ã€ŠRebirth of the Wolfish Silkpants Bottomã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Rebirth: WLSB Chapter 1

    TL: (NU), Hermit

    Editor: Hermit

    TLC: Hermit

    This chapter is just a teaser. I do not n on picking up this project full time, but I decided to trante a few chapters since I had some free time. Most of this chapter was tranted bylalyly on a spoiler thread on , but I edited it here and there. Enjoy!

    Chapter 1: Rebirth

    Shu Ningy on the hospital bed with blurred vision, wondering, ¡®in the end, what happened?¡¯

    In prison, it wasmon to fight and scheme against each other, fighting and gangs forming were everyday events. During noon today, two people started fighting and Shu Ning got dragged into it. As he dodged, he was unlucky and tripped, falling from the second floor, causing his head to split open, covering the floor with blood.

    Bad luck really can¡¯t be med on society.

    It seemed... he wasn¡¯t going to make it. His body felt weaker and weaker, his head felt heavier and heavier, and he couldn¡¯t even hear the surrounding sounds clearly anymore.

    Shu Ning wasn¡¯t scared, it even felt like he was free of all his worries. His life was such a huge failure that it was practically a joke.

    As a child, he was an illegitimate child brought up by his maternal grandmother, envying those children who had their parents¡¯ love. In a sudden turn of events when he was in middle school, his mother returned. She cried bitterly while holding Shu Ning remorsefully. She said that they would never be separated again and wished that their family of three could live happily together.

    Shu Ning who desperately craved familial love threw himself into his mother¡¯s embrace without the slightest hesitation. As he experienced the unfamiliar warmth and familial love, he was ecstatic and fully believed in her.

    The him then was really naive!

    How was it possible that a cold-blooded woman who had abandoned her child for so many years could suddenly treat that child well?

    In order to see his mother smile and to live up to her expectations, Shu Ning worked hard to improve himself, protect his younger brother, and curry favor with his birth father. He lived cautiously and conscientiously, so wary and vignt that he was even afraid to buy his favorite sports car. He could only drive a low-profile, dependable, ck Audi. Secretly, Shu Ning fiercely fought against his birth father¡¯s oldest son. He naively listened to his mother¡¯s lies and thought that his parents were true love partners and that his older brother Shu Heng was the product of an arranged marriage that shouldn¡¯t have ever existed.

    Shu Ning even felt that his childhood of suffering in the rural vige and the separation of his parents were all Shu Heng¡¯s fault.

    Shu Ning exhaled and closed his eyes as he was starting to feel a sleepy.

    At that moment, there was amotion outside as if a VIP wasing. Shu Ning smiled bitterly. In the past, wasn¡¯t he a cool young rich master? Otherwise, how could his vain boyfriend happily pretend to be a begonia? How else could his miscreant friends call him brother?

    Shu Ning pretended to be a well-behaved youth in front of everyone, but he was secretly performing misdeeds. When he got thrown in jail, he found himself even more alone. His former best friends specially came to kick him while he was down. Now that he thought about it, he was really dumb. He clearly didn¡¯t have the skills yet he put his all into creating mischief. When he thought back onto it, Shu Ning felt his reflection was unfamiliar.

    The door opened, and many people came in.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    A low, mellow, and rich voice was particrly attractive, disying a man¡¯s carefully reigned in, ferocious temper. A prating gaze settled on Shu Ning¡¯s deathly pale face.

    The hospital director and the doctor both broke out in a cold sweat. The man they had just sent over wasn¡¯t going to make it and had no hope of resuscitation. By President Shu¡¯s appearance, it seemed as if he had a deep rtionship with this man who was about to die.

    Shu Heng is a powerful man. Resolute and decisive, he could be ssified as the lord at the top of the food pyramid. Our hospital cannot afford to offend him! The hospital director organized his thoughts and tactfully exined, ¡°We were told that he was wounded too deeply in jail and wasn¡¯t sent over immediately for emergency treatment. Because of the long dy, he¡¯s already...¡± dying.

    The normally expressionless Shu Heng frowned. His special assistant immediately got the hint and sent the doctor and hospital director out of the room.

    ¡°President Shu, don¡¯t be too sad. The prison warden is my old ssmate. ording to your wishes, I had already greeted him and asked that he take extra care of Second Young Master Shu. I¡¯m sorry that this ident happened. My condolences.¡± The special assistant bent at a 90 degree angle in apology. He was very uneasy as cold sweat soaked his back.

    ¡°ident?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± The special assistant was afraid to rise.

    ¡°Investigate.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The special assistant left at once. His legs felt like jelly. If President Shu requested an investigation, that meant that someone hurt Second Young Master Shu. Damn it! The special assistant¡¯s eyes turned cold. Being one of the few that knew of President Shu¡¯s birth history, the special assistant would never dare to look down on Shu Ning, the real ¡®crown prince¡¯. If second master hadn¡¯t been incited by his birth mother into having no feelings for his birth father and not having the ability to seed thepany, why would President Shu condescend to hand over the expensive managementpany to allow second master collect dividends andfortably live an aristocratic life?

    The grace of adoption that he had received, could not be rpensed.

    It was extremely quiet in the room. Shu Heng sat for ten minutes before getting up. ¡°That year, I didn¡¯t release the evidence of your mother¡¯s and your crimes. I only collected the evidence to force your mother to give up on the right of inheritance and be content with her lot. She would stay Mrs. Shu and live in the main house with no decreases in her living expenses... Yet I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d rather you take the fall before allowing Shu Yao relinquish the right of inheritance and ran away that very night.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t had a DNA test, I really suspect that you aren¡¯t her child.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s made quite a few small movementstely. I don¡¯t know if she had anything to do with what happened to you right now, but I think it¡¯s very likely. If you die, she has a reason toe back and live in the main house again to act against me. For Shu Yao, her younger son who is almost an adult, she is willing to give up on you. After all, she has 20% of thepany¡¯s shares. If you add on yours, she has a chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°You should go peacefully. If it really was her, I will take care of it.¡±

    Shu Heng looked at Shu Ning determinedly, then turned and left. When the door closed, a tear trickled out of the corner of Shu Ning¡¯s eye.

    What an awful truth! That year when the criminal evidence was being reported all over the ce by the media and Shu Ning fell from grace, his mother cried as she took out a contract pertaining to his shares. The beneficiary was his blood brother Shu Yao. At the time, Shu Ning felt like it was a matter of course in case something happened to him because he couldn¡¯t let Shu Heng, that bastard, off lightly.

    It was extremely ridiculous that the familial love he had been looking forward to for so long only amounted to this. Even though his mother had note to visit him over so many years and didn¡¯t make a single phone call, Shu Ning kept finding reasons to calm his feelings of dissatisfaction. Shu Yao was still little. Mother needed to take care of him while opposing Shu Heng. She naturally couldn¡¯t break away to visit someone in jail.

    In actuality, the reason why he could live sofortably in jail was because Shu Heng had organized it.

    Big Brother. I¡¯m sorry. All this time, I was na?ve and misunderstood you. If only I hadn¡¯t fought against you from the beginning and was an obedient little brother, would everything end up differently?

    After all, no matter how Shu Ning provoked him, Shu Heng never dealt with him harshly. In contrast, it was his birth mother who...

    Regret and remorse mixed together. Shu Ning who had been numb suddenly started to feel pain beyond endurance. A white light shone so brightly in front of his eyes that he couldn¡¯t even open them. His body felt as if it was going to dissolve.

    I feel awful...I don¡¯t want to die...

    Who¡¯s shouting...?

    ¡°Shu Ning...Shu Ning. How are you? Ah! Don¡¯t scare me... Shu Ning? Hey Hey Hey! My God! So much sweat! Should I call an ambnce? Shu Ning, wake up! Or I¡¯ll go find the teacher!¡±

    Calling a teacher for help seemed like something from the far away past, like something a child would do in elementary school.

    ¡°Shu Ning~Shu Ning!¡±

    So loud! Shu Ning felt agony as he sat up and opened his eyes.

    The scene he took in was extremely strange. There was a long cab in front of him and it even had names on it! He looked down to see a washbowl, soap, shampoo, and other toiletries thrown together chaotically. It was all products from 20 years ago. Shu Ning rubbed his aching temples to ease his awful headache. Then he gazed into a pair of extremely worried eyes which cleared his head.

    ¡°ss monitor?¡±

    The ss monitor raised an eyebrow, ¡°You You You~You~are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you a person or a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± The ss monitor waved his hands in front of Shu Ning. When he saw his ck pupils following his movements, he felt relieved, ¡° You scared me to death.¡±

    ¡°Did I scare the pee out of you?¡± Me too.

    ¡°This little lord stopped peeing the bed 800 years ago!¡± The ss monitor angrily jumped up off the bed, ashen-faced. ¡°I worried about you, yet you areugh at me!¡±

    Shu Ning grimaced then looked at his run-down dormitory and his naggy, annoying yet warm-hearted and kind ss monitor. His mind went nk and his ears rang. Could it be that I¡¯ve been reborn? How could it be? It¡¯s too weird. But the light of hope was like a weed he couldn¡¯t ignore and made him anxious to seek proof.

    ¡°ss monitor, when is this? I mean month, day year?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for not studying well but not havingmon knowledge is too tragic. As the ss monitor, I should tell you without asking for anything in return...¡± h h h ¨Cnonstop torrent...

    For the first time, Shu Ning listened to the ss monitor speak with patience and felt very warm. In the past, the person he disliked the most was the ss monitor who wielded his good studies to lecture others. He was also tall, good at sports, and handsome. All the teachers liked him. Why? But now, Shu Ning collected the useful information. He learned the approximate time he had returned to in his middle school days as well as some things he¡¯d forgotten.

    Shu Ning¡¯s expression darkened suddenly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Finding me bothersome again? It¡¯s for your own good that I¡¯m saying so much, okay?¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, ss monitor.¡±

    The ss monitor¡¯s eyes lit up like a husky looking for praise. He sat back down by the bed and started to nag again. Shu Ning lowered his head and didn¡¯t listen to a word. Today...is the day that his eldest aunt came to the school. Why wasn¡¯t he reborn before his grandmother passed away? He really wanted to see her again. His heart felt heavy and he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Shu Ning smirked. Eldest aunt! Since I¡¯vee back, I won¡¯t let you steal grandmother¡¯s assets again and secretly throw her corpse deep into the mountains like trash. We should settle some old scores!

    Right at that moment, a student came in, ¡°Shu Ning, the teacher asked you to go to the office. Your eldest aunt came!¡±

    Hermit¡¯s Notes: Am doing this without a editor, please inform me of any mistakes!

 Chapter 2

    Rebirth: WLSB Chapter 2

    TL: Hermit

    Editor: Hermit

    TLC: Hermit

    Chapter 2: The Best Rtives

    Eldest aunt!!!

    ssmate! Looking at your face that¡¯spletely straight, do you even know what eldest + aunt means??

    It¡¯s a good thing there were no girls around, or Shu Ning would never be able to wash himself clean, even if he had jumped into the Yellow River.

    Shu Ning massaged his temples due to the headache he had, then bent down to wear his shoes. As the dormitory had no toilets, he couldn¡¯t take a shower, but at least a mirror was provided. Shu Ning wore a set of washed out uniform, a pair of old shoes, which had been worn by the next door neighbour¡¯s son, which then had been passed on to his maternal grandmother, which finally had been given to Shu Ning to wear.

    In the rural areas, such things were verymon, all the households would pass on their belongings to others who could use it.

    The youth in the mirror was small and withered, looking as if there was no nourishment, his hair was yellowed and slightly long. Oversized clothes hung on his thin frame, no matter how one looked, the youth looked ill. A small face,rge palms, whitened lips, at least his facial features were delicate, and a pair ofrge eyes that still could be looked at.

    The ss monitor curiously leaned over: ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The teacher was calling urgently!

    Shu Ning smiled slightly, turning back to pat the ss monitor that was taller than him by one head: ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you, I want to drink milk.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shu Ning waved a bit and left, leaving with an air of unfathomable mystery, causing the ss monitor to look at him thoughtfully.

    In the teacher¡¯s office, a sorrowful performance called ¡®I¡¯m crying, pitiful, feeling bad, quickly console me ah¡¯ was being put on.

    The teacher in charge of the ss was kind, continuously handing over tissues,fortingly patting the back of a marrieddy, while thedy had cried till her eyes were red, and was choking back tears are she told of the situation at home.

    ¡°Then... ... In the future, who will Shu Ning live with?¡± The teacher in charge was very worried about his student¡¯s future, pulling at thedy¡¯s hand: ¡°Is it possible to get in contact with Shu Ning¡¯s parents?¡±

    Thedy¡¯s whole body jolted, a sneer appearing on her face for a split second before she suppressed it: ¡°Ai, don¡¯t mention them, if they really cared, the child wouldn¡¯t have been passed to me to take care of. Most country bumpkins would have been lucky to even graduate from primary school, I pitied Shu Ning, so I wanted to let him graduate from middle school, but... ... Mother has left already, even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t send him.¡±

    No matter the era, no teacher wanted their student to dropout of school. Once thedy suggested that, all the teachers¡¯ backs stiffened up, and their gazes all turned to look at thedy!

    At one side, the unmarried male teacher sighed unendingly, thinking inwardly that this rtive was really pitiful, at least he could help a bit, thus he took $200 out of his wallet and put it on the table. The rest of the teachers were also willing to help others, and the married ones couldn¡¯t be too generous, one took out $50, another $30, whatever they could take out, they contributed, all together close to $500-$600.

    Nowadays teachers¡¯ wages weren¡¯t high, at most it was about $200, slightly higher than the average white-cor worker, this amount of money was equivalent to about a few months of farming in the vige, once Qin Yu Zhi nced at it, her heart was full of happiness, crying even more enthusiastically.

    ... ...

    Shu Ning stood at the office door, raising his eyebrows, this woman even deceived teachers? If it wasn¡¯t for him wanting to calm down because of his rebirth and thus not going in immediately, maybe in this whole life, he wouldn¡¯t ever know that Qin Yu Zhi could be this disgraceful.

    Once a person is shameless, they won¡¯t even be afraid of ghosts.

    The maternal grandfather died early, so maternal grandmother suffered bitter hardship her whole life to bring up 4 children.

    The eldest Qin Yu Zhi, married early with two children, one son and one daughter, both older than Shu Ning.

    The second child, Qin Yu Lan, also married early with 3 children, one son two daughters, the smallest was younger than Shu Ning.

    The third child Qin Yu Zhuo, was Shu Ning¡¯s mother, working overseas, has never returned.

    The fourth child Qin Yu Fu, was the only male child amongst the 4 siblings, unmarried and was working at a construction site.

    Knocking on the door, Shu Ning entered after getting permission. The crowd gathered around Qin Yu Zhi as if they were stars crowding around the moon. Her gaze swept towards the pile of money, quickly cing it in her purse, before looking towards the door, immediately beginning to cry again: ¡°Shu Ning, quicklye over here, eldest aunt has something to tell you.¡±

    Wanting the deed to the house, who didn¡¯t know that? Shu Ning walked over obediently, letting the teacher in charge to hold his hand: ¡°Shu Ning, this..... In a while, whatever you hear, don¡¯t be too sad... ... ¡° A few other teachers also said a few words to him.

    Shu Ning¡¯s mood was dim, actually, his maternal grandmother had already died.

    Qin Yu Zhi sighed: ¡°Your maternal grandmother was hospitalised, all along, she didn¡¯t want to tell you because she was worried you¡¯d be distracted and wouldn¡¯t focus on your studies, but now... ... Eldest aunt also has no other means, your grandmother needs to undergo surgery, your aunt¡¯s savings also can¡¯t make up for the cost, we can only sell the house.¡±

    Shu Ning kept his head lowered: ¡°Eldest aunt wants to sell her own house?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Qin Yu Zhi shouted, then quickly realised her mistake and took a tissue to wipe the corners of her eyes, holding back the anger in her heart, thinking in her heart that this piece of paper was very important: ¡°I have two children at home, a family of four, when your maternal grandmother is discharged, she will definitely want to stay with us, and you as well.¡±

    Haha, living with a corpse? Really shameless.

    Shu Ning lifted his head, who didn¡¯t know how to put on a show, his whole face full of grievances: ¡°What about Uncle?¡±

    The corners of Qin Yu Zhi¡¯s mouth moved a bit, her whole face full of dissatisfaction: ¡°Him? He¡¯s already working, didn¡¯t even contribute a cent when hearing about such a big matter as Mother being hospitalised. I don¡¯t have such a cruel and unscrupulous brother, when hees back I¡¯ll also chase his away.¡±

    In face, this uncle had been scrimping and saving, all his money had been sent to eldest aunt, after second aunt knew about that, also came to ask for a portion, and even omitted the fact that his mother was already dead. When that uncle wanted toe home to celebrate the lunar new year, they wouldn¡¯t allow it, wanting him to continuing working to send more money back in order to line their pockets.

    Two years had already past before Uncle had met a fellow viger, and was finally enlightened as to his mother¡¯s death, eldest aunt and second aunt cried while saying that they were worried he¡¯d be sad so they didn¡¯t tell him. Uncle was naive and had been easy to trick ever since young, so he immediately kowtowed and wept tears to show his remorse.

    All the people in the office were very sympathetic, every family had its problems, there were both good and bad apples in each basket, the teacher in chargefortingly patted eldest aunt¡¯s shoulder.

    Shu Ningughed grimly in his heart, continuing to act pitiful: ¡°We can¡¯t do that, that year when Mother sent me to the vige, she was worried that it would be hard to Maternal Grandmother, so she left $5000 and built 3 houses, to ensure that Maternal Grandmother could continue to live with Uncle and me.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying, at that time, just how old were you? How would you know?¡± Qin Yu Zhi agitatedly stood up, her saliva spraying madly: ¡°If your mother had money, why would she abandon you?¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes reddened: ¡°If eldest aunt doesn¡¯t believe, you can ask uncle!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whose money was used to build the house, but in any case Mother¡¯s hospitalisation and operation fees need money, this house has to be sold, where was the house deed hid-.... kept, youe with me to go back and find it!¡±

    Actually, the house in the vige didn¡¯t have much left, eldest aunt and second aunt were both extremely avaricious, whatever they could sell they¡¯d already sold, even digging a meter into the ground, they still couldn¡¯t find the house deed. Eldest aunt was a little more clever than second aunt, so she set her sights on Shu Ning. In thest life, Shu Ning rushed back with eldest aunt to find it, wanting to sell the house and thend to cure his maternal grandmother.

    That time he was really stupid, wanting to go to the hospital to visit maternal grandmother, but eldest aunt said to properly study, since she would be there, and Shu Ning believed her.

    The teachers couldn¡¯t bear to see it, but this was other people¡¯s household problems, it wasn¡¯t good for them to interfere too much, but it happened to be lunchtime, the students were entering and leaving, there were many who were watching the scene.

    When Shu Ning thought of his maternal grandmother, he really started crying: ¡°The house already doesn¡¯t belong to the Qin family.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhi was frightened, and immediately darted forward to grab Shu Ning¡¯s cor, her whole face turning green: ¡°What do you mean by that? You don¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t want to sell it right? Your maternal grandmother worked so hard to bring you up! It wasn¡¯t easy for her to endure all sorts of hardship to raise you up! Where has your conscience gone! You can even live there even after getting married, you¡¯re so greedy, really raised an ingrate, if time could flow backwards, we should have abandoned you!¡±

    ¡°Eldest aunt, did you juste from the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s maternal grandmother?¡±

    ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t feel well, the doctor said that she needs to undergo surgery as soon as possible, don¡¯t ask so much, just quickly go with me.¡±

    When saying all this, Qin Yu Zhi¡¯s expression was a slightly unnatural, Shu Ning¡¯s gaze was suddenly sharp as a knife, harshly staring at Qin Yu Zhi. For a short while, thedy was so scared that she shifted her gaze away, but to think that the brat dared to stare at her, and was immediately became fierce, almost lifting Shu Ning off the floor by his cor.

    A woman that did farm work was really strong! Strong and sturdy, once she became fierce, she was very difficult to deal with, the teacher held onto Qin Yu Zhi¡¯s arm: ¡°Older Sister! You calm down, he¡¯s still a child, persuade him nicely.¡±

    ¡°What persuade nicely, he¡¯s so shameless, pei, no matter what he has to go with me today! Mother¡¯s illness can¡¯t wait!¡± Qin Yu Zhi was disinclined to continue act like a saint in front of these dumb teachers, ring and spitting out her words harshly: ¡°Shu Ning you waste of money, if you dare to disagree, I¡¯m doing to break your legs today.¡±

    ¡°The house has already been sold for a while, if not there wouldn¡¯t have been enough to let maternal grandmother stay in hospital for one day,¡± Shu Ningughed gloomily: ¡°Besides, maternal grandmother had no savings to speak of, hasn¡¯t all of uncle¡¯s money he earned from the construction site been sent to you?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense? Maternal grandmother¡¯s corpse has yet to cool, lying in the morgue, yet here you are trying to pocket her assets!¡±

    All the teachers in the office were dumbstruck, the many students at the door all started whispering, even their gazes became unkind.

    ¡°Pei, this unfilial grandson spouting rubbish! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Qin Yu Zhi felt as if she was being burned, surrounded by disdainful gazes and sneers, as if they were looking at something extremely unsightly, it was as if a p hadnded on her face, like a clown put on the spot. Once she thought of those 3rge houses that were extremely valuable, how could it be gone just like that! The selfish Qin Yu Zhi became irrational, lifting her arm high up, even shaking off the teacher in charge, the male teachers on the side quickly grabbed on to her, and barely held her back. As it suddenly became a messy situation, the male teachers that only just graduated from university weren¡¯t her opponents, and Qin Yu Zhi lifted her leg to kick Shu Ning¡¯s stomach.

    If it was before his rebirth, he would definitely have been injured, but Shu Ning smoothly dodged, while making seem as if his stomach had really been kicked. The female students shrieked, and a male student stepped forward bravely to support Shu Ning, or he would have fallen down.

    Shu Ning bit his tongue to let blood flow out: ¡°Which of us is lying, can be found out just by calling the hospital to check.¡±

    Blood! The timid students were so scared that they shivered, the teachers were even more indignant, all helping out. Qin Yu Zhi didn¡¯t achieve her goal, how could she leave the matter at that? Sitting on the floor to cry, swearing away, cursing at Shu Ning all the way. The teachers were all cultured adults, where would they have ever seen such attitudes?

    It was a good thing the head teacher had seen many of this type of people, aftering over to take a look, quickly shouted: ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, we¡¯ll call the police to arrest you.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhi was an avaricious person, but she was scared of the police, and red at Shu Ning: ¡°You just wait.¡±

    Leaving? That¡¯s not so easy, Shu Ning quickly shouted: ¡°Leave behind the money you tricked from the teachers!¡±

    Shu Ning knew her too well, to ask her to take out the money was as painful as stripping off her skin.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s entered my purse, it¡¯s mine.¡±

    The head teacher was tall and strong, and was so angry that his eyebrows raised up, grabbing onto the clothes of Qin Yu Zhi who was preparing to run away: ¡°Committing fraud willnd you in prison.¡±

    This scared someone with no knowledge and experience, trembling, she took the money out, as if it was the same as wanting her life.

    After the shrew left, the teacher in charge held on to Shu Ning, looking him over, as he was still worried: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to visit a doctor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, teacher, thank you. I¡¯d like to request for a few days off, I¡¯d like to take care of maternal grandmother¡¯s funeral arrangements beforeing back to school,¡± Shu Ning¡¯s gaze was resolute, there was still another battle to be fought, he was really looking forward to it!

    Hermit¡¯s Notes:

    The chapter title: ¡°The Best Rtives¡± is meant as a sarcastic remarkEldest + aunt: Usually, ´óÒÌÂè (great aunt) is used to refer to a female¡¯s monthlies, but for consistency sake, I tl-ed it as eldest instead of great as it wouldn¡¯t have made sense in this context.¡®but... ... Mother has left already, even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t send him¡¯: it conflicts with the story as the eldest aunt was trying to trick others by saying her mother was still hospitalised, but the raws here show her as saying that the maternal grandmother has just passed away. I left it as it is to keep the tranted version as close to the raws as possible.Pei: the equivalent of ¡®pah¡¯, to spit in contempt.

 Chapter 3

    Rebirth: WLSB Chapter 3

    TL: Hermit

    Editor: Hermit

    TLC: Hermit

    Chapter 3: Attack his heart

    ¡°Looking at your aunt, it seems as if she¡¯ll make trouble for you,¡± the male teacher wrinkled his eyebrows, his face full of worry: ¡°Do you have anyone else at home?¡±

    Shu Ning was very touched: ¡°Yes, I will contact my Uncle and go back with him.¡±

    Shu Ning only left after repeatedly thanking the teachers and surrounding students. The teacher in charge blinked her eyes, feeling that the Shu Ning that had an inferiorityplex and used to walk around his head lowered, seemed to have grown up within a night, the change was so significant that it was as if the sky and earth had turned upside down. That perfectly straight back that was neither servile nor overbearing, that sincere gaze, and that indescribable sense of maturity, was it a good or a bad thing?

    Perhaps because he had to experience too much, thus he had no choice but to mature early. This poor child, the teacher sighed.

    Shu Ning calmly headed to the dining hall to have his meal, as the majority of the students had already finished eating, so there was no need to queue up, actually saving him some trouble. After all, he had mingled with the rich and powerful for many years, it was easy for him to automatically emit an aura of nobility, exuding a simple elegance. He ate slowly and deliberately, waiting for someone to walk right into the trap.

    Not long after, the ss monitor ran over, his forehead covered in sweat.

    ¡°Shu Ning! I¡¯ve heard about everything that happened in the teacher¡¯s office, you....how are you?¡±

    The feeling of someone being concerned for him was really good, Shu Ning curved his eyes up in a smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°What nothing!¡± The ss monitor was so angry that he even jumped up: ¡°You even got hurt until you bled, how is that nothing? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go with you to the doctor to take an x-ray.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Shu Ning had finished eating, pulling down the ss monitor to sit, giving him his untouched cup of water to rx his tone: ¡°I want to contact uncle to go to the hospital to visit maternal grandmother, and I¡¯ll go for a check up at the same time. ss is about to start, finish the water and quickly go!¡±

    ¡°Shu Ning, my condolences.¡±

    Shu Ning patted the ss monitor¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You¡¯re a good friend, thank you.¡±

    The ss monitor, however, looked at him askance: ¡°Do you have money to make a telephone call?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± That¡¯s why I was waiting for you, and you really came, I¡¯m really grateful.

    ss monitor: ¡°... ...¡±

    The ss monitor who was worried for Shu Ning, would rather skip a ss, wanting to stay around Shu Ning, holding his hand as if he were an elder brother coaxing a younger brother, walking to the small shop.

    In the shop sat an amiable aunt who wore sses, the ss monitor easily insisted on helping Shu Ning to press the numbers, only after the call was picked up, did he pass the phone to Shu Ning.

    At this very moment, the exhausted Shu Ning¡¯s voice was rough: ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    ss monitor: ¡°... ...¡± Just what on earth is happening here?

    Only after repeatedly calling Uncle for a few times, then did Shu Ning manage to heal that heartwrenching pain he felt. In the past when he first went back with his mother, as he was worried, Uncle still came over to see him now and then. But the Shu Ning who had mingled with the rich and wealthy had started thinking and acting like Qin Yu Zhuo, thinking that his Uncle was trash that shouldn¡¯t have surfaced,pletely ignoring him.

    Although his Uncle was simple, but after a while his smiles became weak. Knowing that Shu Ning lived well, and didn¡¯t like himself, he didn¡¯t visit anymore. Truth was, Uncle treated others with honesty and didn¡¯t deceive others, just that his personality was slow and prudent, his brain worked slowly, not knowing how to use honeyed words to tter others, thus naturally he couldn¡¯t win against other people who had put in more effort.

    ¡°Uncle, maternal grandmother passed away,¡± Shu Ning choked out those words with emotion, the pain he had experienced in the past, it was still as painful when experiencing it now, but since he traveled back, naturally, he couldn¡¯t let them get away with things: ¡°Maternal grandmother already fainted 10 days ago, it was discovered by the neighbour Aunt Zhang, Uncle Li¡¯s family had a car so they send maternal grandmother to the hospital to be treated, and even paid $200 first. After eldest aunt and second aunt knew about this they weren¡¯t willing to pay the fees, they didn¡¯t even return the money, dying the optimal time for treatment, maternal grandmother... ... passed away.¡±

    ¡°In our vige, there is the custom of leaving the house to the son, eldest and second aunt were scared that maternal grandmother would leave all her assets to her only son, so they already sold anything of value in the house, and because they couldn¡¯t find the housing deed, today, eldest aunt came to the teacher¡¯s office and beat me until I spat blood.¡±

    As Uncle heard this, his mind drew to a nk, not wanting and unable to believe what he had heard, his hands shivering madly,pletely unable to ept that his elderly mother had just gone like this. He still hadn¡¯t married a wife, hasn¡¯t been filial to her. Tears flowed unendingly down a tanned face, pursing his lips, so full of grief that he was momentarily unable to speak, the foreman at his side looked at him askew.

    The public telephones in the past were very loud, if one was standing nearby, they could hear every single word.

    The other party¡¯s silence made Shu Ning disappointed, that painful way of speaking immediately changed into a sharp de: ¡°How much money did you send to eldest aunt? If she had given maternal grandmother some living expenses, would maternal grandmother need to brush metal film to make money to pay my school fees? Even if I say so much, you don¡¯t believe me right? I understand your feelings of wanting to trust your kin, but you also have to judge for yourself if they are human?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ning... ...¡± This voice was iparably gloomy and hoarse, causing people to feel extremely unwell.

    ¡°I know, blood rtions are a kind of unbreakable spell,¡± His hand being held by the ss monitor, Shu Ning¡¯s heart felt warm and he continued to attack his heart: ¡°Uncle, eldest and second aunt won¡¯t fish out a single cent to bury maternal grandmother, they would even find all sorts of reasons to push away the responsibility, finding all sorts of reasons to sell the house. Youe back today, borrow $2000 just to be prepared, we¡¯ll go the Ou Hospital to see maternal grandmother, at the same time ask the nurses, then go back to the vige and ask the neighbours.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The Qin Yu Fu whose IQ had be as messed up as a ball of string felt as if his ears were buzzing.

    Putting down the telephone receiver, the ss monitor immediately paid, pulling Shu Ning to sit on the nearby flight of steps. He was very emotional, the mouth that was usually pretty impressive, was somehow unable to say any words offort. As his face blushed, the ss monitor who had never seen the evils of society made a decision: ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and keep youpany.¡±

    Shu Ning was very tired, his head tilted, leaning onto the ss monitor¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Bai Peng, from now on we¡¯ll be good friends.¡±

    ¡°Ah? The ss monitor scratched his head, puzzling over what he heard: ¡°Weren¡¯t we friends all along?¡±

    Shu Ning finallyughed, hisugh was sincere and without guilt, after all, his outward appearance was a 13 year old youth!

    The foreman drove his car and sent Uncle to the school, there was no need to exchange greetings, letting Shu Ning get on the car hurriedly. Qin Yu Fu wished that he could grow a pair of wings to fly to his mother¡¯s side.

    The ss monitor held on the car window that had been wound down, looking at the two tanned men, neither of them looking like Shu Ning, which one was his uncle? In any case, the ss monitor knew they were rushing for time so he quickly opened his mouth: ¡°I¡¯m the ss monitor of ss 3, Bai Peng, the teacher wanted me to tell you that Shu Ning was beaten up by his aunt until he bled, the reason was that they wanted the housing deed to sell the house to pay for the operation fee.¡±

    A teacher was a sacred job, the words spoken by a teacher were very important. However, this ss monitor Bai Peng lied, but he did not regret, when his good friend called earlier, he did not mention the health check up, but since they needed to go to the hospital, they could find out the truth just by asking any nurse they came across. Bai Peng let go of the car window, ncing at Shu Ning, good friend, my ability is limited, I can only help you till here.

    Shu Ning nodded his head a few times, if he said thank you now, it would be regarding him as an outsider.

    The car disappeared in an instant. Bai Peng stood at the roadside, feeling that he really was insignificant, he couldn¡¯t do anything. Suddenly, an idea came to mind, there were many students in the school who were from the same vige as Shu Ning, rumors and nders could kill invisibly, hehehe... ...

    After the car reached the hospital, the foreman didn¡¯t leave, following Shu Ning and Qin Yu Fu to inquire, and found the morgue.

    Standing outside and leaning against the wall, the foreman held an unlit cigarette in his mouth, narrowing his eyes, listening to the broken hearted crying soundsing from inside.

    After an hour, Qin Yu Fu cried until his was tired,pletely unable to stand, the foreman pulled him up: ¡°Alright, what are you doing in the morning? Quickly bury the elderly and let her go to rest.¡±

    Nodding non-stop, the Qin Yu Fu and Shu Ning today cried unstoppable tears, Shu Ning also saw his maternal grandmother¡¯s corpse for the first time, naturally his real feelings were revealed.

    However, somethings still had to be done, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t not be mentally alert. If he was spiritless, his eldest and second aunt would take advantage of his uncle till he died.

    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go ask the doctor in charge?¡±

    The foreman was more experienced in the ways of the world, as the child kept saying that the eldest and second aunt were utterly heartless, he somewhat found it unbelievable. The person who died was their biological mother ah! Thus, he pulled Qin Yu Fu along to determine the truth.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t follow, some things couldn¡¯t be solved just by telling them, letting them find out the truth for themselves would be better.

    From the doctor in charge, chief nurse, after they learned of the situation regarding payments and the general situation, Qin Yu Fu was utterly stunned. From when his elderly mother had been hospitalized to when she died.... only $250 in fees had been paid, and it had even been paid for first by the neighbour! The truth was like a knife lodged in his heart, it felt intolerable.

    The foreman ced the cigarette near his nose and sniffed it a bit, then forced down the mes in his heart: ¡°Are you even a man? Quickly get yourself together, the dead have passed on, you have to cherish the living.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu stared at the foreman bewilderedly for a while, then patting his legs, he stood up, running towards the morgue, Shu Ning hadn¡¯t seen the doctor yet!

    Actually, Shu Ning waspletely fine, he bit the tip of his tongue in the teacher¡¯s office so that eldest aunt¡¯s reputation would be ruined. If not, when he waited for Qin Yu Zhuo to take him away, what if eldest aunt went to the school again to trick people¡¯s money using his dropping out of school as a reason? She had all kinds of schemes, Shu Ning had to prevent her from using them.

    After finishing up the procedures, the foreman contacted a good friend to help buy a casket. At that time, the vige favoured burial, the rich held a 7 day ceremony while the poor held 3 day ceremonies, inviting over the elderly in the vige to have a meal and to cry. That afternoon, the 3 returned to the vige, the house was very messy, all the furniture was gone, even the nkets and clothes were gone.

    They were originally penniless, the only thing they had of value was the house. Qin Yu Fu¡¯s eyes reddened again, Shu Ning sighed: ¡°Let¡¯s first go to the neighbour¡¯s house to return the money.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu nodded, walking out. It was tough for such a honest man to borrow money to settle a debt. Shu Ning quickly tidied up the ce, letting the foreman sit down: ¡°Thank you for the help today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, child.¡±

    ¡°May I know why you helped Uncle?¡± Shu Ning could also be regarded as being experienced in the ways of the world. It couldn¡¯t be helped that he was blind in his previous life, but in this life he had to be more cautious. In order to leave the man a good impression of him, Shu Ning tilted his head, looking just like a curious child.

    ¡°I was the one who took him out of this vige,¡± the foreman was finally able to smoke, squinting his eyesfortably: ¡°Xiao Fu is honest and doesn¡¯t overstep his bounds, I also never thought that his elder sister would take all his sry in the name of saving up for a wife. You seem to have something you want to say to me, say it.¡±

    ¡°Today my eldest aunt forced me, wanting the house deed, causing me to be suspicious. If I didn¡¯t check, I wouldn¡¯t know, but once I checked, my heart broke. Maternal grandmother left destely, eldest and second aunt will definitely fight for the house, once Uncle¡¯s heart softens, I¡¯m worried that the same thing will happen again.¡±

    ¡°You also want to sell the house?¡± The man¡¯s gaze became thoughtful, what innocent child, could it be that this child also was a wolf?¡±

    ¡°En,¡± Shu Ning looked him in the face without shrinking back, broadly and levelly: ¡°It should be enough to buy a bungalow in a remote area. When maternal grandmother was alive, herst regret was that Uncle still hadn¡¯t gotten himself a wife.¡±

    The foreman¡¯s eyes lit up, finding it feasible: ¡°I understand your idea, leave the sale of the house to me.¡±

    There was a racket outside, eldest and second aunt came really fast. Shouting in such a loud voice, as if wanting to let everyone know that they had been wronged.

    Hermit¡¯s Notes:

    Xiao Fu/ Xiao Ning: Xiao = Little, is added to the front of someone¡¯s name, usually used as a nickname.There were quite a few idioms in Chinese that wouldn¡¯t have made any sense if tranted into English, thus I¡¯ve tranted what the author was trying to convey. Hope the chapter still flows well, if not, leave me ament on what I could improve on!

 Chapter 4

    Rebirth: WLSB Chapter 4

    TL: Hermit

    Editor: Hermit

    TLC: Hermit

    School has started, and the amount of studying I¡¯ll have to do is scaring me already. Thus, this chapter will most likely be thest chapter I¡¯m tranting. Don¡¯t forget, this was a teaser project! I¡¯m hoping for someone to please pick this project up full time, but if no one does, I may or may not trante another chapter here and there if I have free time. Hope you¡¯ve all enjoyed these 4 chapters so far!

    Chapter 4: Retaliation

    There was a loud ruckus outside, second and eldest aunt came really quickly, such loud voices, as if wishing to let everyone know of their grievances.

    As the fourth child, Qin Yu Fu was the youngest of the family, and the only male. Thus ever since they were young, the parents always wanted the three older sisters to yield to the younger brother, he was the pir of the family! Once they grew up and married into another family, their maternal home¡¯s brother was their iron spine!

    The three sisters listened to their parents at first, treating their younger brother nicely, letting him have anything good, but afterwards, as they grew older, the sisters felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Why did they have to give way to him?

    They did all the household chores, they fed the chickens, ducks, geese and even the pigs, how could this Qin Yu Fu reap what he did not sow?

    However, if they thought about it from another angle, Qin Yu Fu started helping out around the house as soon as he was sensible enough to do so. After his 3 sisters were married, he would have to do all the chores himself, there was no ¡®who owed who¡¯.

    It got even noisier outside, as if there were many crying sounds mixing together outside. The foreman ran out immediately, while Shu Ning quietly and calmly tidied up the house, leaving the battlefield to Uncle. Hopefully, he would be enlightened to the true characters of his sisters.

    There were a lot of neighbours standing in a circle to watch, their gazes lukewarm, pointing and gesticting.

    Eldest aunt sat on the floor crying and cursing. Since second aunt¡¯s husband was a teacher, she at least had a little character. She asked questions loudly, kept saying that the younger brother was not filial, nevering home, now that their mother needed to undergo surgery, they could only sell the house. Qin Yu Fu didn¡¯t say a word, his head hanging, as if really feeling that he had been wrong.

    Some of the neighbours were also bewildered, was there actually such a thing? But that¡¯s wrong, this family¡¯s two eldest daughters were quite difficult to deal with, they weren¡¯t good people. The youngest daughter had left for 10 years with no contact, in fact it was the youngest male who was obedient and thoughtful, very filial, how could it be that he would stay unconcerned even when he heard that his elderly mother was ill and bedridden?

    Qin Yu Zhi wiped her tears, and couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly, Qin Yu Lan also raised the corners of her mouth in satisfaction. The pair of sisters thought to themselves that since Qin Yu Fu had been stupid and cowardly since young, it would be easy to send him away with just a few words, just nice, they could split the money half-half. And as for how to bury their elderly mother? They had really never thought about it.

    It was at this moment, that the crowd parted, an old man slowly walked over with both hands behind his back, it was the vige chief.

    ¡°What happened for it to be so noisy here?¡±

    Both women didn¡¯t speak, instead, Qin Yu Fu who had been silent all the while lifted his head: ¡°Inviting the vige chief to be the witness.¡±

    The vige chief raised his eyebrows: ¡°Speak.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan wanted to speak, but was stopped by Qin Yu Zhi, even if they couldn¡¯t find the housing deed today, if the vige chief stepped in and reced the housing deed, then they could sell the house!

    The foreman stood next to Qin Yu Fu, patting the honest man on the shoulder.

    At this moment, Qin Yu Fu seemed as if he had been immersed in a jar of pickles, feeling iparable pain: ¡°Eldest sister and second sister, is mother waiting for money to undergo surgery?¡±

    ¡°Yes ah,¡± after Qin Yu Lan finished saying this, she eyed eldest sister, why wasn¡¯t she saying anything? Suddenly, she felt some unease. Ever since they were young, eldest sister had been crafty, if anything went wrong eldest sister would use her as a scapegoat, could it be... ...

    The foreman fished out his phone, after pressing a series of numbers, he passed it to the vige chief.

    Anyone who could be the vige chief was not simple. Even under the weight of the stares of the crowd, he remained unperturbed. After the call connected, the party stated that it was the Ou Hospital. The elderly vige chief¡¯s heart already had some suspicions, after asking a few questions, that old face underwent a great change in a split second, staring at the pair of sisters, shocked, they were truly too undisciplined and out of control, just where had they misced their humanity and morality?

    With the vige chief to bear witness, it would be easy to manage the situation. Once everyone knew that this elderly neighbour was dead, naturally they immediately hurled abuse and berated the pair of sisters for being scoundrels, causing them to be unable to lift their heads. The few elderlydies who had been closer to maternal grandmother were especially harsh, cursing them repeatedly, hoping that they wouldn¡¯t die a good death.

    A dog could even jump a wall when it was cornered, Qin Yu Lan was so scared that she wept endlessly. Instead, it was Qin Yu Zhi who immediately had yet another n: ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be noisy, listen to me, my mother is dead, but it was true that she needed to undergo surgery before this, Qin Yu Fu not doing his filial duty before the sickbed is also the truth. Truly, us two sisters have taken care of our sickly mother till she left this world.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan thought of thebat n she had thought out with her sister beforehand, and her eyes lit up: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, our elderly mother only had this one son, she didn¡¯t even get to see him before she died, and so she was extremely grieved, saying that she would leave the house to us two sisters, and cannot let Qin Yu Fu this child that was picked up off lightly.¡±

    Picked up!

    Heavens!

    For the sake of money, even throwing away their face, what rtives? They truly had no sense of shame!

    The foreman snorted disdainfully: ¡°Rtives or not has nothing to do with it, as long as he¡¯s on the household register, he¡¯s the elderly¡¯s son in the eyes of thew.¡±

    At this moment, Shu Ning came out, holding on to the household register,ughing in his heart, these two idiots, their ability to cut off their own path of retreat was the best. This was good, there was no need to take a lot of trouble to persuade Uncle to cut all ties with them.

    The vige chief flipped through the household register page by page, nodding his head: ¡°The household register has Qin Yu Fu¡¯s name.¡±

    Since they¡¯ve alreadye to this stage, how could Qin Yu Lan give up just like this, with her red face and thick neck, she argued noisily: ¡°Could it be that the words elderly mother said just before she died are considered invalid?¡±

    The foreman frowned, if this pair of sisters bribed a few of the nurses to act as their witness, then this case would not be resolved smoothly.

    Qin Yu Fu was someone even more stupid, even after thinking so long, he couldn¡¯t think of any ideas, his whole face going white. Especially that sentence about being picked up, nearly destroying him.

    The surroundings began bing explosive again. While people in the city wrote wills, vigers delivered them verbally or wrote on slips of paper.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shu Ningughed coldly, his gaze iparably sharp: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were both so filial. There¡¯s this thing that¡¯s called a monitoring device, there are surveince cameras set up throughout all the hospital¡¯s doorways and corridors. Please tell everyone, how did you evade the monitoring devices to enter the ward. Could it be that you were dreaming in broad daylight?¡±

    Once these words were spoken, everyone started smiling one by one. The pair of sisters¡¯ faces became extremely unsightly in an instant, wishing that they could dig a hole and hide in the ground. Now, there was no way to flip the tables, their reputation was soiled, simr to a stray rat on the street, being taught a lesson by everyone, giving Shu Ning a malicious re before making their getaway, as if to say ¡®you just wait¡¯.

    After the farce was over, the funeral arrangements were set up over seven days. In that period, Qin Yu Zhi came back with a thicker skin, kneeling down to bawl loudly, as if it were real. She then pretended to faint, going into the house to rest, but actually hadn¡¯t given up yet, looking everywhere for the housing deed. After ending up empty handed, she even went through her younger brother¡¯s pants and coat, taking off with $20.

    Shu Ning was guarded against her, after seeing that Qin Yu Zhi had gone into the house for 5 minutes, he purposely called for the tall and strong Aunt Zhang to go and take a look. Even after Qin Yu Zhi¡¯s plot was exposed and she was caught red handed, she still did not repent, trying to turn the tables. Aunt Zhang was iparably honest and her reputation was good. ¡®pa pa pa!¡¯ After she gave a few ps, Qin Yu Zhi was ashamed and unable to show her face, and did not appear again.

    The second child¡¯s husband was a teacher, and had to keep his reputation clean, so Qin Yu Lan had no choice but toe, being forced to be busy both inside and outside. Even at night, she had to keep watch over the ck and white photographs, seeing her elderly mother¡¯s kindly smiling face, she felt extremely scared, feeling that looking at anything caused her to panic and feel terrified! Her face was constantly pale and wan, she was constantly frightened.

    Qin Yu Lan¡¯s heart was definitely unable to be peaceful, as long as she felt unwell, Shu Ning would be reassured. In the day, he was impolite to her, getting her to do this and that purposely in front on others, causing her to be extremely depressed, her gaze full of hate, but she had to do as instructed, really enjoyable! On the day of the burial, it was drizzling, Qin Yu Lan couldn¡¯t use the umbre, having no choice but to kneel, after getting hope, she fell sick, experiencing many nightmares in her sleep.

    The foreman¡¯s ability to handle affairs was very high, he had already found a reliable person to buy the house, Shu Ning participated from the beginning to end, selling the house for $5000. The houses in the vige were not worth a lot of money, and it was even an old house that had been upied for more than 10 years. Actually, there weren¡¯t many houses in the city more than 2 stories high, a majority were single-leveled bungalows. Shu Ning made a few calctions, because in a month, Qin Yu Zhuo woulde to find him.

    Buying a house required the foreman¡¯s help, Qin Yu Fu was unwilling, wanting to leave the money for Shu Ning, especially since this money was brought back by Third Sister during that time, he couldn¡¯t take it. The foreman tried to persuade Qin Yu Fu, even doing so for 2 days didn¡¯t work, in the end it was Shu Ning who took the deed and visited the construction site. Once the foreman saw this, he knew it was genuine, and attached more importance to this child.

    Shu Ning had a brilliant smile on his face: ¡°Uncle, do you want to go out with us to eat lunch?¡±

    The foreman could tell with one nce that these two definitely had things to say to one another, so he waved a hand, taking his safety helmet, he went off.

    There were countless small restaurants outside the construction site, Shu Ning ordered a te of spare ribs, a te of sweet and sour pork, and egg drop soup. These were all dishes that Uncle liked but were reluctant to eat.

    Uncle put on a forced smile: ¡°If the house has been bought, let it be, actually, I can just keep staying at the construction site, there¡¯s no need for a house. But you, on the other hand, you didn¡¯t think about your school fees. Forget it, after we finish eating, let¡¯s go get a bankbook for you, in the future, I¡¯ll pay your school fees.¡±

    Shu Ning looked at him being cheerless, could it be that he still hadn¡¯t gotten over it? With a bit of worry: ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯re my biological uncle, they said all that because they wanted to get the house. Uncle, they caused maternal grandmother¡¯s death and humiliated us... ... do you still have affection for them?¡±

    Qin Yu Fu was silent, the slice of sweet and sour pork he had picked up was put back down.

    Shu Ning sighed, as expected, thus he gave a dose of harsh reality: ¡°Have you gotten back any of the wages you¡¯ve sent to eldest aunt over all these years?¡±

    What¡¯s gone can nevere back, it¡¯s gone forever.

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯splexion became gloomy as his whole body jolted, the corners of his eyes bing moist: ¡°They... ... In the past, they weren¡¯t like this, I still remember when we were small, when it rained, the umbres at home were all taken, eldest sister would go to school to fetch me, using arge piece of stic to cover my body, yet she herself was wet from head to toe. Second sister liked to tease me and make meugh, once Iughed she would be happy, third sister... ...¡± Babbling on non-stop, these were all the most beautiful memories, but it was a pity that things remained the same but people changed, there was no going back to those happy days.

    Shu Ning did not speak, listening silently. By the time Qin Yu Fu finished saying all these, the dishes had all be cold. Such a big man even shed tears, but seeing that the air around him had be lighter, he had most likely epted the situation.

    After this, the two went to the bank to make two bankbooks, Shu Ning who was only 13 had no identity card, making it inconvenient to handle the matter. Before, the matter of buying the house had been done by proxy while using Uncle¡¯s identity card.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, Uncle lives with more than 10 workmates, it¡¯s not good to keep precious items here, why don¡¯t you keep the housing deed in the school?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the house that Shu Ning had bought was naturally not for people to stay in, but was for immediate relocation, it could earn a lot: ¡°Uncle, keep our assets a secret, do not mention whatever happened today to anyone, if eldest and second aunt want your wages ande to the construction site to make trouble, just say that you borrowed a lot of money to make the funeral arrangements, let they pay back the money.¡±

    Qin Yu Fuughed at this, knocking on Shu Ning¡¯s little head: ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±

    After separating, Shu Ning went to the Trading Hall to open an ount and look at stocks, keeping only a few tens out of the thousand he had, he deposited everything into the ount.

    After returning back to the school, Shu Ning found that everyone, including the teachers, were looking at him with pity in their gazes, after asking, then did he know that this was the ss monitor¡¯s masterpiece of an effort at publicizing his situation.

    Not bad, not bad, truly a close friend! With this, all the viges in the area would know of their wicked conduct.

    In an instant, a month passed like this, today, there was an unusually fashionable car parked outside the school.

    Hermit¡¯s Notes:

    ÒÔÑÀ»¹ÑÀ ¨C Chapter title. Direct trantion is ¡®an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth¡¯. But it was too long so I shortened it to ¡®Retaliation¡¯.

    ÌúÑü¸Ë ¨C tranted as iron spine, but essentially the person the sisters will rely on when they marry into another family

    ËØÖÊ ¨C not sure how to trante so I used ¡®character¡¯. Simr words I thought of include: ¡°ss, quality¡±.

    ÓÌÈç½þÅÝÔÚËá²Ë¸×ÀïËÆµÄ ¨C as if he had been immersed in a jar of pickles; I tranted it as I saw it, because searching around didn¡¯t yield any results for recent ng etc. I¡¯m thinking this refers to sour feeling, because pickles are sour.

    ¹·¼±»¹ÄÜÌøÇ½ÄØ ¨C A dog could even jump a wall when it was cornered (literal trantion)

    ¹ÇÍ· ¨C spare ribs (short form for spare rib dishes)

    ¹ø°üÈâ ¨C (this dish is slightly different, using pork slices instead of small chunks)

    ÕâÐ©ÄêÓÊ¼Ä¸ø´óÒÌµÄ¹¤×ÊÄÃ»ØÀ´ÁËÂð ¨C direct trantion is to take the money back, but that doesn¡¯t quite fit the situation.

 Chapter 5

    The current day of the previous life was an important day, Qin Yu Zhuo hade to the school to see Shu Ning. Shu Ning who was sitting in the ssroom stared peacefully at the ckboard, turning the pen in his hand, his mind wandered off. The ss teacher knocked on the door, and the English teacher lifted her sses to take a better look, and opened the door to ask right away, the ss teacher spoke a few words with her before waving towards Shu Ning. Based on how vigorous the teacher looked, she must be very happy.

    I guess, a homeless child who had no parents and had also lost his grandmother to death, for his mother to suddenlye calling, who wouldn¡¯t be happy?

    The ss teacher brought Shu Ning to the director¡¯s office, Shu Ning stood honestly, the school transfer procedures has already beenpleted, the director was speaking cheerfully with a very beautifuldy, this woman who did not have the air of a country bumpkin at all is Qin Yu Zhuo. She could be considered unusual, she didn¡¯t look like anyone else, beautiful, with an elegant temperament, the long floral dress fitted to her perfect body made her look even more gentle and generous, her decent way of speech made her seem like a wellbred girl, and not just a pretty girl from a humble family.

    Is this person really Shu Ning¡¯s birth mother?

    The ss teacher frowned subconsciously, she wasn¡¯t trying to adopt him was she? This woman looks quite bright and beautiful, she definitely came from a big city, not someone they from the tier IV cities can bepared to. She then took a look at Shu Ning, he looked like a withering bean sprout, thin and shrivelled, with dull hair, wearing faded clothes.

    Shu Ning lightly greeted a word of uncle, and only then was the ss teacher relieved.

    There was abourer standing at the corner, he had seemingly just left from work, his shoes were covered in mud......

    After their greetings, Qin Yu Zhuo held the procedure papers, and curved down her waist with tearful eyes, her hands hesitated, as if afraid of frightening the child, before she even hugged him she spoke:¡±You......I am your mother.¡±

    Her voice was very quiet, those who did not understand the situation would definitely think that Qin Yu Zhuo was feeling so emotional that she could not control herself.

    Shu Ning raised his brows, and took a look at the beautiful woman dazedly, he observed her immodestly. A sense of unhappiness shed past Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes, and raised a sweet smile, her real intentions were revealed. Under normal circumstances, she would probably be ashamed and regretful after seeing the son that she had abandoned for more than ten years. But she was the executive assistant of a CEO after all, and was very knowledgable, yet heartless, naturally she would not be afraid to face him.

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s appearance and temperament were actually not that outstanding, it just depends on who she¡¯s beingpared to, at her dad¡¯spany she was practically transparent, hardworking, responsible, she had just settled down securely in the executive assistant position for 15 years, her ability to cope with situations is not umon in the city.

    ¡°Xiao Ning!¡±Qin Yu Zhuo spread her arms out, watching in anticipation.

    The Shu Ning of today is not the same as the foolish one from before, believing anything he¡¯s told, he took two steps back doubtfully:¡±Didn¡¯t my mother die?¡±

    The mask on Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face faintly cracked, and she immediately held her mouth and cried, she gazed towards the garbage-like Qin Yu Fu as if asking for help. If not for the fact that she needed him to be a witness, why else would Qin Yu Zhuo lower her status to stay in the same room as him.

    Qin Yu Fu gave Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder a pat, and sighed:¡±She¡¯s your mother, third sister......also had her difficulties, in those years she would have casual sex after getting drunk and she was so afraid after getting pregnant before marriage that she nearly......She did not take her own life after she thought of you. Xiao Ning, you are still young, you don¡¯t understand the problems of adults, don¡¯t me third sister.¡±

    Shu Ning gave a snort of contempt, do you want me to thank her as well?

    How could these words be said in front of outsiders? They say mud does not help to hold the wall, that is very true, the implicating words from earlier are all wasted. Qin Yu Zhuo was furious yet she did outsh out, she wanted to pull Shu Ning¡¯s hand, but didn¡¯t expect for him to evade her again, it seems that it may require some effort for her to curry favour with him.

    The ss teacher quickly smoothed things over:¡±Are you still attending ss today?¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo pretended to force a smile, her finger lightly dabbed the bottom of her eye, wiping away the tears:¡±No, I¡¯d like to bring Shu Ning out to find a good ce to talk, there¡¯s a knot in this child¡¯s heart, the earlier we can unravel it the earlier we can live a good life together.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu took the lead and walked out, Shu Ning said his goodbyes to the ss teacher and the other teachers, and left.

    In a cafe, Qin Yu Fu had only took one sip of coffee before his face scrunched up in bitterness, and ordered a cup of water.

    The look of a poor person, how shameful, Qin Yu Zhuo shook her head, she looked towards Shu Ning and curled the corners of her mouth, smiling sweetly:¡±Don¡¯t take your uncle¡¯s words to heart, Even if your mother is alone no matter how hard it is I will never abandon you, before, your mother had no house, no savings, and I could only feel relieved putting you in the hold house, you¡¯ve also grown up now, and you¡¯ve wisened up, you can understand mother¡¯s hardships right?¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo saw Shu Ning lightly furrow his brows, and knew she had some hope, she spared a few nced to Qin Yu Fu, but that man only cared to drink water......Qin Yu Zhuo gave him kick, albeit a really light one, because this baggage had been dumb since young, how should she exin if on the off chance he asked why she kicked him? Today was the first time meeting Shu Ning, she could not afford to leave a bad impression.

    Qin Yu Fu gave a few coughs:¡±Xiao Ning, you should go with your mother.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo had also striked while the iron was hot, her teary eyes sparkled:¡±Xiao Ning, let¡¯s not be separated anymore, ok?¡±

    Shu Ning couldn¡¯t not return, Shu Cheng had already known about the existence of such a son, and naturally wouldn¡¯t let him go free again. But to just agree so foolishly, it made him grieve, he had to make some trouble or else his life would be in vain right?

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face had already filled with tears, she choked:¡±Xiao Ning, forgive mother will you? For you, I¡¯m willing to find your real father for a talk, give you a warm home, with your mother and father, and even a little brother to apany you in the future how about it?¡±

    Sounds like a great idea, but the prerequisite is to kill off dad¡¯s eldest son right?

    You had not even seen what kind of person Shu Heng was, your head is so smart that it¡¯s not human at all, sometimes Shu Ning would think in frustration, whether or not he was actually the reincarnation of a millennium bastard.

    Since now that Shu Ning had in fact been reborn, maybe other people were evil too right?

    He¡¯s no match for them, he¡¯d be better off honestly holding on to his¡±early wisdom¡±to make a fortune, and happily be a rich yboy, buy a sports car, drink expensive alcohol, and find a man to pass the days, never stepping foot in the office, and let big brother Shu Heng rx.

    ¡°Xiao Ning! Xiao Ning why are you not talking?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face is really looking bad, could it be that this child was dumb like the little brother, he would be of no use then, might as well kept everything from him till the end. She subconsciously rubbed her stomach, in here, there was already a small life. If they did not grow up by her side, then they were not considered rted, wouldn¡¯t even spare me a nce.

    Qin Yu Zhuo red at Qin Yu Fu, Qin Yu Fu swallowed his saliva, thinking about the words third sister had said in front of the construction site. Now for Shu Ning to be alone naturally wouldn¡¯t do, an adolescent, requires the love of his parents. Qin Yu Fu had also felt that third sister¡¯s words made sense, those days third sister were actually quite pitiful, that man did not know of Xiao Ning¡¯s existence, because having casual sex after getting drunk was too absurd, how could the man¡¯s family be destroyed?

    The folks in the countryside are simple and honest, so they felt that Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s actions are right, just that they do not agree with her choice to bear the child, an unmarried bringing a child along with her will destroy her future!

    But third sister still gave birth to Shu Ning, Qin Yu Fu felt that third sister is very brave, and his eyes reddened:¡±Xiao Ning, your mother¡¯s heart has already been broken because of what happened to your grandmother, you shouldfort her well.¡±

    Shu Ning sneered in his heart, he could follow the pole up just as he needed:¡±Before you go, you should go pray to your grandmother.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s hand that was holding the coffee cup paused for a moment, feeling slightly ufortable, by now this case should have been settled. That day when she returned to the vige, Qin Yu Zhuo wore a pair of high heels, the mountain roads were rugged, with a step and a stumble she reached the gravestone and knelt down, offering three bows, and gave a good cry, you have to go all the way if you¡¯re gonna start a y, it looked just like it was real.

    Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, his ears were filled with his uncle¡¯s persuasions, what third sister did not have it easy, just a woman going to work in the morning and studying at night, working hard to earn a qualification certificate, she could not handle a child at all, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t love you, if not she wouldn¡¯t borrow a money to build a house, afraid of Shu Ning bearing hardships and what not, saying everything reasonably......it does not fit uncle¡¯s IQ at all!

    ¡°She taught you how to say all this?¡±

    His uncle¡¯s mouth pursed:¡±Your mother wants you to live well, Xiao Ning be good, live out your days well with third sister.¡±

    ¡°If she really meant well, she wouldn¡¯t not give me even a single call. She abandoned me for over ten years, she had already abandoned her loved ones early on,¡±Shu Ning saw that his uncle wanted to refute, and said quickly:¡±She contacted you today because I¡¯ve never seen her before, you were a suitable choice for a mediator, think about eldest aunt and second aunt¡¯s mouths, what could they help her with? Only you were honest and gullible.¡±

    His uncle was silent, and lowered his head.

    Shu Ning did not want him to feel bad either, but some words has to be said or he would never find out:¡±The skirt she wore would cost at least thirty thousand, diamond ne a hundred and seventy thousand, and do you know how much her car costs? three million and eight hundred thousand.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu sucked in a breath, he was almost shocked to death:¡±Don¡¯t talk blindly about things you¡¯ve nevere in contact to before.¡±

    Simply taking some money from Qin Yu Zhuo, would be enough for grandmother to have fish and meat, and live the rest of her lifefortably, why was she left to die in the hospital?

    ¡°Uncle, is it that you don¡¯t believe anything I say at all? Take note of the car model and go back to ask the foreman, this is the phone I bought using the money leftover from buying the house, you hold onto it, after I leave I¡¯ll call you often. Oh and, she mentioned my real father just now, I reckon the two are already together, otherwise she would not have any thoughts to pick me up, you can rest assured, I¡¯m good and I¡¯ll be obedient.¡±

    Qin YU Fu couldn¡¯t resist hugging Shu Ning¡¯s thin little body, and sighed continuously, the mobile phone in his hand is quite simple, yet it was heavier than a daughter, his voice immediately became hoarse:¡±Xiao Ning, if you aren¡¯t living happily thene back, uncle will raise you.¡±

    Shu Ning held both his hands up, and tightly hugged his uncle¡¯s waist!

    Qin Yu Zhuo cried for a good moment and stood up, her legs were so weak she nearly fell over, she was frightened till her face was pale as she held her stomach. If he were to find out her effort of acting, if Shu Ning were to seize Qin Yu Fu would she regret it? Qin Yu Fu frowned, his heart felt flooded, he started to notice third sister¡¯s every move. He felt that third sister was not like Shu Ning described, from time to time she would take note of her own words, gentle and sweet, just like when they were young. But Qin Yu Fu was not stupid, from start to end third sister had maintained considerable distance between them, there was no contact at all......and she did not even give him her number.

    The Qin Yu Zhuo of the previous life had not kowtowed to grandma, Shu Ning got in the car and left the vige, bringing nothing with him, Qin Yu Zhuo will buy new ones for him, the air definitely must not go awkward, Qin Yu Zhuo had nothing to say but she tried to find some topics, like a mother carefully currying the favour of her child.

    To be able to bring home the target sessfully, is she happy about it? Could Shu Ning say these words to her:¡±Why did you not contact me all these years?¡±

    Notes:

    Tier IV city ¨C China¡¯s cities are categorized into tiers based on their infrastructural and urban development, simr to first world vs third world countries. Tier I is the highest and tier IV is the lowest.

    Mud does not help hold the wall ¨C calling someone hopeless

    Wouldn¡¯t let him go free again ¨C this one sounded a bit aggressive but the word is ·ÅÑø F¨¤ng Y¨£ng, it means to free a captive pet to the wilds.

    Heavier than a daughter ¨C ok as for why a phone is heavier than a daughter, he is either talking about his unwillingness to let Shu Ning go, or he is saying that the phone is simple but weighs as much as gold (Ç§½ð) I¡¯ve never seen anyone refer to gold as Qian Jin I¡¯ve only seen it used as daughter or someone¡¯s precious daughter.... same thing lol

 Chapter 6

    Granny¡¯s house is very poor, even a normalndline is not avable, let alone a mobile phone, use what to contact? It¡¯s quite weird for a poor kid who had never evene in contact with a phone to talk about contacting. Under normal circumstances he shouldn¡¯t ask why she didn¡¯t go and find him, or why she never wrote a letter, didn¡¯t have any rtives pass on a message and so on.

    Shu Ning had never been a considerate person, at most he was smart in petty ways, he calmly nced over to Qin Yu Zhuo, fortunately she didn¡¯t notice, or not, she would only ignore him if there was contempt, she is not a simple person at all. He huffed a breath of air, Shu Ning felt that after his rebirth he had been toocent, he was almost exposed.

    Yet Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s heart was not calm, thinking back on the events of those years made her chest feel stuffy, and ufortable:¡±I¡¯m the executive assistant of your father, one day your dad had gotten drunk with me, and identally had you, at that time, your father¡¯s wife is still alive, she had the right to be arrogant and bossy, I was afraid of her finding out, so I beared with it and didn¡¯t care return home, I didn¡¯t dare to contact you guys.¡±

    The real reason was that she was afraid of Shu Cheng finding out, at that time the two of them had no feelings with each other.

    Shu Ning nodded:¡±It¡¯s been hard on you,¡±Being such a whore and you still want to pretend you¡¯re chaste, hypocritical. Might as well turn his head away and sleep, lest he contaminate his ears with her talking.

    Actually on that year, Qin Yu Zhuo had just managed to seize the opportunity with some difficulty, and got pregnant, she had wanted to marry into wealth, but how could she have known that that rich woman who had gotten cancer could live a few more years, keeping her from marrying in. Qin Yu Zhuo gritted her teeth in anger, she cursed her every day! And what could she do when other people had such a good lineage, how would the Qin Yu Zhuo with no supporters dare to go up and cause trouble?

    Might as well secretly take down Shu Cheng, dripping water can wear down stone, she had confidence.

    Those nobledies are arrogant and impatient, how could they be as gentle and sensible as her.

    In those ten years she had gotten involved with several drunken chairmen, but she did not hit jackpot, but she finally got pregnant this year.

    After Shu Cheng found out, he was in a difficult position, she was after all thepetent helper by his side, it has been about fifteen years hasn¡¯t it? Since they had met regrly there would more or less still be a bit of feelings between them, he couldn¡¯t bear to be ruthless, and was afraid of his eldest son getting angry if he found out, in the end he still decided to let Qin Yu Zhuo get an abortion, gave her a cheque worth five million as well as a vi forpensation. Qin Yu Zhuo had been nning meticulously for so many years, how could there be no backup trick?

    Then Shu Cheng had found out the existence of Shu Ning by ident.

    Even if Shu Cheng was drunk he still an impression, just that if she had not mentioned it then he naturally would not mention it either, and pretend that it had never happened. But now that he thought about it they couldn¡¯t have been soul mates could they? And what¡¯s more Qin Yu Zhuo liked to keep herself pure, and had never gotten a boyfriend. The Shu Cheng who had been single all along suddenly felt touched, Qin Yu Zhuo was smart and knew her ce, she had no greedy thoughts at all, gentle like clothes that were most intimate.

    Qin Yu Zhuo whose n was sessful then married Shu Cheng.

    Shu Ning grew up in the country side, he was definitely a feral child with no family education, whereas the eldest son Shu Heng while young, was wise and alert, his temperament was even more iparable, if Shu Cheng were to see the slovenly Shu Ning......Qin Yu Zhuo did not even dare to think about it. That¡¯s why she proposed the idea of bringing Shu Ning back slowly, because Shu Ning had been left there since he as young, what if it made Shu Heng unhappy?

    After all that year when Qin Yu Zhuo got pregnant, that person¡¯s previous wife had not died yet, no matter how she thought about it Shu Heng would not like Shu Ning, let alone living together and enjoying the happiness of families.

    Although Shu Cheng really wanted to see Shu Ning, but once he thought about his son¡¯s mood, he quickly gave up.

    The car had been running for a long time, and parked in the courtyard of a vi in C city, Shu Ning woke up leisurely, gave his eyes a rub, and looked towards the familiar ce with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Looks beautiful doesn¡¯t it? Our future house will be even more beautiful, you need to get used to it soon, you look surprised like......I will find several teachers for you, try to give your father a good impression, don¡¯t worry, he will be very happy to know of your existence!¡±

    Shu Ning smiled a bit, looking quite cute, Qin Yu Zhuo finally sighed a breath of relief, that¡¯s right, for a mother who had not appeared for more than ten years to suddenlye looking for him, he was probably resentful but happy, that is understandable. Shu Ning is still young, but once he¡¯s experienced the life of the rich, he would naturally try to curry favour with me.

    Qin Yu Zhuo curled the edge of her mouth as she got off the car, feeling extremely confident, today has been too exhausting, first take a nap, let the nanny clean up Shu Ning and take him out for a¡±packaging¡±, then act out a tragedy, eat a big meal at night, then she can keep Shu Ning under her control.

    The nanny heard the noise and came out to greet them, Shu Ning got off the car, just a quick introduction and they were considered acquaintanced. Following Qin Yu Zhuo he entered the vi, changed his shoes, familiarizing himself with the environment, Qin Yu Zhuo pulled Shu Ning up to the second floor while talking, pushed open the door to best room:¡±Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it a lot,¡±Who doesn¡¯t know how to fake?

    ¡°Then I can rest assured,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo considerately opend the quilt:¡±Lay down and sleep for a while, at night mother will bring you out to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With a sigh, Qin Yu Zhuo was about to speak but stopped, a bit sad, hesitated for a bit and then spoke:¡±You take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    This child is so unenthusiastic, depressing, Qin Yu Zhuo had lost her mood to sleep.

    The nanny knocked on the door, after receiving permission she came in with a face full of smiles holding some juice:¡±Young master would you like to take a bath?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know where the bathhouse is!¡±He received the ss and took a sip, freshly squeezed fruit juice really is delicious. When Shu Ning was young he was just a silly little child, his acting now did not even require any effort.

    The nanny is a rather nice person, a heartbroken emotion shed past:¡±Young master wait here, I will go and prepare the hot water.¡±

    There is a bathroom right in the room, the bathtub inside was naturally very good as well, Qin Yu Zhuo wanted to open Shu Ning¡¯s eyes to the world, so she had spent quite a fair bit of money, currently the closet was filled with many brand-name clothes, and the drawer was filled with various gadgets, she had even bought more than twenty pairs of shoes, she had to be sure that Shu Ning would fall over in love, and work hard for this luxurious life.

    The water was soon ready, while Shu Ning walked in, he immediately closed the door. What kind of joke is this, in hisst life he had foolishly let the nanny wash him, it was awkward for days, almost left a trauma in his heart.

    The nanny paused for a moment and knocked on the door:¡±Young Master, how about you let me help you!¡±Oh heavens, does he know how to use it? Please don¡¯t get scalded!

    Shu Ning replied loudly:¡±I can wash myself,¡±Turn on the shower hua, pretending to not hear, the nanny could only give up.

    Shu Ning had onlye out half an hourter, bathing sure isfortable, he stretched his waist, and his bathrobe was loose. The nanny was waiting right in his room, as expected by Shu Ning, she had already prepared his clothes, seeing Shu Ning¡¯s ruddy face he¡¯s probably fine then she turned around and left. Shu Ning sluggishly dressed himself:¡±Aunty do you still have anything to do?¡±Bring me out for a wash, cut, and blow, haha!

    The nanny chuckled:¡±When I went out earlier I noticed that the miss has already fallen asleep, she had probably gotten tired after driving for so many hours, I can see that young master your hair is a bit long, how about we go out for a cut? Give her a good surprise!¡±

    Since this was an old trick, Shu Ning naturally happily agreed.

    They went to the best hairdressing salon, and the nanny picked out a celebrity cut, Shu Ning rolled his eyes and made his own choice, actually men¡¯s hair is fine as long as it¡¯s fresh,fortable, and easy on the eyes, after all he hade back after being rebirthed so his insight was umon, the hairstyles popr in this age can¡¯t be looked at at all.

    The hairstylist is very good, after he was done cutting Shu Ning¡¯s hair ording to his wishes, he himself had been shocked by the mour, he wanted to take a picture to solicit customers, but was rejected by Shu Ning. The store had coughed up blood and offered ten thousand bucks, only then did Shu Ning agree to have his picture pasted on the wall ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q and it was only one photo.

    The nanny stared nkly, she¡¯d gone stupid.

    Only after they left the hair salon did the nanny respond, but she was a nanny after all, she understood the basic rules.

    ¡°Young......young master, that ce in front is the noble residence that miss frequents, do you want to take a look? Miss has a yearly membership, but she had been too busy so she never got the chance to go, it¡¯s quite a waste.¡±

    The excuse is too bad, Shu Ning pouted, even his good culture was about to leak out:¡±Okay.¡±

    Aren¡¯t you just bringing me there for a facelift ¡ú_¡ú

    Currently his skin is indeed not good, yellow, no nourishment, the date that Qin Yu Zhuo had nned with Shu Cheng was a monthter, naturally they she had to race against time to package up Shu Ning into a clever, sensible, and well-mannered prince! In his previous life Qin Yu Zhuo waspletely speechless after she had woken up, she sat in bed for ten seconds and only then did she put on a smiling face, she didn¡¯t think not even in her dreams that the nanny would be so brainless, and gave Shu Ning the feminine care......

    The quality of hospitality in the noble residence was exceptionally high, the customers here are all rich, and if they aren¡¯t they have backers, they nodded their heads and bowed, giving people a feeling of home away from home.

    The nanny took out the card and passed it over, andmunicated with the front desk, two littledies felt very embarrassed, they stole a few nced at Shu Ning, secretly thinking could it be that someone was trying to embarrass him? No good, the boy was dressed excellently, a full body of brand-names, well-postured and a steady gaze, with one look you could tell how well-cultured he was, probably born with an extraordinary status. He¡¯s not one they can offend, so they shook their heads at the nanny and refused.

    Shu Ning watched the scene in his eyes, secretly thinking that something feels strange, in thest life they had quickly agreed.

    The Shu Ning of thest life turned his head everywhere, secretly observing everything, lowering his head, his gaze flickering, thinking that other people didn¡¯t notice, if not for his nanny bringing him, he would definitely be reported to the police under suspicion of being a petty thief.

    The nanny¡¯s forehead was quickly filled with sweat, the things ordered by the miss has to be done, Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to be unlucky and stepped two steps forward:¡±Go on with the process, write it down on the card.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±Two beautiful littledies were instantly filled with smiles, like two sunflowers~

    It¡¯s done just like that? The nanny was dumbfounded again, the bartender the male receptionist raised his hand, and led the way in front, Shu Ning walked leisurely. The nanny blinked her eyes, and scratcher her head, how should she exin herself to the miss when they return?

    ......

    Qin Yu Zhuo tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t sleep, her head was very painful, she changed her clothes, she put the photo that she had prepared before on the bed, the bell was pressed, the nanny led Shu Ning through the door. Oh heavens, this is my son? He had been reborn, Shu Ning looked exceptionally fresh, and hisplexion had improved a lot, just......too skinny and too short, no matter, it¡¯ll be fine if he drinks more milk and does more exercises, these are Shu Cheng¡¯s genes after all, they won¡¯t be bad.

    The expression in Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes are extremely bright, she stood up from the side of the bed, and walked to Shu Ning¡¯s side and pulled his hand, and went back to the bed together to sit down.

    Shu Ning saw the photo, and his eyes narrowed, his gaze was slightlyplex, this time he did not act.

    Qin Yu Zhuo made an oh sound, and took a photo to her hands and touched it, the corners have already faded, they always say women are always met. In fact, these traces are all fake, if you really cared about it, naturally you would hang it up, and keep it well, how could you allow the photo to be old and yellow?

    Notes:

    Gentle like clothes that were most intimate ¨C the word ¡°intimate¡± here is the word ÌùÐÄ tie xin, stick, heart, it is used to describe a person who makes one feel good, like a sweet or kind person. She¡¯s not a super hot pair of bikini

    Women are always met ¨C I assume they are talking about how ¡°nice women always meet bad men¡± because that¡¯s the closest idiom I can think of with these few words to go with.

 Chapter 7

    Qin Yu Zhuo made an oh sound, and took a photo to her hands and touched it, the corners have already faded, they always say women are always met. In fact, these traces are all fake, if you really cared about it, naturally you would hang it up, and keep it well, how could you allow the photo to be old and yellow??

    ¡°These......were taken not long after you were born......it¡¯s a pity I wasn¡¯t by your side while you were growing up, I didn¡¯t get to go through happiness, anger, sadness, and joy with you......¡±BADABADABADA.

    Qin Yu Zhuo looked like she was revealing her real intentions, but as for what reason she¡¯s crying so hard to the point where her throat was sore, only she knows. But......her crying looks quite pleasing to the eye, there was a type of gentleness only present in women, with a pitiable gaze, and without makeup too, no matter how you looked at it this was nned.

    Shu Ning listened quietly, hiding his thoughts about watching a monkey show in his heart, When he was young he had only been led by the nose because he had never seen such shamelessness before, so foolish. When Qin Yu Zhuo was done talking and crying, Shu Ning called out a word of mother, and then the two cuddled together, the nanny at the door covered her mouth, feeling very touched and thankful.

    Only Shu Ning who had his head lowered had a gaze full of coldness, the edge of his mouth curled, his hand subconsciously touched the woman¡¯s stomach, in here, Shu Yao is growing up, once he thought of that brat who looked clever and obedient yet had a heart of poison, Shu Ning almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge to knock him out. But if he had really done that, he¡¯d be letting off Shu Yao too easily, might as well watch him watch drool over Shu Shi that big meat pie yet not able to take a bite, isn¡¯t that may more interesting!

    Qin Yu Zhuo brought Shu Ning out to have a big meal, her attitude peerlessly passionate, her eyes reddened easily, and liked to reach her hand out to give him a pull, and a squeeze, treating Shu Ning as her baby.

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart towards his birth mother has already died, really, so he felt nothing, he would only find it funny if she deliberately did anything.

    Early the next morning, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s teacher troop has already arrived, one by one they stood in the living room, there were both male and female, they were all outstanding people.

    A month¡¯s time had quickly passed.

    Etiquette and behaviour were still eptable, after all a secondary school student¡¯s basic English skills are just passable, then there was knowledge, it needed to be strengthened, his skin had also turned white, like a young master, his way of talking? Better talk less when the timees, as for his height......thin and withered as always. With a well-ced smile, he looked quite obedient.

    A months¡¯ time was too short, Qin Yu Zhuo sighed, A sense of impatience shed through her eyes, he was not raised by her side after all.

    Qin Yu Zhuo personally drove and hit the roads bringing Shu Ning, listening to some light music, asionally exining a few things, hoping that Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t be nervous, Shu Cheng¡¯s attitude is extremely important, after all even if it was just one child, if he was added in then various things would have to be split amongst them. Shu Ning watched the scenery, curved the edge of his mouth, and did not reply.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was depressed, the problem with Shu Ning not caring about things, she was about to be driven mad.

    The car stopped in front of a teahouse, a very quiet ce, only members were allowed in, the attendants inside were dressed in Han Dynasty historical costumes, and had a special artistic prospect.

    They had just sat down, and Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s phone rang, as soon as she saw the call disy she waspletely frozen, staying around men for so long, she knew that this call meant he wasn¡¯ting. She felt an immense disappointment and sadness, fine, they¡¯ve already married anyway, if the big one can¡¯te, there¡¯s still the small one.

    Originally she thought that even if Shu Ning was of no use, leaving him in the vi to spite Shu Heng was still great, then teach Shu Ning some underhanded tricks, after one or two times, Shu Cheng would start to lose patience with that eldest son Shu Heng, feeling that he¡¯s not caring for his little brother, cruel and vicious, then the future inheritance rights of thepany would be left to the child inside her stomach, as for Shu Ning, Qin Yu Zhuo had only wanted to give him the position of a manager.

    All of the woman¡¯s disdainful and inspecting gaze fell on Shu Ning¡¯s face, Shu Ning lowered his head, actually he had already saw it about once or twice from the reflection in the mirror:¡±Mom, are you not picking up the phone?¡±

    You can¡¯t pick it up immediately, silly boy, Qin Yu Zhuo picked up the phone and talked to Shu Cheng for about a minute or so.

    Didn¡¯t get to see dad today, the person they wanted to see was Shu Heng, he looked the same as from his memories in his past life. Dad hoped that Shu Ning and Shu Heng could encounter each other once, leave a good impression then enter the house, call him Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s adoptive son, the matching surname is just a coincidence, they¡¯re not in the family register. Shu Cheng¡¯s intentions were quite clear, he cared about his eldest son¡¯s feelings.

    Who was Qin Yu Zhuo? Full of schemes, full of patience, she immediately agreed, and even said that it should¡¯ve been so. Under the same roof, you don¡¯t have to worry about the length of time, no matter how favoured by the heavens Shu Heng was, maybe one day he would get hit by a car as soon as he went out the door right? Even if he were long-lived, he was still just a high school student, if Qian Yu Zhuo wanted to make him suffer so much he would rather die she still had some confidence.

    Shu Cheng felt so moved he was speechless, when he put down his phone, he still thought about the gentle and pretty youngdy of humble birth Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s appearance, oh her, she has suffered many hardships for me, and tolerated too much......

    Shu Ning savoured his tea, watching the secretly pleased yet gloomy expression sh past Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face.

    ¡°Baby, mother is going to take you to see......your father¡¯s eldest son, don¡¯t feel anxious and listen to mother,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo talked a bit about the grudge with rich and powerful families, and pointed out how unbearable and disadvantageous business alliances are, talking about Shu Cheng as best as possible, and made Shu Heng and his mother out to be cunning people:¡±Shu Ning, you have to remember, right now your father doesn¡¯t know how unbearable his eldest son is, you have to endure it alright?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Qing Yu Zhuo was also smart one moment and muddle-headed the next, she kept thinking that Shu Ning was foolish, don¡¯t be like Shu Heng, she didn¡¯t even notice that he¡¯s a good person and made a definite decision about him. In the past life, Shu Ning gritted his teeth hatefully, and stood by the corner staring with his big eyes, with no way to fall to the ground righteously, waiting for the Shu Heng who had been passing by coincidentally to help him back up.

    Standing at the same ce as thest life(one pit-fall leads to endless misery and regret), Shu Ningmented, Qin Yu Zhuo had already gotten Shu Heng¡¯s bodyguard to leave, whates after is his moment to make a move.

    Far away, a slim figure slowly walked over, Shu Heng is very handsome, profound features, the sun shone on his hair that was dark like ink, shining a shimmering light. THe Shu Heng of today did not exude the same pressure as he did as an adult, but the poker face technique has already been practiced, expressionless, and his gaze was even colder.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had not married Shu Cheng for long, it was normal for him to act like this.

    Shu Ning¡¯s stature is short, standing in front of Shu Heng he inclined his head, and looked up, it seems that those big and round eyes were iparably resplendent, innocent with no hint of evil.

    Shu Heng stopped, the bodyguards weren¡¯t around, several suspicious characters had appeared on school grounds, a child? Unreasonable¡ú_¡ú

    ¡°Big brother, can you take me to find my mother?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°My mother is just outside the west gate at the coffee shop,¡±Shu Ning stretched his hand out, revealing a pitiful look in his eyes:¡±Though I don¡¯t know why mother wanted me to do this, maybe she wants to see you?¡±

    Shu Heng looked steadily at Shu Ning, pulled his small hand, lightly, and walked to the coffee shop, Shu Ning happily sat by Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s side, and drank a sip of juice:¡±Mom, I got lost, big brother sent me here.¡±

    Qing Yu Zhuo stood up a bit anxiously, she was at a loss, still holding on to the corner of her skirt:¡±Xiao......Shu Heng, thank you, this child......this child......is......¡±

    Shu Heng turned and left.

    Leaving just like that! Truly a male god, he¡¯s got quite a character.

    Shu Ning drank his juice while feeling the joy in his heart, ha ha ha ha, she¡¯d been sold out by me and she still doesn¡¯t know and still continued acting, so shameful! Feels great.

    Shu Ning had walked in with Shu Heng while holding hands, Qin Yu Zhuo had seen it as well, her heart was extremely happy but at the same time a crack appeared in the perfect expression, through the anxious inquiries, as well as Shu Heng¡¯s attitude, Shu Ning¡¯s feelings. Shu Ning naturally talked about the good sides, if not he would be locked into a dark room like thest life.

    He had been starved in there for two days and two nights, Qin Yu Zhuo then held the weak Shu Ning and cried loudly, saying that she did this for your own good, she exined the powerful rtions in a disappointed and resenting way, and the situation of not being able to make big decisions due to them staying under someone else¡¯s roof, new hatred mixed with the old, Shu Ning had put all the responsibility under Shu Heng¡¯s head, and gritted his teeth towards him hatefully. Due to that he treated himself with cruelty, being pushed down the stairs, listening to Qin Yu Zhuo frame Shu Heng who just so happened to be present.

    The past is painful.

    Who should be med?

    Qin Yu Zhuo?

    Wasn¡¯t it just that he was stupid.

    On that afternoon, Qin Yu Zhuo sent Shu Ning home, and instructed the nanny to watch him well, then drove to thepany while humming to report the good news to Shu Cheng.

    Nanny¡¯s cooking is delicious, colour, vour, and taste are all excellent, the fate of the two people were about toe to an end, this nanny had always been taking care of Qin Yu Zhuo all along for quite a few years, she¡¯s a good person, and did not speak unnecessarily, Shu Ning had went out for a stroll several times while Qin Yu Zhuo had been away, and the nanny did not tell on him, it¡¯s a shame that she could not be brought into the Shu residence.

    ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you drink some more fish soup?¡±He¡¯s eating too less, not like a thirteen year old child.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Fish soup is very nutritious, Shu Ning naturally knew how thoughtful the nanny is. After brushing his teeth, Shu Ning picked up his wallet and walked out, the nanny followed him to the door:¡±The miss is busy, and normallyes home after she¡¯s finished dinner, you shoulde home earlier young master, at night I will make your favourite red braised pork belly, and bunny-shaped mantou as well.

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning blinked:¡±Okay!¡±

    The nanny smiled happily, she watched Shu Ning leave, until he couldn¡¯t be seen anymore, only then did she hum an off-tune song as she left holding a shopping basket.

    In order to let Shu Ning adapt quickly to the wealthy life, he had to spend ten thousand bucksst month, and twenty thousand this month, this is the assignment given to him by Qin Yu Zhuo, no matter what he bought after he returned he had to exin his reason of buying the item, why did you buy this, what can it be used for? Can the quality be improved or can it be kept as a collection and so on, only in this way taste be cultivated, as well as opening his eyes to the world, turning him into a qualified wealthy young master.

    Qin Yu Zhuo would only be satisfied if the reason is reasonable, if she wasn¡¯t satisfied......Both dinner and breakfast are gone, and he would be punished to stand as well.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯te out today to find his¡±taste¡±rather to y the stocks, if he wanted to live freely, he had to wait until adulthood, if not nobody could take custody of him from Shu Cheng. Shu Ning knows his own fighting strength, but he had never thought of leaving this family, bearing the second young master name has many benefits, hisst life was too full of vexation, this life he had to be a happy silk pants sponger!

    As long as I¡¯m hugging Shu Heng¡¯s thick thighs, who dares to touch me, haha. As soon as he thought of the twenty thousand bucks at hand plus the stocks there was nearly fifty thousand, Shu Ning couldn¡¯tugh again, he¡¯d rather ride a car back to his old home to continue looking after the house, he copied down a lot ofndline numbers, and contacted them back to back, buying whatever he can, when Shu Ning buys an apartment he can turnover his deposits.

    The old houses in this area were too broken and old many of them were empty, some of them copsed because nobody were living there, they were located at the edge of the city, the residents did not have any notions of relocating to an apartment, currently apartments costed only about ten thousand or so, and you could often purchase a broken house with just a thousand or so. Shu Ning specially selected a ce with a big courtyard, it had only been three days, and the money in his hands were gone again. No matter, in three days he could move in with them anyways, when that timees Shu Cheng would give him a red envelope worth fifty thousand!

    On Thursday morning, Shu Ning wore a little snow-white suit, his hair was well-groomed and slick, he secretly grinned, what shoulde will stille.

    ¡°Baby, we should get going.¡±

    The nanny stood teary-eyed next to the stairs, quite reluctant to part with this job.

    Shu Ning knows Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s character, when the need arises red envelopes wille out continuously, when there¡¯s no longer a use she¡¯ll immediately put on a cold face, sweep the floor, and leave. Shu Ning smiled to his nanny:¡±There¡¯s still some rubbish in my room, remember to throw it when you leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo looked at her watch again and again, her attitude started to be slightly unpleasant:¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shu Ning got into the car, and narrowed his eyes, Shu Heng ge......We¡¯re about to meet again~O(¡É_¡É)O

    Notes:

    with no way to fall to the ground righteously ¨C Ì¹Ì¹µ´µ´ tan tan dang dang, the word means to do something with clean intentions, nothing hidden within, and or morally right. Example would be a person came out of jail and wishes to be a better person, in that case Ì¹Ì¹µ´µ´µÄ×öÈË.

    in a disappointed and resenting way ¨C ºÞÌú²»³É¸Ö Hen tie bu cheng gang, hate the iron for not turning into steel, to feel hateful about not having one¡¯s expectations met.

    Mantou ¨C a ball of steamed dough, they¡¯re really soft and puffy, with a hint of sweetness.

    Punished to stand ¨C ·£Õ¾ Fa zhan, amon punishment where kids are forced to stand for long hours if they did something bad, other varieties include pulling your ears and squatting several times(I¡¯ve seen up to 100), and frog jumps etc.

    Shu Heng ge ¨C ¸çGe means brother, usually ¸ç¸ç but that¡¯s moremonly used by girls or children.

    also I don¡¯t know how many of you grew up with chinese pop but if I had to suffer this you have to too

 Chapter 8

    The nanny was in a very poor mood, she couldn¡¯t understand why the miss reced her with someone else to watch the house, could there be anything she¡¯s not satisfied with?

    If a virtuous can¡¯t figure it out then they won¡¯t think about it, young master said there was rubbish, the nanny is a serious and responsible person, even if she was fired she would still finish herst day of work. She immediately went up the stairs to tidy up the room, but where was there rubbish in the bin?

    But there was a small purse on the small table instead!

    The nanny went up to take a look, half an envelope peeked out from under, for me?

    Thank you for taking care of me for this period of time, I had never eaten such delicious red braised pork belly before......the items in the purse are my regards, there is an address on the invoice, you can return it.

    The nanny wasn¡¯t stupid, the young master¡¯s intent for doing these are quite clear, she had alsoe from the countryside, her family was quite poor. She felt very moved as she picked up the purse and put it on her quilt, packaged it, and wiped her tears while she left.

    It was hard serving the miss, the young master had noticed it, he truly is a kind-hearted and good child.

    ......

    She quickly reached her ancestral home by the hillside, grandpa liked to grow flowers, he was dressed like a gardener, and even wore a big sun hat as he worked in the yard.

    In thest life both Qin Yu Zhuo and Shu Ning did not realize, they only found out the old president had this kind of hobby after living there for a long time. The ancestral home is veryrge, they drove for quite a while before reaching the entrance, the yard was even wider, in the peripherals is a circle of pine trees of various shapes, and there were various flowers nearby, it was managed very beautifully, there were no messy branches, the leaves were crisp, you¡¯ll like it however you look at it.

    But of course, there weremissioners responsible for these matter, just that old people who had retired can get quite bored, and normally he really liked these flowers and nts, thus he took the time to prune the nts alongside the gardeners, water them, catch bugs and the like.

    The car stopped, the driver opened the car door, and invited Qin Yu Zhuo down, Shu Ning had only showed his face after, grandpa didn¡¯t turn around to look, but the two gardeners nodded, that counted as a greeting, and they lowered their heads and picked up some big shears.

    The ground that had just been watered was still slightly damp, Shu Ning took a deep breath, immediately attracting Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s dissatisfaction:¡±Didn¡¯t I instruct you to keep calm and easy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, there¡¯s water on the ground mother you should go this way!¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s expression immediately turnedplex, her family background wasn¡¯t great, and she became a home wrecker, and even gave birth to a kid, the servants in the residence definitely all looked down on me, you want to y a game of authority! Who has I, Qin Yu Zhuo been afraid of? If not to be Mrs. Shu, who would give you lot face? For Qin Yu Zhuo to resist and swallow up her words in front of Shu Cheng was fine, but she needs to have dignity in front of the servants, if not other people would take her for an easy target to bully, there would inevitably be many more issues popping up in her daily life.

    A darkness shed past Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes, you want me to make a detour? You want to see me as a joke? You even want to see me embarrass myself by falling down don¡¯t you? Ah. Her right leg swiftly stepped down hard, kicking up a few specks of mud unknowingly sttering over her shoes, even the left side of her pants were caught with a few drops, they were dark and round, not too obvious, but if it was dirty it was dirty, she can no longer wear it.

    The steward only came out now to receive them, and here¡¯s another one that doesn¡¯t respect her as the mistress, it felt like a fire had been lit up in Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s anger.

    The more angrier she was the more beautiful the smile on her face, Qin Yu Zhuo curled her mouth:¡±Good day to you, steward.¡±Old hag.

    ¡°Good day to you Madam, the roads have been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°Today is the big day that I enter the house, look, I was interrupted by two servants.¡±

    The steward saw the smudge on her snow-white trousers, and found the culprit following Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s line of sight, the old head of the house shook his head, and only then did the steward speak:¡±Please go in and change first, I¡¯ll take care of these people immediately, I won¡¯t let it trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡±Shu Ning frowned, and pulled Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s arm:¡±They aren¡¯t in the wrong, we were just careless, Don¡¯t fire them alright? Besides we can just wash it if the clothes got dirty.¡±

    Foolish child, do you know that these clothes are shipped over from France?

    Designer clothes!

    They¡¯re not some cabbage on the streets!

    ¡°Not making thempensate me is already very benevolent, Xiao Ning, your kindness will only make thesezy and irresponsible people even more unbearable.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth moved, and lowered his head with eyes full of disapproval, he did not say anything, in his heart he was actually overjoyed, cheating his mother and whatnot, felt too good.

    The previous gardener resigned because his waist was no good, and right now they were all new employees, freshly recruited from the talent market, they had no rtions at all with the people at the ancestral home, and no backers either. They can¡¯t do anything to the steward, so naturally they bullied the weak and feared the strong.

    Qin Yu Zhuo naturally was not a short-tempered person, she had things prepared at her fingertips early on, she raised her head, and brought Shu Ning in to the living room.

    The steward shook his head, the new mistress has a big attitude:¡±Grandfather, what should be done now?¡±

    Grandfather was naturally the head of the family:¡±What more can be done? Shu Cheng wanted to marry no matter what, and argued so stiffly with me, we¡¯ll talk after she¡¯s done birthing her kid.¡±

    The two gardeners were grieved, they felt that this mistress was too overbearing, they didn¡¯t want to ept other arrangements, and left immediately with theirpensations.

    After all this was an old family, low-profile yet luxurious, Shu Ning was very familiar with this ce, but he had no choice but to pretend he were a child who had not seen this before, he secretly observed the hall, fitting of their identity.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was very unsatisfied with this, yet deliberately pretended to look heartbroken.

    Shu Cheng had been waiting here since early on, he pulled Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s hand:¡±You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo gave Shu Cheng¡¯s gentle palms a squeeze, and her cheeks blushed:¡±This is......Shu Ning.¡±

    Shu Ning, he had been called this since he was young, he did not follow his birth mother¡¯s surname of Qin, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s intentions were obvious. Shu Cheng naturally sent people to the countryside to obtain information, and even secretly did a paternity test, if not for him finding out that Qin Yu Zhuo was pregnant coincidentally, would he have missed his opportunity with this son as well?

    ¡°Ning Ning, I am Shu Cheng your father, in the future you will live here, you have your grandfather, your older brother, and even a little brother in the future don¡¯t you think that¡¯s great?¡±

    The stately man radiated with dignity, he projected a great aura, His eyes that were normally peerlessly sharp and keen were affectionately gentle, he raised his mouth, smiling tenderly.

    It was not like this in his previous life, Shu Ning had failed to make contact with Shu Heng, and made Shu Cheng rtively concerned, he almost did not get to live in the ancestral home.

    Really, Dad¡¯s goodplexion is just like the northern lights of the North Pole, you can hope for it but you can not beg for it, he coulde across it......but could not obtain, the stalwart man¡¯s smile, forever belongs to Shu Heng. Sometimes Shu Ning would also ponder, is he really his child? Could it be rted to the previous wife? Mom said business marriage had no affection, that would be Shu Heng¡¯s reason, he was too outstanding. Right now Shu Cheng¡¯s eyes were on Shu Ning, full of parental affection, giving Shu Ning some feelings of envy, he subconsciously pounced over, hugging the man¡¯s strong waist.

    The regret of myst life, I will make up with it in this one!

    I will remember this embrace till I die!

    Today his dream was finally met, how joyous, he was so happy he lifted his head embarrassedly, Shu Ning would rather bury his head deeply, and tighten his hands.

    Shu Cheng froze! a feeling he had never felt before slowly rose up, gradually filling his entire body, this is......the affection of kin, he originally thought he would never have offspring in this life, he stuck to his wife¡¯s oath, and treated Shu Heng well. Shu Cheng had always thought that his affectionate father and filial son rtionship with Shu Heng was quite good, very satisfying.

    But now that he felt the feeling of a biological son¡¯s¡±throwing himself into his embrace¡±,it made the strong-willed man¡¯s eyes redden.

    Shu Heng just happened toe out, standing at the stairway on the second floor, his gaze shed.

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s heart felt very excited, she didn¡¯t think this¡±cannon fodder¡±could actually please Shu Cheng, the task was done as soon as they came. The little sweetheart in her belly had not been born yet, even if he were born he would still just be a baby, he had no fighting ability at all, how could he be Shu Heng¡¯s opponent? But now that she looked at it, even if Shu Ning kept mumbling, it was enough to deal with Shu Heng.

    With a nce, the figure on top of the stairs seemed verynguish, hesitant, should he hide, or should hee and face the music?

    His only father is hugging another child, his heart would definitely feel very pained right?

    Your tramp mother makes me ufortable, idling her time away, it was time to expose her.

    The woman¡¯s sarcastic and disdainful gaze fell on top of his body, like there were diseases by the side, another person came down from upstairs, wearing leisure clothes, Shu Heng took two steps towards him and helped the senior:¡±Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Mm, why aren¡¯t you going down?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb dad.¡±

    ¡°Good child!.¡±

    Shu Gao was about sixty years old, he had heart disease, he went up through the elevator at the back, washed his hands, and changed his clothes before he came down.

    The old man had an extraordinary air, steady pace, the hair on both sides of his temples were going white, his gaze was deep, very well maintained, with the gaze from his one eye he could make people feel his pressure.

    Qin Yu Zhuo immediately poked Shu Cheng, eldest son and old man is here, it¡¯s time to separate yourselves, after all Shu Ning¡¯s public identity was that of an adopted child and not a biological one, it was strange for him to bring him into his embrace.

    After separating, at the moment where the warmth had dissipated, both Shu Cheng and Shu Ning felt a bit unwilling. For the long-term, let¡¯s figure this out first.

    ¡°Dad, Xiao Heng!¡±Qin Yu Zhuo greeted them first, appearing very gentle and virtuous:¡±This is Shu Ning, my foster-child, from now on we¡¯re a family.¡±

    Shu Gao naturally knew Shu Ning¡¯s identity, he did not know about his disposition before because he had not seen him, after seeing what happened at the car he knew that this is a clear-minded and kind seedling, just came from the wrong circumstances, to be shoved to a wildly ambitious mother, only due to that did he endure so many hardships, thankfully they took him back. Thinking of his biological grandchild wandering outside for thirteen years, the old man felt his heart tighten up unbearably, he was extremely unsatisfied with how his son had handled things:¡±What foster-child? If you¡¯ve entered this door then you are my family, enter him in the family register tomorrow!¡±

    Shu Cheng frowned slightly, and looked towards Shu Heng, he was worried that he would be unsatisfied.

    Shu Heng was a field of calm, he did not have any objections, he wasn¡¯t a biological child himself, since the biological one came, yet his feelings were still cared about, to be faked as a foster-child......he felt grateful, guess I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know:¡±It should be so.¡±

    Shu Cheng happily patted Shu Heng¡¯s shoulder:¡±You¡¯ve grown up, sensible and modest, how about youe to the office and learn from me during the summer vacation?¡±

    There was a question mark, meaning it was a question, Shu Cheng treats Shu Heng very well, his tone of speech was gentle, and he would even lower his stance.

    Qin Yu Zhuo suffered immensely inside her heart, damn child, you actually let him go to thepany? Nasty brat, wait for me to take care of you!

    Shu Ning gave Shu Heng a sweet smile, his big eyes glittered:¡±I remember you! Big brother!¡±

    Shu Heng curved the edge of his mouth on a once in a thousand chance, fleetingly:¡±You¡¯re good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re good too!¡±

    Just like that, a big family had a happy atmosphere, only Qin Yu Zhuo nearly died from anger.

    Old people enjoyed peace and quiet when they are old, four entire storeys belonged to him, undisturbed.

    The third floor is Shu Cheng¡¯s territory, there is a bedroom, a study, a gym, and so on. if the master bedroom had no ce for her then whatever works, but she was not even allowed to live in the room beside it, isn¡¯t this a face-pping? Do you think you can just drop my reputation to respect the previous wife, and respect Shu Heng¡¯s feelings? You¡¯re dead and you¡¯re still here to disgust me, too hateful.

    Shu Ning had also been oppressed by Shu Heng, the second floor¡¯s master bedroom belonged to Shu Heng, the room beside is Shu Ning¡¯s, there wasn¡¯t even a study.

    Actually it wasn¡¯t small, just that some people¡¯s hearts were too big, once dissatisfied, the devil will be born in his heart.

    They ate together at night, the old man¡¯s left hand side is Shu Cheng, Qin Yu Zhuo, right hand side is Shu Heng, Shu Ning.

    Shu Ning wanted to get closer to Shu Heng, but the time is not right, his gaze shed, there will be a chance at night!!

    Following the flow of time, the sky dimmed, you could not see your fingers if you stretched your hands out outside, Shu Ning smiled proudly, and knocked on Shu Heng¡¯s door while hugging a big pillow.

    Notes:

    Old hag ¨C ÀÏ²»ËÀµÄ Lao bu si de, immortal bitch, literally means ¡°Can¡¯t die from old age¡±

    bullied the weak and feared the strong ¨C ÄóÕâÐ©ÈíÊÁ×Ó, nie zhe xie ruan shi zi, to pinch soft persimmons, they can¡¯t take on the strong so they bully the soft ones instead.

    Grandfather ¨C ÀÏÒ¯×Ó Lao ye zi, now before anyone asks why the guy¡¯s grandson is the steward(He¡¯s not, and I know some of yall still gonna ask??), this word is used simrly to refer to people like the Godfather/a don, or someone¡¯s father/gramps, or an old person, though in these cases they are usually ng.

    diseases ¨C ok so I don¡¯t actually know what the word is because it got censored...ÓÌÈçñ®¡õ¡õÔÚ²à That¡¯s the sentence if anyone can figure it out.

    old man ¨C ÀÏ°Öo ba, a casual albeit rather rude way to refer to your father.

    Time to pass out, good night.

 Chapter 9

    Shu Ning wanted to get closer to Shu Heng, but the time is not right, his gaze shed, there will be a chance at night!!

    Following the flow of time, the sky dimmed, you could not see your fingers if you stretched your hands out outside, Shu Ning smiled proudly, and knocked on Shu Heng¡¯s door while hugging a big pillow.

    Knock knock knock......

    Shu Ning was in a good mood, he took a deep breath, and gathered his spirits, he can finally get along well with his brother, he felt slightly perturbed, slightly anticipating, but even more so he was nervous.

    He had hated him for a life time, but his mind was finally clear when he was dying, that sort of epassing and concern, the feeling of not being abandoned no matter what was too good, he regretted it.

    Thankfully, he had gone back to the time before he went seeking an early death, he can do everything over again.

    The door opened, Shu Ning felt a little bit excited, the edge of his eyes were damp, but it¡¯s a shame he could not apologize to his brother for the things in the past.

    Shu Heng was wearing his pajamas, expressionless, his cold gaze fell on the child¡¯s face, there was not a single bit of change.

    ¡°Sorry......I¡¯m scared!¡±

    ¡°Go look for your mom.¡±

    With a ¡°Ka¡±, the door was closed.

    That¡¯s it? Shu Ning froze stupidly still standing right where he was, he nearly got hit on the nose by the door! Shit, everything had been going so well recently, he had forgotten how extremely cold his brother was, he was the kind of person who kept people a thousand miles away from him.

    So what now? If he returns then this was a failure, Shu Ning had a calcium deficiency, his legs had started to hurt after standing for a while, he stretched his hand out to rub it to relieve it, and suddenly the door opened.

    Actually theputer in his room was linked up to monitoring devices, the look of the dejected child who had stood outside till his legs hurt but was still unwilling to leave, he took in the scene, he was definitely hiding something.

    But he was the biological son of his adopted father after all, he can¡¯t treat him badly.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡±Shu Ning can be scared? Then he¡¯s been possessed, Now he was sleepy and tired, as he yawned his tears dripped down as well.

    Shu Heng wrinkled his eyebrows deeply:¡±Where¡¯s your mom? Does she normally coax you to sleep?¡±

    A thirteen year old child did not need to be coaxed at all, just that Shu Heng¡¯s mother was strict with him, and he had no little brother, even the few friends Shu Heng has did not dare to speak about this kind of nonsense in front of him, so this has caused Shu Heng to think that the thin and withered Shu Ning still¡±needed mother¡¯s milk¡±and needs to sleep with his mother.

    He rubbed his eyes, Shu Ning¡¯s big eyes had be even more wet and glistening:¡±Mother is not in the room on the first floor.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng felt very hesitant, children were generally very annoying, every New Years those distant rtives woulde to closen their rtionships, the children they brought all had bright wonderful eyes, pleasing people with other intentions, Shu Heng disliked them very much, should he look for the steward? Whatever it¡¯s toote:¡±Come in.¡±

    I passed?

    Shu Ning lowered his head, and walked in with quick steps, brother¡¯s room is too dark, that¡¯s not right, it should be that all the furniture and whatnot were all ck, is his inner heart very dark? Shu Ning stumbled over his legs, with an ah sound he fell forwards, his pillow had also fallen, luckily Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were quick and his hands were fast and he held the pulled the little child¡¯s waist towards his embrace.

    ¡°You be good, or go back and sleep!¡±

    The baby was nearly scared to death, Shu Ning had no disagreements, and nodded his head continuously. But......big brother......you seemed to have forgotten to let go?

    Shu Heng who was carrying Shu Ning the whole way headed towards the side of the bed:¡±Do you have any habits of wetting the bed, snoring, or moving around wildly in your sleep?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±Shu Ning shook his head once more like a rattle-drum, secretly thinking what the hell is peeing the bed=¡±=

    Shu Heng put down the child gently, letting him read his head on the pillow, then lightly pulled up the quilt, gave him a pat, and gave him a careful once over, then tucked in the edges of the quilt, only then did he feel assured andid down on the other side.

    Turns out, brother has such an attentive side, what boring person, weren¡¯t people just puttingbels on him without understanding him!

    Moreover the light smell of this quilt smells very good, same as the smell on his brother, there is a cozy feeling, Shu Ning who had waited till it was veryte to execute his ns really was extremely tired, he endured and stayed up. After waiting till the breathing of the person beside him had smoothened out, only did he dare to observe Shu Heng¡¯s perfect side profile, during the day he was cold as a sculpture, while at night he was peaceful as an angel. He secretly thought that it was no wonder that father likes him, who wouldn¡¯t like him? After yawning a few times Shu Ning fell deeply asleep.

    Right at this moment......Shu Heng opened his eyes, inside was a field of cold, where was there even a hint of warmth?

    Is this Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s intention? What is she trying to do now?

    He quietly got out of bed, Shu Heng turned on hisputer, checking the surveince record, Shu Ning¡¯s small body came into sight, he touched and groped around as he went towards the first floor, seemingly afraid of the dark, there was no reaction even after knocking several times, Shu Ning stretched his hands out and pushed, the door opened, he went in for a minute and left, he could see clearly the lost look on that small face.

    The yawning Shu Ning returned to the stairway on the second floor and looked towards the third floor, after hesitating for a moment he came to the front of Shu Heng¡¯s room.

    After watching the full process, Shu Heng once again adjusted the time, the image went back two hours prior, Qin Yu Zhuo was holding a pillow and a quilt, tiptoe-ed up to the third floor, and entered Shu Cheng¡¯s room.

    This woman is full of schemes, grandfather intended to let her clear her head, understand the limits, and stop vainly hoping for things that do not belong to her, however the woman was too clear about the weight in her hands, and sneaked into her husband¡¯s room at night, Not allowed to sleep in the same bed huh? I can sleep on the sofa, that¡¯s not against the rules.

    If there was a policy then there is a countermeasure, Qin Yu Zhuo is very clever, and she was pregnant as well, once the child has been born, grandfather¡¯s attitude will change immediately!

    Shu Cheng liked Shu Heng, but Shu Gao did not like Shu Heng.

    He turned off hisputer, Shu Heng walked to the side of the bed and sat down, quietly looked towards Shu Ning¡¯s small face, he¡¯s too thin, when he caught him under his arms he could feel the meat around the side of his waist.

    Everyone thought that Shu Heng did not know the true identity of Shu Ning, but he had already investigated everything early on, Shu Ning originally had a good disposition, after returning to Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s side, this woman started to instill some bad ideas into him, instructing the child to do bad things. Thinking back on the situation when they first met, Shu Heng made a decision.

    Early the next morning, after Shu Ning woke up he awkwardly realized that his current situation was a bit‡å

    Two thin and long legs were pressed on top of brother¡¯s abdomen, while brother¡¯s big warm hands were coincidentally pressed against his own legs! Eh, I¡¯ll be detested, he quickly moved away mysteriously, pretending nothing had happened, he breathed a sigh of relief, Shu Ning¡¯s heart was beating madly, he secretly rejoiced, feelingcent.

    Shu Heng only opened his eyes now, the edge of his mouth curved up slightly, this child¡¯s leg is too thin......

    Breakfast was unexpectedly made by Qin Yu Zhuo, she had probably woken up before the sky was bright, and busied herself for several hours, her intentions of currying favour were clear.

    Shu Gao sat at the master¡¯s seat and watched the¡±home wrecker¡±deliberately serving them to curry favour, and felt extremely ufortable, the child she had birthed previously was thrown to the countryside, and now that she¡¯s pregnant with this one she still could not nurture it properly, he was so pissed that even his beard stood up, how could the son not see through this.

    Shu Cheng secretly touched his wife¡¯s little face that had turned white from working hard, and inwardly felt a pain in his heart.

    Shu Gao humphed coldly, only then did the lingering scene disperse, great, Qin Yu Zhuo had started to y the looking down and vexed trick again.

    Shu Cheng gave him a nce unhappily:¡±Dad! Yu Zhuo has already entered the doors, and even had two children, can¡¯t you just ept her?¡±

    Fine fine fine, I can¡¯t control you,¡±When Shu Gao stood up, he saw Shu Ning also had his head lowered, slightly unhappy:¡±When are you going to send Ning Ning to school?¡±

    Shu Cheng frowned:¡±Ning Ning just arrived, he still hasn¡¯t adapted, it¡¯s not toote for him to go after the summer vacations end.¡±

    ¡°You think this is a kindergarten y house?¡±What kind of character is Shu Gao? He is aplicated person, and at this moment his anger suddenly red up and he mmed his hand on the table:¡±Has your infatuation with this fox caused you to go silly? Go out and find a random person ask them if it¡¯s right to do that!¡±

    The old man turned and left up the stairs, he even pushed away the steward who tried to help him, one could imagine how angry he is.

    Shu Heng¡¯s face was immensely cold as well, this is definitely Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s ns, what is she actually scheming?

    There was about two more months before summer vacation, there¡¯s no crime in skipping school, innocently skipping school, you actually n to turn Shu Ning useless don¡¯t you? That was probably the reason for grandfather¡¯s anger.

    Shu Cheng was displeased:¡±Eat.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo unexpectedly spoke:¡±Ah Cheng I¡¯m sorry, It¡¯s my bad I¡¯m not good enough, I will work hard to improve myself I won¡¯t make things hard for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not at fault,¡±He patted the woman¡¯s hand, Shu Cheng¡¯s heart ached:¡±Ning Ning had juste back, he feels very unfamiliar with this family, and towards this father, me, as well, he does need to ease up a bit more, your idea was not wrong, it¡¯s just dad he......¡±he¡¯s too stubborn. When he¡¯s free he can bring Shu Ning out to y, chat, and take walks to enhance their rtionship, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s idea is very good.

    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡±Shu Heng got up to leave.

    The eldest son had only moved his chopsticks, is he unhappy? Shu Cheng made a wise guess and found several reasons, and agreed to send Shu Ning to school.

    Qin Yu Zhuo smiled gently, but her hand was clenched tightly into fists under the table, this undying old bastard is not my opponent, but the small one is abominable!

    In the previous life Shu Ning had no way to curry favour with Shu Cheng, he had been thrown off to school on the second day, the changes in this life were very big, he reckons that Qin Yu Zhuo wanted to partner with him to catch that old man, then deal with Shu Heng. As long as Shu Heng is gone, there was no harm in that old man being stubborn.

    The Shu family is one of the best families in the city, with one word Shu Cheng had already settled him into the best school.

    When he received the notice that afternoon, Shu Ning did not feel anything, he had entered this schoolst time, there were even some rich yboys in there, they had no status at home, but they got along well with himself. When something happened, they all scattered one by one, and even went to the prison tough at him, being good bros is just bullshit, they¡¯ll onlye to find you when there¡¯s something they need from you, once you¡¯ve lost your value, then there will be no more connection, and even get stepped on.

    Inside the university, Shu Heng sat quietly, he held his chin with his arm thoughtfully.

    Xu Jin had gotten used to Shu Heng¡¯s attitude since a long time ago, but he was particrly silent today:¡±Could it be that you¡¯ve encountered any problems? That¡¯s good news.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    He had actually answered honestly, Xu Jin narrowed his eyes, he wanted to show his concern but right then the teacher came over:¡±Shu Heng, congrattions for getting first ce.¡±

    The events hosted by the school, did not have much meaning, Shu Heng is the school¡¯s NO1 so he has to take part, so he signed up for Go, and as expected he came first, and got a reward, it¡¯s normal for the teacher toe and congratte him, after all she felt proud.

    The teacher¡¯s child just happened to be thirteen years old! Shu Heng was suddenly interested in talking:¡±Teacher Wang, what should be done if a child¡¯s height is below the minimum standard?¡±

    The teacher raised an eyebrow:¡±How old is the child?¡±

    ¡°Thirteen!¡±

    ¡°Same as my son, you should take him to the hospital for a check up first, then listen to the doctor¡¯s advice to improve his diet, supplement whatever iscking, take note of his rest and mental health, drink more milk, and increase the amount of exercise adequately, all of these can help improve it.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡±that little guy is too thin and small, way below standards, he¡¯s not developing properly, this information had been searched up by Shu Heng on the, it¡¯s iplete, but it had already made him very ufortable. That woman only knows how to use her son to strive for favour, if this goes on Shu Ning will be crippled, what use is that to her?

    Shu Heng narrowed his eyes, he deepened his earlier decision more and more.

    The teacher did not leave, and was quite concerned:¡±How tall is the child you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    Eh, the teacher pouted her lips and continued with another question:¡±What about his weight? Is his skin yellowing?¡±

    Shu Heng replied seriously.

    Looking at the two asking and answering back and forth, Xu Jin was at a loss, the atmosphere was too strange, the guy who swears by¡±silence is golden¡±actually had this part of him? Abnormal. Who is that kid actually? Some prince? Curiosity is the devil, Xu Jin developed a strong interest in the child¡¯s identity.

    The teacher had only left when ss started, Xu Jin immediately asked:¡±Which family¡¯s young master?¡±

    ¡°My little brother.¡±

    Fuck me, you only acknowledge people when a thirteen year old has malnutrition, all this information points to the truth, that is an illegitimate child that can¡¯t see the light of day, he should not exist. For a moment Xu Jin¡¯s gaze was extremely gloomy, and thought about the previously aborted illegitimate child in his family, a bloodthirsty coldness shed past:¡±Do you need help?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Fuck me, you only acknowledge people when a thirteen year old has malnutrition, all this information points to the truth, that is an illegitimate child that can¡¯t see the light of day, he should not exist. For a moment Xu Jin¡¯s gaze was extremely gloomy, and thought about the previously aborted illegitimate child in his family, a bloodthirsty coldness shed past:¡±Do you need help?¡±

    Shu Heng who sat upright slowly turned his head over, his gaze was extremely cold, with not an ounce of emotion.

    Xu Jin is the heir-apparent to the Xu family, he possesses extraordinary knowledge, and his ability to resist pressure is unmatched, but when facing Shu Heng now, his forehead was covered in sweat, and he lowered his proud head.

    ¡°Can Iy a hand your mom?¡±

    With one sentence, it made Xu Jin feel morefortable in his heart:¡±But after all he is......¡±An illegitimate child that will contest over the inheritance with you, how could that bepared.

    ¡°What if your little brother wants the familypany?¡±

    ¡°Get a fresh start, I have confidence in prospering,¡±Even if the direct descendant to the Xu Family were to go out and mix around, his status is still set in ce, people won¡¯t cut him off, he can live a good life as long as he¡¯s not mentally retarded. Xu Jin understood, the killing intent in his eyes dispersed:¡±I¡¯m sorry for just now, I shot my mouth off.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this between friends, if you have anything to say in the future just say it, in the worst case scenario I¡¯ll give you a beating.¡±

    Between bros, do you need to be so domineering? Xu Jin pouted his mouth, and magically groped a piece of candy from his body, threw it in his mouth, and concentrated on the lesson.

    Shu Heng who had returned very early went up the stairs to look for that little one, Shu Ning was currently fiddling with his new phone while lying on the bed, no matter how new it is to him it¡¯s still an antique, the screen isn¡¯t big, it¡¯s no fun to even y games, but after all this cwas carefully selected by his old man, naturally it was what he wanted, and he loved it so much he would not put it down.

    The evening sun shone on the child¡¯s body, making the scene look extremely gentle and warm, because he was shaking his legs with his knees raised, a snow-white section was exposed, with a crystal-like shimmer, it was extremely beautiful.

    Until he was covered by a quilt, only then did Shu Ning notice that this person had entered.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold at night, take note to stay warm,¡±Shu Heng¡¯s condescending inspection stered on the small face, his body was so pale, why did hisplexion get worse? But the big eyes had more agility than usual, long eyshes spread out like a fan, high nose, and thin lips, just like his dad.

    What¡¯s big brother looking so steadily at me for?

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart beat like drums, he couldn¡¯t resist blinking his eyes, he seemed to look very pitiful.

    ¡°From today on, you have to drink milk in the mornings and at night, I¡¯m going for my routine body check up tomorrow, you go as well.¡±

    It was an affirmative sentence, and can¡¯t be rejected¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨qShu Ning nodded his head obediently, looking quite adorable.

    He swallowed nervously, and Shu Heng immediately left, Shu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, this guy didn¡¯t many any noise at all, could he be a ghost?

    He shrugged subconsciously, and continued familiarizing himself with the phone¡¯s functions, he casually sent a text message to Shu Cheng, expressing his thanks.

    Shu Cheng was very busy, Qin Yu Zhuo had just been pregnant for two months, and naturally wasn¡¯t willing to idle around at home, and stayed in her husband¡¯spany to help out. At night Shu Gao happily finished his meal with his two grandkids, and sat in the living room sofa to chat, when it was time to go up to rest, Shu Gao handed out a red envelope.

    Shu Ning froze, secretly thinking that in his previous life his dad gave him a red envelope worth fifty thousand when he just entered the house, and in this lifetime it was probably gone, but he didn¡¯t think his grandfather would be so generous!

    Shu Heng gave Shu Ning a push:¡±If the elder grants it you can¡¯t not receive it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you grandpa!¡±Shu Ning stretched his hands out and received it, feeling quite happy.

    Everyone just thought he did not understand the worth of this red envelope, so they did not mind, but actually the cases that he had cooperated with in his previous life oftented him several tens of millions, unless you directly pped a cheque on his face, otherwise he would not act because of money.

    Shu Gao¡¯s heart blossomed with happiness, no matter how Shu Heng had called him grandpa he did not feel anything, a biological grandson is great after all, it was great no matter how you saw it, he touched his beard, Shu Gao stood up and sped his hands behind his back, and left with an unpredictable and deep look on his face. Shu Heng stood up and walked upstairs, footsteps sounded behind him, Shu Heng who had always been a lone wolf had not gotten used to it, he wrinkled his eyebrows and looked back at him.

    Shu Ning responded slowly and lifted his head as he drank his juice:¡±Brother?¡±

    The voice was soft, Shu Heng did not know what to say, he turned around and walked up with quick steps, the sound of running came from behind him, he could imagine how fast the person¡¯s short legs moved. Unconsciously, Shu Heng slowed down his steps, only then did Shu Ning manage to catch up with him. A strange feeling rose up in him, Shu Heng touched his chest, and did not pay it any mind.

    After that, Shu Heng went to the study, Shu Ning quietly stayed in his room, until the dead of night, then Shu Heng¡¯s door sounded once again.

    The small child hugged the pillow as he rubbed his eyes, he looked up with a weeping face.

    Shu Heng is very tall, about half a head taller than his peers, standing in front of this bean sprout he looked like an adult:¡±Can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    ¡°Mm, the living room is scary, there¡¯s nobody there, mom says she¡¯s noting back today, brother, can I sleep on your bed?¡±

    Shu Heng looked steadily at Shu Ning for a moment, then made way for him, Shu Ning breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Trying to get close to the great god, really isn¡¯t something a mortal like me should be doing, he hurried in, andid down well on the bed, attacking his territory is the first step, giving him brotherly respect is the second, and opening up his heart is the third step.

    Now don¡¯t even mention upying his territory, he couldn¡¯t even take care of Shu Heng¡¯s vignt heart, Shu Ning felt that the road to revolution is a long one.

    Shu Heng turned around and went downstairs to to warm up a cup of milk, then handed it over to Shu Ning, and stared at him till he finished it:¡±Wait for me at the school gates after school tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s face did not change, he hesitated for a moment and immediately flew into Shu Heng¡¯s embrace, and immediately let go when he noticed his whole body going stiff, he lifted up a smile:¡±Brother you¡¯re so nice!¡±

    That moment when they touched just now, Shu Heng nearly pushed Shu Ning away, the little one had already obedientlyid down on the bed, big eyes glittering, seeing no movements from himself, he even dropped his head uncertainly, he stretched out a thing, small hand and patted to his side:¡±Come on!¡±

    Mm......He suddenly felt a bit unhappy, his heart jittery, why is that?

    Shu Heng did not think about it, andid down on the ce where the child had patted, his heart felt strange again, he did not know why. He closed his eyes, smoothened out his breaths, and the child was very gutsy this time, he leaned over to observe, his exhaled breaths puffed onto Shu Heng¡¯s neck, like a brush sweeping past, very itchy, if not for Shu Heng¡¯s high resistance, he definitely could not resist sitting up and giving a lecture to this naughty kid who wouldn¡¯t sleep.

    Regardless of whether his core was thirty some years old, his body¡¯s age is still that of a teen, after a short while, Shu Ning fell asleep.

    Shu Heng opened his expressionless eyes and got up, he turned on hisputer and looked at the monitor, it¡¯s just as the child said, then he picked up his phone to take a look, Qin Yu Zhuo did in fact sent a text message mentioning that she is noting home.

    Shu Ning......Is probably trustable right? Shu Heng went back to bed andid down, Shu Ning rolled over as if he were afraid of the cold, the two sticking together made Shu Heng feel slightly unustomed, he shifted inwards before falling asleep.

    In the dead of the night, Qin Yu Zhuo finally came back, the contents of the text message was naturally to cheat Shu Ning into sleeping early, if not Shu Cheng would not let her go to the office if he knew the child could not sleep without waiting for his mother. Qin Yu Zhuo had high ambitions, of course she would not allow anyone to hinder her. Tiring, after getting pregnant doing anything made her feel out of strength, since the husband isn¡¯ting back anyway, Qin Yu Zhuo directly went to the first floor to sleep.

    Waking up the next morning, a certain child ‡å again, he blushed to his ears, his calf was caught in between his brother¡¯s thighs!!!

 Chapter 11

    Waking up the next morning, a certain child ‡å again, he blushed to his ears, his calf was caught in between his brother¡¯s thighs!!!

    How did this happen?

    Any wandering immortals please descend down to this world and save me!

    This is too inconceivable, unless I have a strange disease that I don¡¯t even know about? Not possible, even if it were true, his lover would¡¯ve mentioned it in hisst life.

    It must be Shu Heng¡¯s problem, yes, it must be that!

    Calm down, fuck! How am I gonna calm down, is there a quick acting heart saving pill???

    Right now this situation can¡¯t be dyed, if by chance brother wakes up, I¡¯m doomed, the haircing his forehead was wet with cold sweat, Shu Ning could also be considered as being used to seeing great storms, he took a deep breath and slowly pulled his leg out, lucky lucky, brother didn¡¯t wake up, if not I can¡¯t climb into his bed anymore.

    People who can sleep by his side, are definitely people he¡¯s most assured of, like how he had never defended himself against his previous lovers, thus suffered a tragic loss.

    Shu Ning sighed at his grieving life, might as well look at Shu Heng¡¯s handsome face instead, but as a result of him lifting his head to look over, brother¡¯s eyes are open!

    Uh, that nearly scared me to death?

    Shu Ning was very calm:¡±Good morning brother.¡±I wonder what delicious food the chef is making today.

    ¡°Today is your first day of school, don¡¯t bete.¡±

    He truly is an outstanding big brother, his heart is dedicated to studying, while I¡¯m only thinking about food, this is the disparity! The disparity of a great gulf.

    Shu Ning¡¯s little adoring gaze was filled with stars:¡±Mm, I¡¯ll go brush my teeth.¡±

    Go, why aren¡¯t you going and still looking at me? Shu Heng was puzzled, then suddenly understood:¡±Mm.¡±

    With a chuckle, Shu Ning kicked off the quilt, and ran off with his little short legs!

    Shu Heng shook his head, and unexpectedly he felt as if he were tempted by the devils, for just a moment earlier he really wanted to lift his hand and give that smooth hair a touch, He unbuttoned his pajamas, and just when he was about to take it off, the child hurriedly pushed open the door and ran in, as if he had seen something spicy, he quickly turned his head, he clutched onto the edge of his pillow and ran off in a fluster.

    Shu Heng:¡±......¡±

    Shu Ning who was standing outside had a terrible look on his face, oh fuck me, he could not tell that Shu Heng was so slim, and he actually had eight pack muscles, this isn¡¯t scientific.

    Shu Ning who had returned to his room pulled up his pajamas, and stared at the bony abdomen, there¡¯s nothing to see at all......You¡¯re gonna die one day if you keepparing with people!

    Fine, he¡¯s my own brother, he¡¯s good and I¡¯m good too, Shu Ning quickly brushed his teeth and washed his face, then went down to eat, Shu Heng had already calmly sat down and was reading the finance newspaper.

    Young man, do you need to be this powerful? Can¡¯t you give other people a chance.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had made breakfast again, five people shared four dishes and a pot of soup, from the looks of it there was a perfectbination of color, aroma, taste, and appearance, not bad.

    Shu Cheng came back this morning, he wanted to apany Qin Yu Zhuo to send Shu Ning to school together, gramps isn¡¯t too happy about it, he stared at the¡±home wrecker¡±and his dissatisfaction grew.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was also wondering, this old man is so difficult to serve, unless he still wants me to kneel to him? People with heart diseases should be open-minded, if not don¡¯t me me for pretending to not see if you ever get a heart attack. Qin Yu Zhuo was thinking of such evil thoughts, and yet her movements were still very fluent, filling up the bowls of the grandfather, husband, eldest son, younger son and whatnot, very considerate.

    Drinking the soup sent over to his mouth by Qin Yu Zhuo, Shu Gao finally gave her a some face.

    When there are many people around Shu Heng had never liked speaking with Shu Ning, and Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t initiate conversations with him, lest Qin Yu Zhuo had any thoughts, and said gibberish to Shu Cheng, that would be a lot of trouble.

    Shu Heng had his driver to send him, and his bodyguards are very professional, very strong, Shu Ning got on Shu Cheng¡¯s car, and they set off smoothly towards the school.

    Compared to his previous life the treatment he received was the difference between heaven and earth, there was sincerity. The principal waited at the entrance, smiling amiably, even the ss teacher in charge of him was here, everyone introduced themselves, they talked and joked, it was unlike a school but more like a meet of exchange. The principal and teacher praised Shu Ning with euphemisms, their words were suitable, Shu Cheng was amiable as he listened, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s smile had bloomed into a flower.

    Just like that, the principal had received the money for renovations.

    The principal¡¯s smile had be even more cordial, he had even started referring to him as a nephew.

    Shu Ning rolled his eyes secretly in his heart, in hisst life, as soon as Qin Yu Zhuo mentioned school, his face would darken, but Qin Yu Zhuo was so good at temporizing! She had immediately passed the hot potato to the steward to take care of, and went to work. At night Qin Yu Zhuo came back to coax him, Shu Ning knew she was in a tight spot, so he easily forgave his mother.

    There are fifty little kids in the ssroom, after the introductions, the teacher felt a bit puzzled, how should I arrange this? There are no empty seats, and they were all neat and it was hard to slip one in, so she simply added a seat at the very front, it was closest to the ck board, and the most prominent, with one look you could tell his status was different, and unusual.

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±he was dumbfounded.

    Can I skip a grade? If this goes on I¡¯ll have a mental disease, the exam is in two months, he confidently opened up the book and flipped through the pages......

    Oh......I¡¯ve forgotten almost all of it, other subjects are still fine, but geometry is too hard, time to study it all over again. I¡¯m so pitiful, I¡¯ve obviously already graduated for so many years/(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    This is the drawback of rebirth, there¡¯s the good and the bad, you have to ept it. After all his soul was that of a thirty some year old, they were all things he had studied, once he gets serious, his efficiency will be very high, it¡¯s not too much to describe it as making phenomenal progress. The teacher saw how obedient he was, and liked him even more. The principal walked over from outside, and was extremely satisfied with the teacher¡¯s arrangements.

    During recess, several girls were very curious, but it was still boys who were more open:¡±Are you rtives with the principal?¡±

    Another fat guy pressed close:¡±Yeah yeah, I saw the principal walking with you, how impressive. And who are the others? Your parents?¡±

    He was bombarded with questions, but Shu Ning was not bothered:¡±I just transferred schools over to here, and just so happened to meet the principal so we went to the office together.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±A furtive guy turned around and went back to his seat, he curled his lips in disdain, seeing how well dressed the new kid was, it seems he had a good birth, didn¡¯t think he was actually just pretending to be a rich person, humph, waste of time.

    After chatting for a while, ss quickly started again, at lunch he ate a big pot of rice at the canteen, Shu Ning had gotten to know some aristocratic kids, the girls frequently peeped over at him, very curious. But they were after all a group of children, Shu Ning wanted to keep a straight face but he couldn¡¯t, good attitude, and smart, he quickly got along with the boys, some of the girls shook their heads, his stature is too short.

    After school ended in the afternoon, Shu Ning walked together with his ssmates to the school gates and separated with a smile, it¡¯s too conspicuous here, Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to get tangled up with rich good-for-nothings, he would rather walk to the front in big strides, and send a text message to his brother, to have them meet at the crossroads.

    When Shu Ning reached the locations, a low-profile Rolls Royce wound down its car window, and his brother¡¯s divine side profile was revealed, he was so young yet his gaze could already enrapture one¡¯s soul, iparably sharp. Yet he was more contained when he grew up, but that powerful and imposing attitude was even stronger, he is a cut above the rest, and gave people a feeling of awe in their hearts.

    ¡°Get on.¡±

    Aiya, even his voice sounds good, God really is partial, Shu Ning quickly got on, he was very scared of angering his brother.

    Is there a tyrant? There¡¯s one by his side, thank god he doesn¡¯t do domestic violence o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    The car stopped at the underground parking lot behind the private hospital, the sturdy bodyguard opened the car door, Shu Ning followed Shu Heng down the car and walked inside, and took the VIP elevator, front and back left and right were four expressionless bodyguards......Is this part of the physical examination? This is clearly a scene from being sent to the butcher house.

    Shu Ning really felt afraid, could it be a paternity test?

    It could be, it¡¯s quite normal for his brother to do this, don¡¯t pay it any mind, please don¡¯t pay it any mind, everything had been progressing well to this day, the two were getting closer and closer, but no matter how you try to soothe yourself it¡¯s useless, just like a crevice, it made Shu Ning¡¯s heart feel extremely ufortable.

    The smile on the small person¡¯s face is gone, he had gone very quiet, following him closely, he made no extra movements, just like a doll with no soul, ufortable, watching this Shu Ning with no vitality, Shu Heng¡¯s heart tightened up, even his heroic brows were knitted together:¡±How¡¯s your new school?¡±

    He took initiative to speak? Shu Ning who had turned back to normal was happy:¡±Very good.¡±

    He still had a dispirited look, could he not have eaten well during lunch? For the first time, Shu Heng had constantly pondered about Shu Ning¡¯s issues, when they entered the medical room the child¡¯s face became as white as a sheet, Shu Heng vaguely understood:¡±You don¡¯t look too healthy, dad is worried but he¡¯s been too busy, so he had me bring you over for a physical examination.¡±

    Shu Ning lifted his head and looked over pitifully, is the tall brother exining himself?

    Facing the pitiful watery eyes of the little one, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze had also softened:¡±We¡¯ve hired a nutritionist at home, they¡¯ll be responsible for your diet.¡±

    Hey......He actually said so many words, his pampering was quite overwhelming!

    The hospital belonged to the Shu family, the older young master had arrived, the president came out personally to greet them, and apanied them to a series of inspections, the report came out very fast, it was just some malnutrition, there was no physical illness. Shu Heng sent Shu Cheng a text message to notify him, Shu Cheng was very chagrined, he was unexpectedly not as attentive as his eldest son, recently he had been too busy and neglected them, he apologized.

    Qin Yu Zhuo came out from the washroom:¡±Chairman what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    In the office, Qin Yu Zhuo never called him husband, public and private lives are kept separated, with a high working efficiency, and minimal errors, dressed in a tailored suit, gentle but the modesty is not lost, it looks good:¡±Let¡¯s take the kids out to eat tonight,¡±and casually have some concern for Shu Ning as well, after all it¡¯s his first day of school, he must have a lot to talk about.

    Once he thought of that child with a good smile, the man happily narrowed his eyes, he put his hands on Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s stomach:¡±We still don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a boy or girl, I hope it¡¯s a girl, clever just like you.¡±

    Excuse me, I¡¯m afraid you will have to be disappointed, it has to be a boy!

    A girl like me? Ha ha......

    Qin Yu Zhuo gave a sweet smile, just right for the asion:¡±Just one daughter and you¡¯re satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still so young......we should have a few more, dad is already getting on in years, he¡¯ll definitely enjoy having some liveliness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡±Shu Cheng pulled his small and exquisite wife into his embrace, and kissed her cheeks:¡±He¡¯s really envious of those old friends of his with lots of grandchildren, I¡¯m a single child, for all these years I¡¯ve only had Shu Heng this one child, Yu Zhuo, thank you for giving birth to Shu Ning for me, and even carried a third one.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo shyly gave the man a little punch, a light one, it was extremely teasing, her eyes were shining, and helplessly withdrew into the man¡¯s embrace, then closed her eyes.

    Something happened overseas, Shu Cheng left at night, in the end he was not able to rush back to have a meal with his two kids.

    The night settled in, once again the door sounded:¡±Come in.¡±

    Shu Ning pushed the door and entered, yawning again and again, if he¡¯s not sleepy he can¡¯te over, in case he got exposed:¡±Good evening big brother.¡±

    ¡°Does your arm still hurt?¡±

    Shu Ning subconsciously lifted up the arm that he had blood taken from, and moved it closer to Shu Heng¡¯s face:¡±It¡¯s bruised, painful.¡±

    Shu Heng picked up the telephone seemingly wanting to call the doctor over, Shu Ning hurriedly pulled on his arm:¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯ll get better if I blow it a bit.¡±

    He put down the phone, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the snow-white arm, Shu Ning really did not think, that his brother would lower his head to blow on it:¡±Does it still hurt?¡±

    I¡¯ve seen a ghost.

    The sandman has been frightened away, really, Shu Ning quickly shook his head:¡±Big brother, I want to go to bed.¡±

    He lifted up the quilt, let the little one climb in, then Shu Hengid down.

    ¡°Big brother, can I go to your study and look at some extracurricr books tomorrow?¡±Another vital area, there is even a safe inside!

    ¡°I like to have peace.¡±

    He knew there was a big chance of being rejected, but when he really heard it for himself he still felt very disappointed, Shu Ning closed his eyes:¡±Big brother good night.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Good night big brother.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    He felt disturbed like a little deer bumping wildly in his heart, Shu Ning felt that this is no good, even more so next time he should not speak up, he has to liven up the atmosphere, and let his brother get used to his existence.

    He hesitated for a moment, Shu Ning turned his body and leaned closer to Shu Heng, and when Shu Ning looked over with a puzzled expression, there was a warmth on his cheek, he had been kissed!

    ¡°Mother always does this, she will kiss a lot of times,¡±Shu Ning closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. But he was actually very happy, he had taken advantage of his brother, he had a look of being overly startled, hahahahaha......This joke willst me this entire lifetime, too exciting, it turns out brother also has such a cute side of him, how interesting.

    ¡°......¡±

    Nothing was said that night, they both slept well, early next morning, after Shu Ning woke up he immediately assessed the situation, his leg was resting across Shu Heng¡¯s body again, and not only that, even his arms were on his brother¡¯s chest, just like......half hugging him, too terrifying!

 Chapter 12

    He cried without tears, God, can you please turn back the time......

    Fortunately his arms and legs weren¡¯t caught by his brother, he carefully shifted his body away, and rxed his breath, done.

    He rememberedst time, as soon as he moved his brother woke up, Shu Ning raised his eyebrows, turned his head and looked over, he¡¯s not awake......but his ears are red!

    What does this tell me?

    It tells me that brother had known early on!

    This thought is too horrifying, the person next to me must be a fake big brother, Shu Ning¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, he crawled on all fours down the bed, his discoordination nearly made him fall over, he quickly rushed back to his room to wash his face and calm down, this isn¡¯t scientific. It must be that he had gotten too hot because of me hugging him, that¡¯s why his ears were red.

    Misunderstanding! It was a false rm_(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    The door was shut lightly, Shu Ning who was in a rush had only took two steps before he suddenly stopped in his tracks, his little head turned, under normal circumstances he should open the door to make sure before he can be relieved, but if as soon as he woke up......he had forgotten to take his pillow!

    Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, and pushed open the door quietly, brother is still sleeping, and his posture was the same as before.

    ¡°Xiao Ning,e down earlier next time, don¡¯t let the elders wait.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo frowned slightly and was just about to discipline him, then Shu Heng came down the stairs, this little brat¡¯s appearance is more handsomepared to Shu Cheng, when he gets older he would probably he as elegant as a jade tree, even more naturally refined. And just his cool and contemptuous attitude, most people won¡¯t be able to learn it. The good melon was not crawled out from her own stomach, what an eyesore.

    Shu Heng did not greet her, and did not even look at this mother and son pair, he went straight out the door.

    ¡°How rude, he¡¯s too unruly.¡±Qin Yu Zhuo was extremely angry, she gave a few nces to Shu Ning from the top down:¡±You need to work hard to improve, you have to make it so that he can¡¯tpare to you, otherwise how am I going to take care of the child in my stomach? Xiao Ning, you¡¯re a man so you must have an indomitable spirit, help your dad out more, alright?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo who still had many things she wanted to say suddenly became like a deted balloon, dry and t, Shu Ning was currently eating, and his head did not raise at all. If you say Shu Heng is rude, you can turn the exnation around, other people had their status in ce, they had the right to be arrogant. Shu Ning could not evenpare to other people¡¯s fingertips, what should he do?

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes brightened up:¡±You have to get along well with him! Have a chat, read some books, if you have anything you don¡¯t understand ask him immediately!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating,¡±Shu Ning followed the driver holding his schoolbag and left.

    Qin Yu Zhuo felt mncholy in her heart, how could Shu Ning¡¯s temper be soid back and useless!

    No matter how the woman tries toplicate things, Shu Ning will not care about it, it¡¯ll be fine if he reduces the amount of time he has to be in contact with her. After graduating from university his brother will be like an iron wall, nobody can touch theke in his heart, if he doesn¡¯t take advantage of being rebirthed to get out of this mess, then how long is he going to stay like this? But her words were revealing some strange intentions, she must be nning something.

    At night she really made a move, after Shu Ning finished drinking the milk handed over by Shu Heng, he had an unbearable stomach ache, and was admitted to the hospital.

    The reason was poisoning.

    Qin Yu Zhuo covered her mouth, after taking a look at Shu Heng she became silent.

    Shu Heng was currently discussing with the president of the hospital, after a short while, Shu Gao who had received the news had alsoe:¡±What happened? My little Ning Ning!¡±

    His heart ached very much, Shu Ningid down on the bed with a pale face, a variety of devices buzzed, a cold liquid slowly flowed into the little one¡¯s body:¡±How did you look after the child?¡±

    This scene is not right, the old man should be questioning Shu Heng instead, Qin Yu Zhuo was just dumbfounded for a moment then she started to cry grievingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not falling for this one, speak up.¡±

    In front of a group of doctors, nurses, and the director, Shu Gao did not give her any face at all, Qin Yu Zhuo hated it, but it was unfortunate that one must lower their head under an eave:¡±Shu Ning drank milk......¡±

    Under normal circumstances, the old man should be asking what¡¯s wrong with the milk, but Shu Gao did not, he is not an ordinary old man:¡±Why are you just speaking halfway are you ill or something? Stop stirring up trouble, what actually happened? If you speak half a lie, I will immediately have Shu Cheng divorce you, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re part of the Shu family as long as you birth a kid, your son can stay, but you are not qualified!¡±

    They¡¯ve already married, she¡¯s the legal wife, in front of everyone Qin Yu Zhuo has to give the old man some face, she can¡¯t refute:¡±By the time I found out, Shu Heng had already carried Shu Ning to the car and left, I......really don¡¯t know the situation, you should ask the doctor, I heard it was......poisoning,¡±she held her mouth silently and cried.

    Anyone who saw Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s current look, would feel bad.

    Shu Gao did not look at her anymore, his gaze fell closely on the president¡¯s body, the president had already started to have a cold sweat:¡±The young master was indeed poisoned, the thing mixed into the milk is still being tested, we¡¯ve already given him a gastricvage, because he was sent over in time, the young master is in a good condition, if there are no abnormal symptoms tonight, he can leave the hospital tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡±Shu Gao loosened his breath, but his face was still taut, he sent a nce over to Qin Yu Zhuo:¡±Why are you standing there and not going home?¡±

    ¡°I, I want to watch Ning Ning.¡±

    What a joke, you want to watch over the child you abandoned for so many years?¡±Shu Gao hated this point the most, he did not get to take care of his grandson¡¯s childhood, and now he¡¯s already in high school, he wanted to give him a hug but he was too embarrassed to even lift his hands, how vexing:¡±Take good care of the one in your stomach, take a good rest, don¡¯t fill your head with ideas of seeking after personal gains, if you stay the same as before, don¡¯t me me for turning ruthless, get lost.¡±

    Get lost, these words made Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face redden up like blood, she couldn¡¯t just stand, but leaving is even more shameful, the president was still the one with better judgement, he lifted his hand, and send her out, after sending her to the parking lot she advised her a bit, and watched the car leave.

    Qin Yu Zhuo took out her cellphone, she endured the desire toin to Shu Cheng, her nails scratched across the LV phone case hatefully, her eyes were filled with a grim and sinister light, damn old man, nobody can block my path, don¡¯t me me, don¡¯t me me......

    Shu Cheng rushed back through the night, hended early the next morning, and rushed without stopping to the hospital, Shu Ning¡¯splexion was normal, and his breathing was smooth, he had not woken up, actually he was tossing around, and slept really well.

    ¡°How did he get poisoned?¡±Shu Cheng patted the shoulder of the elder son by the bed side.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t figure it out.¡±

    Shu Cheng frowned, hisplexion did not look good. The monitoring in his house had always had no dead angles, all the entrances and all, even if it was a grape it would be checked before entering the Shu residence, the people who could move around in the vi were all servants who knew their ce. Something had been mixed into the milk, after Shu Heng came in contact with it something happened to Shu Ning.

    All this indicates that, someone had made a move against Shu Heng:¡±Xiao Heng, you should be going to school.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Once Shu Heng left, the driver walked in:¡±Chairman, the milk had been checked before it was put in the fridge, other than the mistress the only people who touched it was the elder young master and the mistress.¡±Following that, he repeated everything that had happenedst night from the start to the end.

    Qin Yu Zhuo?

    She¡¯s pregnant, she also drinks milk, Shu Cheng trusts his own judgement, but he trusts the character of his elder son even more, just then, Qin Yu Zhuo pushed open the door and entered:¡±Husband, you¡¯re back?¡±Her eyes were red.

    ¡°Something happened to Xiao Ning, I can¡¯t note return right?¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo pursed her lips, she pulled the man¡¯s big hands with grief:¡±Xiao Ning......had not seen anything in the countryside, if he sees anything good he¡¯ll just want to stuff it in his mouth, you could only get food poisoning if you just ate everything outside, but Shu Heng¡¯s cup of milk just so happened to get caught up. It¡¯s all my fault, if I had only kept Ning Ning with me on that year......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s bad for the baby.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Heng that child is really sensible, he sent Xiao Ning to the hospital and even watched him overnight, oh, where did he go?¡±

    ¡°He went to school.¡±

    She gave the man aining nce, Qin Yu Zhuo was dissatisfied:¡±I know you have high hopes for him, but he¡¯s still just a child, your body is important.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s eighteen, he¡¯s not young anymore, you shouldn¡¯t go to work today, go home and take a rest.¡±

    ¡°How could that do? The He Shi development zone matter is too important, I want to be responsible to the end.¡±

    The two left, the room became quiet, only then did Shu Ning open his eyes, earlier the fragrance lingered, I can¡¯t sleep even if I wanted to, this smell is too disgusting, he could not help having such a deep memory of it. He frowned slightly, his whole body was weak, in his past life he had also had a poisoning incident, Shu Ning thought it was Shu Heng¡¯s orders, after receiving the gastric leverage it ended at that, there was no threat to his life, so he did not have any suspicions that it was instigated by Qin Yu Zhuo at all.

    He can¡¯t just stomach it like that!

    You put me in a miserable situation, then I will throw you into the 18th floor of hell!

    Shu Ning thought of the He Shi development zone matter the two had mentioned earlier, and the edges of his mouth curved slightly, an idea!

 Chapter 13

    The He n development zone is an extremelyrge project, it¡¯s hard to stomach it all alone, it¡¯s best to find people to cooperate with, arrange for three, and divide it into three areas, thergest northeast corner naturally belongs to the He n, the other two are of different sizes, the smallest third area is actually already extremely big. The one that the Shu n wants to take is the small piece, bordering the city, the bigger second area is next to a cattle breeding vige, not too beautiful!

    Thinking back on it, which tenant would like to see a vige in ruins right after opening their windows, as well as having to smell the odour of cow urine?

    Buying thend of the bordering vige is not bad as well, however the vige behind the cattle raising vige is a pig raising vige¡ú_¡ú

    No matter how rich a person is, they are not omnipotent, Qin Yu Zhuo took advantage of her title as Mrs. Shu, and forcefully remove the other big families from the view, and take down the third piece ofnd, then she can proudly and tedly secure her position.

    But it¡¯s quite unfortunate that the great things do notst, not long after building, a national policy hade down, a diversion dam......She had to pay a lot of money, as for how much, at that time Shu Ning really did not know, besides, there were dark clouds looming in the house, each and every one of theirplexions looked very poor, the stocks had naturally also fallen a lot, and they also had to pay two hundred million, it did not hurt them physically, but just made their faces look bad.

    And at this time they had also received news of the reconstruction of both the cattle and pig raising vige, the country is moving forward, and the people are jubnt, the worth of the associating second area had also appreciated in a straight line.

    It was the same as the previous life, and the poisoning incident had been all but forgotten, the results of theboratory tests ruled it out as food poisoning.

    Shu Cheng trusts Qin Yu Zhuo and Shu Heng, and felt that it could have been an ident, the hospital had also given him theboratory test results, as if it really was an attempt to backstab Shu Ning, Shu Gao was sulking, he wanted to make trouble for Qin Yu Zhuo, and ended up getting into an argument with his son, a vase was broken as a result, and the old man had a heart attack, Shu Cheng felt extremely regretful, the house was in chaos, who would still care about the truth in such a situation?

    Nobody realized that Shu Ning had already known the sequence of events, but to understand the events, one must seek the instigator, we shall see what is destined to be.

    Qin Yu Zhuo sent Shu Ning home, and gave him a warm wee, and when nobody was around, she took the chance to hold Shu Ning¡¯s face, with a sharp gaze she spoke:¡±My child, you¡¯ve suffered, it¡¯s your mother that¡¯s wrong, your mother has no power to protect you, Ning Ning, Shu Heng wild ambitions are too vicious, you are so young, and he had just......how did he dare......¡±she started to cry.

    ¡°Mom......¡±

    ¡°My poor child,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo hugged Shu Ning, her nose and eyes were reddened.

    Yeah, I¡¯m so very poor, Shu Ning spoke spiritlessly:¡±Mom, what have you been busy with recently?¡±

    As soon as he mentioned this, she shed with pride:¡±The He n¡¯s development area of course, as long as I can get my hands on the third plot, no matter where I go nobody would dare to look down on me!¡±A true self-made wealthy person, can enjoy the respected gazes of the others, standing under the spotlight, bing the brightest existence! Bing an innocent goddess.

    ¡°Oh......¡±

    ¡°During the opening ceremony, I will find a way to reveal your identity to the public,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo once again held Shu Ning¡¯s face in her hands, happily she said:¡±Ning Ning you have to grow up fast, and protect your mother and little brother alright?¡±

    ¡°Little brother? The little one¡¯s a brother?¡±

    ¡°Mm, it feels the same as when I had you, it must be a boy, although it¡¯s not possible to check yet, your mother is confident.¡±

    ¡°Oh......¡±Shu Ning had also smiled, his gaze fell on top of the woman¡¯s stomach:¡±Then he must be favoured by the heavens, and receive lots of pampering in his life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how it should be!¡±

    Laugh then, be happy then, grandfather, father, and brother¡¯s love I will take all of it, and I will ruin your halo as well, the higher you climb the worse you fall, if you want to enjoy your happiness, better make it now.

    A dark light loomed in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes then dispersed, he¡¯s not someone who would seek revenge just to see them suffer, but for some things, and some people, the definitely must not be let off.

    At night, since Qin Yu Zhuo wanted to be an obedient wife, she had slept in the master bedroom on the fourth floor.

    Shu Cheng got too busy, so he did not return, on the contrary Shu Ning once again climbed into Shu Heng¡¯s bed, big brother did note look for me the entire day, it felt a bit disappointing,

    Shu Heng lifted up the quilt, and the little one quietly crawled in, shut his eyes, and had a face that suggested he did not want to say much.

    What happened? Actually Shu Heng had gone to pick up Shu Ning today, but Qin Yu Zhuo was a step faster.

    Shu Heng had a calm temperament, he was not one that enjoyed exining himself, seeing the small one pouting his lips, he¡¯d rather ignore it and go look at some books in the study, he did not expect that as soon as he got up, his clothes had been caught by the little ws.

    ¡°Where is big brother going?¡±

    ¡°Study!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, rest quickly.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be scared if I¡¯m alone!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The study, Shu Heng¡¯s forbiddennd! Shu Ning had never entered Shu Heng¡¯s room in hisst life, even more so the study, in fact he had never gone to the second floor at all, he could only stay at the first floor.

    Shu Heng¡¯s study is also a sea of ck, it was big and wide, a bit different from what he expected, extremely dull. There are tons of books, rows and rows of bookcases, seeing them could make one dizzy, could he have read all of these? No wonder he had so much knowledge. Threeputers and some information rested atop a majestic wooden table, there was a chair, and across it is a couch.

    Shu Ning sat on the couch and yawned, heid down while hugging his pillow, and his eyes traced along Shu Heng¡¯s movements.

    The tall and handsome man picked up a book in French, and read it quietly while sitting on the chair, he had long fingers with distinct joints.

    Being smart is fine, but even his person was so perfect, it simply makes people angry, Shu Ning grinned, and his eyelids grew heavier.

    The little one fell asleep, Shu Heng frowned, and his gaze wandered between his book and the person, in the end he decided to put down his book, and carried the little one back to his room and slept.

    Early next morning, after Shu Ning woke up his entire person felt ufortable, how cheap am I, how do I always end up climbing on top of him?

    Forget it, act ording to n!

    And then Shu Ning had a nightmare! He cried out water, water, save me......his arms and legs kicked about chaotically, but lightly.

    Actually Shu Heng had been awake long ago, just like usual, his palm traced the little one¡¯s tender thighs and pale calves, Shu Ning¡¯s had very pretty toes, full and tidy, but he jumped in fright as he heard him calling out for help, Shu Heng had never experienced this before, but he had always been calm and self-restrained, he quickly hugged the little guy to pacify him.

    Shu Ning woke up, if you¡¯re gonna act you¡¯re gonna have to give them the full show, he opened his arms and held onto Shu Heng¡¯s neck in a fluster:¡±Broootheeer!¡±

    In a sh, Shu Heng¡¯s whole body had frozen stiff, he was dumbfounded.

    He is cute and fun to tease, but Shu Ning dared notugh, he squeezed out two drops of crocodile tears:¡±It was big brother who saved me.¡±

    ¡°I did not save you.¡±

    ¡°You saved me, in the dream!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not real.¡±

    Young man do you really have to be so serious¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Ning secretly grinned, he released his hands and sat down honestly on the bed, if he won¡¯t ask then I¡¯ll say it myself, he recited the events that had just passed with a hoarse voice:¡±I dreamt that mother brought me to the river to y, but I don¡¯t know who was bad enough to push me into the water, I was so helpless and sad, and I could not breathe anymore, thankfully big brother suddenly came out to pull me up!¡±

    ¡°It really scared me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, why is your forehead full of sweat?¡±

    Listening to the little one talking to himself, Shu Heng had a deep and dark gaze:¡±Why would you dream of such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Uh......¡±Shu Ning pondered for a bit, then pped his hands together:¡±I heard about the diversion canal in the washroom, what sushi or not sushi, how strange, could it be rted to that? So I kept having this nightmare again and again. When I had this nightmare in the hospital I clearly drowned, but somehow on brother¡¯s bed I got saved, how strange! It¡¯s too strange.¡±

    ¡°You heard it in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°At school.¡±

    ¡°The dream is fake, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, quickly go brush your teeth and wash your face then go to school.¡±

    What sushi or not sushi, it¡¯s Shu Shi not sushi!

    Shooing people now? Shu Ning hugged his pillow, and went off while looking back constantly, as if he was scared, and was unwilling to part with Shu Heng. Shu Heng¡¯s fingers felt stiff, he almost could not resist calling the child back, and soothe him, Actually Shu Heng had misunderstood, Shu Ning was only afraid that he did not suspect anything.

    Shu Heng could be a leading figure in the world, he can call forth wind and rain, his wisdom and strength was clear. He did not tell Shu Cheng, but he had investigated first, especially the He n members in the school, don¡¯t tell me, the younger direct descendents are also first year students, using the washrooms on the same floor as Shu Ning.

    As for the diversion canal, why had he not heard a single word of this? It¡¯s unusual, that means that there are orders from above!

    Shu Heng¡¯s extended family from his mother¡¯s parents side had some connections, after getting off school in the afternoon, he went for a visit, ate a meal with his gramps, chatted for a bit, then asked about a thing or two.

    Towards Shu Cheng, his son-inw, the old man had always been quite fond of him, and also felt extremely sorry, just that he had recently married this Qin Yu Zhuo person, it made him feel very dissatisfied, but he couldn¡¯t not ept it, after all his daughter was already dead. But......a thirteen year old child has appeared in the Shu residence, his surname had been Shu from the start, even without investigating the old man could tell that this was not as simple as it seemed, he was extremely angry, and he wanted to make Shu Cheng suffer.

    Since Shu Heng hade, it means that the old Shu family has already noticed it, could they still conceal it? If his selfish actions ends up causing the downfall of his grandson¡¯s status, then the losses would be too much!

    Actually for the Shu family to raise Xiao Heng so well, in the end, the old man still felt quite gratified. And so the secret that must not be mentioned, had also exposed the tip of the iceberg.

    There were three days to go before the signing of the contract, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s n now only required her to put the cherry on top, it will be very hard to turn this around now! Shu Gao needs rest, he must not be disturbed. When Shu Heng returned home, he immediately went into the study with Shu Cheng to discuss some matters. Shu Cheng¡¯s brows knitted tightly, although the old man has retreated, his connections still remain, and besides that his brother-inw is still in position!

    If this matter was taken seriously, he would suffer at least five hundred million in losses, and adding in the engineering costs, he won¡¯t be able to make a turnover for a good few years, it will add up to even more than just five hundred million, and this does not even include the stocks. The foundations would not be shaken, but his reputation could be considered ruined in the upper circle, he would be aughing-stock. Big families are extremely concerned about their pride, at the front steps he had married Qin Yu Zhuo, while at the back of his steps trouble stirred, it indicates that the old man with the power had already given up on Shu Cheng, and so Shu n¡¯s situation had be more uncertain.

    Shu Heng understood this, Shu Cheng even more so, he was covered in cold sweat in a moment, no matter how much he cared for Yu Zhuo he could not ignore his family¡¯s interests, it¡¯s best to take a visit to this old man tomorrow, pulling in their rtionships right now is the best n.

    On that night, Qin Yu Zhuo eagerly waited after her husband, she was in great spirits, so much so that she could almost fly. But she did not know that her husband was trying to figure out how to turn things around in his heart, business makes strange bedfellows.

    As for Shu Ning, heid t on the couch on the second floor study, with his calves lifted, eating grapes, and the omnipotent Shu Heng sitting by his side is currently reading a book.

    ¡°Ah! Open your mouth!¡±

    Shu Heng lowered his head to take a look, his younger brother stretched out his tender and pale little hands, trying to feed him a grape, disgusting, ignore.

    Eh, awkward young man, Shu Ning¡¯s core is that of a thirty year old after all, he still had this much patience, especially after knowing his big brother will be a man who could call forth the wind and rain, naturally he worked hard to butter up to him:¡±Ah! Come on big brother, my hand hurts!¡±

    Had it been a long time? Shu Heng felt a bit depressed, he did not want to eat.

    Shu Ning frowned, and once again waved his arm over, the cor of his shirt had arge opening, because of how skinny he was the contour of his vicle is very deep, inside was pale like a field of snow, two little dots were a pink colour, truly tender.

 Chapter 14

    Shu Heng gulped, he felt a bit strange, seeing that the child was trying to get up, and he did not know whether he felt more helpless, or panicked, after he regained his focus, he had already opened his mouth and ate the grape.

    Grapes, one of the many fruits disliked by Shu Heng, but today he felt that this grape tasted particrly sweet, with a lingering aftertaste. He lowered his head and looked over, the small child is eating with relish.

    The tender little hand picked up a grape, and his little mouth opened, suckling on the grape, his eyes narrowed in enjoyment, with a face full of satisfaction, just like a.....zy little kitten.

    The strange feeling came up again, why is this child not feeding me anymore?

    Shu Heng felt like he was in a knot, he seemed to feel resent. Shu Ning who had his head lowered and was ying mobile games did not notice......

    After a short while, Shu Ning started to feel sleepy, he gave azy stretch, and his snow-white belly was exposed, Shu Heng immediately looked away, his brows slightly knitted, his voice extremely deep:¡±Brush your teeth.¡±

    Ah?

    Shu Ning blinked at the best looking part of his whole body, then his eyshes fluttered:¡±Okay!¡±

    Sozy, but if he wanted to crawl into his mysophobic brother¡¯s bed, he would have to be diligent! Shu Ning yawned continuously, and as he walked back to his own room he nced back at his brother several times, he held the wall, and rubbed his waist with a small hand, the couch in big brother¡¯s study is too stiff, if he sat too long his butt will start to go numb.

    He brushed his teeth and washed his face, then Shu Ning changed into a different set of clothes, he hugged his pillow and went into his brother¡¯s room, but Shu Heng is not there?

    For the first time Shu Ning examined his surroundings boldly and carefully, the room is a sea of dark, just like the man¡¯s cold and emotionless nature, who designed this room for Shu Heng? Was it intentional, or was this Shu Heng¡¯s idea? The territories of little brats are generally more lively or warm, way differentpared to Shu Heng¡¯s simple character.

    Why is big brother still noting back?

    Shu Ning hesitated for a moment, then returned to the study once more, but he regretted it as soon as he pushed open the door, because Shu Heng was currently talking on the phone, he turned around to look when he heard the noise, and his gaze was filled with ruthlessness, chilling to the bones, as if he wanted to take Shu Ning¡¯s life in the next moment. He had dared not cross eyes with his brother since the previous life, no matter how much he hated him when he was alone, when facing him he did not even dare to take a bigger breath.

    ¡°Sorry,¡±Shu Ning did not know why, but he wanted to cry, he closed the door, and strode off with his short little legs back to his own room, then locked the door, having such a big reaction is too much, will big brother hate me? If that were true, that would be too bad. But Shu Ning had no other ideas, when something burrows into your bones you have to slowly adapt to it.

    I really miss uncle!

    It was toote now, so he could not make a phone call, clearly he had parents yet he could not find warmth, and now the only person he could butter up to was the person he hated the most in his past life.

    Am I a failure?

    Shu Ning was upset for ten minutes, but maybe if he lets himself suffer for only ten minutes, then regain his enthusiasm, maybe things will look up tomorrow.

    Regardless of whether he had seeded in sucking up to him or not, Shu Ning is still Shu Ning, with the advantage of the memories of his previous lives, with some spections he can still be a multi-millionaire, and when he grows up, he can fly like a bird across the sky.

    Shu Ning did not know what happened to Shu Ning, at the moment when the little child ran off, his gaze looked as if he had made a mistake, seemingly frightened, it made him feel slightly conscious of it.

    He originally intended to finish reading the book, but since he felt uneasy, it¡¯s better to leave it.

    Nobody was inside his room, wasn¡¯t that child afraid? Shu Heng¡¯s brows scrunched together, he went over to the next room and turned the doorknob, it¡¯s locked? Shu Heng who still had a slight frown felt rather ufortable, and looked for the keys to open the door, it as quiet inside, the child was sleeping in the gap between the bed and the wall, it was very narrow, and on the bottom was a pile of pillows, all covered with a quilt, even his head did not peek out.

    He did not know why, but his chest felt stuffy, it felt like he cold barely breathe.

    Shu Heng picked out a pillow and put it away, then gently lifted up the quilt, and carried the little one over to the soft bed, heid on the other side, and covered them with a quilt.

    He was clearly being fed meticulously, why is he still so thin? Not even an ounce of flesh grew, his hand smoothed over his back, and gave the little face a touch, Shu Heng had also gotten sleepy, before he fell asleep he noticed that his little brother¡¯s body had a nice smell, and his hair is very soft, even his breath was warm......

    One could imagine early the next morning, just how shocked Shu Ning was.

    I¡¯ve been haunted.

    Why am I sharing a pillow with my brother? And their heads were touching, the strands of hair were mixed together, you could not tell which belonged to whom.

    Shu Heng¡¯s sleeping face looks too peaceful, just like a prince, his eyshes were long, and his handsomeness was unmatched......His gaze was hazy as he opened his eyes, slightly watery, following the flow of time the deep sharpness had slowly returned.

    Ah......Not cute at all.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±Shu Ning blinked, his eyshes brushing on his brother¡¯s face:¡±Good morning!¡±

    So itchy, he cleared his throat, and Shu Heng got up:¡±You should go back and brush your teeth and wash your face.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Shu Ning quickly got on the ground, fortunately their arms and legs were not tangled up today, if not that would be too embarrassing. After running a few steps, Shu Ning made an ¡°eh¡± sound and realized this room looks quite familiar, it¡¯s mine! Hahaha, so there are also times where Shu Heng would slip up? I have to tease him, I have to see his embarrassed expression, if not I¡¯ll regret it for life, as long as he takes care not to expose himself then that will be fine.

    Before Shu Ning even managed to turn around to tease him, Shu Heng walked past him coolly with his long legs, and went off without even looking back.

    Darn!!!

    The only chance I had in this life had slipped away just like that? The Westke river¡¯s water are all Shu Ning¡¯s tears, his heart was broken.

    When Qin Yu Zhuo was happily preparing the meal, Shu Cheng had already left, first off he could not bear seeing his wife getting busy day and night for such long hours, he even thought about how they should celebrate in his dreams, he definitely does not hope to give up, he has to convince them! Times are pressing, he can¡¯t have any lousy ideas now, he can only choose to conceal it. And secondly, are the overnight battles of his team, the new ns are already in progress, every second matters, Shu Cheng did not want his thoughts to be influenced by the private matters between men and women.

    Shu Ning went downstairs with Shu Heng, the one in front had done it on purpose, whereas the one in the back was coincidental.

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s mood was not too great, she inwardly thought about how Shu Cheng had left without even making a sound, could there be something happening in the office? Her curiosity wed at her, but she understands that she can¡¯t watch him too strictly, especially a man with strength.

    Qin YU Zhuo had lost her appetite while eating, and asionally it even felt disgusting, seeing how happily Shu Ning was eating, with calm and graceful movements, she finally loosened up a bit:¡±Have you taken a look at your grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning looked towards Qin Yu Zhuo, seeing that she had not eaten much:¡±You should eat more, you must~ you have to give birth to a healthy little brother!¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo immediately felt exhrated, and smiled gracefully but happily:¡±Alright, mom will listen to you.¡±

    Shu Heng sat on a sofa at the side, reading some newspapers, he drank a cup of milk and left.

    Qin Yu Zhuo watched as the steward picked up the te and left, and immediately lifted an eyebrow at Shu Ning:¡±The two of you are staying on the same floor, did he cause you any trouble?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Does he usually talk to you?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you it¡¯s better tomunicate with him more?¡± Qin Yu Zhuo gave him a nce full of disappointment, as if there was a bad taste in her mouth:¡±Forget it, even if you don¡¯t tell me I know that he definitely will not coexist peacefully with you, I¡¯ll be free in two days, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk. Old......Grandpa likes you very much, if you¡¯re free go show yourself in front of him a bit more, and maybe if he¡¯s happy, he might even give you on the register.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    If not ¡°Nope¡± then it¡¯s just ¡°Okay¡± really seemed too dull, and if you say it inly he is stupid, does he actually know what I¡¯m saying? Qin Yu Zhuo had a bit of a headache, luckily he still has a use, if not she would be toozy to deal with him sincerely. Appetite¡¯s gone, Qin Yu Zhuo got up to return to her own room, and ten minutes she came out with her purse, and drove her sports car off to work.

    Before leaving Shu Ning took his calcium supplements after his meal, then left with the car.

    There is a mock exam today, Shu Ning did not mention it to anyone in the family, and ran off as soon as he finished his exams, in the afternoon he had nearly choked on the bread he was eating in the long-distance bus.

    His uncle was waiting outside of the construction site, he stumbled over, and felt relieved as he saw Shu Ning safe and sound:¡±I thought that third sister had treated you badly, and you came back because you couldn¡¯t bear it, it nearly frightened me to death.¡±

    Of course Shu Ning wanted to run, but he still had not grown up, it¡¯s hard to go anywhere:¡±Uncle, I lived well but I really missed you, so I came to take a look, don¡¯t tell anyone, mom doesn¡¯t like it when I¡¯m too close to you, uncle.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯m embarrassing for her.¡±

    Good that you know, but as for who¡¯s shameful for who that may not be definite, uncle is honest and prudent, he¡¯s not someone who can go shoulder to shoulder with someone who has ulterior motives. Shu Ning did not care that he was dirty and hugged his uncle on the waist, he lifted up a happy smile on his little face:¡±My uncle is the best, he can create wealth with his own hands, he¡¯s the best!¡±

    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you the only one who likes me, quickly go back, don¡¯t let your family worry.¡±

    ¡°Did eldest aunt and second aunte by?¡±Shu Ning had toe over for a trip, it was not without reason, he was afraid that his uncle¡¯s two sisters had still kept him in their minds!

    In the previous life these two women were like bloodthirsty beasts, they eagerly wanted to eat their brother¡¯s flesh, drink his blood dry, and wring out all the benefits they could get from him, even a bone would not be let off. Shu Ning had only remembered this much from his past life, after that he never paid attention. Qin Yu Fu had a miserable end, in order to pay the school fees for the children of both his sisters, he worked extra hours again and again, he went to work in exhaustion, and fell from the eighteenth floor, and just like that he was gone.

    Qin Yu Fu is not someone who would lie to people, his gaze flickered, and he licked his lips, and simply shook his head.

    The foreman came out while yawning, a cigarette hung from his mouth:¡±Aiyo, the little brat is back! How¡¯s life in the city? You look well-dressed, you must be quite happy right?¡±

    He was caught in a conflict, and even gotten drugged, I really am quite happy.

    Shu Ning politely spoke a few words, then directly asked the foreman, since the foreman managed his uncle¡¯s work anyway, he must know a thing or two. As soon as he mentioned that pair of sisters, the foreman was fuming, he immediately knitted his brows, and he yammered on about them his spit flying everywhere, Shu Ning was also surprised when he heard it, they really are too fierce, they actually came to kneel!

    Money! What a great thing, it makes a person lose sight of themselves.

    For money, they can be even worse than animals. First they cry, then they make a fuss, then they hang themselves this really is too overdone, they move by their wishes without even thinking, the two took turns and even brought their kids! He felt pity for them, but who was the truly pitiful one. Too bad it¡¯s of no use, so they changed their strategy, they stood at the entrance of the construction site and pounced over to their brother and sshed dirty water on him, shouting about being unfilial and whatnot, scolding him very badly, if there is a ghost living in the ground they would definitely have moved out, and people who did not know Qin Yu Fu would take them seriously.

    One night, the two sisters suddenly brought all their children, and cried outside his dormitory,ining incessantly, the foreman saw Qin Yu Fu¡¯s expression turning sad, and his heart seemed to move, he immediately called over several colleagues to drive these shameless people away.

    Shu Ning listened seriously, and his phone suddenly rang, it¡¯s big brother! This is too unscientific, gone gone gone, I¡¯m going to die, in one moment his cold sweat had alle down!

 Chapter 15

    What do I do what do I do what do I do???

    Lie!

    He had exams today anyway, it was a half day¡¯s ss, for a big ¡°child¡± like Shu Ning he for sure likes ying around, he was only thirteen years old now, ying basketball with friends, shopping, roller skating and whatnot will do right?

    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t go directly home right?

    Even if he¡¯s my brother he wouldn¡¯t keep an eye on me all the time right?

    I¡¯m not even some girl or anything!

    After thinking of a bunch of excuses Shu Ning sighed in his heart, forget it, can a lie really be hidden from such a god-like opponent? Is your past life not enough?

    Sincerity, uncle! Shu Heng is still just a child right now, if you want to get into his soul, you need to break down the fortress walls first!

    In a sh, Shu Ning¡¯s body rxed, Shu Heng is not Qin Yu Zhuo, he wasn¡¯t as pedantic.

    The foreman spoke with excitement, but as Shu Ning took his phone out he realized he needed to answer a call, he rubbed his nose and didn¡¯t know whether he should go or not, he wasn¡¯t done talking. Qin Yu Fu stood honestly by the side, he lowered his head and stared at the phone, he thought that it was a call from third sister, and was afraid that Shu Ning was getting scolded, he felt very worried.

    After receiving the call, Shu Ning spoke softly:¡±Brother?¡±

    ¡°Where have you gone?¡±

    ¡°I went to go see uncle, I missed him, I¡¯ll go back at night,¡±As expected, he didn¡¯t know anything, thankfully he was sincere and didn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±What does this silence mean? Shu Ning quickly understood, and didn¡¯t didn¡¯t forget to make Qin Yu Zhuo look bad:¡±My mother is very ambitious, so she looks down on her rtives from the countryside, but I grew up by their side, and we had a close rtionship, for me to cut ties with them, I can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s my wrong today, I didn¡¯t mention about the exams, and didn¡¯t even greet you, I won¡¯t do it in the future!¡±

    ¡°These aren¡¯t the important points.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Shu Heng did not speak, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes turned and turned and he finally figured it out, he pouted, although his body is that of a thirteen year old, his core was that of a thirty some year old man, he spoke:¡±I......won¡¯t go out far away by myself again, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Good, I will have the driver contact you, you must reach home before tonight at eight.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Good......what?

    He passed, Shu Ning¡¯s chaotic beating heart finally eased.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±Qin Yu Fu heard a young man¡¯s voice, and he referred to him as brother? Could it be from his father¡¯s side?

    ¡°A rtive,¡±Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to talk much about Shu Heng, uncle¡¯s life is too simple, it¡¯s not good for him to know about all this, he immediately shifted the subject and looked towards the foreman:¡±Uncle why don¡¯t you continue?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±The foreman yammered on again about the two dowdy sisters, he suddenly felt a bit embarrassed, he had spoken too many swear words today:¡±You don¡¯t have to worry, if I¡¯m here there¡¯s nothing they can do! And who didn¡¯t know about them in the construction site, no matter how much they try to make noise it won¡¯t affect your uncle¡¯s life, if they still dare toe, I will raise a big wolfhound and keep him by the door, specially to bite them.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu nodded:¡±That¡¯s right, my colleagues trust that I¡¯m a good person.¡±

    Everyone works in the same construction site, they see each other all the time, Qin Yu Fu was quite a good guy, he doesn¡¯t smoke, doesn¡¯t drink, he had no bad habits at all, he wouldn¡¯t even buy a new set of clothes, and even more so he would not go out to find a lil missy out at night like the other guys. It¡¯s a pity that he sends all his wages back home, his burdens are too heavy, if not everyone would¡¯ve already introduced their sisters and daughters to him for marriage.

    The foreman suddenly snorted:¡±What¡¯s a kid like you thinking so much about anyway? It¡¯s fine for you to just focus on your studies.¡±

    Qin Yu fu had also reacted, his face turned red:¡±That¡¯s right, you should hurry home, uncle can deal with this!¡±Letting a child worry so much, at this moment, Qin Yu Fu felt resentful and embarrassed, if this goes on, even he himself would not be able to look up to himself.

    Uncle¡¯s gaze has steadied significantly, Shu Ning finally rest assured, and gave a few words of thanks to the foreman, he gave his uncle a hug and Shu Ning got on the bus and left.

    His phone rang, it was the driver, Shu Ning chose a meeting point, and they¡¯ll meet at five in the evening.

    The houses he bought had been relocated, he didn¡¯t leave a number at that time, the relocation office hurried to look for him, and the man himself just so happened to show up at their doorsteps today.

    An early relocation is very suitable, the front was reced one-to-one, just this once, in the future he won¡¯t be getting such a good deal anymore. Shu Ning chose to buy a house with arge courtyard, he could go for it even if it was slightly more expensive, he decided on ten, and paid a ratherrge sum, the front for all of them was changed, he did not want storied buildings.

    The head of the relocation office watched the small child take out all sorts of documents, and took out a bunch of real estate licenses, it felt very magical, when asked about it, he was told that his uncle the original owner had gone overseas so this happened, All the formalities was dealt with legally anyway, the number he had left was naturally Shu Ning¡¯s.

    At five o¡¯clock, Shu Ning got in the car in front of the International Trade Building, both the driver and the co-driver were both Shu Ning¡¯s confidants, on the road they did not speak much, they took care of him very considerately, they handed him water when he was thirsty, and when tired they offered him pillows, and covered him with a nket. In his past life they had ignored Shu Ning coldly, and disregarded him, so what¡¯s the reason for their carefulness now?

    Shu Heng¡¯s attitude!

    Thinking of the important points Shu Ning felt a bit shocked from the pampering.

    Even the sleepy bugs have all ran off, he watched the scenery energetically, if he could he wanted to fly home immediately!

    They reached the ancestral home, the car had just stopped and Shu Ning could see Shu Heng¡¯s figure from afar, both his eyes brightened up, after he got off his short little legs rushed over, he spread his arms and......pounce!

    Caught him!

    Such a light fragrance, he smelled attentively, big brother smells just like the quilt!

    Uh......his whole body was frozen stiff, Shu Ning quickly let go, you should know when to stop!

    Shu Heng was stiff as usual, and his gaze was extremely sharp, whereas the person next to himughed out loud, as soon as Shu Ning heard the voice his little face crumpled up:¡±Grandpa, why did wake up?¡±He didn¡¯t see him earlier, what a blunder, it¡¯s all this big pine tree¡¯s fault, can you not leave such a deep impression? Shu Ning felt exasperated inside, and stood there as if he had done something wrong, his head lowered, and he didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous.

    In his past life, grandpa only liked Shu Yao, because Shu Yao is the only child who was born by his side, the old man decided to nurture him carefully to be the heir.

    Unfortunately Shu Cheng is the real chairman, and in his heart he only liked Shu Heng, nobody can rece him!

    ¡°Seeing how well the two of you brothers are getting along, I feel relieved,¡±Shu Gao touched his beard, and kept his gaze Shu Ning¡¯s little actions, he beared his anger for Qin Yu Zhuo secretly in his heart, she had made his grandson grow up to be so skittish:¡±Shu Heng had no ymates by his side so he grew up to be very cold, Ning Ning, grandpa likes your liveliness very much.¡±

    Shu Ning craned his head over, he¡¯s teasing me? Didn¡¯t think grandpa would spread his arms out, this is the scene of a hug!!! How strange, they were clearly disgusted at each other in their past lives, he felt that he was useless scrap, and didn¡¯t even bother to scold him! Don¡¯t even mention eating at the same table, he felt unlucky every time he saw him.

    The light of hope slowly dimmed, a deste gloom appeared in his eyes, the old man coughed a few times and felt a bit awkward, he felt like he had aged a few years right then as he stepped forward.

    Shu Ning was slightly dumbfounded, and suddenly looked towards Shu Heng, Shu Heng inclined his head downwards, Shu Heng who has received encouragement closed his eyes, in the end Shu Gao did not treat him harshly, and the things he should give were all given, including property stocks. Some things happen by chance, if he could start over he would naturally cherish them. After opening his eyes, Shu Ning happily ran forth a few steps, and rushed in totch onto the old man¡¯s waist:¡±Grandpa!¡±

    He called him sweetly, it was normal for a child to act cute anyways, it wasn¡¯t shameful.

    ¡°Good!¡±Shu Gao paused for a moment, and turned to hug Shu Ning tightly, This is his biological grandson, my big baby:¡±Ning Ning, this is your home, you can do whatever you want, grandpa is here, you don¡¯t have to care what anyone thinks, you are you, you understand?¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Shu Heng quietly stood in ce, he did not go over to interrupt that pair of happy grandparent and grandchild, the lights that shone on them casted long shadows on the ground, as if they were ovepping together.

    The old steward came and asked grandpa to go back and rest, Shu Ning felt a bit unwilling, but still let go. Under the lights in the courtyard, a figure stood straightly, it seemed very lonely, Shu Ning curved the edge of his mouth, he ran over and hugged Shu Heng¡¯s waist:¡±Big brother waited for me?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t say it.¡±

    Shu Ning quickly loosened his grip, he can¡¯t hug him for too long, asionally teasing such an expressionless person is still quite interesting, hahaha, what bad taste! Who asked him to be so strong anyway? This is theughter of the weak!

    Shu Ning who had walked a few steps did not hear any sounds of footsteps, he turned back to see, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on his body, it was extremely profound and dark.

    Shu Ning who had some immunity did not want to make the atmosphere stiff, he simply stretched his hands out to pull him back with him.

    He didn¡¯t think that his hand was so hot, it was warm, howfortable, Shu Ning had a weak constitution and was afraid of the cold, he could feel the waves of heat flowing into him from where they were connected, it warmed his whole body.

    Shu Heng¡¯s sights were set on the hands that were held together, he was lost in thought, and felt a bit strange.

    The lights in the living room are resplendent, there seemed to be a guest? Shu Ning was very vignt, as soon as he saw Qin Yu Zhuo he immediately threw off Shu Heng¡¯s hands, and put some distance between them!

 Chapter 16

    Our first time holding hands!

    Ended just like that!

    Shu Ning quickly put some distance between them, and went up the stairs, his speed was rather fast, after all he was an undisclosed¡±counterfeit product¡±, it¡¯s better not to be an eyesore to anybody, in his past life he was very concerned about the matter with his identity, no matter what kind of guest came to visit, they¡¯ll always get Shu Ning to hide himself, bringing along Shu Heng, Shu Yao would go and host the guests. These situations happened until Shu Ning entered thepany, and only then did his situation improved.

    They were in fact his parents aren¡¯t they? Dad had always whole-heartedly liked his eldest son, whereas mom was only deliberately currying favour with him, while cursing him viciously behind his back, she had Shu Ning deal with Shu Heng, and Shu Ning had also hated Shu Heng very much, he wanted to rece him and be the true child favoured by the heavens, thus the two were still considered to have hit it off, and they would make a move any time they could find a chance.

    The living room is veryrge, everyone was on the other side, drinking red wine, and listening to the melody of the violin, and every once in a while the sound of pleasantughter could be heard, everyone was chatting together.

    Shu Heng lowered his head and stared at his hand, the emotion in his eyes were all covered by his hair.

    ¡°Xiao Heng? What are you doing standing over there? Come on,e over, this is your Uncle Chen!¡±Shu Cheng had someone call him over, he wondered why the elder and the younger son were both gone from their rooms, turns out they went for a walk.

    Shu Heng walked over, and expelled the uneasy feeling in his heart.

    Shu Ning who had walked to the second floor bumped into the steward, with a hint of uncertainty he asked:¡±You¡¯re not at the lobby?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m getting old, it¡¯s time I hand over my post, the new steward is called Sun Hao Ran, he¡¯s my second child, my eldest is called Sun Hao Jie, he will be working by the elder young master¡¯s side as an assistant, I have a young daughter as well, studying in France. I¡¯ll take care of the old master well in the future, you can call me Uncle Sun, young master!¡±

    So we¡¯ve......acknowledged eachother?

    Shu Ning felt a small wave sshing in his heart, alright then, being a good person is quite fun actually:¡±Uncle Sun, you were waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Mm, the eldest young master would like to have you to mingle with the guests, Mr. Chen is the head of the Chen family, he holds great power, he hase today for the matters of exchangingnd,ter when you go down, it¡¯s fine to just sit at the side, that Chen fellow is a crafty old fox, he¡¯s not an easy one to get along with.¡±

    Ah! What a warm feeling in my heart, Shu Ning naturally understood what kind of person Chen Xiang Dong is, they had even interacted in their past life, this kind of opponent only Shu Cheng and Shu Heng could deal with, Shu Ning only had a simple interaction with him, and nearly lost ayer of skin, he still feels deeply ashamed thinking back on it now. But Shu Ning was more concerned about a different matter:¡±Exchangingnd? Grand uncle quickly tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Sun Lin smiled amiably, he was very willing to satisfy the little young master¡¯s curiosity:¡±I don¡¯t know where the old master got this information from, but there was a problem with thend he wanted before, so under the guise for giving young master Heng experience, he let him take care of it, and well first off the Shu n¡¯s reputation will not be damaged this way, and secondly it won¡¯t attract suspicion, that¡¯s hitting two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s how it is,¡±Shu Ning said his goodbyes to the old steward, and slowly went downstairs.

    He was originally thinking about how to make a good show out of his big aunt and second aunt, to give them a longsting memory, but now that the matter with Qin Yu Zhuo was poking its head out, just as they say, you could go out hunting with iron shoes, but spare no effort to get your prey, an evil person will be cursed by another evil person, hahahaha......

    But going back to the main point, this Shu n y is really acting out way too beautifully! Shu Cheng is truly worthy of his role as the leading character of C city! He can call on the clouds and the rain with a flip of his hand, even if he had gotten possessed by a deity he could not outdo himself could he? Under normal circumstances, the He n will have the biggest lead! Because it was the He n that received the development rights!

    The Shu n naturally took the second best piece ofnd, if they let go now, there will definitely be tons of rumours and gossips outside, they¡¯ll start specting about whether the Shu n is going to topple soon? Was the funding cut off? Failed to borrow money and so on. And the Chen n as well as all the otherpanies who have been keeping an eye on them will definitely be watching them like tigers observing its prey, nobody is foolish here, there will definitely be tricks involved.

    So they pushed Shu Heng over, he just happened to reach the age of eighteen, so they gave him a chance to practice and take charge.

    The plot ofnd Qin Yu Zhuo had her eyes on is the third one, the new wife had just stepped through their doorway, would the motherless child be willing? He would definitely be acting against her wouldn¡¯t he?

    And so the Shu n made the final decision of obtaining the second plot ofnd, all fair and reasonable!

    Shu Ning had also wanted to give a round of apuse! Shu Cheng had clearly already known that something bad would happen, only because of that did he let Shu Heng be the scapegoat, and so as soon as the summer vacation was here, nobody can oppose Shu Heng as he enters the board of directors. And when the incident urs, he really wanted to know what the Chen family¡¯s old fox will look like when he eats shit, losing to a youngster, and still needing to act generous, he¡¯ll definitely be pissed to death! Wonderful, truly wonderful.

    But at this moment a certain someone¡¯s face will definitely be even more exciting to watch.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was elegantly dressed, and she smiled extraordinarily splendidly, Shu Ning understands this woman, the angrier she is the more sweeter her smile would be.

    Shu Cheng had been standing by her side the whole time, and every once in a while he would hold her hand, interlocking their fingers, appearing extremely intimate, Shu Cheng had done this in front of the outsiders to give Qin Yu Zhuo some face, after all as a husband this matter was settled in a rather improper way, Qin Yu Zhuo was such a virtuous and gentle person, and understood him so well, she had neverined, so naturally he doted on her very much.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had actually already exploded! Her whole body felt as if it was floating......But she has to look generous! She must endure, and she even has to praise Shu Heng every once in a while for having good insight, and boldness, her heart felt extremely cranky.

    She did not even dream that Shu Cheng would do such a thing, and didn¡¯t even tell her, there was not a single notice about it at all in the entire office, it was basically a face pping! Letting Qin Yu Zhuo take such a blow? If not for Chairman Chen getting the third plot tonight, and specially came over to send a gift, at the front they were thanking them, but they were actually here tough at them......Qin Yu Zhuo was also kept in the dark, if she still goes to work tomorrow she¡¯ll definitely be aughing stock, might as well follow that damn old man¡¯s wishes and stay at home to take care of her baby.

    How wicked, wicked to the extremes, all her previous efforts had all gone to waste.

    Chen Xiang Dong put on a false smile, and watched with his cold eyes, the juniors were all insane, Shu Cheng was also insane, they were losers on both sides, this rich family really is a ridiculous pot of dog blood, sshed all over their faces.

    Shu Ning drank his juice, with his back leaning on the wall, standing behind arge bonsai, he looked like he was enjoying himself.

    Times are pressing and Shu Cheng can not afford to afford to have any of this leak out before he seeds, everything was settled privately. Based on Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s personality, when they return she will definitely strip all their confidants from their positions, they were all suspicious, leaving them will just leave danger. Chen Xiang Dong stood up, and Shu Cheng sent him off.

    The show is over, Shu Ning slipped away quickly back to his room to take a shower, waiting to crawl on the bed.

    Shu Heng returned rather quickly, washed himself, and read a book while leaning on the bed, asionally lifting up his head to check the time, his face expressionless.

    Shu Ning hugged his pillow and pushed the door open, the little head popped in to take a look, then closed the door with a grin, he stepped over to the side of the bed with his short little legs and climbed onto the bed to sleep.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go over?¡±

    Just now? Shu Ning shrugged, an innocent look on his face:¡±What for?¡±To look at Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face? What if she uses my birthrights to pressure Shu Heng?¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨qOnly a fool would go!

    ¡°Smart.¡±

    Oh damn, am I being praised? Shu Ning had a little bit of a moment, it feels super good!

    Shu Heng put down his book:¡±Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning was exhrated, he gave a smooch on Shu Heng¡¯s face, then pulled up the quilt, after tossing about the whole day he was so tired he could no longer stand it, and fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.

    Shu Heng¡¯s in a pit now, he paused his actions for a whole ten minutes, was that a......kiss just now???

    His face darkened, this damn brat needs a lesson, taking advantage of him like that, but......he fell asleep¡ú_¡úShu Heng felt exceptionally helpless in his heart, but thinking about it, it did not feel all that bad, whatever.

    He slept a whole night without a dream, and in the morning big brother wasn¡¯t there, Shu Ning sat up on the bed and ruffled his hair, where did he go? The sshing sounds of the shower could be heard from the bathroom, Shu Ning felt a bit ufortable as soon as he thought of his brother¡¯s nice body, he hugged his pillow and returned to his own room, he rinsed and washed his face, and as soon as he left the bathroom, he saw Qin Yu Zhuo sitting atop his own bed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tidy up your quilt in the future, the servants will take care of that,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo felt extremely unpleasant, so what if she brought Shu Ning over to enjoy himself? Even if you gave him royal robes he would not look like a prince:¡±Well I guess, the second floor¡¯s servants all belong to Shu Heng, he¡¯s definitely making things hard for you, my poor child, you¡¯ve suffered, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Of course it¡¯s your fault, it was quite fortunate that she did not care about Shu Ning, so she didn¡¯t find anything suspicious, and even more so she did not know who Shu Ning had been sleeping with every night. Shu Ning had only slept on this bed once.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Come sit!¡±

    You gonna make a long speech? Shu Ning was disinterested:¡±I have something to say, we had our exams yesterday, we didn¡¯t have ss in the afternoon so I went to look for uncle......¡±Shu Ning bbed about the matters about how eldest aunt and second aunt had bullied his uncle, how they exploited and even caused his grandmother¡¯s death in the end, and they still wanted to take over their house, it caused his uncle to not dare to return to the vige and they even brought the mess to the construction site and all that!

    He used griefful words, and he spoke through hoarse sobs, filling his listeners with sadness and tears.

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s heartbeat quickened, viciousness shed past her narrowed eyes:¡±My good child, I will settle this matter don¡¯t you worry, you just focus on school.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo left, she spent the whole day trying to formte a n on how to use this matter to win some sympathy from her husband, and she could also vent a bit as well. She had been too depressedtely, things have been too awkward for her, while the subjects of her venting was naturally her two sisters.

    Shu Ning hummed a song, and went down to eat after dressing himself, he so happened to bump into Shu Heng who just came out from his room, his eyes immediately brightened and he called out sweetly to him:¡±Brother!¡±

    Shu Heng shuddered, retreated, and the door mmed shut with a pa!

    What¡¯s this?

    What happened to this shitty child? Shu Ning scratched his head in puzzlement, could Qin Yu Zhuo have caused any trouble for him after what happened yesterday? That¡¯s a possibility. This is gonna be good, quickly go to console him, pull in their distance a bit, Shu Ning went up to knock on the door.

 Chapter 17

    Knock knock knock......

    Divided by the door, stood two people.

    Shu Heng clutched his chest, the strange feeling felt was overflowing, what the hell is going on?

    Don¡¯t want to see him.

    That kiss, Shu Heng was very concerned about it, even if it was just a peck on his cheek.

    Knock knock knock......the door finally opened, Shu Ning looked up, the worry was obvious in his eyes.

    ¡°Big brother what¡¯s wrong?¡±Spit it out young man, I¡¯vee to console you, this generous chest of your greatness is open for you!

    Shu Heng was expressionless:¡±Taking my phone.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Shu Heng turned and went downstairs, his figure was very aloof, he did not even turn around. Shu Ning stood on his tracks in a daze, like a fool, a big word of ¡°fuck¡± shed past in his heart.

    Today is Friday, tomorrow is a holiday! In his hands is the red envelope with one million given to him by his grandpa, it¡¯s time to think about how to spend it, continue buying houses? The viges next to the second plot ofnd is not bad, it¡¯s worth a try, but it¡¯s too bad that he did not have time to go, if he gets found out he¡¯s done for! Shu Ning needs to n this out, he can¡¯t be exposed.

    Because both Shu Gao and Shu Cheng were present, Shu Heng was also seated on his chair, Shu Ning hade thetest, everyone was waiting for him.

    ¡°There¡¯s your favourite red braised pork today, Ning Ning quicklye and sit down!¡±Shu Gao waved over to him, seeing his precious grandson both his eyes were formed into a smile.

    Shu Heng raised his brows for a moment, but nobody noticed it.

    Shu Ning was originally happy, but after taking a nce at Qin Yu Zhuo, he immediately followed the formalities and greeted all his seniors, the small butt sat still without moving. Shu Gao was immediately displeased, he picked up a piece of red braised pork with his chopsticks and put it in his grandson¡¯s bowl:¡±Eat more, and grow bigger! Learn more from your dad, and less from your mom.¡±

    Heh, he nearlyughed out loud, grandpa really does not give his mom face, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face must be really funny at this moment, Shu Ning was not interested to see, his stomach was very empty right now, but to eat such oily foods first thing in the morning, will this digest? Shu Ning could only press down the thought in his heart, and picked up all the food his grandpa sent over all ording to the receipt.

    In the car, retribution came, his stomach felt unwell, Shu Ning furrowed his brows, he stuck his hands into his clothes and gave it a gentle rub, it still felt ufortable.

    Right at this moment, the car slowly stopped at the roadside, and Shu Heng got on.

    ¡°Brother? You¡¯re not going to school today?¡±

    Shu Heng stared at Shu Ning¡¯s unsightlyplexion, he clearly did not want to eat that much, why did he force himself? He lifted up Shu Ning¡¯s clothes, good, both his short little hands are inside, his belly was slightly bulging. Shu Heng was displeased as usual, his expression was dark, even the surrounding temperature had dropped, both the driver and the bodyguard in front were looking straight ahead, like invisible people.

    Shu Ning had also noticed that the atmosphere was wrong, he was very lost and at the same time he held his breath, a bit scared.

    ¡°Drink!¡±

    What¡¯s this? Shu Ning received it and took a look, it¡¯s soup? The little man¡¯s head filled with question marks and he lifted up his head to look over, the wet eyes blinked, looking lost, too cute.

    Shu Heng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, his voice was low:¡±For Digestion.¡±

    Aiya, many thanks, Shu Ning was very touched, a dazzling light shined in his pupils, he wanted to pounce over for a hug but he was holding soup.

    Shu Heng noticed that Shu Ning seemed to be in a fluster, as if he wanted to put down the soup, and do something to him......And so he subconsciously turned and left the car!

    Shu Ning......( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )Ah!

    Shu Heng who had already returned to his own car was unhappy, as if he¡¯s suddenly lost something? What did he lose? £þ¤Ø£þThere seems to be some regret, if he can¡¯t figure it out then it¡¯s best to not think about it.

    He narrowed his eyes, and took a small sip of soup, with his two hands holding the thermos Shu Ning felt a lot morefortable, and his stomach had stopped hurting, how cheap, he had been rubbing for so long with no results, but a bit of soup had bought it over, heh heh. However, to be able to drink the soup given to him by Shu Heng, what joy! Continue to keep it up, coexist peacefully!

    On another side, Qin Yu Zhuo sat on the sofa with tears running down her face silently, her shoulder shook constantly, and her nose was red, a pile of tissue papers wereying inside the beautiful little trash can, she had clearly been crying for a long while. Shu Cheng had already walked to his car, feeling very worried, and so he came back to take a look at his wife, he did not think that he would see such a distressing scene.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Cheng strode over to the sofa side with big steps like a shooting star and sat down, the long arm stretched over to pull his wife to him, with a thumb he gently wiped away the crystal-like tears:¡±Okay okay, as soon as I¡¯m free I¡¯ll take you out to relieve your heart, it¡¯s just one development case, don¡¯t mind it too much, we¡¯ll wait till your baby¡¯s out and pass his first month, then you can go to work if you want to, then we can take on a few big coboration cases, and let dad notice your good points alright?¡±

    You clearly know my wishes, but why won¡¯t you grant them? Could Shu Heng really be all that good? Are his wishes so many more times more important than mine? Unwilling, Qin Yu Zhuo was extremely unwilling, but she could not speak out about it, the time for it wille:¡±My husband, I don¡¯t care about the He n¡¯s development zone, Xiao Heng has grown up, it¡¯s time for him to get some experience, For him to have his own outlook I¡¯m very happy......I¡¯m crying because my mother she......she......is very pitiful,¡±She cried.

    Mother-inw? What happened? Shu Cheng¡¯s eyebrows immediately twisted into knots!

    Qin Yu Zhuo had never talked about her family before this, first it was embarrassing, and second she wanted to cut off their rtionship, in case her rtivese knocking for money and what not, too annoying. And she didn¡¯t let Shu Ning mention it either, just in case. But Shu Gao did not seem to care about Shu Ning¡¯s past, he even took a slight pity to him, this made Qin Yu Zhuo see an alternate light.

    Shu Cheng is powerful, there was nothing toin about, a marriage from a forced alliance will undoubtedly be a failure, at this point he did not care much for his family status now, Qin Yu Zhuo calcted in her heart, and felt that a pitiful and gentle woman would definitely be able to rouse his protective desire. Using a grieving tone, she exined what happened but only mentioned parts that was beneficial to her.

    ¡°How dare they, that is too deceitful!¡±

    Shu Cheng had always been very filial, so hearing these things naturally made him angry, he tightly hugged Qin Yu Zhuo tofort her, and took out his phone to give his assistant a call, he won¡¯t be going to work today, he¡¯ll go with Qin Yu Zhuo to the countryside, and try to solve his brother-inw¡¯s problems on the way, and give Qin Yu Zhuo his support, then buy a cemetery plot for his mother-inw, to show his regards.

    At noon, while Shu Ning was eating at the canteen with his ssmates, he received a call from his uncle, his tone was slightly disorderly, as if he was shocked.

    A storm bringer such as Shu Cheng, was not angry, his temperament was quite natural, the uncle who had never seen the world suddenly felt shocked.

    The canteen was quite noisy, Shu Ning as the person who started all this naturally knew what happened, he quickly ran out:¡±Uncle, give the phone to my dad!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±The honest man was truly honest, he was very nervous when he passed the phone over, seeing Shu Cheng stretch his arms out, Qin Yu Fu nearly dropped the phone, the foreman by his side rolled his eyes, is this really needed? Fine, what sort of man is his third sister¡¯s wife anyway, even the construction site¡¯s CEO hase over!

    Speaking back to it, the CEO......is so young!

    Shu Ning heard Shu Cheng¡¯s gentle voice, and suddenly wanted tough, is n sprang up:¡±Dad! Uncle is really good to me, and now he could only be forced to stay at the construction site, I can¡¯t bear it, can you buy him a house? Just take it as repaying him for raising me okay?¡±

    Shu Cheng who was full of parental love was extremely happy:¡±Alright, as you wish! Is there anything else I can do for you, sir?¡±

    Such happiness! Sir! This is a great name! Ha ha ha! Shu Ning enjoyed his self-appreciation for a moment, then felt that his face was starting to blush:¡±No......nothing else.¡±

    What a shy child, Shu Cheng¡¯s gaze was very gentle:¡±Is there anything you want to eat? Daddy will take it home tonight.¡±

    ¡°Mm......¡±He nearly said the name of his favourite cake shop, damn it, it still hasn¡¯t opened yet, he nearly exposed himself, it¡¯s better to keep it safe, be cautious, a cold sweat covered Shu Ning¡¯s forehead:¡±Cake!¡±

    That¡¯s how it¡¯s done, this fits in with his identity and growth experience.

    ¡°......¡±Shu Cheng felt ufortable for a moment, but his voice as still gentle:¡±Alright!¡±

    The other kids from noble families all want things that are precious and extravagant, or limited editions, but my baby only wants cake, how humble, he had even said it so cautiously, can Shu Cheng not be moved? Right now he had really, put Shu Ning into his heart. What¡¯s so good about the cakes you could find anywhere? Naturally the best one is a homemade one!

    At the side Qin Yu Zhuo was smiling and talking to the construction site¡¯s boss, yet the side of her eye was paying attention to Shu Cheng.

    After ending the call, Shu Cheng and the stranger shook hands, and introduced themselves, they spoke their formalities then he took Qin Yu Zhuo and left.

    The extended limited edition Bentley ran smoothly, Shu Cheng held Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s hand:¡±Don¡¯t feel too sad, those two have received the punishment they were due, you should be pleased instead.¡±

    ¡°Thank you my dear,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo sweetly and helplessly leaned into the man¡¯s embrace, how warm.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, your brother has no ce to stay, I n to buy a vi for him, I don¡¯t understand this ce well, when we¡¯re back have special assistant Sun take a look.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo sneered, she almost couldn¡¯t hold herself back:¡±Let him take a look? How can that do? I can deal with my younger brother¡¯s matters, dad......¡±she did not continue her words.

    Shu Cheng was wise, he did not even need to think to know what Qin Yu Zhuo was trying to say, he was quite dissatisfied:¡±Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, hubby you¡¯re the best!¡±

    This time Qin Yu Zhuo could only pay for it out of her own pockets, she didn¡¯t dare to use Shu Cheng¡¯s money to buy her brother a vi, if the old man were to find out, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bury her! Her scalp tingled as she thought about it, even her heart, liver, and lung was hurting. The self-respecting Qin Yu Zhuo felt that Shu Cheng was a bit distracted, so she immediately let out some grieving tears.

    Shu Cheng sighed:¡±Alright alright, don¡¯t be sad anymore, you can¡¯t bring a dead person back to life, you can only mourn!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d never went to see my mother all those years, she went in such a hurry, I didn¡¯t even get to take onest look at her wuuwuuwuu......¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, you just wanted to stay by my side, it¡¯s those two women who are evil, announcing everywhere that you¡¯ve given birth before marriage, making you too embarrassed to return home, it¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t you cry, good girl, if you cry too much you won¡¯t be pretty any more,¡±Shu Cheng bbed on to appease his wife, feeling exceptionally remorseful.

    At noon the two went out to have some French cuisine, and returned in the afternoon to the ancestral home to bake a cake, Qin Yu Zhuo tried to force a smile, she could only apany her husband in acting crazy.

    When Shu Ning returned home, the living room was quiet, there was not even a single maid in sight, how strange. Shu Ning went up to the second floor, when he reached his room he noticed a beautiful box on his table, as soon as he opened and saw the contents he smiled so hard he stumbled back a bit, this is a good cake......very special, it¡¯s a Shu Cheng branded cake, the sides were a bit pasty, and the butter cream was not spreaded very evenly, three big strawberries were ced in the center! On the card was a note that read¡±I have some matters to settle so I¡¯ll be leaving first, dad.¡±

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    Oh mother, that scared me to death! Is he a ghost why does he not make any noise! Shu Ning resisted the urge to pat his chest:¡±Brother, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Isn¡¯t that a bunch of nonsense? Shu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the cake, Shu Ning had a spiritual understanding, so he wants to eat! He immediately dug out a small piece with a spoon and handed it over:¡±Ah!¡±

    The expressionless Shu Heng actually frowned, but he opened his mouth to receive it, although it was very fast, but Shu Ning still caught it!

    ¡°Edible.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±Shu Ning blinked, Shu Heng turned and left, what does this mean? How mysterious! Oh oh oh......is he afraid I¡¯ll get poisoned?

    In a moment, Shu Ning¡¯s expression turnedplicated, his heart felt bittersweet! He quickly gobbled up the cake and rushed over to Shu Heng¡¯s room, why is nobody here, where did he go? Shu Ning did not give up, and ran towards his study. The tall figure had just picked up a book, he looked over as he heard the noise.

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes shrank, little brother has already stretched out his short little hands and pounced over!

 Chapter 18

    Push him away or put down the book?

    Shu Heng who had always been very decisive had actually hesitated for a second, but Shu Ning had already clutched onto his waist, jumping up and down, extremely happy.

    The strange feeling was back again, he wanted to escape it, but if he did he would not be happy, what is going on? This feeling had gued Shu Heng for a long time, his sight fell gloomily on the little child¡¯s face.

    The problem......lies in him!

    Shu Ning with his rosy cheeks looked up towards him, and his eyes got even bigger:¡±Brother~¡±

    ¡°Speak properly!¡±His whole body was numb!

    Ah, he¡¯s frozen again, how can I get him ustomed to me? In desperation Shu Ning could only quit while he was ahead, he short little hands let go, Shu Heng¡¯s face looked gloomy, is he unhappy? The atmosphere was too stiff, this was not Shu Ning¡¯s intention at all, and thus he quickly found something to talk about:¡±My results are out!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Why is he staring at me like that, what is he trying to investigate? It¡¯s scary okay? Shu Ning lowered his head and touched his face, it seems that before going to see his brother in the future, it¡¯s safer to take a look at a mirror first.

    ¡°Result.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s spirits were lifted immediately, after all this time his examination results are way better than in his past life:¡±Third in ss, eighteen in the whole year.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng was speechless, you still have the pride to announce such results? Shu Ning¡¯s head was lifted foolishly, his face looked eager to receive apliment, Shu Heng had still lost in the end, he slightly spat out two words:¡±Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Of course, who do you think I am!¡±He regretted it as soon as he finished talking, taking exams with a bunch of little brats, he¡¯s too full of himself_(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Brother, what book do you want to read?¡±Shu Ning wanted to apany Shu Heng, but as soon as he saw the couch his eyebrows knitted together:¡±Mom and dad won¡¯t be home at night, let¡¯s eat together?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go do my homework first, bye bye!¡±

    Shu Ning left just like that, Shu Heng did not know how he shouldmunicate with this enthusiastic little kid, he stood in ce with a darkplexion, he managed to get a confirmation in his heart, when the little one is here he starts to feel really strange, but he didn¡¯t hate it, but as soon as the little one left he would definitely feel lonely. Shu Heng is extremely wise, he could easily understand what Shu Ning was thinking of when he saw the look in his eyes, was he repulsed by the couch?

    What kind of sofas do children like? Bunnies? Cats? Dogs? Or a big tiger?

    Shu Ning is already thirteen, a first year middle schooler, he can¡¯t be considered a child anymore, but why is he so small? He recalled what the doctor had told him, he suggested using supplements, but at that time Shu Heng had refused, he hated taking medicine the most, but now that he looked at it, for Shu Ning¡¯s wellbeing, no matter how bitter the medicine he should give it a try. He took out his phone, and sent a text message.

    Shu Ning was humming a song, he still had not known that his fate of ¡°eating bitterness¡± every day and night had alreadye.

    The bnced dinner is quite delicious, but it¡¯s a shame that he has to eat it alone, it was too lonely. Shu Ning sent a text message to Shu Heng to ask whether he had eaten, and Shu Heng replied that he did, Shu Ning could only send over a pitiful picture, then enjoy his meal happily, he did not know that Shu Heng had stared at his phone for a whole minute.

    Should we eat together in the future......doesn¡¯t seem too bad.

    Shu Ning carried fruits up the stairs and pushed open the door to the study, Shu Heng was reading books as per usual, it¡¯s not easy being a straight A student, Shu Ning was so tired he was half dead when Qin Yu Zhuo had forced him to learn English, he was simply not cut out for studying.

    ¡°Brother, time for some fruits!¡±

    ¡°Youe over,¡±Shu Heng put down his book, and mysteriously took out a packet of Chinese medicine, about the size of a fist, he tore a small opening into the packet, and inserted a straw:¡±Drink it.¡±

    Shu Ning raised an eyebrow:¡±This.....

    ¡°Bodily supplements.¡±

    ¡°Borderly supplements?¡±

    ¡°Bodily, your body!¡±

    Young man, do you have to be so serious, I came to send you fruits, but you give me this? Alright, Shu Ning had also felt that supplementing with Chinese medicine is a good idea, so as to avoid being only 1.69 meters tall in his previous life, he still had to crane his head up to look at Shu Heng while wearing shoes with heels, damn! He put down the fruit tray, opened his mouth, and gulped it all down!

    Bitter, this isn¡¯t an ordinary bitterness, Shu Ning¡¯s mouth had already be a wavy line.

    Shu Heng hesitated for a moment, and thought of the sweetness of grapes, for the first time he picked up a grape and sent it to Shu Ning¡¯s mouth.

    The taste in Shu Ning¡¯s mouth was overflowing, he just so happened to need something to ease up the taste, and did not even think before opening his mouth to eat it, he cause he ate it too hurriedly, Shu Heng¡¯s finger was stuffed inside his mouth as well, his teeth had even touched the skin on his finger......Shu Ning ate with a face full of satisfaction, but the suffering Shu Heng was frozen stiff, he was almost no different from a sculpture.

    Oh! Big brother changed his sofa!

    Too damn fast, a beige one, he did not even need to sit on it to know that it must be very soft, it was big and long, and pretty wide as well, three Shu Nings cany on it!

    However, the colour of this sofa does not really match theyout of the study, Shu Heng had done this for me! He was very happy momentarily, Shu Ning turned his head around, and spread his short little hands to pounce!

    Shu Heng had just regained his focus, and subconsciously wanted to dodge, he had just taken one step back, and the little one had already hugged to his waist:¡±Thank you big brother! I like this sofa very much!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Oh man, he replied? That¡¯s a good sign, Shu Ning felt that the time to push his luck hade, he was still holding onto him, but loosened his arms so the other party wouldn¡¯t feel too suffocated:¡±Let¡¯s go try it out together, then we can eat fruits and look at books as well while we¡¯re at it, okay?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Shu Ning finally released him, and quickly ran over to the side of the big sofa to sit down, Shu Heng did not move, Shu Ning¡¯s little hand patted on the seat next to him. Shu Heng had only taken a step, when Shu Ning made an ah sound, and asked Shu Heng to take the fruits over, Shu Heng went over step by step, looked down towards the table, and picked up the tray of fruits!

    There was a smile on Shu Ning¡¯s face, but actually he felt his heart beating inside, I¡¯m instructing Shu Heng to work! There¡¯s a great sense of aplishment.

    Shu Heng sat down, the sofa felt a bit ufortable to sit on because it was too soft, but Shu Ning was very satisfied, it¡¯s fine if he likes it. The two enjoyed the fruits together, Shu Ning would feed Shu Heng every once in a while, Shu Heng did not eat, he was pleasantly reading an English book, as for how much he could understand only he knows.

    It was not early anymore, and Shu Ning started to feel a bit tired, the screen of his phone started to get more and more blurry, he curled up on the sofa and fell asleep.

    Shu Heng put down his book, and a person came out from the corner, if Shu Ning was awake, he would definitely be shocked.

    ¡°Young master,¡±he gave a respectful bow.

    ¡°Air conditioner remote.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He adjusted the temperature of the room, then Shu Heng held a book in one hand, and his other hand......stretched towards the child¡¯s little leggies~

    Until Shu Heng finished reading his book at eleven o¡¯clock, only then did he pick up Shu Ning and returned to his room to sleep, he had just pulled up the quilt, and the little one turned over, and slipped into his embrace, this time Shu Heng did not move away immediately, but instead he was sensing the strange feeling. He was always surrounded by all types of people, besides him all the boys had already had their cherries popped before the age of eighteen, and some were very experienced, they changed their girlfriends frequently.

    The little brat in his embrace moved his head, and got into an even morefortable position, his soft hair smoothed over Shu Heng¡¯s neck, it felt very itchy, and very warm, this is......

    It seems, that I should also find a girlfriend.

    Shu Heng closed his eyes, and slept through this suffering. The next morning, Shu Heng had woken up very early, and went to the bathroom to shower, there was a slight disturbance, and when he came out the little one had already gone off. Shu Heng was slightly irritable, he did not even have his breakfast, and went off after taking a look at his grandfather.

    Shu Ning had even wanted to greet him in the morning, it¡¯s the weekend, he could interact more with Shu Heng, he didn¡¯t think that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to see his shadow for two days.

    On Monday morning, the atmosphere in the third high school year was very tense, the college entrance examination was right around the corner, a certain someone who was sitting in thest row was instead silently looking outside. Shu Heng did not speak much, and had an aloof personality, no matter where he is, what he¡¯s doing, he was always the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. The teachers didn¡¯t care about him, but in fact there was nothing they could do.

    First ce every year, he could choose whichever local or international big name universities he wanted.

    School had ended, some went to the library, and the others went for evening studies, but the main point was that Shu Heng is the only marvel, he had picked up his stuff and left to go home.

    While walking past a flower bed, a girl ran over to him, and stood in front of Shu Heng, she was hesitating, as if there was something she didn¡¯t dare to say.

    ¡°Go! Go! Go get together! Get together!¡±Many encouragements came out from behind the trees, their shouts could pierce the heavens.

    The girl took a deep breath, and stared at Shu Heng¡¯s chest, she handed over a letter in a pink envelope:¡±My name is Yang Wei Wei, I, I......I¡¯ve liked you for a long time, I......I like you!¡±The girl frowned in vexation, as if she was very dissatisfied with the stuttered words she had just said, it was quite cute, somewhat yful, there was a bit of hesitation in her and she did not dare to look at Shu Heng, sometimes she would raise her eyes, to sneak a peek at him.

    ¡°Get together! Get together! Get together!¡±

    Perhaps they were done talking, she stuck her head out and shrunk back in, and the girl had let go instead, and waved towards the big tree, only then did the yelling stop.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the girl¡¯s face:¡±We¡¯ll try until before the examinations.¡±And he left.

    The girl stood stupidly in ce, several of her friends waited until Shu Heng had left far away, only then did they dare toe up to check on their friend, andforted her, a chubby girl pouted her lips:¡±What, he doesn¡¯t have to be so overbearing! It serves him right to not be able to find a girlfriend.¡±

    Yang Wei Wei was immediately upset:¡±He didn¡¯t reject me!¡±

    The fat girl was astonished:¡±That¡¯s not possible, he had even rejected the number one beauty, how could he like you?¡±

    ¡°He really didn¡¯t reject me,¡±Yang Wei Wei loftily lifted her chin, feeling exceptionally proud:¡±He said we¡¯ll try until the exam starts!¡±

    Try dating? The girls were stupefied, and immediately squealed! This was too exciting.

    When Shu Heng returned home he subconsciously looked around for that little child¡¯s figure, Shu Ning was actually not at home? Was he at cram school? If he had only gotten third ce then he really did require some tutoring.

    Shu Ning was on duty today, so he came back a bitte, he washed up and changed his clothes then went to the study to look for Shu Heng, when his gaze swept across the room he noticed a pink envelope!!!

 Chapter 19

    There were several pale red cherry blossoms on the pink envelope, the meaning of it is self-evident.

    You go Shu Heng!

    You¡¯re eighteen! Puberty hase! He¡¯s learned about dating now, although Shu Ning had attacked his study for so long, but in Shu Heng¡¯s world a pink envelope had never appeared before this, it means that the one who sent the letter is not so simple!

    Could she be Shu Heng¡¯s first love!

    Damn!

    Being raised in a noble family and in such a proper way, Shu Heng had finally reached the age of falling in love, while I¡¯m still drinking milk, oh no, it is Chinese medicine~

    Ah, I am a man who likes other men, this point must definitely not be exposed in front of Shu Heng, firstly it will be a bad influence on children, and secondly he needs to leave some seedlings for the ol¡¯ Shu family!

    Shu Ning touched his chin, although he wanted to butter up to Shu Heng, but without even making a sound he had left for two days, speaking of it Shu Ning was still quite upset about this, and now he was running over impatiently to apany him, is he making things worse? In Shu Heng¡¯s heart, I will slowly start to lose my position, this runs opposite from his original idea.

    He returned to his room, and waited for him to look for him instead, if he doesn¡¯te, then he¡¯ll find another chance to go over to act cute, this childish face has taken quite a fair bit of advantage from others indeed, an old uncle who was more than thirty years old inside going to school was still quite full of vigour and style. And so Shu Ning turned his body, moved over a step, and ran off!

    When Shu Heng reached his study, the bodyguard standing in the dark reported the situation to him in a whisper, the little one had seen the letter and left unhappily, why? Could there be something wrong with this letter? The bodyguard has checked it, Shu Heng picked it up and ripped it open, the contents were quite simple, he skimmed through it quickly, the letters tells about how much the young girl loves him, how she had fallen in love at first sight, and admired on the second sight, the college entrance examination was soon and they would have to separate, so she mustered up the courage to confess and whatnot, copious letter measured to about a thousand words or so, and the paper had quite a pleasant fragrance.

    However, the light smell on Shu Ning¡¯s body is still more pleasant to smell, delicate, natural, he was like a soft little ball.

    Shu Ning leaned on the headboard, and was studying a geometry textbook, he grabbed a shrimp with his other hand and stuffed it in his mouth......The door opened, Shu Heng walked in with a straight posture, Shu Ning paused for a moment, he did not expect to that he would be here so soon, an inexplicable joy flooded his heart, the small little mouth pouted, and he unconsciously peeked over at him in the corner of his eye, he exuded a small bit of haughtiness.

    Shu Heng overbearingly took the textbook from Shu Ning¡¯s hands and flipped through it, and simply said:¡±Ask me if you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Brother......there¡¯s only two more weeks before the college entrance examination......¡±Are you not nervous, worried, or perturbed? You can tell me young man, a bit of psychological bnce won¡¯t kill me/(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡±Shu Heng had noted Shu Ning¡¯splicated expression in his eye, he was being concerned, it feltfortable. But Shu Heng¡¯s gaze had still darkened, little brother was very conscious about the letter? Could it be......jealousy? Was he afraid I¡¯d ignore him if I found a girlfriend? Adults are busy, to be home for two or three days every week was already considered to be quite decent, this child had been crawling into his bed every night, after changing to a new environment it was very natural to be worried and afraid, Shu Heng had an aloof personality, but that does not mean that he did not understand what other people were thinking.

    Shu Ning was a bit helpless, Shu Heng stood by his bedside, and still had some intention to sit down, and not leave, and he did not have any intention of putting down the textbook, how many intentions does he have?

    Such an awkward silence......it felt like there was a cold wind blowing some ice fragments all around, Shu Ning was defeated.

    ¡°Actually, I have a few questions I don¡¯t understand, big brother do you have time right now?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    He sat down, and Shu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, there was a movable little table by the side of his bed, and under the desk was some pens and paper, the two were leaning very close to each other, and once they got serious, the time passed in a sh, until he started to sweat, and only then did Shu Ning realized that his leg was stered to Shu Heng¡¯s leg. Shu Heng does not get close to anyone, everyone knew this, so does this right now count as passing?

    ¡°You¡¯re distracted.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Shu Heng subconsciously reached out his hand, and he quickly regained his focus when he touched the edge of his clothes, Shu Ning was currently tidying up his table and did not notice the lecherous hand.

    Qin Yu Zhuo wanted to eat M soup, so she drove out to get it herself, the two brothers ate next to each other during dinner, every once in a while Shu Ning will sneak a peek at Shu Heng, he thought about if he were to fill his bowl, would he eat it or avoid it?

    He would probably avoid it, he doesn¡¯t like people touching his things.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze swept over, danger! Shu Ning hurriedly lowered his head to eat, his heart beat quickly like a thief feeling guilty, he secretly pondered who is the real child here? It seems like the twenty over years of oppression in his past life, has formed a trauma in his heart!_(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Thirty minutes after the meal, Shu Ning drank his Chinese medicine, it was so bitter that even his tongue wanted to cry.

    He hugged his pillow and entered the study, Shu Heng was reading as per usual, he truly is a good child, let me give you three little red poppies, huh? Why was the love letter rolled into a ball and thrown into the trash can?

    Unless it¡¯s not his first love?

    He suddenly thought of the male idols in idol dramas, generally receiving several dozens of love letters every day is not an issue. Actually Shu Ning had overspected, Shu Heng was so cautious, naturally it was deliberate¡ú_¡ú

    Shu Ning secretly observed Shu Heng¡¯s appearance, he really was handsome, and throughout a whole 360 degrees turn he had no bad angles, perfect. He nced at his forehead, eyebrows, eyes, nose, lips, there were no ws, just the word handsome was not enough to describe him, most people were killed by his pressure, not many dared to take note of his face value.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Uh, Shu Ning quickly pretended to be obedient, he sat on the sofa, and propped himself up with the pillow behind his waist all in one go, and shook his little legs.

    Shu Heng stood up, moved past the majestic log table over to the sofa and sat down, he casually rubbed Shu Ning¡¯s hair. So soft, gentle, and shining with a healthy luster, the moment his hair smoothed past the cracks of his fingers, even his heart had softened.

    Shu Ning narrowed his eyes and wanted to throw a tantrum, a man¡¯s head should not be touched, but do brothers have to be so intimate? And besides the feeling was not too shabby, Shu Ning bravely toppled his body over to his side, and leaned on him, because of the difference in their heights, his head can rest on Shu Heng¡¯s shoulder, without any sense of vition.

    Heh heh heh, his whole body¡¯s stiff!

    Shu Ning was secretly joyed, feels good to pressure Shu Heng instead:¡±What University is big brother aiming for?¡±

    ¡°A University.¡±

    That¡¯s not right! In his past life he had clearly gone overseas for two years, and took back two or more degrees,ing back resplendently, then he officially entered thepany, he dramatically cut off quite a few department heads, making Qin Yu Zhuo so angry she was about to explode, too much zeal spoils everything, this forced Shu Ning to graduate early to enter thepany andpete for resources.

    Thinking about these matters, they were all painful!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You......don¡¯t want to go out to see the world?¡±

    Shu Heng lowered his head, his gaze was exceptionally profound:¡±You want to separate?¡±

    ¡°No......¡±Shu Ning felt strange, what does Shu Heng mean? Besides, A university is not in C city, it was in the capital, it¡¯s full of mysteries there, speaking about it, it does seem to rte to me, he has to ask, if he doesn¡¯t ask then he¡¯ll feel perturbed:¡±What does big brother have nned?¡±A University¡¯s school of finance is pretty strong, could it be due to that?

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes are truly beautiful, it glittered with a shimmer of light, he nced unblinkingly, and their distance was close, he could clearly see every single curl on his eyshes, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was serene yet dangerous, his gaze was steady, but this made Shu Ning¡¯s hair rise instead, he subconsciously lowered his head, silently gloomy, a gentle sensation could be felt on the top of his head, he had been touched again.

    Shu Heng¡¯s thoughts were simple, console him a bit, little brother is not happy......¡±I¡¯ll tell you in the future.¡±

    ¡°......¡±For the first time, Shu Ning was speechless! He suffered aplete defeat.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was currently shopping, and met a few rich mistresses chatting, the status of their families were all less than the Shu n¡¯s, she greeted them respectfully but with a hint of sarcasm, this made the Qin Yu Zhuo who had been displeased for a whole day very happy, and she even bought two bags, and a skirt. When she walked past a mens¡¯ store, Qin Yu Zhuo had even deliberately bought a wallet.

    The design was suitable for young people, these women understood, and quickly praised her virtuosity, for waiting wholeheartedly on her husband¡¯s child from his ex-wife.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had finished hearing them talk, and only then was she willing to speak:¡±This is for my own son, he¡¯s thirteen now.¡±

    Thirteen!!!Is he really Shu Cheng¡¯s illegitimate son? She had birthed him before the ex-wife even died! Isn¡¯t this a face pping? But now the home wrecker was properly married in, the illegitimate son was also justified. The eight principles of the rich are strong, they could do whatever they want, these women were embarrassed, and quickly changed the subject, one by one they got more sociable, and talked about things relevant to them.

    Her goal had been achieved, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s smile was exceptionally bright, Shu Heng, let me see how you¡¯re going to mess about now.

    The He n¡¯s cocktail party was right around the corner, just the right chance to take Shu Ning out for a round, face pping under the gazes of the public was even better, Shu Heng, for a favoured child such as you, you¡¯ll have be the best stepping stone, how inspirational!

    Ha ha ha......

    After Qin Yu Zhuo returned home, she took a shower, and deliberately called Shu Ning toe down, at that time Shu Ning was so tired he could barely open his eyes, his little head could not even move from the pillow, exceptionally cute and adorable, he looked as if he could fall asleep immediately, Shu Heng had already prepared the remote for the air conditioner and the quilt, but in the end, it was all for naught.

    Shu Ning rubbed his eyes, and went down to the first floor, Shu Heng was unhappy, his whole face had turned ck, why is he so angry? He did not think much of it.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was full of energy, wearing a sundress, and was talking to several women in business suits, after Shu Ning came in, he had sobered up a lot, those women came up to greet him, and professionally measured his body.

    Shu Ning naturally recognized these people, these were Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s confidants from outside, what is she nning?

    ¡°I n to take you out to see the world, and the He n¡¯s cocktail party is just right,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo sighed, and she looked lonely:¡±On the surface your grandfather seems to like you, but the truth is that he has no intentions of publicizing your identity, what use is there if you¡¯re in the family register? There are many names in the family register. Ning Ning, you have to listen to me, no matter what your mother does it¡¯s all for your own good do you understand?¡±

    A distraction? There must be a deeper meaning.

    Smells like a conspiracy, in his past life this cocktail party had happened as well, to put it simply it was a gathering of the elite, a hodgepodge of the high society. Shu Ning was very stupid in those years, and went out valiantly, and what was the result? It goes without saying, he lost face and ended up in a fluster, can he outdo Shu Heng? Obviously not.

    No matter where Shu Heng stood, even if he stood in the corner he could still garner everyone¡¯s attention, everyone was gathered around him, and he stood out amongst all the others, he was exceptionally eye-catching.

    Shu Ning was undoubtedly the loserpared to him, he was even mocked by the group of ssmates he brought.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had given him a few big ps across the face as soon as they returned, and asked him if it hurts, remember this feeling, this was all Shu Heng¡¯s fault.

    Now that he thought about it it really did hurt, it hurt like a bloody mess, Shu Ning lowered his head, and his hate for Qin Yu Zhuo had deepened even more. Qin Yu Zhuo frowned deeply, for such a cowardly mouse to go the cocktail party, could he really shine? What should be done? What has to be done for it to be foolproof? A sh of evil swept past her eyes, as long as Shu Heng doesn¡¯t go......

 Chapter 20

    A light suddenly came from outside, a car had arrived, if it wasn¡¯t Shu Cheng then it was Shu Gao. Only then did Qin Yu Zhuo magnanimously let Shu Ning leave. The women came together to discuss some details, they must be sure to let Shu Ning attract the attention of the masses!

    Shu Cheng entered through the door with Shu Gao, Shu Ning happened to bump into them, and obediently went over to greet them, As soon as Shu Gao saw his grandson, his eyes had lit up:¡±It¡¯s sote now and you¡¯re still up! You should head on to bed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna drink some warm milk before I go to sleep,¡±Shu Cheng approved, he and Shu Heng were both the same in that they cared a lot about the matter with Shu Ning¡¯s health.

    Shu Ning shrugged in his heart, and after watching them go up the stairs did he return to getting his milk, he went on to the study first while yawning, Shu Heng was reading as per usual:¡±Brother, time to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep after finishing this,¡±......How could I fall asleep if I don¡¯t want to? I¡¯m unwilling.

    What to do if he doesn¡¯t return to the room? Shu Ning scratched his head, he could only skitter over toy down on the sofa and y with his phone, not even a moment had passed when he fell asleep, Shu Heng put the little one in the innermost position on the sofa, and he lifted up his long leg, and sat down on the outer edge, he covered the little one with a quilt, Shu Ning turned around, and hugged Shu Heng¡¯s big and long legs, he was sleeping very pleasantly.

    Shu Heng who had been in a bad mood had his mood turned from a moody day to sunshine, his wish was finally fulfilled, he traced his hand along the little one¡¯s face, there was a bit of meat here now.

    On the next morning, Shu Ning was the only person atop the big ck bed, he swished his arm over, the ce next to him was cold, for Shu Heng to sleep sote and wake so early is he going to die early?¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Ning was only willing to wake up after ruffling and tugging at his hair, his heart dropped when he saw the clock, the time of retribution hade so fast, even his heart was shocked, he speedily ran to his room to change his clothes and wash up, he¡¯s going to bete!

    Shu Heng had a habit of jogging, just that Shu Ning hade recently, so he had cked off, Qin Yu Zhuo had found the rules, and after counting the time she went up to the second floor, she saw Shu Ninge out from his own room, and happily lifted the edges of his mouth:¡±Look at you, you don¡¯t have a hint of the look of a young master from a noble family at all, no arrogance or temper, you can only assure your victory if you act indifferently do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Naturally this move was unsuitable to be used against Qin Yu Zhuo, if things were happening abnormally something strange must be taking ce, Shu Ning used tried to feel her out with his words, see if Qin Yu Zhuo has any intentions.

    And as expected, Qin Yu Zhuo helped Shu Ning smooth out his cor even more gently, and tidied up his hair, Shu Cheng had already sat down, watching the scene made him feel quite cozy, Shu Gao had just sat down, his attitude towards Qin Yu Zhuo had eased up a little. By coincidence, Shu Heng hade back, a towel was hung around his neck, and he wore a snow-white set of sportswear, he appeared even more tall, handsome, and less cold than usual.

    ¡°Are you confident for your college entrance examination?¡±Shu Gao drank his morning tea, he had asked a question, but his shrewd eyes were filled with pride and confidence.

    ¡°Rest assured grandpa, I have full confidence,¡±Shu Heng nodded towards the two seniors, and walked up the stairs.

    In the past even if Qin Yu Zhuo did not move, she would not let Shu Ning go downstairs to eat, now that Shu Heng is here, even more so Shu Ning would not go downstairs, take a step back, and put a safe distance between them. But he had still miscalcted the degree of this woman¡¯s ruthlessness, Qin Yu Zhuo seized Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder, and dragged him down forcefully, Shu Ning still had some confusion, he fell down, and Shu Heng was framed.

    Shu Gao is already old, the stairs were lined with non-slip mats, and the handrails were all treated, even if you fell down you wouldn¡¯t break your arms and legs or get brain paralysis and whatnot. Shu Ning had yed around in hisst life, and naturally knows that he would only hurt for a few days then he would be fine, at most he would get bruised, and the sight of him falling would scare a few people, but in reality there were no problems with his internal organs.

    It¡¯s time for the meeting!

    Qin Yu Zhuo observed Shu Gao and Shu Cheng, seeing that they were not paying attention to her side, she immediately made a move:¡±Shu Heng what are you doing?¡±

    Shu Ning had already made preparations, as soon as the hand had touched his back, he immediately leaned his body over and held onto the handrails, and sat nting on top of the stairs, Qin Yu Zhuo had used excessive force, the her who was wearing t shoes lost her bnce and rolled down with a shriek, Shu Heng stood over to the side, and avoided the free-falling object, he expressionlessly watched Qin Yu Zhuo roll down, andid awkwardly on the floor.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Shu Ning did not need to call out to him, Shu Heng had already went over to check on him, the little one was unscathed, but his face was pale:¡±Go to the hospital and get checked.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Don¡¯t like it?¡±A house call is also the same.¡±

    Shu Ning hurriedly stopped Shu Heng who was trying to take out his phone, his expression looked a bit awkward:¡±I¡¯m just......¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    Shu Ning was even more embarrassed, he leaned over to Shu Heng¡¯s ear, and lightly breathed:¡±Only my butt hurts a bit.¡±

    He had still gotten hurt, Shu Heng knitted his brows in displeasure, his ears were flushed slightly red, the strange

    feeling spread a numbness across his entire body, he just simply picked up Shu Ning with his long arms and walked up the stairs. Shu Ning waspletely dumbfounded, princess carry? His whole body was frozen stiff, and his eyes widened into circles! What a shocking anomaly! He was just about to open his mouth, when Shu Heng looked down at him with gloomy eyes as if he had foreseen it.

    Fine......I am a child right now/(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    The person below was a pile of mess, Qin Yu Zhuo was in unbearable pain, she held her stomach, cold sweat filled her face and herplexion had turned white as a sheet of paper, her gaze that was staring at Shu Heng as he left was extremely vicious, but she could barely open her mouth, all of her words were suppressed in her throat, she could only groan as soon as she opened her mouth, she was very worried, oh heavens, my child, nothing will happen to my hopes and dreams! It definitely won¡¯t happen.

    Only at this time did tears run down Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face, she shivered in fear, her whole body felt cold.

    Shu Gao had an extremely unpleasant face, he held his chest:¡±How did this suddenly happen? Which one of you had seen it?¡±A group of servants did not even dare to take a bigger breath, and even more so they did not dare to make a sound.

    Shu Cheng had already held Qin Yu Zhuo, feeling extremely worried:¡±How do you feel? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    How was Qin Yu Zhuo willing to let such a good opportunity pass, she had already fallen down anyway:¡±I......I.....don¡¯t me......I......don¡¯t me the children......¡±

    At the moment when she had fallen down she had yelled ¡°Shu Heng what are you doing¡± loudly, she believed that if anyone was observant, they could piece things together, and make some guesses.

    A group of people protected Qin Yu Zhuo like a bunch of admirers chasing stars and left, even Shu Gao who could not understand her had followed along, it was clear how much he paid attention to the child. The new steward immediately investigated the reason and the staircase where the ident urred, right now there were three parties involved, the rest are on the second floor, he had finished watching the surveince footage then stood by at the first floor, waiting for Shu Heng to appear before he gave his report.

    Shu Ning who was in the room on the second floor waspletely stupefied, he had actually taken a day off from school for such a matter as meager as a fart!

    Shu Heng was too......fussy about trivial things.

    He held him and brought him up the stairs, put him down, and pulled off his trousers, his movements were extremely dextrous, and finished his actions all in one breath, as Shu Ning watched the sight his head was cleared into aplete nk, why does it feel like he¡¯s quite used to doing such things? Why why why?

    ¡°Brother! No need no need no need!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bruised!¡±

    ‡å, Shu Ningid on the bed, his back was pressed down with one hand by Shu Heng, he had no way to get up at all, he could only struggle to pull up his trousers, his head was filled with ck lines, he was so rushed his face was flushed red, looking back made things even more awkward, two piles of snow-white mounds......So embarassing! What can I do this young man¡¯s strength is too great, he was not his opponent at all, he could only cry without tears:¡±Um that, brother, I¡¯m fine can you let me go?¡±

    Shu Heng did not reply, he pulled a ck quilt over to cover the child¡¯s waist, then turned around and left.

    Many questions floated across Shu Ning¡¯s head, as many as snowkes, should he be a shrimp or a toad, can you give me a happy end.

    Shu Heng brought over a medicine box!

    Damn!

    What does he want to do? As a ¡°homosexual¡± Shu Ning could not afford to be hurt, suddenly he did not know what else to do, and he leaped out of bed while hugging the quilt, and went backwards......

 Chapter 21

    Stop joking!

    Putting medicine on that kind of ce......Are you kidding my father, uh, dad is nice, let¡¯s just say kid my mother, kid my mother for ten thousand years or something, this is too much!

    However! Shu Ning who had decided never to bow his head frowned, because Shu Heng was standing still by the bedside, with a face full of gloom, as if he were waiting for him to go back on his own.

    No!

    Shu Heng was displeased, the air surrounding him was even colder now, as if a tornado had flown by, causing Shu Ning¡¯s feet to feel cold, and the coldness had passed through his entire body.

    I won¡¯t yield!

    The struggle has begun, Shu Heng narrowed his eyes, he became even more intimidating, and his gaze was sharp like a knife.

    Shu Ning......

    As the tip of Shu Heng¡¯s brow moved, a pressure that could almost shake the earth rushed over, as if he were thest remaining de of grass, Shu Ning pursed his lips and obediently rolled over in a properying position, his little face buried into the quilt, he kept telling himself that this was just part of the routine, it was just a ploy, how could a big man like me be afraid of a youngd right? Right now Shu Heng was only eighteen, he¡¯s still wet behind the ears!

    In school, all the students would surround me, called me top student, asked me to teach them English, and even discussed the direction of the examinations with me. While Shu Ning thought of these, not only was he unable to strike a bnce, he had even started to feel that as life goes on his wits were starting to slow, ah......Could I really have be a child once more following my return to my younger days?

    Life is just like a y, you will lose as soon as you enter it......

    But Shu Heng did not understand what Shu Ning was thinking about, he focused on unscrewing the cap of the ointment, his fingers with profound joints were inserted into it, and dug out some of the transparent paste, and gently smeared it on the bruised skin. It felt cool andfortable, Shu Ning slowly regained his focus, he blinked his widened eyes, and turned to look over.

    Shu Heng had his head lowered, there was no sign of any evil intent in his sights, nor any ridicule, there was just a faint gloom......as his fingers were tracing circles.

    I¡¯ve overreacted, this is nothing actually¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    ¡°Still hurts?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore,¡±Shu Ning felt a bit awkward:¡±Brother......you¡¯re not going to ask?¡±

    Shu Heng withdrew his fingers with a slight reluctance, and pulled up the quilt once more:¡±You already know of her intentions?¡±

    This is a very good question, clever, and contains many meanings, once Shu Ning gives him a superficial answer, or deliberately brush over it, he would incur a grudge with Shu Heng for the rest of his life.

    Shu Ning paid great importance to it, with a serious gaze he spoke:¡±The milk was her work, she said......¡±

    Shu Heng suddenly hugged Shu Ning, with great force, he felt strangled to the point where even his bones were hurting, Shu Ning thought he was happy, and wanted to make an effort to convey his wishes, as soon as his little mind started to ponder, the back of his head was pressed down by his big hand, he could only obediently rest his head on big brother¡¯s shoulder, Shu Ning hesitated for a moment, lifted his little hands, and tightly hugged him back!

    But he did not know that this was the first time Shu Heng had lost control of his emotions, he did not want anyone to see, his gaze was deep like an abyss.

    ¡°Brother?¡±Are you dont yet? It hurts~

    Shu Heng had already stabilized his emotions, and his face suddenly flushed red:¡±Stay in the room to recuperate, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    Shu Ning had not finished his ¡°okay¡±, when his whole person was stuffed into the quilt, this is too violent! Damn me~ Shu Ning moved his hands and feet together to dig himself out, he was like a helpless and pitiful cub, with a confused gaze, but the figure of Shu Heng was no longer present in the room.

    Why was he blushing? Because hisher regions had extended its greetings, he got a reaction while applying the ointment, when he got agitated earlier, he had forgotten it, but luckily the little one did not notice. A thirteen year old boy knows a lot, Shu Heng dly brought the medicine box back to his room, and let his mind wander as he took a cold shower. A mother and child had a natural bond that was exceptionally intimate, how could Shu Ning be closer with me?

    Inconceivable.

    Such a big event had happened not long after Sun Hao Ran had taken over the reins, he felt extremely worried, and he had been waiting downstairs until Shu Heng appeared once more.

    ¡°Young master.¡±

    Shu Heng was expressionless, he calmly walked over to the sofa and sat down indifferently.

    Sun Hao Ran who had been following along turned his body around:¡±There are no anomalies in the surveince feed, and all the people at the scene have been questioned, nothing was found. At that time Qin Yu Zhuo was standing with Shu Ning, with half a body¡¯s width in between them, when the incident happened Shu Ning sat on his side, and Qin Yu Zhuo had fallen down, it is hard to determine whether or not this was deliberate.¡±

    Even the surveince system was not omnipotent, if it were blocked, the fake would be even more realistic, Qin Yu Zhuo and Shu Ning did not in fact know of the existence of the hidden surveince cameras, she had good luck, Shu Heng was drinking the coffee brought over by the maid, he narrowed his eyes, showing a dignified temperament even if he was not angry.

    Ayer of sweat stered over Sun Hao Ran¡¯s forehead, as Shu Heng¡¯s subordinate, he could not even handle such a menial matter properly, it was truly vexing, his tone held its usual respectfulness:¡±Young master, she has no good intentions, I am afraid this matter will not be settled so simply.¡±

    Shu Heng lifted his hand slightly, and Sun Hao Ran retreated a few steps and left. For Shu Heng, all of Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s nning made no sense to him at all, even the property of the Shu n had no ce in his heart. Only the things Shu Ning wants to say, Shu Heng had already known, yet refused to listen, he needs to think. Shu Ning¡¯s unfinished words, meant that Qin Yu Zhuo did in fact use him to frame Shu Heng.

    The river of Shu Heng¡¯s heart was overflowing, he felt extremely moved, whether Shu Ning was sincere or not, Shu Heng would never easily trust a person, moreover he would not let a person get as close to him as this.

    Shu Ning......Shu Ning......Shu Ning......

    In the hospital, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s child was saved, and she had fallen asleep, and the doctor even said that the baby was a boy, and was developing normally.

    Shu Gao had been very angry, and had a displeased look, he sat on the bench and was puffing an air of coldness, nobody dared to persuade him, much less go near him, a group of head doctors apanied nearby. When he heard the doctor say that she was fine, Shu Gao¡¯s face had looked a bit better, as soon as he heard that it was a boy, his eyes brightened up, that¡¯s good, although in Yu Zhuo was not up to par, but she had brought him two big grandsons, that will have to count as a pass.

    As soon as the old man was happy, the surroundings seemed to have bloomed with flowers.

    But the happiest one was definitely Shu Cheng, hisplexion became rosy, the chairman who was always calm, had actually rubbed his hands together, with extreme joy:¡±Dad, your body is not well, you should return first, I¡¯ll stay here to apany her.¡±

    Shu Gao pierced his lips, he actually did not object, and left together with the old steward. In the car, the old steward wanted to speak but stopped himself, Shu Gao sighed:¡±I understand what you want to say, Qin Yu Zhuo is not a virtuous person, let¡¯s see how things go.¡±

    The steward felt worried:¡±We need to remind the master.¡±

    ¡°Remind?¡±Shu Gao snorted, and rolled his eyes:¡±She¡¯s already bewitched him, and he even talked to me about what, freedom to love, he¡¯s already getting on in years and he still believes in this, ah he¡¯s getting muddle-headed~¡±

    ¡°If they could really be a good pair, then we might as well just let it be, but the matter today was clearly a ploy, the master......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t suspect little Heng even if he dies, Qin Yu Zhuo is ying with fire,¡±Shu Gao leaned back, his gaze became even more intriguing:¡±The one I¡¯m more worried about is Ning Ning.¡±

    Shu Ning did not get to grow up by his side, if he harbours bad intentions, following the same character as Qin Yu Zhuo, then we can not allow that.

    The steward had his own considerations, and had to dere:¡±Old brother, this child is already very pitiful, and was even born to such a scheming mother, instead of making him choose, or make a mistake and be led astray by others, it¡¯s better to teach him personally, lest you regret it.¡±

    Shu Gao did not speak, the corners of his mouth faintly curved, he had actually fallen behind from others, it really is daunting. Yet Shu Heng, had Shu Ning in his sights since a long time ago.

    It truly is bittersweet, if he was his biological grandson how great would that be.

    Shu Ning was reading in his room, only during noon was he notified to go over to the fourth floor to eat, grandpa seemed happy, only when they asked, did he reveal the good news of his third grandson.

    Third......third grandson! I kind of want to scold somebody¡ú_¡ú

    Shu Ning appeared to be very happy, and had even picked some dishes for his grandpa, Shu Gao had also asked about his exams, Shu Ning had already thought of a n, he coaxed the old man to the point where heughed continuously. The steward was right, you could tell with one look that Shu Ning was a good child, obedient and wise, a good student, and a pure heart, they should be protecting him instead, the tip of Shu Gao¡¯s brows had softened.

    When Shu Ning walked past the study on the second floor, he mysteriously felt some sense of resentment, and hurriedly turned back to check.

    The expressionless Shu Heng gazed steadily at him.

    What happened? What did I do now?

    Shu Ning felt as if he was stuck in a knot, in the morning he had been murdered by his gaze, and now he was staring daggers at him again, it¡¯s hard to even clear things up. This young sir still has some temper, Shu Ning held back the pressure, turned around, and went over!

    The sound of footsteps came from behind, Shu Ning had an impulse to run away, his arm was grabbed, and his body was forced to turn over, his chin was even lifted with one finger......

    The moment when his sight had collided with that cold gaze, Shu Ning subconsciously turned his eyes to the right, and stared elsewhere.

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    I don¡¯t dare to! Shu Ning could feel his heart, liver, and lungs hurting.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    You still have the face to ask? It¡¯s all because of you, since they did not understand, it was no use anymore if Shu Ning were to make a fuss:¡±I¡¯m sleepy, I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    He breathed a sigh of relief, Shu Ning who wanted to walk back with sass did not hold back, and skittered away, Shu Heng stood in ce and pondered, actually he had been waiting for the little one to return and eat with him all along. Then in two days Qin Yu Zhuo had returned, Shu Heng and Shu Ning¡¯s rtionship did not ease up either, they made zero contact, at night everyone ate together, Shu Cheng happily announced Shu Yao¡¯s matters, he was not even born and a name was already decided, how incredible.

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s cheeks blushed, her worth was skyrocketing, and she was finally worthy of her title.

    Shu Gao was in a good mood, he looked left and right, and faintly opened his mouth:¡±We¡¯re only missing a girl now,¡±his gaze fell on Qin Yu Zhuo.

    She immediately nodded, and grinned shyly:¡±I will work hard.¡±

    Shu Ning ate his food with his head lowered, he watched on the sidelines, there was such a good show, when she had rolled down the stairs before, that had actually not been mentioned, it must be that Qin Yu Zhuo did not dare to cause any trouble. She would definitely observe Shu Cheng¡¯s expression, if Shu Cheng was half suspecting, then she would try to push through, if Shu Cheng was convinced, she would follow along, and obtain a good reputation.

    After their meal, Shu Cheng helped Qin Yu Zhuo up to the third floor, Shu Gao did not protest.

    Shu Ning was like a big-tailed wolf, following from afar, and as expected, Shu Cheng held Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s hand, his gaze full of pity, Qin Yu Zhuo had clearly known that Shu Ning had followed them, but pretended that she did not notice:¡±Seeing Shu Heng¡¯s calm demeanor, I can tell that he definitely did not do it on purpose, he had only pushed my arm a little bit at that time, it was an ident, you better not go and ask him, in case a misunderstanding happens.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo was clearly relieved:¡±Although I treat him sincerely, but he is an adult after all, he has his own thoughts, after a while he will go to the capital to study, and I can take it easy too.¡±

    To tell the truth, Shu Cheng did not suspect him:¡±It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±Shu Heng is such a good child, but it¡¯s just that he is too cold, most people can¡¯t stand it at all, much less a humbledy such as Qin Yu Zhuo, he thought that she really was well-intentioned.

    ¡°For this family......¡±Qin Yu Zhuo acted as if she had just noticed Shu Ning, she pinched the man, and changed the subject:¡±Xiao Ning is about to take his exams too.¡±

    Shu Cheng was farsighted, his gaze became even gentler:¡±Mm, if he gets a good grade, what should we award him with?¡±

    ¡°I want aputer,¡±Shu Ning spoke in a low voice, he was toozy to deal with Qin Yu Zhuo:¡±I¡¯m going to go back and brush my teeth now!¡±

    When Shu Cheng took out his wallet, Shu Ning who was disying the look of a shy child had already run off. At the ce where the man could not see, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s gaze was exceptionally pleased, not only can those words please a man, she could stir up Shu Ning¡¯s hatred for Shu Heng as well, two birds with one stone.

    But she did not know that Shu Ning had already seen through everything, and was sharing brotherly love and respect with Shu Heng.

    Shu Heng flipped through the data, the work for second plot ofnd has already started, everything is going smoothly, Shu Ning directly went in with a tray of fruits, he had quite a thick face, who knows who started the cold war anyway¡ú_¡ú

    He truly is a tall and cool male idol, not even sparing me a nce, heh, Shu Ning had a secret move, if something unexpected happens he can still act cute!

    ¡°Brother, Chinese medicine is very bitter, can I not drink it?¡±

    Shu Heng fell for it, he put down the data and looked over, and waved towards Shu Ning~

 Chapter 22

    Shu Ning half-swayed slightly in a childish manner, the joy that he could not repress made his brows look even more proud, he deliberately stood by the chair after walking step by step to the back of the table.

    You like to make eye contact don¡¯t you?

    Lift your head and look at me, let me have a taste of what it¡¯s like to look down of people too!

    Shu Ning nned it out pretty well, but Shu Heng did not follow his lead, the long arm stretched out......And the small person is captured! This development isn¡¯t scientific! Shu Ning was momentarily dumbfounded, blinking his wide good-looking eyes.

    ¡°The medicine is bitter?¡±

    He subconsciously nodded, Shu Ning¡¯s mind was still nk, sitting on his brother¡¯sp or whatnot, he dared not even think about it, it was too terrifying.

    ¡°You¡¯ve drank too less,¡±Shu Heng picked his phone up from the table, his tone was leisurely yet deep:¡±Add on another medicine, if you drink more and get used to it, it won¡¯t be bitter anymore.¡±

    Damn it!

    He quickly shook his head, Shu Ning wanted to get down, Shu Heng managed to fix him in ce with only one arm. After struggling for a while his wish was still not fulfilled, his forehead had also started to sweat, he was endlessly miserable. Shu Ning¡¯s heart felt extremelyplicated, but there were things in front of him that were more important right now:¡±That......brother......I was wrong! Actually the Chinese medicine wasn¡¯t too hard to drink, if I squeeze my nose and endure for a while then it will pass,¡±What a joke, this medicine was already the most suitable one mixed by experts, there was no need at all for another one to be added!

    Shu Ning was just a fake child, not even a real one, no matter how an originally thirty year old man acted this way it would still be quite awkward, he was just trying his best to make himself appear as childish as possible.

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes began to stare straight at him again.

    Facing such profound eyes that was as dark as an abyss, Shu Ning could not bear to y with him! Why don¡¯t you go and find some peers to y the staring game with you, maybe you could still rub out a spark while you¡¯re at it am I right?

    Under his desperation, Shu Ning obediently leaned over, his little head rested on the shoulder that still could not be considered wide, the light fragrance entered his nose, there was a sense of security, there was no doubt, Shu Heng is strong, scary, but at the same time his steadiness was unequalled. if the things that had happened today happened to anyone else, they would all think they were being ridiculed, but Shu Ning knows, if he did notpromise with him, then he would have to face two packets of Chinese medicine tomorrow.

    One word from an emperor from the ancient times carried much weight, in the modern times, Shu Heng was also such a person¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Heng picked up the date and looked through it carefully, three lines momentarily came down Shu Ning¡¯s forehead, is he addicted to hugging now?

    ¡°Brother~ I want to eat fruits.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°You should put me down, does your leg not hurt?¡±Look at how much I care about you! Shu Ning had his limits when he spoke, it does not incur anyone¡¯s hate.

    ¡°This is the data for the second plot ofnd, it¡¯s very important, the two viges beside it will into reconstruction immediately, I think it¡¯s possible to......¡±He spoke endlessly.

    This is the first time he had spoken so many words, Shu Ning felt a bit surprised, in his past life the most he had heard him talk was in the hospital, at that time Shu Ning was just about to die. The feeling in his heart was bittersweet, even the emotions in his eyes had gottenplicated, his gaze fell on the data and he looked through it seriously. Shu Heng was a genius when it came to business, he had already developed future ns for the two viges, and had even created a business proposal, he wanted to stretch his hands out, and take a piece of the pie!

    To hold information is to control the flow.

    Shu Ning had worked hard for many years when he entered thepany in his past life, naturally he could understand all of this:¡±Can you take me out this weekend to take a look? I wish to buy a house with the red envelope grandpa gave me.¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±

    That¡¯s great, Shu Ning can finally start to earn money, because he had to go to school every day, he had no time to go out and trade stocks at all, much less do anything else, he was afraid that his brother woulde calling as soon as he left for a bit......As for the inte he had an even lesser chance of using that, he was underage, and had noputer, Shu Heng¡¯sputer was password protected. For someone who had nevere in contact with aputer, if he were to mention it, he could only y some games, secretly trying to earn money on the? Might as well take down that idea.

    Currently he was being fed well, why take the risk?

    Once midterms were over, he would naturally get his ownputer, there was no hurry.

    Thendline rung, when Shu Heng took the call, he still did not forget to tighten the hold of his arms, preventing a certain child with bright eyes from escaping:¡±Dad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve read your business proposal, we can implement it, do you have the force of any reliable third-parties?¡±

    Shu Cheng spoke in a serious tone, there was no changes in the emotions on Shu Heng¡¯s face, Shu Ning who could hear everything held his breath instead, he wanted to know how his brother would reply.

    ¡°I do, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to investigate us,¡±As Shu Heng¡¯s words fell, the arm wrapped around Shu Ning¡¯s waist like iron chains suddenly moved, his fingers scratched the little one¡¯s chin as if he were teasing a cat, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes instantly widened into circles, secretly thinking to himself what are you doing? You can¡¯t flirt with me even if you¡¯re in a good mood? He pouted his mouth, and did not speak.

    Shu Cheng hummed:¡±I trust you on this.¡±

    The call had ended just like that, Shu Ning understood after rapidly pondering on it. Shu Heng¡¯s rtives from his mother¡¯s side had considerable strength, they were high-ranking officials in the city, if orders hade from the top to keep something confidential, then the Shu ¡°rtive family¡± had to make a move at the areas where the government needed to move, they exined about what it goes without saying, at that time they would not be able to make a convincing exnation to exin why someone¡¯s family wanted to cooperate, who would believe?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing......¡±Shu Ning lowered his head to reflect, other people said to make a spection and I¡¯m trying to take advantages, he buys thend and I¡¯ll buy the houses, it was thoughtless, seems like he really isn¡¯t cut out for business, he¡¯ll change his mind tomorrow and say that he wanted to buy something else, children were fickle anyway. Comparing it this way, there was the difference of heaven and earth, Shu Heng was clearly only eighteen, I as a thirty some year old could still notpete with him, in the past life he had lost badly, but fortunately big brother was merciful, he had never bullied me.

    ¡°You buy whatever you want to buy.¡±

    ¡°Okay......¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze as deep, and he scratched the little one¡¯s chin again, Shu Ning was enraged, he pushed Shu Heng¡¯s chest with two hands, his face flushed red:¡±I want to go to the bathroom!¡±

    ......

    Shu Ning ran off, seeing his attitude he reckons that he would not being back soon, Shu Heng¡¯s keen gaze swept past the darkness:¡±Where¡¯s the thing I wanted?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been prepared.¡±

    Shu Ning naturally did not actually want to relieve himself, he just couldn¡¯t restrain his anger, he went back to his own room to sulk, after he had calmed down, his gaze was exceptionally bright, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s matters could not be settled so simply, he had originally wanted to wait till she had sessfully given birth before he made a move, he never thought that she would be so eager to charge through, she had just fallen down the stairs, and had nearly gotten a miscarriage, but she still hadn¡¯t had enough, she would make her move every time a chance presented itself, she would stop at nothing.

    A gloom that did not match what a thirteen year old should have shone in his eyes, Shu Ning curled the corner of his mouth, right now he could make use of the second plot ofnd, and let her suffer!

    Only when it reached some time over nine o¡¯clock, Shu Ning picked up his pillow and went to the study to look for Shu Heng while yawning, the cuteness of the look of the tears at the edge of his eyes need not be mentioned, or at least that was the case in Shu Heng¡¯s vision.

    Oh?

    Shu Ning stretched his neck out like a turtle, all the sleepy worms had been scared away.

    There was a row of six or seven small pillow lined across the sofa, there were animal shapes in bright colours, there were cute bright round ones, adorable fruit shapes, and in square pillows with no patterns in a faint warm colour......

    What¡¯s going on?

    How could Shu Ning not understand, he had been lugging his pillow for the whole day to and fro, and so Shu Heng......his gaze looked towards the unfathomable look of the young man, he felt warm in his heart.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had always given the best, the most fashionable, and the most luxurious to Shu Ning, she had never asked him what he wanted, and she was even more unhesitant when it came to using it, but Shu Heng observed him carefully, he was naturally extremely close with him.

    Shu Heng beckoned in the distance, Shu Ning hesitated for a moment, wasn¡¯t it just a hug? I¡¯ll give it to you.

    Why is Shu Heng not following the rules again, he picked up the small person, and put him on the table!!!

 Chapter 23

    What is he doing?

    What is he trying to do?

    What¡¯s with this day? It must be that I¡¯ve opened the damn door the wrong way!

    This big brother is fake!

    Because who knows what kind of drug Shu Heng was smoking! Shu Ning¡¯s eyes widened in shock, he didn¡¯t even dare to blink, he kept staring at his handsome face that was getting increasingly closer, his body bent backwards following the pressure exerted by the other, squish, he fell down to the table in a ¡°t¡± shape! He had lost all the pride he had! He cried with no tears.

    Shu Heng helped up the little person whose eyes were turning round and round in circles, he felt slightly displeased, so weak, could he really need to drink two packets?

    ¡°Brother~Do you need something?¡±If you¡¯ve got gas to pass then just let it go~ don¡¯t tug me around I like it better when things are more straightforward.

    ¡°Drink milk.¡±

    What¡¯s different with this milk? For Shu Heng to be so serious about this must mean that there¡¯s a hidden meaning somewhere. Shu Ning held the thermos in his hands, it wasn¡¯t too hot or too cold, just the right temperature, big brother is too thoughtful, the taste was pretty good in his mouth, what did he add?

    The little one craned his head up and looked at him suspiciously, his eyes seemed to be watery, his curvy eyshes looked quite adorable, Shu Heng¡¯s throat bobbed, with a very deep voice he spoke:¡±Calms your mind.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t¡± be added to the Chinese medicine?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng was a man of few words, but if Shu Ning were to ask he would answer:¡±If you finish it, you¡¯ll dream less.¡±

    His hand quivered, and he nearly dropped the thermos, he lowered his head and drank it carefully sip by sip, not even a drop was left. Shu Heng picked up a book to read while sitting on the chair, Shu Ning came down from the table, he dragged the corner of his pillow and walked to the side of the sofa, this row of small pillows, he was over thirty after all, even if he wanted to be childish he couldn¡¯t bring the animal shapes into his embrace, but the square ones with warm colours suited him well, he yawned, and his tears were almost flowing out.

    Only until the little one fell asleep did Shu Heng put down the book that he did not even flip the pages of, he stood by the side of the sofa and looked down at him from above, and he stretched out his hand only after hesitating for a long while, Earlier, he really wanted to touch Shu Ning¡¯s eyshes, thick and long, spread out like a fan, it felt itchy and soft to the touch, as if they were brushing against the center of his heart.

    Shu Ning had just arrived not long ago, and yet many ideas sprouted in Shu Heng¡¯s mind, he was slightly cautious, yet he did not think of retreating, the strange feeling from the beginning had be increasingly full, as if it were about to overflow, he clutched his chest tightly, Shu Heng narrowed his eyes slightly. The little one moved, and shrunk his body, is he cold?

    Shu Heng did not continue his thoughts, he carefully picked up the little brat, and walked to the bedroom.

    Although their rooms were close to each other, for Shu Ning to run back and forth each and every day is still quite inconvenient, and it was too much trouble, the house over by the capital has already been renovated, they just have to endure for another month.

    Shu Ning was ced on top of therge bed, and his little head tossed around, Shu Heng immediatelyid down, and stretched his arm out to scoop the little brat into his embrace, at first Shu Ning was not used to it, and kept turning back and forth, every time they touched Shu Heng¡¯s body would be frozen stiff, but he did not dislike it, gradually the little one settled down, Shu Heng also felt relieved as he closed his eyes and slept.

    Shu Heng woke up early, and went out for a jog, the silly Shu Ning went to look for Qin Yu Zhuo as soon as he woke up, this poisonous scorpion could not go to thepany to work, so she met up with the otherdies every day to chat and shop, and went to the association to get a massage and whatnot, her look while carrying her baby was full of ir, she cozied up with many richdies, after all she had climbed up from the very bottom, she had patience, and knew how to read the mood, and she had also sat firmly on the throne of the Shu n¡¯s missus, naturally she was ever sessful!

    If Shu Ning went toote, he woulde away empty-handed.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was humming a song, and applying skin care products to her face that wouldn¡¯t harm the baby, her belongings on the first floor will be moved up to the third floor promptly, and she can share a room with Shu Cheng.

    ¡°Mom, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo was best at conducting herself well, she immediately changed into a worried mask:¡±Have you been doing well recently? Did Shu Heng give you any trouble? My pregnancy is not stable so I can¡¯t care for you well, I¡¯ve been so worried, I¡¯ve been having a hard time sleeping recently, you have to pay attention to Shu Heng, tell your mother as soon as you find anything wrong okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning came prepared, naturally he would tell her, he immediately pretended to hesitate as he spoke:¡±I overheard a conversation but I don¡¯t know what it means, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s any use either.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo was sinister, but she did not think that the dull-minded Shu Ning would be able to overhear anything important:¡±Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°I passed by Shu Heng¡¯s study yesterday, and I heard him say something like the viges beside the second plot ofnd was going to be renovated, and he wanted to buynd!¡±

    Heavens! Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s gaze shed, she immediately grasped Shu Ning¡¯s arm:¡±Buynd? Renovation! You¡¯re sure you heard it right?¡±Every cloud truly has a silver lining, who would¡¯ve thought that Shu Ning could be so impressive! Shu Heng¡¯s rtive from his mother¡¯s side is a high-ranking official in C city, and he had the most authority, they actually coborated with each other, this is good, once evidence is found it will be exposed in the media, they could fall off their seats and eat prison meals at any moment!

    Shu Ning pretended to be afraid:¡±I couldn¡¯t make out anything else, but I¡¯m very sure of those two words.¡±

    This is too great, the best, she could actually take down that woman¡¯s family, ha ha ha ha ha......

    Have fun, are you happy? Are you about to die fromughter? Shu Ning naturally would not let her feelfortable, he quickly added:¡±Oh that¡¯s right! When Shu Heng hung up the call he said goodnight dad.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo:¡±......¡±Her breath got caught in her throat, and her chest felt unbearably stuffy.

    Shu Ning deliberately exposed a worried expression:¡±The things I said were useless weren¡¯t they?¡±Look depressed, lower your head¡ú_¡úsecretly feel smug~

    Qin Yu Zhuo winced, she really wanted to give him a p, can¡¯t do anything and even end up spoiling things, but she still had to keep a smile on her face:¡±There is some use, you should go to school first.¡±

    Shu Ning saw her brood, she really took the bait. He ate the delicious congee, and happily went to school, during phys ed ss, everyone was ying football, but because Shu Ning had a small stature, he became the rearguard, he stood quietly under the dazzling sun, these are the real thirteen year old boys, youthful, brimming,ughing loudly, their hot sweat came down like rain but they still seemed to have endless energy, how wonderful. The ball ising, Shu Ning had also joined in, and prevented the opposing striker to seed, the young body was peerlessly lithe, Shu Ning had forgotten his age, and ran around with the others.

    The atmosphere at the college was tense, the college entrance examination was right around the corner, all of them had joined the lowered head tribe, studying with no limit. Shu Heng walked in front, and Xu Jin who was following behind was talking about the matters rting to the capital, he wanted to show off his abilities, don¡¯t waste away the prime of your life! Shu Heng¡¯s face was expressionless, the people from the capital often came to express their goodwill, they could wait no longer.

    Behind the flowerbeds, a few girls arched their waists, making a lot of noise.

    Especially Yang Wei Wei biting her handkerchief, her gaze was full of bitterness, what happened to the promise of dating? What happened to the male idol dates the silly girl instead of the goddess that she was promised......He actually did note to look for me!

    I can¡¯t wait any more!

    The fat girl pushed Yang Wei Wei on the waist:¡±Go quickly, he¡¯s going further away, what are you waiting for, you guys will have to separate after the university entrance examination, go!¡±

    Yang Wei Wei mustered up some courage......mustered up some courage......muster......ahhh......she was pushed out!

    Xu Jin had an elegant demeanour, he was tall and handsome, his long phoenix eyes swept over, and immediately helped Yang Wei Wei steady herself, her face flushed red. The two top male idols are looking at me! I¡¯m going to faint, so nervous.

    Shu Heng remembered this girl, the ones who dared to send him love letters were too less, her courage was worth a praise.

    Yang Wei Wei¡¯s palms had gotten sweaty, she lifted her head to take a nce at Shu Heng and lowered it again, her face blushed to her ears, she was fidgeting nervously and did not know what to do, she had forgotten the lines she had thought up earlier.

    Xu Jin smiled, the pause was lifted, if not this would not end:¡±So the beautifuldy has a date, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Leaving the two of them behind, the girl¡¯s head was kept down, her handkerchief was twisted into a roll, Shu Heng recalled the ¡°salutations¡± he had to give every morning, only then was he willing to take the initiative to speak:¡±Anything you need?¡±

 Chapter 24

    He keeps staring at me, what do I do? her face felt hot, just like a fever. They were all right, the male idol had really noticed me, he likes talking to me! What should we do on this date? Watch a movie? Shopping? That¡¯s too normal. He¡¯s the future sessor of the Shu n, will he send me a unique gift just like in those idol dramas?

    ¡°I,I......Are you free?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Shu Heng is a man after all:¡±Let¡¯s walk together.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Yang Wei Wei could not contain her happiness, she quickly walked to Shu Heng¡¯s side, and stole a few adoring nces at him from time to time, feeling extremely satisfied.

    A strange scene had appeared on campus, no matter where they went the ce was silent, as if they were being haunted by ghosts. Gradually, the girl could finally let go, she spoke about some amusing things to make Shu Heng happy, but Shu Heng was expressionless as per usual, he practically did not even speak, under normal circumstances the girl would feel lost, but she was still excited, and chattered on.

    It¡¯s the male idol!

    She really wanted to hold hands, really wanted to kiss him, wonder how he tastes, whether his first kiss is still avable!

    There was a dead angle when they walked to the dormitory side, nobody was walking past, Yang Wei Wei took a deep breath, and stretched her hand out to tug on Shu Heng¡¯s pinky.

    A current of electricity flowed through her whole body at that moment, Yang Wei Wei felt that she was almost cooked.

    Who knew that the male idol suddenly flung her hand off, turned around, and left, is he......being shy? Yang Wei Wei was stunned for a moment, that¡¯s makes sense, there has never been word of him dating a girl before, serious, arrogant, strict, poised, even a goddess was nothing in his eyes, I really am the most special. Yang Wei Wei ran to catch up, and continued to talk about amusing things to make Shu Heng happy.

    Shu Heng kept his countenance, it was hard to decipher what he was feeling, but with her head down it wasn¡¯t strange that she couldn¡¯t make it out.

    Xu Jin came to tease them in the afternoon, originally he had wanted to make some jokes, the iron-faced man is finally going to date a girl, this is no different from an iron tree flowering, what a rare urence. But only after he got closer did he realize the pressure surrounding them, the temperature, and the aura was not right, it was all gloomy, and his gaze was as sharp as a de, whoever he looks at~ whoever won¡¯t be able to take it.

    Who offended him?

    Shu Heng¡¯s heart was not ¡°big¡± like the usual, he paid no attention to anything, could it be his little girlfriend was not to his tastes?

    ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨qXu Jin is an entric genius, he would never beat around the bush, he started a conversation about the He n¡¯s cocktail party:¡±It¡¯s been dyed for a month, how intriguing, you know the reason?¡±

    ¡°The old man was hospitalized.¡±

    ¡°Which old man?¡±There are tons of old men in the He n, the smile on Xu Jin¡¯s face lessened considerably.

    ¡°Capital.¡±

    Xu Jin¡¯s eyes turned around, and he grinned:¡±The He n has been mighty for many years, to be able to get such a good plot ofnd is all due to their good fortune, if the old thief dies, we¡¯ll have to get busy.¡±

    ¡°The walls have ears,¡±Shu Heng was cautious, his gaze swept over, Xu Jin gave him an appeasing smile, and shrugged his shoulders, he had already took it to heart.

    Xu Jin appearedzy, but he was extremely profound and powerful, Shu Heng had grown up with him, and had a mutual understanding, trust, and reliance.

    The evening sky was especially beautiful, Shu Ning had just reached the ancestral home, he stretched his waist and watched the evening glow in a daze, a gust of wind blew from the right, when Shu Ning turned to look Shu Ning was already close by:¡±Brother? You¡¯re home!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s......go in together?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Shu Ning walked in front, nobody was following from behind, strange, Shu Ning turned back to look for him perplexedly, brother was watching him steadily, his gaze held an unmatched darkness......What does this mean? Shu Ning was toozy to think about it, he had spent too much strength exercising today, he had gotten a bit hungry, he simply went over to pull Shu Heng¡¯s hand, and entered the living room together.

    Shu Heng lowered his head and looked towards that small little hand, delicate and long, well-defined joints, the warmth slowly seeped in, it felt warm, and veryfortable. In the campus, he had subconsciously separated from the girl whose name he did not know when she had touched the tip of his finger, he couldn¡¯t stand it, he didn¡¯t like it at all, it couldn¡¯t be forced, but now that he was holding hands with Shu Ning, that strange feeling was rising up again, not just anyone can rece this.

    Unfortunately Shu Ning had let go as soon as he saw the treats, he sat down on the sofa. The maid handed over a warm towel, and tended to Shu Ning to clean his hands first then drink some freshly squeezed juice to hydrate his mouth, only then did she hand over the fresh treats that was made just today.

    Much effort was poured into these appetizing snacks, the taste was great and not too greasy, natural walnuts were used and so on, rich in nutrients, it was suitable for Shu Ning to nourish his body.

    Shu Heng stood by the doorway, his face was frosty, and his icy dagger-like gaze fell on top of the little one¡¯s body, seeing him eat in satisfaction, the unpleasant feeling slowly dissipated.

    No hurry, the future is long.

    Qin Yu Zhuo shared a candlelit dinner with Shu Cheng outside, full of affection, he had even bought a diamond ring, and fresh flowers, as if he were still trying to court her, they had only reached home at eight o¡¯clock. The two first went to see Shu Gao, Shu Gao was very open-minded, a family living together, there was no need to visit him specially, everyone was quite tired, the ones who go to school had to go to school, and the ones who work had to go to work, it¡¯s good to rest early.

    Qin Yu Zhuo also thought that his words were reasonable, she pulled her husband over to see Shu Ning, at that time Shu Ning was doing his homework.

    Shu Cheng picked up the English workbook and took a look, then he took a look at his geometry as well, he was very satisfied, just that his writing was a bit messy, needs improvement! Shu Ning said okay when he heard it, but his heart felt bitter, old man, I¡¯m only writing this way because I¡¯m already over thirty, and you¡¯re still going to pick at it, do you also think I can fly¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Practicing with a copybook? That¡¯ll kill me......what a headache.

    Shu Cheng is tall and handsome, his body fit and firm, he seized the little person with a quick stretch of his long arm, too skinny, too light, the doctor said Shu Ning¡¯s weight and height are not up to standard, below average, and his bone age did not even reach ten, it was heart wrenching no matter how you listen to it, there was no need to investigate further, and he already knew what kind of life Shu Ning had lived in the past.

    Living together with an elderly person with mobility problems, the elderly person did some simple work to feed her family, and his uncle, the onlybour force in the family, was sent off to work outside, and his sry was mailed to his miser sister. This family was so wolfish, yet managed to give birth to Qin Yu Zhuo and Shu Ning, such a good man like Qin Yu Fu, really was hard to find.

    ¡°Dad?¡±Your pitying gaze makes me want to cry.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t have to study too hard, examination results do not represent much,¡±Shu Cheng smoothed over Shu Ning¡¯s lustrous hair, extremely satisfied, when he had just arrived he was thin and withered, hisplexion was slightly yellowing, now they had managed to nurture him back to a bright and smoothplexion, he was justcking some meat:¡±Did you buy the vi yet? Is your younger brother satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo had her own ns.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, think about where you want to go after your holidayse, dad will bring you!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±The beach is worth a visit, let¡¯s not think about theme parks and whatnot, but the old man has been quite thoughtful, he could actually say that examination results don¡¯t represent much, it¡¯s simply too in line with my thoughts:¡±Thank you dad!¡±

    Shu Cheng still had some things to take care of, and had to return to the study, he was quite regretful that he could not spend more time chatting with Shu Ning, when he was closing the door he saw the look of his wife and son chatting together with a face full of smiles, Shu Cheng felt very relieved in his heart. But as soon as he closed the door, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s attitude had changed:¡±Your dad only spoke those words as a courtesy, just you try and get a sixty, I¡¯ll definitely find a tutor for you. Right now we are in an awkward situation, some things won¡¯t work out just because I¡¯ve nned early, you also need to participate.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Isn¡¯t this all nonsense? Shu Ning did not respond, he knows that previously Qin Yu Zhuo had worked hard just to leave a good impression with Shu Cheng, it was to build a foundation to marry into the rich! But now the times have changed, you need to speak with results. Because the matters with thend was very pressing for her, Shu Ning had given her a chance to suffer, ha ha.

    ¡°You......may not know, your mother had a sh with Shu Heng before this, I lost, I lost tragically,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face was bitter, the edge of her eyes were moist, as if she was going to cry.

    Shu Ning watched in silence, and did not console her.

    Qin Yu Zhuo looked at Shu Ning¡¯s dull-witted look, don¡¯t even mention getting angry, but she had to continue:¡±The things you said this morning, they¡¯re true, I confirmed it with your father, but of course, I did not mention your name, I just said it was a rumour I heard from outside. This matter, it involves our family so you are not to tell anyone else do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Your mother, I, need to produce some results, only then can I give a better impression to your grandfather......¡±She had only spoken halfway, but Shu Ning wasn¡¯t fooled by her, and stared at her ignorantly, Qin Yu Zhuo felt her internal organs hurting:¡±Ning Ning, right now all mother wants is you, you have to work hard, and produce some results and let others notice you! Only then can you gain a firm foothold in this family, and not get bullied by Shu Heng. I managed to get some money from selling the house and some jewelry, you should take it and buy a house as a small investment, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid, I have everything arranged, you just wait to enjoy the limelight!¡±

    Shu Ningughed, the capital is here, as for being given figurehead rights Shu Ning did not mind, he did not contribute much in his past life, but tomit a fraud was something he was experienced in, these were all taught by the people hired by Qin Yu Zhuo, thanks to her, it was quite easy now for Shu Ning to use her, after all, it was under the name of Shu Ning wasn¡¯t it?

    Heh heh heh~

    Qin Yu Zhuo had achieved her goals, and walked with ir, Shu Ning was only thirteen and he already knew how to invest, no matter how you look at it he¡¯s a genius isn¡¯t he? Shu Heng used his family to make profits, but he could only do it in the dark, the tip of his tail must be hidden well. But Shu Ning was brought in by his stepmother, they were in different positions, thus the situation was also different, he can afford to y little tricks openly. Once the government starts to rectify, Shu Ning¡¯s name will have time to shine, and she was still afraid of not being able to protect her status? What a joke!

    As for Shu Heng¡¯s acquirement of the second plot ofnd......rumours can be released when the time is appropriate, then all his hard work would¡¯ve been for nought.

    Within the room, Shu Ning looked at the geometry questions quietly, and his thoughts floated to his past life, while spinning a pen in his hand.

    Shu Heng said he did not publish the criminal evidence, Shu Ning believes him, things were urgent back then, his mother was at a loss and she washed her face with tears, his younger brother was still so young, as a man and a brother he ought to put himself forward. If you wish to calm this matter down, you need to put out a person with status, simply pushing someone out to be the scapegoat would not work. As for the matters concerning his younger brother being the beneficiary for the property and stocks, it had be natural.

    Later when he died in sickness, Shu Yao had just be an adult, and Shu Ning had already been abandoned.

    A hatred born from a feud of life and death is irreconcble, to be given birth to but not raised, they were no longer considered intimate.

    Why did Qin Yu Zhuo treat me like this, Shu Ning no longer thought about it, since he had not reincarnated and had been given another chance instead, it means that his chains have not been broken. They had be mother and son again, naturally they would be tangled together for a lifetime, Qin Yu Zhuo let us y slowly, we¡¯ll y until you die, the things you care about, I¡¯ll ruin it, the things you like, I¡¯ll turn it to waste.

    Shu Yao, get born quickly~ Big brother will love you lots and lots.

    The smile on Shu Ning¡¯s face was exceptionally ferocious, where was there any hint of childishness? He hated it, he had beenpletely devoted for twenty some years, who could have several twenty years?

    It was a little over nine o¡¯clock, it¡¯s time to go see Shu Heng.

    This big golden thigh, thick and reliable, Shu Ning subconsciously stretched his hand out to pick up his pillow, and a trace of warmth flowed in the depths of his heart.

    It was very quiet in the study, Shu Heng sat atop the chair, and was quite absorbed in his book.

    Shu Ning yawned, and walked to the side of the table to pick up the thermos habitually, he unscrewed the lid, the inside contained warm milk, Shu Heng seems to have gotten ustomed to preparing it.

    ¡°My mom gave me money to buy a house.¡±

    ¡°Refuse her!¡±

    You see, he was actually afraid of people trying to cheat me:¡±It¡¯s fine, she says she¡¯s already found people for the job, I¡¯ll open my eyes big and watch over them properly.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t let you see it.¡±

    ¡°Where do I have the right to refuse? She¡¯s my mom!¡±Shu Ning pouted his little mouth grievingly, they were pink and moist.

    Shu Heng did not answer, his eyes were looking towards that area, his throat bobbed, his mouth felt a bit parched.

    Shu Ning drank his milk self-servingly, secretly he felt extremely pleased, Shu Heng had never once paid any mind to Qin Yu Zhuo, and it was even less likely for him to spend time to deliberately stare at the jumping clown, he wasn¡¯t being careless, but the strength was ced there. Now for me, would he spend some time to pay attention to Qin Yu Zhuo? Ha ha ha, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s gonna have it now!

    After drinking it, Shu Ning stuck his tongue out and licked his mouth, he was in a good mood today, a bit had flowed out while he was drinking, he hurriedly licked it off. While drinking milk no matter how careful you are you would get a little stain, for the sake of his image he had to wipe it off quickly, Shu Ning hadzed off one time, but he didn¡¯t expect that Shu Heng would suddenly stand up and leave, what¡¯s with him? Shu Ning shrugged his shoulders, the effects of the medicine hadn¡¯t even kicked in and he had already felt so tired he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    Oh? There¡¯s a little nket on the sofa!

    Am I seeing this right? How thoughtful! Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were full of little stars, and all the pillows he disliked were gone, only the warm coloured ones were left! It¡¯s too bad big brother went to the bathroom, if not he would give him a hug, showing brotherly love and respect and whatnot, such love! Does this count as me infiltrating the enemy territory? Pah, this is blood kinship!

    Shu Heng took a cold shower, he had exceptional self-control, but he did not know why he had been getting more and more impulsive recently.

    His little brother slept on top of the sofa, covered with a thin, ck nket, only half of his small face was exposed, his hair was scattered on top of the pillow, looking very petite and cute.

    Shu Heng sat on the side of the big sofa, he supported himself with his two hands by Shu Ning¡¯s side, his gaze was exceptionally profound......

    Time passed like running water, in an instant the day of Shu Heng¡¯s university entrance exam had arrived, Qin Yu Zhuo bustled around, and bought many broken houses in the viges next to the second plot ofnd, since the smell of raising pigs and cattle weren¡¯t great, the price of the houses were cheap, as for thend, Qin Yu Zhuo did not touch it at all, she¡¯s smart enough to know how to weigh the situation to her advantage.

    Shu Ning showed his face, those vigers had all seen him, they felt that this child had a good birth and upbringing, their words were courteous, polite, and knowledgeable, in the future they definitely could not limit it.

    Shu Heng who had juste out from the examination hall had his exit blocked by a great beauty, Xu Jin had invited many people, he wanted to go over with Shu Heng to get together, he didn¡¯t think that Cheng Yaojin would suddenly show up along the way, is the goddess here to continue the confession spree?

    ¡°Are you free for a talk?¡±

    The surrounding passersby had gloomy expressions, they were already ustomed to it, there were some who knew Shu Heng, and some who didn¡¯t, but he wore a full set of tailored clothes as well as a Swiss branded watch, he was obviously a rich second generation, here¡¯s a good show!

    Shu Heng¡¯s face was expressionless, his gaze deep and cold:¡±No time.¡±

    Xu Jinughed wickedly, he truly is the magnificent male god, his words of rejection were so ruthless, he did not show any hint of tenderness to women at all. The previous girl was still more carefree, Shu Heng looked for her in private, and that girl immediately agreed, she felt that Shu Heng was too cold, unsuitable with her open personality. Having a crush with someone and getting along with them are separate things, a male idol was just like a celebrity, one could only admire them.

    The goddess reluctantly smiled, she could only give up......Facing the type of person like Shu Heng who yielded to neither persuasion nor coercion, at the same time of epting her bad luck she felt a bit unwilling:¡±Do you have someone in your heart already?¡±

 Chapter 26

    All the people around them pricked their ears up, they were filled with curiosity, for a moment, not a sound could be heard.

    The air around them seemed to have solidified, and there was some awkwardness in the goddess¡¯ expression even the smile on her face could be held no longer. Do you even need to ask? Their intentions are already very obvious, with this, it made me look shameless instead, rushing over to chase after men. And besides Shu Heng¡¯s family background is too good, would it make me look like a gold digger?

    The goddess has already been adoring Shu Heng for a long time, they were going to graduate soon anyway, so what if she lost some face? It¡¯s time to risk everything. If there really is someone in his heart, I......will give up. Secretly loving someone for three years is too exhausting, it¡¯s not like nobody coveted the goddess, tons of handsome boys are waiting for her, if not for the fact that he heard Shu Heng telling Yang Wei Wei during her confession that they could give it a try, why else would she be so flustered? Thankfully they didn¡¯t hit it off.

    Chances don¡¯te twice.

    The goddess understands this, but she still wants to take the challenge, perhaps Shu Heng would be willing to try her out as well, if the two managed to hit it off, wouldn¡¯t that be harmonious and wonderful?

    Shu Heng did not show his happiness or anger on his face, nobody knows what he¡¯s thinking about. The girl in front of him was currently waiting for an answer, she was brave like Yang Wei Wei, but different, Yang Wei Wei only had a crush on him, her feelings were not deep, and she had a carefree character, everything was fine after talking it out. But this is a three year long crush, Shu Heng was clear about it:¡±I do not.¡±

    So it¡¯s like that after all, the goddess breathed a sigh of relief, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    The bodyguards noticed that there were many people surrounding the area, they immediately stepped forward vigntly, Xu Jin¡¯s perks have arrived, he seized the beauty¡¯s shoulder with one hand:¡±Hey hey hey, there are so many good men under the sky, what use is there to care about a block of ice?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡±Now that someone was here to help her off the stage, the goddess smiled faintly, she stared at the figure of Shu Heng who left resolutely, and entering a Rolls-Royce.

    ¡°You womenfolk have such strange tastes,¡±He put down his hand, Xu Jin¡¯s demeanor was elegant.

    ¡°What do you know?¡±The goddess concealed her sadness, and continued being beautiful and moving as before:¡±He is perfect without ws.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Stupid, Xu Jin also left. His heart ached as he walked, if a guy¡¯s not bad, a woman won¡¯t love him. But Shu Heng clearly wasn¡¯t bad, he was full of poison, deadly poison, he¡¯s not aloof, he¡¯s emotionless, they had grown up together when they were children, Xu Jin understands well the type of methods Shu Heng is capable of using, but one by one they were moths flying into a fire!!! How foolish.

    Xu Jin got on his own personal car, his high school days are finally over, these past three days have been rather exhausting, he definitely has to properly indulge himself on tonight¡¯s party, only then can he live up to the beauty of the night.

    On the other side, Shu Ning was eating ice cream while sitting on a chair in a shop, his eyes showed satisfaction.

    Ji Tu walked over from afar, hisplexion did not look good, he sighed as soon as he sat down, and drank some mineral water.

    Shu Ning understood:¡±How¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°Not going too smooth,¡±Ji Tu had just graduated university not long ago, her greatest desire was to be scouted by a talentpany, now that Qin Yu Zhuo had noticed her ability, and liked her very much, naturally she would give her all in her work, but something that was supposed to be supper simple, had turned out to be so difficult:¡±I don¡¯t even know what happened to the others.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s ten person group were all running around the vige, their lips had cracked from talking and there were blisters on their feet from walking, they had only managed to deal with twenty seven houses. Because there were no intermediarypanies there such as second-hand house dealers and whatnot, to buy a house they would have to rely on asking around. At first the idea was to make a small investment, but now it has turned into a small development. Arrows do not return when shot from the bow, even if Qin Yu Zhuo was put in an awkward situation, she could only continue.

    If this goes on it won¡¯t do, as a prodigal son, he should help his mother diffuse her wealth.

    Shu Ning frowned awkwardly:¡±Sister Tu, what sort of troubles have you found?¡±

    You won¡¯t know even if I say it, you¡¯re just a small child, but he was still quite sensible, he didn¡¯t bring any trouble to anyone. Ji Tu gave him a pleasing smile:¡±Young master Shu, we can¡¯t find the owners for some of the empty houses, and some houses were not for sale or they wanted a high price, some were old folks who had been living there for several decades and are unwilling to part with their house, some of the youngsters wanted to sell but the older ones won¡¯t move, saying something about how there was a yard in front and behind the house, they could nt vegetables, how much money can they earn from nting vegetables? Why would they need to spend so much effort to nt them?¡±

    But Shu Ning understood how the old people think, first of all~ All the vige folk were close to each other, when the need arises distant rtives cannotpare to neighbours close by, and when they¡¯re free they can drop in to have a chat to pass the time. Secondly~ nting vegetables of course, how much can old people eat? They do it to provide more allowance for their children, a dor you can save is a dor more. Thirdly~ When one gets old, they would want to stay in their own home.

    ¡°Sister Tu, did you get trapped in a vicious cycle?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±The parched, sweaty girl looked over.

    ¡°You can leave the houses whose owners you can¡¯t find for now, the ones asking for high prices, as long as it¡¯s within an eptable range you can agree, if the lonely old people won¡¯t sell then just leave it be, as for the old ones who want to move, that¡¯s even easier to deal with, just buy an apartment in the city to exchange with them.¡±

    What?

    Ji Tu was stunned after hearing this:¡±Young master Shu, if we do it this way, the cost would be too high.¡±

    ¡°Wrong again,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s gaze was calm, he swayed his fingers:¡±What did my mom gather you here for? To make money? What she¡¯s interested in is fame, so what if the money was gone? It¡¯s a small matter to the Shu n, sister Tu, you¡¯ve put the cart before the horse.¡±

    Her brain suddenly lit up, that¡¯s right! But Ji Tu did not feel that she was wrong, after all she was not a rich person, she was reluctant to buy some fame with a pile of money. Now that she¡¯s thought it through, it¡¯s time to put things to action, she walked elsewhere and took out her phone to contact Qin Yu Zhuo, Shu Ning is just the young master, Qin Yu Zhuo was still the shot-caller.

    ¡°Sister Qin, there are some things I would like to report to you......¡±She mentioned everything to her.

    Qin Yu Zhuo frowned, she only ended the call after talking a bit more with her, after that she gave a call to everyone else to ask about the situation, as expected what they said was not too far from what Ji Tu said, the government will be rectified soon, not much time was left, Ji Tu¡¯s idea if feasible, just that it was too heart wrenching and depressing, for Qin Yu Zhuo losing this money made her teeth hurt.

    She felt uneasy, and her morning sickness was here, she felt an incessant nausea, and nearly threw up.

    After half an hour, Tu Ji took out her phone to check, it was Qin Yu Zhuo calling, only then did shee down from her high spirits:¡±Sister Qin.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face was ashen, her voice was slightly low:¡±Do as you¡¯ve nned, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    As the leader of the team, Ji Tu naturally worked hard:¡±You can count on me, sister Qin.¡±

    The two talked about this issue for a long while, Qin Yu Zhuo gave her an approximate range of spending, after that Ji Tu immediately notified everyone to gather for a meeting, and as expected they took down several more houses, especially the ones who were exchanging their houses for the apartments, everyone had some doubts, Ji Tu felt like she has said enough for a lifetime, only then did she manage to deal with that greedy lot.

    Who can they me? Everyone had been settled there, and now they have to leave? How can they go without any benefits?

    On that night, after Shu Ning came home from his exhausting journey, he wanted to take a shower before going to the study to see Shu Heng, he definitely did well in his exams, Shu Ning had confidence in him.

    To his surprise, Qin Yu Zhuo was waiting for him in the yard, they had already talked on the phone on his trip back, what does she want?

    Shu Ning went over obediently:¡±Mom, the nights are cold, why are you sitting here? What if little brother caught a cold?¡±

    Hey now, you¡¯re angry? Qin Yu Zhuo blinked, and gave him a warm smile:¡±I only came out here to wait after knowing when you were going to return, tell mom again how did you think of it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Shu Ning was pretty good at pretending to be a fool too:¡±I just said what came to mind, who knew it was actually useful.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo pulled Shu Ning¡¯s hand joyfully, before this she thought he was dumb as a brick, a bit slow, even if she were to say a truckload of tragic words he would just respond with an ¡°okay¡± and be done with it, now that she looks at it, he¡¯s the real deal, as expected he really is Shu Cheng¡¯s son:¡±Baby, you¡¯re very smart, you don¡¯t need to humble yourself, the rectification starts the day after tomorrow, after another day of hard work tomorrow you can prepare for your exams peacefully, the He n¡¯s youngest son is in the same year as you, the He n¡¯s cocktail party was postponed just so he could prepare for his exams in peace, he¡¯s truly spoiled to the heavens, mother did not pay attention before this, but you have to find a chance to befriend him alright?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Remember, everything mother does is for you, for this family.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over to your room tomorrow night for a while, and I¡¯ll show you the data on He Ran, as well as the data on the other young masters from the other families, you need to memorize it and keep it in your heart. When you¡¯re older, these will be your resources, you need to get them to open up to you, even if you don¡¯t like them, don¡¯t offend them. But of course, you are the second young master of the Shu family, you have a noble identity, you don¡¯t have to yield too much to them, just take the lead to y with them.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    For the first time, Qin Yu Zhuo did not feel bothered by his ¡°Mm¡±, she pulled Shu Ning¡¯s little hands and returned.

    After finishing his Chinese medicine and taking a shower, Shu Ning sneered, what data? What kind of yarn are you trying to spin from that dirtbag He Ran, he¡¯s spoiled and arrogant, his grandfather has spoiled him into outer space, thirty years old and still no achievements, arrogant and bossy, and in the end he got backstabbed by someone, got some disease that starts with the letter A, and died on top of a woman¡¯s belly.

    He still remembered vividly how He Ran had taken the lead to bully him in his past life, even if he knew he about his hasty ending, Shu Ning would not wait for it, he has to pay him back once or twice so as to not let down the kind regards of others right?

    He came out with a big towel covering him, Shu Ning¡¯s gaze shed, why is big brother in my room? Oh, it¡¯s about what happened during the day.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to refuse her?¡±

    Shu Ning shrugged, he showed a slight naughtiness:¡±Is it possible?¡±

    Shu Heng wrung his eyebrows together, he watched as Shu Ning changed into his pajamas, there was no meat on his body at all, and it¡¯s all white, even his private areas are coloured in fair tones, very pure, with no ws in sight, he was done changing, and a trace of regret passed through Shu Heng¡¯s mind. Shu Ning sat obediently by his brother¡¯s side, he had just gotten out of the shower, hisplexion was flushed and water dripped from his hair, and his gaze was a bitzier than usual.

    ¡°Getting sleepy?¡±

    Brother¡¯s voice seems quite hoarse? Shu Ning was a bit hesitant:¡±Did you catch a cold?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    He lifted up his short little hand to touch the other¡¯s forehead, it¡¯s cool, it seems that he has been worrying too much. Shu Heng¡¯s whole body stiffened, and his back was straight as a ruler, Shu Ning felt that it was pretty funny, even now he hasn¡¯t gotten used to his existence, he still needs to work hard. This guy doesn¡¯t seem to have gotten sick before, he¡¯s too robust, it¡¯s unscientific. Shu Ning picked up his towel to wipe his hair, his movements were gentle.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too rough,¡±Shu Heng came to take over, and rubbed it even gentler.

    Shu Ning felt wronged, this is my head, and my hair, how could I be rough? But speaking back to it, does big brother know how to wipe? At the start he was a bit confused, but after wiping for a while, naturally he got used to it.

    Shu Ning lowered his head, his gaze full of warmth, even his tone had lightened up a lot:¡±Don¡¯t worry, brother, tomorrow is thest day, nothing bad will happen.¡±

    ¡°Of course nothing bad will happen.¡±

    What does that mean? Even if he did not watch over the entire process, Qin Yu Zhuo wouldn¡¯t make a move at this point of time, but rather it was Shu Ning who had been ying little tricks, letting Qin Yu Zhuo break her budget incessantly, then deliberately leaked out rumours at a certain direction, and stirred up trouble, Shu Gao who has warmed up to Qin Yu Zhuo significantly should probably have noticed already, the days of her suffering from being scolded is not far from now.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had been sowing discord for so many times, it¡¯s time for her to have a taste of what she¡¯s selling too.

    Shu Ning lifted his head to look over, Shu Heng has an unfathomable look, his facecking in expressions, his scouting eyes could only return in frustration, nothing could be made out at all£þ¤Ø£þ

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Heng lifted up the chin of the little one who was about to lower his head, from this angle, two little red beans were partially visible, his throat suddenly felt parched.

 Chapter 27

    Shu Ning could notprehend it, he was pondering about what Shu Heng had done, could it be that he hired people to keep watch on Qin Yu Zhuo? For him to suddenly ask, immediately he was nk because it didn¡¯t fit.

    Little brother is very adorable and dazed, Shu Heng could not resist moving his hand over to rub that head of lustrous ck hair.

    Shu Heng¡¯s inner being......is in pieces, what on earth did I miss huhhh?

    It¡¯s better to change the topic:¡±Brother, how were your exams?¡±Definitely not bad right? Starry eyes.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°The usual.¡±

    What on earth does the usual mean? He performed normally? Then that means very good, but the usual is usually said by someone who did not perform well wasn¡¯t it?

    Shu Ning was ¡°rubbed¡± till he truly felt sleepy, he yawned, Shu Heng was also done wiping his hair, he took the initiative to hold Shu Ning¡¯s little hand, and walked towards his own room.

    Shu Ning held no suspicions, he drank the milk in his brother¡¯s room with the special ingredient, and immediately fell onto the bed, he didn¡¯t want to move at all. Shu Hengid down by the side, feeling slightly distressed, such a small child and he¡¯s already starting to work so hard, I was studying martial arts when I was thirteen, and casually opened up a martial arts dojo outside of the country to test the waters, and now more than fifty chains were opened, the results were still eptable.

    A shimmer appeared on the corner of Shu Ning¡¯s eye, while blinking in his drowsiness naturally tears flowed out, Shu Heng stared at that droplet of water, and lifted a finger over:¡±If you don¡¯t want to go then don¡¯t go tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I have to go.¡±

    Shu Heng supported his head with one hand, his gaze lingered atop the little one¡¯s face, silently, until Shu Ning had fallen asleep, he still maintained this posture for a long time.

    On the following noon, the ten man group were eating bread while holding their meeting outside a shop, Shu Ning listened quietly, and ate slowly, his movements were graceful.

    This group of fools, he¡¯s already told them the n, they¡¯ve actually only settled thirty nine houses! Only half a day was left, you¡¯re asking for my life. Shu Ning saw a pig moving truck go by, and casually chatted with the aunty from the shop, appearing extremely curious. The people rearing pigs and cattle here aren¡¯t many, they earned a lot and lost very little, after all not everyone was suitable to enter that line.

    Ji Tu stared as the two chatted, she was suddenly struck by a brainwave, how did I not think of it! We can buy farms!

    Before this all the credit had gone to Shu Ning, he was only thirteen! It made a group of talents extremely ashamed, what¡¯re they gonna do? They wanted even more to disy their ambitions, the chance is here. Ji Tu trotted away to a deste ce, and gave Qin Yu Zhuo a call, Qin Yu Zhuo was in bad shape too, thirty some houses, it¡¯s too much of a trifle, but why was it so difficult? The difference between the expected small investment of a thousand houses was too big.

    Farms are doable, there¡¯s hundreds of them, this is too great!

    Ji Tu had been praised, her whole body was filled with giddiness, the sister of the shop also understood the situation, Ji Tu chatted a bit with her, and immediately ordered a meeting, two in one group, contact each other through the phone. Qin Yu Zhuo was originally Shu Cheng¡¯s executive assistant, she worked all year round and knows a lot of people, and the road she¡¯s taking is the Shu family¡¯s path, the procedures were done with ease, before the evening, they managed to settle five poorly managed farms, and they were acquired at high prices!

    in Yu Zhuo¡¯s resources had been hollowed out, this was her first time making such a big bet, it was hard to imagine. Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s savings that hade from her caution and metiction, so naturally her heart ached, but she had already be the rich wife of a wealthy family, she had to adapt to it. Fortunately the rectification would happen immediately, she would be able to take back her investment very soon, if not she would have to return to the days before liberation, it was too hard to bear.

    Shu Ning just so happened to reach home before dinner, he took a seat after washing his hands, Shu Gao, Shu Cheng, Shu Heng, and Qin Yu Zhuo were all present, in a few days his middle school finals would arrive, Shu Gao asked about it, and Shu Ning answered perfectly without ws, making Qin Yu Zhuo feel very happy, from time to time she would take a few looks at him, and pondered in her heart, should I treat him a bit better?

    This child was more useful than she thought, her hand subconsciously touched her stomach, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s gaze shed, the younger one might not necessarily be smart, and the elder one might not necessarily be a fool, you could tell by taking a look at Shu Heng, smart and wise yet cold as ice, arrogant and domineering, he never puts anyone in his sights, if Shu Ning grew up to be like him......It wasn¡¯t nesarily bad, as long as he respects me, and obeys, that is fine.

    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before that your examination results aren¡¯t everything, so don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure,¡±Shu Cheng passed a piece of fish to Shu Ning, he felt very concerned about him:¡±Eat more, you¡¯re too thin.¡±

    Shu Heng ate his meal coldly, looking steadily forward, just that his movements were a bit slower than usual, nobody noticed it.

    ¡°Mm, I know, thanks dad,¡±As soon as examinations were mentioned, Shu Ning naturally crawled along the pole:¡±After the exams I¡¯d like to go and take a look at uncle, dad, how about we go together?¡±

    Before this Shu Cheng had mentioned bringing Shu Ning out to y, now that Shu Ning has mentioned it, naturally he would put it to heart, and immediately agreed.

    At this moment Qin Yu Zhuo started to panic, the vi hasn¡¯t been bought, this damn child, simply spouting off, he didn¡¯t even ask me! Qin Yu Zhuo hurriedly passed some dishes over to Shu Cheng¡¯s bowl, and moved this topic out of the way. Once Shu Cheng agreed, he had already put it to heart, Shu Ning¡¯s goal had been achieved, he ate his meal honestly, his stomach was his own, there¡¯s no reason to let it sing conquer¨r£¨¨s¨Œ¨t£©¨q

    Thirty minutes after the meal, drink his medicine on schedule, Shu Ning returned to his room to shower, waiting for Qin Yu Zhuo toe look for him, she was an expert at pretending, Shu Ning had just made a sess in the matter of buying houses, but he had foiled her n again during dinner, Qin Yu Zhuo was definitely very upset, but couldn¡¯t find a good chance to deal with Shu Ning, she definitely felt very grieved in her heart.

    If she¡¯s feeling bad, I¡¯m feeling great.

    Qin Yu Zhuo arrived, dressed conservatively, graceful and open, looking very easy on the eyes, coupled with the ck and lustrous curly waves, she had exceptional femininity.

    Not enticing, nor luscious, gentle and considerate, anyone who could be considered a man would like such a petite woman wouldn¡¯t they?

    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you knock the door?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s face did not look good, it was intentional.

    Qin Yu Zhuo smiled tenderly, she stepped forward to give Shu Ning¡¯s little face a pinch:¡±Hoh, you¡¯ve grown up, you know how to be embarrassed now?¡±But she felt differently in her heart, I can¡¯t even see my own son? Where on your body have I not seen before? When you were young and not even the length of an arm, crying incessantly, I could almost die from the annoyance.

    When she was carrying Shu Ning, Qin Yu Zhuo thought she could fly to the top branch and be a phoenix, she was so excited she couldn¡¯t sleep. But who knew that Mou Ying would actually live for so long, at the end of it, it was still just Shu Ning¡¯s bad luck, if he really was a lucky star he would definitely be able to bring her wealth, why would she need to be an executive assistant for so many years and endure hardship. Speaking about it, Shu Yao was still the blessed one, he was already the rightful third young master before he was even born.

    Poor life, rich life, the difference between heaven and earth.

    Shu Ning sat on the sofa, and took out his geometry book, he hadn¡¯t even looked at it before Qin Yu Zhuo pressed it down with a hand:¡±Look at the data first, this is extremely important.¡±

    They were basically all people he knew in his past life, there weren¡¯t many worth noting, but the ones relying on their family to pass the days is a dime a dozen, He Ran had the most umted data, even his favourite foods, and drinks were all described, he had a grumpy character, and likes for everyone to follow his ideals, you could tell he was a spoiled rich kid with one look, typical. Shu Ning did not have the ability to skim through ten lines in one nce, he flipped the pages quickly one by one, not paying much attention.

    Speaking of befriending the sons of the other families, his spending would definitely be high, the allowance given to him by Shu Cheng was within reason, he doted on Shu Ning, but he did not coddle this child. Who¡¯s going to pay these expenses? Shu Ning did not mention, and waited for Qin Yu Zhuo to mention it herself, Shu Gao had only given him a red envelope once, Shu Ning got distracted, and wondered about how much allowance Shu Heng gets.

    Hearing that he had known how to invest since a young age, he had an idea about it......He wouldn¡¯t have his ownpany outside would he?

    Qin Yu Zhuo saw how focused Shu Ning was at looking through the data, he seemed to be quite diligent, the fire in the pit of her stomach finally calmed down a bit:¡±You have to pay attention in the future when you¡¯re talking or doing things, the Shu family is not an ordinary family, your father still has Shu Heng the elder child, as much as possible try not to leak anything, make it so that nobody can pick any faults.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Ning did not even lift his head, he deliberately made her talk to find anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°......¡±You still had the face to ask, Qin Yu Zhuo truly wanted to scold Shu Ning, her tone was still soft as usual:¡±I spent a lot of money for your reputation this time, and some of the turnovers aren¡¯t working out well, don¡¯t mention about your uncle again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    How obedient, Qin Yu Zhuo finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    However Shu Ning turned the topic back around:¡±Father has already promised me on this matter, it¡¯s no secret, if we let Shu Heng grab hold of our weaknesses, we¡¯ll be left in an unfavourable situation.¡±

    These words were like a p going ¡°pa¡± on her face, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s expression did not change, but a sudden sharpness appeared in her eyes as she watched Shu Ning closely, but Shu Ning was quietly looking through the data, as if his words were just casual, and not intentional.

    During this confrontation, like a needle hidden in a ball of cotton, the words Qin Yu Zhuo had warned him about normally, was used against her by Shu Ning, give her a taste of her own medicine, refreshing.

    The diversion canal was announced at three in the afternoon!

    Chen Xiang Dong flew into a rage, his eyes were poisonous like a snake, and his evilness was soaring, that damn Shu n, they definitely changed their target because they had known about this in advance, so what if a part of the third plot ofnd was lost? Your second plot wasn¡¯t any better, humph, it¡¯s filled with the smell of pig and cattle¡¯s urine and feces, it was not necessarily easy to sell off the houses after the reconstruction, I hope you die of the stench.

    Early the next morning, the news of the rectification of the viges beside the second plot ofnd were also announced.

    Chen Xiang Dong who did not have heart problems had a hard time breathing, it was like a fire breaking out in his heart, he nearly couldn¡¯t raise his breath, he had been scammed!

    Losing to a junior, he had lost all face, and made a fool of himself, he¡¯s afraid that everyone under the heavens had already found out that the Chen n had been yed, how can he still face anyone after this? He had lost too tragically this time, if he can¡¯t handle it well he would receive serious damage, the Chen n was overcast, his prideful attitude had lessened considerably, he tried to salvage through his contacts, hoping to find a chance to turn things around.

    Actually Qin Yu Zhuo was also quite fortunate, if perchance the Shu n had really obtained the third plot ofnd, then it wasn¡¯t hard to know what situation she would be in, she would be done for as well. The Shu n had at the very least dabbled in it for quite a few years, but with no results. However, Qin YU Zhuo still hated it, if you had insider information, why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I took down the second plot ofnd, wouldn¡¯t that be even more perfect?

    The old man had such a big opinion, Shu Cheng was clear on it!

    Shu Heng, Shu Heng again, if not for him, would everything be different?

    Everyone knows that Shu Heng had went to see Shu Gao, and sent a big sealed envelope to his desk, the information Shu Ning had obtained was just a small bit of it, now that the evidence was conclusive, it was even more convincing.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Shu Heng would report?

    At least Shu Ning would never believe such an aloof, and indifferent to everything person, he was petty like a child going to his parents toin!

    Shu Gao had taken his medicine before looking through the data, the old steward was also watching by his side, but Shu Heng did not speak a single word, he sat silently for a while then went out expressionlessly.

    Sun Lin had been working for several decades as the steward, he was a confidant, he had taken a look at it as well after Shu Gao was done looking through the information in the letter, he immediately took a deep breath, his face was ashen:¡±This......this is a confidential letter!¡±

    That¡¯s right, a confidential letter about the coboration between the Mou family and the Shu family, there was no direct evidence, the spections contained in the letter could also be considered as coincidences, For example, the incident with Qin Yu Zhuo at the back, her son had started renovations right after he had just bought thend, even if there was no evidence this was still too intriguing wasn¡¯t it? Or maybe it was leaked through the old Mou telling Shu Cheng, Shu Cheng telling his wife, and the wife telling her son.

    Some word, were good to say but not good to hear, once you mistake it for the truth, after investigation, even if you were innocent in the end, the people would not necessarily buy it, it was considered to be skipping stones.

    ¡°This restless woman,¡±Shu Gao clutched his chest, and after rxing he leaned back on his chair, the look in his narrowed eyes was that of coldness, and ridicule, things are appearing to be even more unpredictable:¡±Pass this matter on to Shu Cheng to handle.¡±

 Chapter 28

    ¡°The young master?¡±Sun Lin frowned, his eyes moved left and right, he voiced his disagreements:¡±Qin Yu Zhuo is his woman, he probably will not try to get to the bottom of it, and......young master may be the one who told her this piece of news.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°Old chap, this matter can not be passed on to the young master to handle,¡±Sun Lin analyzed several points:¡± First off if sheins in tears, the young master will definitely be soft-hearted, secondly, Young Master Heng¡¯smerce skills have been overly outstanding since he was young, it¡¯s perfectly normal for her to want to raise his qualities, thirdly, if the young master were to start an argument with her because of the family of his ex-wife, it will definitely affect his rtionship with his son.¡±

    ¡°The points you¡¯ve mentioned are only ordinary reasons,¡±Old ginger is still spicier, Shu Gao is moreprehensive when looking at matters, and more thorough, that¡¯s why he hates Qin Yu Zhuo:¡±Her goal for doing so is for Shu Heng, if not, do you think Shu Heng wille today?¡±

    Sun Lin pondered quietly for a long time after being reminded of that point, he sighed with a disgruntled look:¡±That¡¯s right, if the Mou family does not go down, Shu Heng will stay strong as well, Qin Yu Zhuo is......just paving the way for Young Master Ning.¡±

    ¡°Wrong again,¡±Shu Gao narrowed his eyes dangerously, with great peculiarity he said:¡±She¡¯s pushed Ning Ning to the teeth of the storm.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±She¡¯s the biological mother.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to pass this matter to A¡¯Cheng, to see how he judges this.¡±

    A mother and her child bears a bond, who would¡¯ve thought Qin Yu Zhuo would use her son? Her starting point must be great, as long as they had goodwill, most people would think that what Qin Yu Zhuo did was not wrong, She¡¯s weak, and deserves sympathy. Moreover, the Shu n engages in business, it did not affect much, the only unlucky one is old man Mou.

    The letter was held up in the capital, to be able to have so much authority, and to be able to reach this point, only the side of Shu Heng¡¯s ¡°biological father¡± has the power to do so.

    Qin Yu Zhuo! this shameful matter, has thrown away a great deal of pride for the old Shu family, what will your father-inw think? Old man Mou has been helping them a lot throughout these years both in and out, even if his daughter had entered through their doors those years with a child in her stomach, it was Shu Cheng who had to marry her no matter what, it¡¯s not anyone else¡¯s fault. Thinking of Mou Ying, Shu Gao felt his heart ache.

    She¡¯s a finedy, knowledgable, elegant and graceful, she¡¯s the most outstanding wealthy youngdy in all of C city. She had forgotten about her first love after marrying into their family, and lived her days well with Shu Cheng, but on the day of her maternity checkup she was in Shu Cheng¡¯s car, and got kidnapped by an opposing family, when she was sent to the hospital she had lost a lot of blood, but the child was saved, but the mother had hurt her body, there will be no hope for the child after that, she initiated the divorce, and was even stopped by Shu Cheng who disallowed it.

    Shu Cheng and Mou Ying were both childhood friends, the two families had ideas for them since a long time ago, Shu Cheng had also really liked her, but the affairs of the world are inconstant, during Mou Ying¡¯s studies in university, she had fallen for a senior......

    What actually happened on that year, even Shu Gao was not too clear about it, and wasn¡¯t able to investigate.

    Sun Lin rubbed his forehead:¡±Old chap, what do we do now? If we don¡¯t settle this well, with old Mou¡¯s temperament, I reckon he would ughter his way over.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be great if he¡¯d ughter his way over.¡±

    If they did not wash their hands of this, they would both go their own ways, never to contact each other again.

    The Shu Ning at school had finished filling out his exam paper, and came out for a breather in advance, He Ran swaggered past him with a group of people, someone said something by his ear, he raised an eyebrow, and looked towards Shu Ning. He had a wanton gaze, and swept his sights up and down with considerable disdain, but he did not leave straight away.

    A dog-legged guy stretched his neck and shouted:¡±Hey, You! Come over here.¡±

    Shu Ning ignored him, he was afraid of this group of people in the past, but now he did not put them in his sights. The only good point about He ran was that he had some guts to do things, if not, how would he die?

    If you did not pay attention to him, that would be even more thrilling for him, the moring group surrounded him.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve got guts, Shu n¡¯s bastard ain¡¯t nothing remarkable, and I thought you¡¯d grow a tail.¡±

    One of the taller boys made the remark, and the irony was quite strong in this one, everyoneughed out loud. Another steamed bun dropped in, and just right he had not done well in his exams, he can use him to blow off some steam, give him a few ps to vent wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    Shu Ningughed as well, his eery gaze fell on the body of those foul-mouthed people:¡±Gao Hua Ran, there¡¯s a deep meaning for this name your parents gave you, filled with expectations, if they knew you knocked up a female student, would they beat you to death?¡±

    Shit, how did he know? The people who were used to being aggressive were dumbfounded, they nearly knelt down to him, after a quick pause he immediately gave a currying smile:¡±Hey hey hey, it¡¯s just a joke, don¡¯t be so serious.¡±

    ¡°Am I being serious?¡±

    This guy¡¯s too damn badass, generally illegitimate children had their tails tucked in, why did it feel like he was very strong? This is too strange.

    A kind horse gets ridden on by people, but a kind man gets bullied by people, Shu Ning straightened his waist, his stature was not tall, and he was neither overbearing nor servile, his gaze was bright and sharp.

    Although they were a group of middle schoolers, but everyone hade from a big family, they¡¯ve seen a lot, and one by one they got more clever, they immediately knew that this one¡¯s not an easy one to pick on, but they wouldn¡¯t care too much about it. Especially He Ran, he was the actual boss, Shu Ning¡¯s daunting look had put him in a bad mood.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re quite savage, do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°He Ran.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re clear,¡±Hah, I knew there was no one in this world who wouldn¡¯t give me face. He Ran lifted his chin high, and looked down on people with his nostrils.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished your mock exams?¡±

    ¡°......¡±What¡¯s he trying to say?

    ¡°I came out after answering all the questions, how about you?¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re good just because you¡¯ve studied well? You need to know, people like us don¡¯t rely on results to show our strength.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±Shu Ning gave an ambiguous smile, it gave one goosebumps:¡±All the aunties participating in the He n¡¯s cocktail party loved asking about results the most.¡±

    ¡°......¡±How hateful, using me as an excuse to dy the cocktail party, when that timees everyone would ask me about my results, heavens, don¡¯t tell me I have to hide it, lying on the spot is no use, the results woulde out in a few days, I¡¯m dead I¡¯m dead, He Ran¡¯s face turned ugly, he pursed his lips.

    Shu Ning curved the corners of his mouth:¡±I¡¯ve seen all the examples of the previous year¡¯s exams, and I¡¯ve organized a set of exam guides, do you want to see it?¡±

    He Ran:¡±......¡±

    The other young masters:¡±......¡±

    He returned to the ancestral home in high spirits, Shu Ning had just entered the courtyard and his phone started to ring, it was his uncle calling, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s movements were quite fast, he had already received the vi:¡±Hello, uncle?¡±

    ¡°Shu Ning! Third sister she......she she she......¡±

    There was nobody else around, but Shu Ning still whispered:¡±This is what she owes you, remember, if she makes you do anything in the future, you need to think twice before you agree, it¡¯s best if you just refuse her, grandma is not here anymore, and the house in the vige was also gone, this vi is your home now.¡±

    ¡°No no, that won¡¯t do, this is too expensive, I don¡¯t dare to live in it.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you dare to live in it? How much money did you give eldest and second aunt? Grandma¡¯s body isn¡¯t too good, you¡¯re the one who yed with me since I was young, uncle, if you don¡¯t live in it I feel worried!¡±

    ¡°This......¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no this or that, my dad is very grateful to you for caring for me all these years, so he specially send you a hose, if not he would feel uneasy as well, not everyone is as at peace as my mom.¡±

    ¡°Ning Ning, I know,¡±Qin Yu Fu felt uneasy, Xiao Ning had just been born for a short while before he was abandoned by third sister in the vige, she was done here after the house was built, for ten years she didn¡¯t visit even once, he had alsoined that his sister was too heartless, but Qin Yu Zhuo was kind after all, always thinking about the good things, he felt that third sister must have had her difficulties, if not who would abandon their kid? And so he neverined:¡±It¡¯s your holidays soon right? Come over to see your uncle, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The vi was the furnished type, the location was good, two-storied, the acreage was not too big, there was a yard and a parking space, household appliances and etc. are all readily avable, after the transfer he could move in on that day itself, Qin Yu Zhuo was also afraid of having a sleepless night, so she gave it to someone else to handle, gritted her teeth, and bought it, and now Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s wallet was cleaner than her face, not even a penny was left.

    After their call ended, Shu Ning walked to the living room, on the surface he may only be thirteen, but the core was over thirty after all.

    The atmosphere didn¡¯t feel right, the servants lowered their heads and minded their own business, they were cautious even while walking, and did not make any noise at all, did something big happen? The upants in this house other than himself, were all celestial beings, the only one who could have something happen to them was only Qin Yu Zhuo, Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, he walked calmly up the stairs, none of my business.

    Shu Heng came home veryte today, after graduating high school, there were many assortments of gatherings, and even teacher appreciation banquets and whatnot, if it was someone who managed to invite him their status must be quiteplicated, or it may be a talent that caught his attention. But this day was weird, no lights were on in the study, he sat quietly on the sofa, his looks inexplicable.

    He got closer, and only then did Shu Ning wrinkle his nose in surprise, he¡¯s been drinking.

    Shu Heng could drink a thousand cups without getting drunk, in his past life he had seen him drink quite a fair bit, but at that time nobody dared to force him, during his entire stay at the banquet, he did not linger around for long, and had also drank quite a few cups, yet no one had seen him drunk before. Now he was just a boy, maybe......he wouldn¡¯t get drunk if he didn¡¯t reach a thousand cups? This is the first time in this lifetime he had caught him drinking, Shu Ning felt quite pleased, he had to probe him out!

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Shu Heng turned his head to look over, because the room was too dark, Shu Ning could not see his face clearly.

    ¡°How......do you feel? Do you need some hangover soup?¡±Shu Ning secretly smiled in his heart, hey buddy, does it feel quite fun, watching me drink Chinese medicine every day? I¡¯ll just make you drink one packet for today, we¡¯re both even:¡±Don¡¯t be stubborn, if you feel bad just say it,¡±Throwing up is even better, in my past life this one waited to his death and didn¡¯t even get to see you make a spectacle of yourself, it was such a shame.

    Shu Heng was speechless.

    Shu Ning frowned, he lifted his hand to touch his forehead, it was warm, right at this moment a strong force circled around his wrist, Shu Ning who had lost focus yelled out with an ¡°ah¡± and fell into Shu Heng¡¯s embrace, just as he was about to get up he was held tightly again, what kind of situation is this?

    ¡°Brother it¡¯s me, Shu Ning, quickly let me go!¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s you, only you could enter.¡±

    What does this mean? You want to put up a lock? Till now Shu Ning still did not know how many bodyguards there actually were on the second floor. He saw Shu Heng stretch a hand over, Shu Ning immediately dodged back, even his voice was shrill:Brother!!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just touching!¡±

    Did I hear that right? Shu Ning widened his eyes, his face, brows, and even the ridge of his nose was traced by his finger, especially his hair and little mouth, what on earth has happened to Shu Heng? He was secretly exchanged by someone outside/(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    ¡°Hiss~¡±It hurt a bit when his thumb brushed past the lower lip, did he really get drunk? Shu Ning tried to weep but didn¡¯t shed a tear, in the future if he encountered this situation again it¡¯s best to just hide further away, just in case he got implicated again, his head dodged over to the side, the hand that had lost it¡¯s target naturallynded on Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder, then he gave the pale neck a touch, the arm at his waist tightened once again, there was no gap at all between the two.

    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±Big brother is too unusual, Shu Ning started to worry:¡±Should I get the steward over to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, I want to bathe.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±Then you should go, I¡¯ll wait for you to sleep.

    His body was lifted, Shu Ning was carried up by Shu Heng, what are you doing what are you doing what are you doing:¡±Brother~I¡¯ve already washed up, you wash by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Scrub my back!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±I¡¯ve seen a ghost, this is a fake big brother!

    ¡°Ning Ning be good.¡±

    What kind of pattern is being good? I want to go back to my room!!!I don¡¯t want to serve a drunkard, is it alright for me to call for help now?

    Shu Ning struggled for a bit and gave up, it was a rare chance for his brother to get drunk, taking care of him was something he should do, ah, life is hard! If Shu Heng wasn¡¯t throwing a tantrum then he was harassing people, while filling up the bath he sat on the toilet and stared at Shu Ning¡¯s profile, he stared at him fixedly, Shu Ning felt his internals hurt, this was terrifying, there was a feeling as if he was about to get eaten.

    ¡°Brother, did you get hungry?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Hungry?

    Shu Heng was silent, his gaze was still fixed on Shu Ning, his stomach was not hungry, he had already eaten his fill at the party, but the strange part was that towards this little person......he was indeed hungry, a menacing hunger he had never experienced before.

    I wish to embrace him.

    I wish to touch him.

    I wish to......eat......

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes blinked, his heart was thumping in his chest, forget it, it¡¯s better not to talk to him any more, now that Shu Heng wasn¡¯t throwing a tantrum this is pretty good. He has seen many people with poor alcohol tolerance, each of them cried, made noise, sang, jumped up and down, threw up all over, they could make people die of disgust.

    Shu Ning settled the bath water, but a problem appeared, how is he going to strip?

    Even if he¡¯s drunk, Shu Heng¡¯s intelligence was still present, he stood up by himself, and even spread his arms out.

    Shu Ning resisted the urge to roll his eyes, and helped him to take his clothes off, he unfastened his shirt buttons one by one, and the chest inside and whatnot, he couldn¡¯t not look at it even if he wanted to, I say......Young man how on earth do you exercise? Eight pack abs! You¡¯re only eighteen what on earth are you striving so hard for? Can you please leave me some space to live?

    He unfastened the belt, the material of the pants are pretty good, it slid down directly, then another problem came, underwear......we won¡¯t be taking that off. He settled his socks, and held Shu Heng by his exceptionally firm waist, under his palm is the other¡¯s bulging muscles, ah, Shu Ning was filled with envy, he carefully let his brother step into the water, and sit down steadily.

    Water overflowed from the edges of the big bathtub, and at this time, big brother¡¯s sharp gaze had be even more profound.

    Problems after problems came in droves, should he wash his head first or his body? Shu Ning didn¡¯t have any set rules, he was very casual when he washed himself, and now he didn¡¯t want to bother, so he just simply poured the shower gel into the water, and randomly give him a wash and be done with it¡ú_¡úI¡¯m no nanny, even if he woke up with his memories he can¡¯t me it on me.

    After all, I¡¯m only thirteen years old aren¡¯t I¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨qBeing young is a wonderful thing, they have the privilege to y dumb!

    Shu Ning rolled his sleeves up high, after stirring up the water with his short little hands, he picked up a bath towel and started to help Shu Heng bathe, his skin¡¯s not bad, wide shoulders narrow waist and big long legs, he can be an idol. When he reached his back, Shu Ning raised an eyebrow:¡±Brother, can you turn over?¡±

    Shu Heng stared at him steadily, unmoving.

    You¡¯re relentless!

    Shu Ning hesitated for a moment, then took off his pants and got into the water, I¡¯ll get wet if I have to, it¡¯s no big deal.

    Big brother¡¯s back is very smooth, asionally Shu Ning would use his hand to touch over it as well, after all he¡¯s not a real child, from time to time he wouldpare them subconsciously, Shu Heng really had no ws, everything about him was good, even his muscles were stiff, and he couldn¡¯t make a dent on it, his sights trailed over to the area between his knees, could that part be small? If that really was the case then that would be awesome! Oh, Shu Heng¡¯s trailed over again, his gaze was as sharp as a de, I¡¯m innocent I didn¡¯t do anything at all/(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    He was done washing his body save for the area below his waist, only his hair was left, Shu Ning gulped, they always say a man¡¯s hair can not be touched, now we¡¯ll have some fun today, he squeezed some shampoo onto his palm, and afterthering it with his hands, Shu Ning tried to give Shu Heng¡¯s lustrous ck hair a touch, oh my, young man, not bad!

    No wonder he liked touching my head so much, it turns out that hair is so soft, it suits one¡¯s interests, he touched it a bit more, such a good chance onlyes once in a lifetime, if I don¡¯t touch till I¡¯m content, then I¡¯ll have wronged myself.

    Again and again, I rub and I rub, it felt like he was kneading and rolling Shu Heng into a ball, he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today but Shu Ning felt exceptionally ostentatious, he felt extremely satisfied, as if he was flying in the sky, hey this is Shu Heng¡¯s head, be good, this young master will treat you very well, ha ha ha ha......

    At this moment Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were half closed, his gaze was staring steadily at the white thighs dangling in front of him, how tender, I want to......bite......but when he was just about to approach it, the little one just so happened to move, Shu Heng frowned in dissatisfaction, with a stretch of his hands he pulled Shu Ning into his embrace. Shu Ning who was feeling pretty pleased with himself screamed in surprise, he had already fell into his brother¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Brother? I¡¯m trying to give you a bath!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Only your hair is left......be good~¡±Shu Ning¡¯s expression was normal, but he was overjoyed in his heart. Be good~ sounds really great.

    ¡°......¡±

    He started to feel nervous, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was simr to high-voltage electricity, dangerous, can¡¯t be touched, Shu Ning subconsciously lowered his head to evade him, a snow-white neck entered Shu Heng¡¯s sights, this part is good too, he lowered his head......and bit......

    ¡°Ouch ouch......¡±What kind of situation is this I don¡¯t want to y anymore cry/(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~Old mane over and take your son away! He¡¯s digging a god damned pit for his brother!

    Just like that, giving Shu Heng a bath had left him traumatized, a very very deep trauma.

    After being bitten, Shu Ning wasted the energy of nine oxen and two tigers to escape from the bathtub, he released the water, and washed the foam off of Shu Heng¡¯s body with the shower, he endured the trembling in his heart, and pulled him out, he was even more unlucky when he was wiping him down, Shu Heng kept on stretching his hand over mysteriously for a hug, Shu Ning was not a match for him at all, every time Shu Heng opens his mouth, he would block him with his arm, a deeper understanding of the meaning of the term of kicking against the pricks.

    Oh damn, his underwear is still wet!!!

    He tried not to look at the blinding scene, and helped him change into his pajamas with some difficulty, then stuffed the person into the quilt, Shu Ning lifted his arms in distress and nced at them, damn, five bites!

    Should I bite him back? Forget it, this gentleman is not as childish as that, ah, how unlucky.

    He¡¯s so tired he can barely stand, Shu Ning yawned again and again, he wanted to return to his room to change but he felt toozy to move, unexpectedly Shu Heng brought him into his embrace once again, and he had no ns to let go.

    ¡°Brother, my clothes are wet, I should go back and change, if not I¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°I have some here.¡±

    ¡°Your clothes are too big.¡±

    ¡°No matter, we¡¯re just sleeping.¡±

    You want me to wear it to school as well? After getting drunk his IQ has flown out the window as well, Shu Ning curled his lips secretly, what use is there trying to reason with a drunkard? Ah, he couldn¡¯t even remember how many times he sighed, Shu Ning blinked his eyes, and wanted to cry but no tears came:¡±Brother, let go first, I¡¯ll change my clothes, it¡¯ll be alright after I change into your clothes right?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Shu Ning got down to flip through his wardrobe, Shu Heng¡¯s clothes are way too big, his pants were also too long, he¡¯s basically looking tomit a sin. Alright, fine, Shu Ning was in a dilemma, but indeed he was toozy to go back, so he just simply took out a triangr underwear that was still eptable, and a rather long pajama shirt, he¡¯ll just have to make do with this, while he was taking off his clothes he felt as if needles were pricking him on his back, a cutting gaze was stuck to his body, extremely unsettling, Shu Ning looked back uncertainly, it really was because of big brother¡¯s dark gaze.

    He shook his head, feeling extremely puzzled, it is reasonable to say that Shu Heng this child was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, he had no diseases nor disasters, a child favoured by god, respected by all, so of course he had never been kidnapped or mistreated, how could he have such a suffocating bloodthirsty stare? Something must¡¯ve happened to him before, if not who would be born like this? Shu Ning who had settled everything quickly went back to the bed andid down.

    Shu Heng wasying sideways, with one hand supporting his head, his gaze was like an abyss. What are you looking at me for? Shu Ning was truly very sleepy, he shut his eyes and fell asleep.

    Shu Heng who was waiting patiently by the side finally made his move, he gently brought the little one into his embrace, he leaned over to his neck, and gave it a sniff, the tip of his nose brushed past the little one¡¯s skin, a strange feeling engulfed him like a turbulent tide, he couldn¡¯t expel it no matter what......the smell on his body is the same as mine, how wonderful. Recalling the feeling of the fingertips across his scalp, a current surged into his heart, it fascinated him.

    Shu Ning, really was special, foster father treats me pretty well, and foster father¡¯s son was even more gentle to me. At first he had only wanted to protect him, so as to prevent Qin Yu Zhuo from corrupting him, that woman¡¯s schemes are unfathomable, she¡¯s good at sowing discord, the only reason Shu Heng made an exception for her time and time again was to repay her, and left Shu Ning by his side, even more so he wanted to keep him in his room.

    He was a mysophobe, and didn¡¯t like making contact with others, even more so he did not like having anyone in his ¡°territory¡±.

    But now, unknowingly, the rtionship of the two had be even closer. Shu Heng¡¯s fingertips slid across Shu Ning¡¯s unguarded face, experiencing a different kind of warmth.

    Early the next morning, Shu Ning woke up in Shu Heng¡¯s embrace, he rubbed his eyes, and sobered up.

    So brother......how much did he actually drink? Will he get a headache? Should I instruct the kitchen to prepare some hangover soup? He had slowly adapted to the awkwardness that was present from the very start, Shu Ning had already stopped freaking out, and gently got up from his brother¡¯s embrace, Shu Ning stretched his waist, He Ran and the others wille looking for me again today, as soon as he thought of that stupid look of his he wanted tough, it was clearly a pressing matter, but he still he still held a look of ¡°I¡¯m only here because you¡¯re not too bad in my books,¡± what a joke, he still thinks that people had no choice but to help him, no matter how good the He n was, they are still no inseperable, if they keep going down the hill, they would be engulfed by Shu Heng sooner orter.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Shu Ning turned his head and a field of darkness appeared before him, he nearly screamed, when did he wake up? And he¡¯s even sitting so close, their faces were almost stuck together.¡±

    ¡°Brother, morning!¡±

    ¡°Mm, do you have confidence in your exams?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡±Probably top three in ss, butpared to the whole year maybe not so good, but he still had confidence in being part of the top fifteen.

    ¡°Go wash up.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Shu Ning put his legs on the floor, it was a field of white, he wasn¡¯t wearing any pants, the loose and long pajama shirt simply covered his little butt, his two little legs appeared slender and long, Shu Heng narrowed his eyes dangerously, at the moment when Shu Ning had walked to the door and turned the knob, a gust of wind blew past behind him, a hand mmed against the door.

    What happened:¡±Brother?¡± Shu Ning looked back in confusion, his cor was open, everything was visible.

    Shu Heng took a breath, and walked back while pulling the little one¡¯s hand, Shu Ning was dumbfounded, his head was barraged with endless question marks.

    He opened the wardrobe, and took out a woolen nket from inside, he shook it open, and wrapped it around the little person, only then did Shu Heng raise his hands in satisfaction, he can leave now. Shu Ning understood after as he walked out, his heart was warm, brother afraid I¡¯d catch a cold, he looked back curiously, big brother had already disappeared, and the sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom.

    Shu Ning and Shu Heng ate breakfast together, Qin Yu Zhuo had not appeared since yesterday night till now, where has she gone?

    The couple had a big argument in the afternoon, as expected Shu Cheng did not disappoint the old man, after his aggression came out in a rush, he was defeated by Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s teary eyes, and had be gentle like water once again, Qin Yu Zhuo was part of the vulnerable group, and told him all about her thoughts and ideas, as if she was baring all of herself in front of him, all the misunderstandings naturally solved themselves. And what¡¯s more the houses and farms that she bought in the second plot ofnd was indeed a small investment, if she had wanted to take advantage of it she wouldn¡¯t have done it this way, Shu Cheng trusts that Qin Yu Zhuo had good intentions, all of this was so that Shu Ning could be formally epted in the family!

    Shu Cheng was worried about Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s status in the family, he was worried that his father would deal with her, so he simply took her hands and brought her away, until Qin Yu Zhuo manages to give birth safely, it was still not toote to return, at that time when dad sees his little grandson his anger would all but have dissipated. Shu Gao went to a holiday resort to rx, other than Shu Ning there was only Shu Heng in the house, but it was very harmonious.

    An extra piece of tofu appeared in his bowl, Shu Ning looked towards the directions of the retreating chopsticks, big brother picked it for me, does this count as an apology? Does he have any impression of everything that happenedst night?

    But Shu Ning did not dare to tease him, he¡¯ll be dead.

    The texture of the tofu is exceptional, there are no additives and the like at all, it was made personally by the chef, filled with nutrition, Shu Ning ate more of it, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was deep and serene, and he picked up another piece of fish for him without bones, Shu Ning epted all of it. But he did not realize that Shu Heng¡¯s gaze had be even more unfathomable, does this count as......an indirect kiss?

 Chapter 30

    It felt a bit weird, but very......satisfying, he could not relieve the thirst he feltst night, it seems, that the problemes from Shu Ning. Aplex note passed Shu Heng¡¯s gaze, quick, fleeting. He picked up another piece of food and gently put it in the little one¡¯s bowl.

    After taking a sip of the soup, only then did Shu Ning notice another piece of meat appearing in his bowl¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    He lifted his head over, Shu Heng was staring, what¡¯s with him? He¡¯s got a mental disease! That¡¯s not right, maybe a spirit disease? No no, if Shu Heng had a spirit disease will there still be normal people left in this world?

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±Great god, what has happened to you today?

    After the meal, Shu Heng had already left while Shu Ning was drinking his Chinese medicine, dressed in a tailored suit, in a refreshed mood, his handsomeness soaring to new heights, wearing a watch matching of his identity, meticulous, individualistic, and dignified. He went to report to thepany, I wonder if he¡¯ll affect Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s power, I¡¯ll give a like to that.

    In the school, He Ran really was quite urgent, he who waste to school everyday had already sat down on his chair, with his legs crossed, humming a song, filled with arrogance, the other ssmates pretended as if they did not see him, how inferior.

    Shu Ning felt proud at heart, step by step he walked towards his own seat and sat down, and pulled out the school supplies from his schoolbag.

    He Ran put his leg down, and coughed twice, moving to Shu Ning¡¯s side:¡±Where are your battle ns? You weren¡¯t just talking smack were you? If that is the case, don¡¯t me me for turning back on you.¡±

    He was just ying with him because he was toozy to talk to him, Shu Ning took out the papers from his bag, and put it in front of He Ran:¡±These are the key points for the exams on the previous year, and the year before that, take it back and answer them, send them over tonight and I¡¯ll help you take a look at it.¡±

    He Ran¡¯s eyebrows were raised up high, whatever, as long as I pass, the teacher had also grumbled about these matters to him on a daily basis, but he never took it to heart. As soon as He Ran left, everyone rxed, only Shu Ning had the corners of his mouth curved. Just after half a day, He Ran returned again, and mmed the paper in front of Shu Ning, filled with pride.

    He already knew that all the answers were correct without even taking a look at them, the questions that He Ran couldn¡¯t answer, he would naturally go over to harass the top students.

    Shu Ning took out a dozen more papers from his bag, He Ran¡¯s face instantly darkened and he red at him:¡±Are you ying me?¡±

    ¡°These areprehensive tests, if you can get at least sixty on them, then you should have no problems in theing exams.¡±

    Um, He Ran is no fool, Shu Ning had already guessed how he had answered those questions, and he felt slightly embarrassed. It was easy to pass subjects like geography and history, but to pass a subject like English was too hard, He Ran did not study well at all usually, but as the old saying goes, betterte than never, might as well give it a go, if it¡¯s not effective in the end, then he¡¯ll deal with Shu Ning after that, he¡¯ll give him a good beating to vent his frustrations.

    WIth the papers in hand, He Ran¡¯s steps were heavy, as if he wanted his life.

    Ha ha, fill them all in, it¡¯ll be great if you vomit blood from exhaustion, He ran was infamous for being uneducated, ignorant, and ipetent, Shu Ning felt extremely at ease. Time passed by quickly, and the day of the exams were here, Shu Heng had finished his as per usual, because his current position was different from the one in his past life, when it was time for dinner, the whole family had gathered at the table with pleasant gazes, but nobody brought up how he had done in his exams, they were all afraid to pressure Shu Ning.

    The whole night, Qin Yu Zhuo had been stuck to Shu Cheng, Shu Cheng had also taken note of his father¡¯s attitude, Shu Gao had just returned from the holiday resort after a long drive, so he was toozy to care.

    All the subjects were over with, and the He n¡¯s cocktail party was grandly held on that evening.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had originally wanted to give Shu Ning time to shine through the cocktail party, but now she was hesitant, her rtionship with her husband was more important. Shu Heng had been cutting a fine figure in his few days at the office, he was quite extraordinary, it was hard to believe that he was just an eighteen year old boy, he actually made her feel quite pressed, what a joke.

    But of course, to avoid suspicion, not only did Qin Yu Zhuo avoid making any movements, she had assisted them as well, if she did make her move, her luck would¡¯ve ended here.

    It would be great if she only had to bring Shu Ning, Qin Yu Zhuo had such thoughts more than once, Shu Gao was watching her, so she was still afraid of bringing trouble to herself.

    Shu Heng wore a well-fitting ck tailored suit, looking exceptionally handsome, he walked past the door of the little one¡¯s room, and lightly knocked on the door, Shu Ning had already finished preparing, the borately designed suit that was ordered by Qin Yu Zhuo was naturally unique. Shu Heng¡¯s gaze darkened, and he suddenly felt reluctant to go, Shu Ning was dressed up specially for the asion, and looked rather handsome.

    ¡°Brother?¡±Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t choose to be this shy, but when it came down to it, if he took off the luxurious coat, it made him way more low-profile, it suits him just right:¡±Let¡¯s go?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shu Heng took the lead and left, Shu Ning followed behind him, this is just basic manners. Shu Gao didn¡¯t go, Shu Cheng and Qin Yu Zhuo brought their two outstanding children to the cocktail party, three cars were dispatched in a row, in the middle is an extended Lincoln, with two ck Mercedes-Benz to its front and back, with their bodyguards in alert, they reached safely without any idents.

    The hotel of the He n was magnificent and glorious, under special preparations, naturally the ce was exceptionally grand, and luxurious, disying their unparalleled status and financial resources.

    Many characters such as reporters and the like were at the door, they parked their cars in the underground parking lot to avoid attracting attention to themselves, the person standing inside to receive them were all insiders, they kept a tight watch on things, not even a single reporter was allowed in.

    Shu Cheng walked hand in hand with Qin Yu Zhuo, extremely loving, the man is handsome and the woman is.....cking, they didn¡¯t quite match next to each other, they still looked like the chairman and his executive assistant as before. So Qin Yu Zhuo changed her behaviour, turning from a gentle woman into a wealthy madame, if her image is not enough then she¡¯ll hide it with her clothes, dressing exquisitely, with diamonds adding onto it, there was no other way, to continue being a humble youngdy in this kind of scene was just asking for abuse.

    Who dares to look down on me?

    A top grade man like Shu Cheng, you lot are dreaming to marry someone like him aren¡¯t you?

    Qin Yu Zhuo stood with her chest raised and head held high, and a sweet smile, she could enjoy a simple conversation with anyone, with her husband on one hand, and the other holding her son¡¯s hand, having a pleasant chat with the host who had just made the opening speech from the He n, there was no need to mention how much attention they attracted.

    But Shu Heng had fallen to the back instead, Shu Ning looked over at him from time to time, Shu Heng had only given a few nods, and walked away.

    For an elder son like Shu Heng, with such extraordinary abilities, as well as the influence from his mother¡¯s family, if he were to rank himself as second in the ranking of young masters in C city, who would dare to rank themselves as the first?

    They had just appeared, and they were already being watched by many people, they immediately went up to greet them, showing their regards.

    Shu Heng was aloof, he sat atop the sofa at the corner of the room, Xu Jin and the other young masters walked over to gather around him, as long as Shu Heng has appeared, it doesn¡¯t matter where he sits, that area will be the center of attention, the little corner that did not receive any attention had be the new hot spot, all the top young masters had their conversations there, passing drinks around, attracting envy from the people at the side.

    The rich young masters who did not have a high enough status could only stare at them enviously, they had no ways to join in that dazzling circle.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had no ways to stop Shu Heng froming, so she could only think of ways to disgust him, she had already instructed Shu Ning in private to stay with his father at all times, as long as everyone could see Shu Cheng introducing Shu Ning to the big shots, that would be a big p to Shu Heng¡¯s face. But of course, Qin Yu Zhuo was not foolish enough to do so, she had already discussed it with Shu Cheng early on, this was Shu Ning¡¯s first timeing here, he will definitely feel nervous, Shu Cheng had thought so as well, and so he agreed to Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s proposal.

    At that time Qin Yu Zhuo was pleasantly surprised, but hesitation appeared on her face instead, asking about whether Shu Heng would feel unhappy, Shu Cheng had only given her a smile and did not respond, not taking it as a problem. Qin Yu Zhuo was going mad from happiness, day after day, year after year, she will definitely be able to uproot Shu Heng from Shu Cheng¡¯s heart, she had two kids of her own, how could that not be enough to deal with that child?

    The current Qin Yu Zhuo was filled with incessant glory, dazzling the masses!

    The mayor and his wife had brought their daughter over, and made some small talk with Shu Cheng, the otherdy introduced her young daughter who had just returned from overseas, studying the violin in country W, Qin Yu Zhuo looked at her with satisfaction, she was sensible and obedient, and she was in middle school as well, she immediately lifted her hand to introduce Shu Ning......where is he? He was clearly by my side a moment ago, damn it, he had skittered off while she was shaking hands with the mayor and his wife.

    Shu Ning would be a fool to ride on her waves¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    He hade here in his past life, he shed past the crowd with good knowledge of the floor n, and reached the corner, he ate desserts and drank fruit juice, feeling extremely satisfied, he watched the gorgeously dressed adults showing their business smiles as if he were watching a y, the bigger the smile on their face, the dirtier their inner hearts could possibly be, they would call you their brethren in front of your face, but they¡¯ll back stab you as soon as you turn around.

    He recalled his good pals in his past life, weren¡¯t they the same as well?

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the hearts of some could be so distorted, they had been good friends for over twenty years, but actually they had always been envious, jealous, and hateful, looking forward to your demise, gnashing their teeth in hatred, but when it benefits them, they¡¯ll swarm to you like a bunch of maggots feeding on a corpse, you couldn¡¯t drive them away even if you tried, but when there are no benefits, they could still show their kind regards to you, being pretentious in lowly ways.

    His eyes swept towards the most eye-catching ce, Shu Heng was definitely there, Shu Ning did not go over, his friends were all basically scoundrels, smart to extents that you would not be able to imagine, even if there was no evidence, they could sniff out Shu Ning¡¯s tracks and reveal him as the offender, under the pressure of not being able to hide, felt like arge pair of hands were tightening around his neck, thinking about it now made it seem hard for him to breathe.

    The seat next to him sunk down, and someone had grabbed Shu Ning by the shoulder:¡±Hey, there you are, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±

    He ran was the prince of a big family after all, he had his ways, he found out that all his exams were passed, this was a miracle that he had never experienced before! Thinking back on it those days were truly miserable, writing exam papers every day, his nose bled, and his tears flowed, he had gotten so dizzy that the English letters appeared as tadpoles in his eyes, he had even thrown up in disgust, he was teased by his brother, asking whether he had a baby? I¡¯ve had your sister! He had nearly gotten insomnia and diarrhea due to Shu Ning, he had even gotten thinner, and had be even more handsome than before:¡±You have my thanks this time, I¡¯ve already regarded you as a friend! Are you happy? Jolly?¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±Let me go out to die for a moment, he had nothing to say to him, this person is simply a pile of human shaped trash, he tilted his head, and remained silent, everyone please leave me alone, the heart of this thirty year old uncle is bitter~

    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±

    Can¡¯t be assed to deal with you, Shu Ning lifted his arse, and switched over to another sofa, a pile of desserts with beautiful shapes and colours were in front of him, he took up an emerald coloured piece to try, pretty tasty.

    He Ran sighed, his gaze filled with pity:¡±I understand your situation, don¡¯t be afraid, I will cover for you in the future.¡±

    Three ck lines went down Shu Ning¡¯s face:¡±......¡±Young man, the hell are you thinking about?

    He Ran¡¯s friends have arrived, and gathered into a little group, they chatted andughed, silence was unlikely. But their conversations were too obscene, talking about whichever rich youngdy had bigger breasts, whichever family was more ferocious, they could invite them out to y around, as well as whichever family¡¯s youngdy looked like a virgin, that they wanted to date them and whatnot. Actually it was normal for young boys to get together and talk about such topics, girls would discuss about boys at the back too, but in his past life Shu Ning had hated these types of people the most, he had hidden himself in the restroom, and seeded in drawing out a floor n, continuing to eat and drink, his tummy was full anyway, so his mood was pretty good.

    But some people just won¡¯t let you have a good time!

    Shu Ning who was hiding in the nook was found by Qin Yu Zhuo, the woman who was mad from rage had a wonderful smile, and her gaze was even more dazzling, she stretched out her pale hand, the warning intent was clear.

    Why would Shu Ning be afraid of her?

    If she¡¯s happy, then he would be unhappy, so he frowned, and held his stomach with his hand:¡±Mom......¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to you?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯splexion had changed slightly, she sat beside Shu Ning, and wiped her son¡¯s forehead with her handkerchief, but in truth she was feeling his forehead, it was quite cool, could she have fallen into his n?

 Chapter 31

    God, how should I proceed now?

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s heart was overflowing, she was so angry her face was red, he¡¯s truly more trouble than good, he would¡¯ve been fine if he had been staying next to me, but it¡¯s not a good idea to lose her temper in public:¡±Your stomach hurts? It¡¯ll pass after enduring for a bit, today is an important day, all the big shots in C city are gathered here, you need to show your worth, burn yourself into their memories, this is an important step for your grand ns in the future, sweetheart! It¡¯s not that mother does not care about you, be good, mother will hold onto you.¡±

    ¡°Okay......¡±Shu Ning gritted his teeth, and frowned, looking as if he was really feeling ufortable.

    Qin Yu Zhuo helped Shu Ning up, but Shu Ning sat back down as soon as he stood up, his lips had turned pale, only now did Qin Yu Zhuo realize that something was indeed very off with her son, what to do? Leave early? That won¡¯t do, even a loser must not lose their pride. A thought crossed Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s mind, right now, Shu Ning¡¯s status in the family was even higher than her own, that old man quite fancies him, if they can¡¯t stay, then they¡¯ll leave with a bang!

    ¡°Sweetie, sit here and don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll go fetch your father over to take a look at you!¡±

    As expected, she¡¯s using me to strive for favour, Shu Ning had an idea:¡±No, don¡¯t, he¡¯s already got everyone¡¯s attention due to thend matters, I can¡¯t let him be bothered with more people talking about him because of me.¡±

    ¡°But......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, He Ran wille looking for me in a bit, we¡¯ll lose some where the sun rises, and gain where the sun sets, we shouldn¡¯t miss this chance,¡±Shu Ning smiled reluctantly:¡±And besides Shu Heng is here, I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    That¡¯s right, if we left, Shu Cheng will definitely leave Shu Heng here to mix with the people, Qin Yu Zhuo would never let him take such a chance, and what¡¯s more it was worth it since he could get closer to He Ran as well. Qin Yu Zhuo gave Shu Ning a look with some concern, after all he was her son:¡±Alright then, if you¡¯ve noticed my efforts then that means I had not done it in vain, if you really can¡¯t take it anymore, send a waiter over to inform me, alright?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Good, your body belongs to yourself, you have to cherish it no matter what,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo gave Shu Ning¡¯s hand a squeeze, and sighed:¡±It¡¯s going to be rough for your dad to deal with all this alone, I should be going over to entertain them.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just for another hour more, endure!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo left afterforting Shu Ning, a warm smile was stered on her face, she had a kind behaviour that did notck in generosity, she chatted congenially with those other richdies. Thedies with keen eyes had their gaze on Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s stomach, this skirt did not seem much like a tight fitting one, it was a bit......bulging? Unless......

    The straightforwarddies asked:¡±Madam Shu, are you...?¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo gave them a shy smile, and casually touched her stomach, her eyes brightened up radiantly:¡±I¡¯m four months in.¡±

    ¡°Oh heavens!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°What good fortune, I should try to rub some off too!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Many richdies sent her their blessings, it did not matter whether they were being genuine, it made Qin Yu Zhuo very happy. Shu Yao, do you hear that? My lucky child, you truly are your mother¡¯s baby, with you here, your mother¡¯s status will be firm, nobody can shake me off, when you¡¯re born, your mother, father, and grandfather will treat you well like they¡¯d treat their ancestors, and hold a grand celebration for you, at that time, who dares to look down on me?

    They were both her sons, but Shu Ning was way toocking, ah......

    At the balcony, Shu Ning looked up at the moonlight silently, Shu Heng walked over out of nowhere, and his hands were pressed on the railings, trapping the person between his arms.

    A familiar scent, a familiar atmosphere, a familiar bearing.

    Shu Ning leaned back, and the warmth passed over to his body through their clothes, it was very warm, the rxing sense of security swept over him, his exhaustion dissipated, and he started to feel quite sleepy.

    So that¡¯s why, Shu Ning understood.

    The two did not speak, Shu Ning watched the intoxicating moonlight in a trance, Shu Heng watched Shu Ning¡¯s intoxication.

    Actually, before his brother came over, he was thinking about Qin Yu Zhuo, her speech was perfect, she truly seemed like a mother who cared for her son, it was the same in his past life as well, if not what need is there for Shu Ning to devote himself to her? He did not even raise an eyebrow after going to prison, he was willing to give his all, and present his all to his mother, even if it was his own life.

    But......the one who took his life should not have been her, and it couldn¡¯t have been.

    In this life, no matter what Qin Yu Zhuo said, Shu Ning felt that it was hrious, she was too calctive, and her affection wasced with conspiracy, but it¡¯s fine. If she did not get impregnated with Shu Yao, and didn¡¯t get into a rtionship with Shu Cheng, she would never have turned back to look for Shu Ning, you have to look to the bottom of things, Qin Yu Zhuo is already a broken person, she can¡¯t be saved.

    It¡¯s soon to be July, the temperature at night wasfortable, not too cold nor too hot, the passing breeze brought a slight coolness.

    The tranquility that people talk about, would probably be just like this.

    Shu Heng who was enjoying this intimate moment received a text message from Shu Cheng, he only just realized that only half an hour had passed from looking at the time, his unpleasant gaze darkened:¡±It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡±

    ¡°It was jus tan excuse, I don¡¯t want to stay with mom, and I don¡¯t like this sort of event either, it¡¯s too messy.¡±

    If something had really happened, Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t just stand here calmly as Shu Ning¡¯s pillow:¡±Are you tired? Should I carry you back?¡±

    Big brother was very gentle tonight, Shu Ning craned his head up to look at him, and Shu Heng just so happened to lower his head to look at him, his chinnded on his forehead, his back was stuck tightly to his chest, not even a gap can be found between them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was filled with tenderness.

    Shu Ning blinked, big brother is cool as usual, seems like he¡¯s seen wrongly:¡±It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shu Heng pulled Shu Ning along, little brother¡¯s hand~how small, how light, so soft as if it was boneless, it made him feel very satisfied. But it was a shame that Shu Ning had let go as soon as they stepped into the hall, he put some distance between them, and did not even meet his eyes, as if he did not want anyone to know of their close rtionship, Shu Heng did not care about this in the past, but now it bothered him, inwardly he felt very displeased.

    Shu Cheng could not find his children( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )Qin Yu Zhuo could not find them either, they separated and sent out text messages to them, Shu Ning appeared first, then Shu Cheng came into sight half a stepter.

    Towards the eldest son, Shu Cheng had never once worried, he pulled Shu Ning¡¯s little hand andforted him, Qin Yu Zhuo had told him about his difort earlier, Shu Cheng was pleased with Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s sensibility, and at the same time he was even more moved by his younger child¡¯s sensibility, he truly felt very worried, he needs to treat him better, and spend more time with him.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was extremely proud, she heard that Shu Heng would never act spoiled since he was young, and now Shu Ning was only feeling slightly ufortable, but Shu Cheng could already bear it no more.

    Wonderful, everything is under control.

    The couple surrounded Shu Ning, and Shu Heng followed behind them, while leaving they said their farewells to many presidents and big shots, the day ends here.

    In the car, Qin Yu Zhuo once again kept quiet sensibly, with a faint small on her lips, Shu Cheng was talking to Shu Ning, and Shu Heng was constantly looking outside the window. When they returned to the ancestral home, the doctor was already waiting, there were no issues with Shu Ning, he had only eaten too much.

    Qin Yu Zhuo......

    Shu Cheng sighed in relief, he could finally rx, he went up to the fourth floor to tell the old man about the He n matters, then after returning to the study on the third floor, he called Shu Heng over to chat for quite a while.

    It should be about time for Qin Yu Zhuo to rest, she knew her ce and didn¡¯t go over to the study to peek at them, and sent someone to bring some fruits over instead.

    Shu Ning could not stand staying up any longer, it¡¯s toote, he took a bath and changed into his pajamas, while yawning, he pushed open the door to the study, nobody¡¯s here? Where¡¯s he gone off to? He wasn¡¯t in the bedroom either, he¡¯s probably gone to see his old man, too sleepy too sleepy, Shu Ning who was toozy to move could only return to the study in order to not reveal himself, andid down on the sofa by himself.

    Shu Heng returned quite quickly, the little one had already fallen asleep, his body was plunged into the sofa, just like......a piece of chocte.

    He lifted up his sleeves, the bite marks were barely visible now, he felt a slight sense of pity. He picked Shu Ning up and returned to the room, he put some distance between us just because of Qin Yu Zhuo, should he deal with her?

    Shu Heng did not do so, just like how Shu Gao asionally endures Qin Yu Zhuo, it was all because she was the mother of Shu Ning and Shu Yao.

    Shu Yao, would he be as cute as Shu Ning? Probably about the same, they¡¯re both his step father¡¯s children.

    The warmth of his embrace made Shu Heng narrow his eyes infort, he lifted up the sharp little chin with his finger, and dazed at the face that could still be considered delicate, his other hand subconsciously traced the little one¡¯s back, and habitually gave a pinch every so often, why was it so hard to fatten him up? Shu Heng brushed Shu Ning¡¯s hair, it was very soft, very fragrant.

    Even if Shu Yao were the same as Shu Ning, even if they werepletely the same, he could never rece him.

    Shu Ning had broken into Shu Heng¡¯s world at an appropriate time, this kind of fate could not be duplicated, Shu Heng was clear of it, and he had no interests in taking care of a baby either. He tightened his hold, the two were fitted together perfectly, the strange feeling spread all over his chest, filling it up, as if it was going to flow out, Shu Heng took a deep breath, and enjoyed it thoughtfully.

    After five days, Shu Cheng and Qin Yu Zhuo brought Shu Ning over to visit Qin Yu Fu.

    The honest man had already prepared a table full of dishes early on, it looked very fragrant, Shu Ning was filled with happiness, these were all his favourites, uncle is great.

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯splexion was a bit unrecognisable, these were all countryside dishes, the entire ce was filled with the smell, it¡¯s unbefitting of this vi.

    Shu Cheng was very knowledgeable, he cared about his appearances while doing business, but he cared more for regards when it came to family, the group reached at eleven thirty, For these eight dishes, Qin Yu Zhuo had gotten up probably before the sun had even started to rise. Shu Ning¡¯s smile reached up to his eyes, he pushed Qin Yu Fu over to the sofa and sat down, then Shu Ning circled around to his back to give him an attentive massage.

    Qin Yu Zhuo who was sitting across from them was feeling even more down, your dad¡¯s sitting right there, and you¡¯re giving your uncle a massage?

    Are you stupid

    Shu Cheng was drinking the water poured for him by Qin Yu Zhuo, his heart secretly filled with envy, Shu Ning had never acted this way in front of him before, that unguarded smile is truly great, it was splendid, after the massage Shu Ning had even hugged his arms around Qin Yu Fu¡¯s neck and didn¡¯t let go, this truly made Shu Cheng feel very envious, but the man who did not show any hint of anger was enigmatic after all, nobody had noticed it.

    During the feast, Shu Ning¡¯s movements were graceful, he slowly and gracefully¡±ate a lot¡±, Qin Yu Fu did not move his chopsticks very much, he did not dare to talk to his brother-inw, nor was he willing to speak with his sister, the him who was naturally cowardly watched Shu Ning as he ate some mushrooms happily, just like a little squirrel, he unconsciously stretched a hand out to give the back of Shu Ning¡¯s head a rub.

    How ring! Shu Cheng once again envied him, the couple left after the meal, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it, Qin Yu Fu could not let it go at all, they couldn¡¯t even try to spark up a conversation, Qin Yu Zhuo scolded him in her heart, it was too embarrassing.

    Shu Ning walked around the second floor, there were three rooms, a big one, two small ones, and two bathrooms, there was a living room and a bathroom in the first floor, as well as a room and a kitchen, the ce was not too shabby, flowers were nted in the yard, and the parking space was empty, uncle should be getting his driver¡¯s license soon. Qin Yu Fu finished washing up the tes, and went upstairs to look for Shu Ning:¡±Your dad treats you pretty well, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    To be able to see him once every three days for a quick chat was considered to be quite good, it was a stark contrastpared to his previous life, Shu Ning was very satisfied:¡±Uncle, everything¡¯s fine here, but something¡¯s missing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s missing an auntie!¡±

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s face reddened, a glitter shed past his gaze:¡±Don¡¯t......don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Oh! Something¡¯s happening, Shu Ning nudged closer with a grin:¡±There¡¯s no use hiding it, uncle, give me an honest confession!¡±

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll go cut some fruits.¡±

    He ran, it seems he really does have someone in mind, he reckons it was probably someone introduced to him at work, without big aunt and second aunt the two leeches, Qin Yu Fu¡¯s days will naturally start to flourish.

    He had originally nned to leave after staying for a week, but who knew that his uncle kept on subtly asking about when he would return home, this made Shu Ning feel very uncertain, could he be hiding something from me?

    On the third morning, Shu Ning did not notice any problems, he couldn¡¯t resist any more, and gave the foreman a call, and it turns out some people at work had mentioned about Qin Yu Fu back home, and itnded in the two sisters¡¯ ears, and they started up another fuss.

    He already got the chance to live in a vi, how could he bear turn a cold shoulder to them who were living hard lives? That was toocking in conscience wasn¡¯t it?

    Shu Ning had no words......

    On that night, Qin Yu Fu came home reallyte, and there was even a scratch on his face, looking at it made Shu Ning burn with anger, the foreman stepped in with a cigarette in his mouth:¡±Fucking hell, those two shameless whores, they¡¯re inhumane.¡±

    Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, as if he had seen something inconceivable, why has Qin Yu Zhi and Qin Yu Lan¡¯s three kids followed over?

 Chapter 32

    Oh my god!

    What kind of situation is this?

    Shu Ning was expressionless, his heart was bubbling like boiling water.

    The big boss Qin Yu Zhi married early and had two kids, a son and a daughter, they were both older than Shu Ning.

    And the second one is Qin Yu Lan, also married early with three kids, a son and two daughters, the youngest was younger than Shu Ning.

    The first to enter is a youngster who looked to be about seventeen or eighteen, his bronzed skin looked quite handsome and his face had fine features, he was tall and slightly fit, he sported a refreshing crew cut with a schoolbag on his back, and a basketball in his hand, you could tell with one look that he was an athletic student. Although it was hidden well, a hint of impatience emerged from his brows from time to time, but still smooth.

    The second to enter is a girl aged about fourteen or fifteen, sporting a well-fitting id skirt and a ponytail with her hand around her waist, she had average looks, and her eyes were exceptionally bright, she shared the scheming look of his second aunt.

    The third is a little girl, about eleven or twelve, she wore her hair short, looking very refreshing, and she was quite pretty with her snow-white pale skin, she was observing Shu Ning curiously.

    Shu Ning already knew what to expect, his big aunt¡¯s family isn¡¯t here, although he did not have much contact with them, he had memories of them from his past life, seeing the age and the looks of them they are probably his second aunt¡¯s children.

    Qin Yu Fu did not know how he should exin this to Shu Ning, and besides Shu Ning was a child who had just entered junior high, there¡¯s no reason to drag him into anything. The honest man simply left to the kitchen, feeling quite helpless. Shu Ning raised and eyebrow and looked towards the foreman, the foreman was currently sitting atop the sofa with his brows constantly in a frown, and he was in an impetuous mood, seeing Shu Ning¡¯s sharp eyes, his heart jumped.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use looking at me, it¡¯s Xiao Fu¡¯s idea.¡±

    Shu Ning casually sat on the floor:¡±What happened?¡±

    The foreman took thest drag from his cigarette and crushed it in the ash tray, his eyebrows were wrinkled into a deep frown:¡±Your aunts have been making a ruckus for a long time now, even if Xiao Fu steels his heart and ignores them, they did not move at all. They¡¯ve stopped the past two days and everything was going well, but who knew that your second uncle-inw would actually be admitted to the hospital for a fracture, your second aunt had to go over to take care of him, and your uncle took the three kids back.¡±

    ¡°They met in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Mm, he¡¯s the only nice person in the family, they¡¯re an entire family of wolves, how much better could these wolf brats be?¡±

    The young man who had kept a sullen look on his face could finally stand it no more, he yelled at him with red eyes:¡±Who are you calling wolf brats? Watch your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re still going to go on with that, where were you when your mother went to the construction site to cause chaos?¡±The foreman was a big and burly man after all with dark tanned skin, he was constantly managing the workers at the construction site, looking quite fierce, and he had arge voice when he yelled, it immediately terrified the young boy, but the foreman had no intentions to stop:¡±Do you know how your grandmother died?¡±

    The second daughter lowered her head with her eyes wandering evasively, and the third daughter watched curiously, they seemed to be quite afraid of the foreman as well.

    Shu Ning was not influenced at all, what a joke, living under Shu Heng¡¯s shadow, even without aid he could train out an iron will:¡±Is his fracture serious?¡±

    ¡°From what I can see, I think he¡¯ll be well in two months, he does a tender job of being a teacher sitting in the office.¡±The foreman wanted to use ame argument, but the other party was a teacher, so he showed some respect in the end. There was a sacred area in the mind of the foreman who had dropped out of primary school that must not be tainted, his anger had weakened considerably:¡±Your second aunt says he¡¯ll need three months, and the three of them can¡¯t be left alone, so they¡¯ll be staying here to y during the course of the summer vacation.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the injury on my uncle¡¯s face?¡±Shu Ning was very concerned about it, it looked like someone had scratched him.

    The foreman¡¯s lips pursed for a moment, and his anger rose again:¡±What else if not for the fact that those two sisters were too talented at causing trouble, Xiao Fu went to work absent-mindedly and identally fell down.¡±

    So that¡¯s why......

    At night he simply ate some vermicelli noodles, Qin Yu Fu arranged for the two girls to sleep in one room, the second sister pulled her little sister around to look, they liked the sunny master bedroom very much, it was big and beautiful, there was even an air conditioner! Staying in this house was as if they had became princesses, the second daughter¡¯s eyes sparkled, she had said all her ideas out loud, and wouldn¡¯t stop envying, saying she wanted to live here.

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s room was that master bedroom, the biggest one, how could an adult like himpete with these two little girls, he was just about to agree but Shu Ning did not let him, a guest was a guest, it¡¯s wrong for a turtledove to take over the nest of a magpie, and besides the intentions of the two to try to get a leg over him was obvious, Shu Heng would never let her have her way, she¡¯s so young and she¡¯s already such a parasite like her mother.

    You want to be a princess?

    This remark reminded Shu Ning of Qin Yu Zhuo, that one was already a fish who had jumped over the gates of a dragon, and yet it was still not enough, she still wanted to be a justifiable great empress, heh heh.

    You need to understand! All of uncle¡¯s valuables are in the master bedroom, who knows if the second aunt has instructed them to do anything? And besides, seeing the drooling looks of the girl there was nothing she needed to teach her, once the door is closed she could turn the entire room over, it should be time to install a safe here.

    Tian Yang is the eldest son of the second aunt, he¡¯s very sensible, hearing that the uncle wanted to go over to the first floor to stay, he took the initiative to enter and closed the door behind him, disying his position, he had the personality of uncle-inw. Although he had not seen him for over twenty years, Shu Ning still had some impression of the schrly man, it was indeed a positive one.

    The third daughter was only eleven, from the looks of it she was a tad taller than Shu Ning, with her head slightly tilted she looked quite innocent and cute:¡±Little brother, why are you talking about us?¡±

    The second daughter pouted in displeasure:¡±Yeah, it¡¯s rare for us to be able to visit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about visiting once, even a hundred times is not okay, if you like to live in a vi, grow up and buy one yourself,¡±Shu Ning was not used to such behaviour.

    But the second daughter puffed her chest out and lifted her chin instead, she denounced him righteously in a loud voice:¡±This house wasn¡¯t even bought by uncle, it was given to him by auntie so why can¡¯t we stay here?¡±

    Here we go! Shu Ning really did not y these scheming games with them, she said it herself.

    Originally the children had their holidays, they couldn¡¯t live at home so they¡¯vee to poke their noise around, didn¡¯t Shu Ninge over to stay with his uncle as well? It was natural! Moreover second uncle-inw was admitted into the hospital, disasters can¡¯t be avoided. But the worst of it was that his uncle worked during the day, so this ¡°fake¡±child Shu Ning had to take care of the house, he had some money with him anyway, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend too much.

    But there was a prerequisite, they had to be good children! And not these white eyed wolves with the ability to give people pink eye.

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s face turned ugly at once, he can¡¯t keep them. At first he thought it was the fault of the adults, you can¡¯t me the child, they were innocent......But he did not expect her to be the same as her mother. The two sisters kept saying that they also had a share of the vi, Qin Yu Fu brought Shu Ning up so he earned it, but if they took care of their little sister did that not count? Speaking of that, they had brought Qin Yu Fu up as well.

    The foreman sat on the first floor and had heard everything, He pped his leg and howled inughter, even his stomach was starting to hurt. Qin Yu Fu lowered his head in inadequacy as he heard it, because the foreman had said it before, you were too kind, are you can only able to distinguish good from bad after you¡¯ve been bullied by others? Honestly, how could I face my conscience if I don¡¯t bully you!

    Shu Ning¡¯s room is the second biggest one, he put his stuff into his luggage and let the two ¡°princesses¡± go wild.

    This was deliberate, his uncle did not care to suffer a loss, but he liked Shu Ning the most, he¡¯ll definitely be enraged if Shu Ning were to be wronged by other kids.

    The night had passed rtively peacefully, the foreman slept on the sofa on the first floor while Qin Yu Fu slept in the master bedroom, the two brats were sleeping next door, the small innermost room was upied by Shu Ning. After washing up Shu Ning took out his phone to send a text message, the few days he had been here were just like this, Shu Heng was aloof, so it wasn¡¯t too realistic for him to be sending messages back and forth in the morning, so at night Shu Ning deliberately disyed his stickiness, saying how much he missed him, and felt uneasy if he weren¡¯t there tofort him.

    This made Shu Heng extremely satisfied and at the same time it made him miss the little one even more.

    At the office, Shu Heng would daydream every so often, thinking......of bringing him back, just endure for a bit, he¡¯s already thirteen, he¡¯s not a child anymore. But the resentment of wanting to snatch him back to his own bed to sleep together with him became even stronger, it almost seemed to turn into a pile of ck clouds floating around his head, this made his originally ruthless aura be even stronger, even more terrifying, nobody dared to go close.

    But actually Shu Ning wasughing while sending text messages, asionally he would feel so pleased that he would roll around the bed, young man, you¡¯re quite amusing, teasing his brother truly is a great thing in his life!

    Early the next morning, Qin Yu Fu had prepared a table full of food again, Shu Ning walked down the stairs in an elegant demeanor and the two girls were already seated at the table and eating.

    Tian Yang was sitting atop the sofa chatting with the foreman about basketball, asionally he would spin the basketball on his finger, surprising the foreman. Uncle ced the soup at the center of the table, and waved over to Shu Ning with a smile:¡±Time to eat.¡±

    Time to eat? Are you sure the meal can still be served? All the meat was consumed by the tornado. The two girls acted as if they had never eaten meat before, really?

    ¡°After eating, send them away,¡±While speaking, Qin Yu Fu passed over some chopsticks:¡±I¡¯ve contacted their grandmother, I¡¯ll be working in the mornings so there¡¯s no way for me to take care of so many children.¡±

    ¡°Then why is he staying here?¡±The second daughter was indignant, she held a pig trotter on her left hand and sausages on her right.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you need to be fair,¡±The third daughter was being very obvious, she put down her food after taking only one bite, to put it inly she was bad, this was deliberate.

    Shu Ning had not spoken, but Qin Yu Fu had actually red at them, he had gotten angry:¡±Can you bepared to him? This house was bought by his father! Ning Ning had already paid a month¡¯s worth of meal expenses for his stay here, what about you?¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡±The two girls spoke in unison.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I talk about money? Big sister and second sister asks me for money every day, I¡¯ve been working at the construction site since I was eighteen, today is my thirtieth year, I¡¯ve given your family twelve years worth of my wages, Yang Yang got into a fight when he was in middle school and I had to pay three thousand, and I even had to borrow that!¡±

    Tian Yang lowered his head, he was in his third year of middle school then, his family clearly had money, but his mother still specially went to the construction site to ask his uncle for money as per usual, talking about how it was easy for uncle to earn money, we can¡¯t earn as much as him even after working till our backs hurt, and what¡¯s more he is your senior, he should be spending some money. Tian Yang felt that this was not true, from that point on, he had be alienated from his biological mother.

    He felt very regretful for not discussing with his father about his mother, this time when he returns, he should find a suitable time to have a good chat with his father, Tian Yang righted his posture, and stood up:¡±You girls go and wash your hands, take your bags down we¡¯re going back.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡±The two spoke in unison once again.

    ¡°Are my words not enough for you?¡±As the older brother, he naturally had some deterring force.

    The two girls felt extremely wronged, especially the youngest one, she had tears in her eyes as she looked at Shu Ning:¡±We want to live in the vi too, little brother, get your father to buy us one, mom said it, someone in the vige saw your father before, he was really stylish, driving a sedan car, just a bit of money from him is enough for us to live a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Why should he give you money?¡±Shu Ning did not know why, but he suddenly started to tease them casually.

    ¡°We¡¯re a family.¡±

    ¡°My surname is Shu and yours is Tian.¡±

    ¡°But your mother and my mother are surnamed Qin!¡±

    Shu Ningughed, and lost interest:¡±How about this, you guys go home for today, then when you return tell your mom to go look for my mom, the both of them are a family so she¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±The two girls were filled with happiness, starry-eyed and greedy.

    Shu Ning was indeed the child of Qin Yu Zhuo, when the opportunityes he¡¯ll dig a pit for his mother with a n!

 Chapter 33

    For her to worry so much about uncle¡¯s vi matters......it was too unusual, normally people wouldn¡¯t act like this!

    What the hell is in that head of hers?

    And what¡¯s more they still had a blood bond, she should be hoping for him to live a better life instead! You¡¯ve failed to exploit others, so now you¡¯reying a hand on the people around you, heh, shameless.

    Your families all have too many children, to the point where you can¡¯t raise them and now you need money, but your brother hasn¡¯t even married yet! If not for Qin Yu Fu¡¯s sudden aggression, Shu Ning would not have known that his uncle was already thirty years old. Qin Yu Zhuo had been spending her times tenderly like a twenty year old girl, Shu Ning really had not noticed, he felt slightly ashamed.

    Didn¡¯t I say they were beasts......The beast getting shot even when he¡¯s down has truly suffered!

    The smile on Shu Ning¡¯s face had gotten even more radiant as he faced these two ¡°blood suckers¡± who are about toe out of their cocoon:¡±Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    The second daughter was very smart, she pouted her lips:¡±Just your words aren¡¯t enough, we don¡¯t even know where little aunt lives!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you her address.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s eyes flickered over to gaze at Shu Ning with a slight sense of surprise, but he did not poke his nose into his business. Actually what Ning Ning said was right, third sister is actually more talented than big sister and second sister, if they were to go, even if they didn¡¯t die they would lose ayer of their skin......Speaking of which would they actually dare to look for third sister? Third brother-inw was so dignified that I didn¡¯t even dare to speak.

    If they had really went, that wouldn¡¯t be called shameless anymore, it was possession!

    The sneer by the corner of Shu Ning¡¯s lips were clear, but there was no need to conceal it, he wrote down the address and the third daughter immediately snatched it from his hands and put it into her pocket in relief, the second daughter was enraged, she gave a p on her little sister¡¯s back and snatched the paper away from her, only after putting it in her own pocket did she feel relieved. The price of avarice is death, there was nothing false about this idiom at all, Shu Ning watched them with relish, how interesting, they were fighting amongst each other, turns out they were not actually in this together!

    Tian Yang had watched this all with his own eyes, what would someone in his first year of high school not understand? His face reddened in shame for his sisters, but secretly Shu Ning¡¯s arrogance had depressed him as well, so you think you can do anything if you¡¯re rich? But who could he me? Shu Ning? If someone hade knocking on his door for money or to scam him, he himself would definitely throw hands with them.

    Ah......There¡¯s no wrong in being impoverished, Tian Yang had tenacity, he was toozy to deal with this in the past but when he returns he has to stop his mother!

    The two brats still wanted to eat, but they were pulled away by the determined Tian Yang to wash their hands, then they packed their bags.

    Shu Ning looked towards his uncle:¡±Did you really meet them by chance at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Then why were all three of them carrying their bags?¡±His uncle could not figure certain things out, but Shu Ning was willing to help him realize, once he gets suspicious, he would not fall into their trap as easily in the future.

    ¡°I do understand.¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±

    The foreman hade just in time, he sat down to eat:¡±Young Ning Ning~ Did you really think your uncle was a fool?¡±

    Shu Ning blushed, undue concern makes one look bad!

    No matter how high the fighting strength of the two girls are they could not ruin everything, for example, the soup is quite good, let us all eat rice with soup together. Qin Yu Fu felt miserable when he saw the mess on the table, they were all his hard earned money, he did not stop the two when they made a mess because he knew that this would be thest time. The foreman drove them back in his car, Tian Yang did not let Qin Yu Fu enter the car, he pulled him by the hand to the side and said some things before he left.

    Shu Ning returned to the living room to watch TV, Qin Yu Fu made a questioning noise, his phone is missing......

    It is hard to guard against a thief within a house, truly.

    Just now Tian Yang had specially followed his sisters as they packed their stuff, Shu Ning understood his intentions but something ended up stolen after all, heh. Some menial habits are easy to change, but stealing......is hard to correct, once you¡¯ve gotten used to reaping without sowing it would be a hard habit to stop, they would feel ufortable if they did not take anything away with them.

    Those two girls were currently in a car anyway, there¡¯s nowhere for them to run, everything can be settled just by giving the foreman a call and exining the situation.

    Qin Yu Fu felt very upset, he had already washed the tes and he sighed:¡±They are kids too just like you, but the difference is too much, what¡¯s going to happen in the future?¡±

    ¡°What what¡¯s going to happen? that is their life, their choices are up to them to decide, there is no need for you to be responsible,¡±Shu Ning went closer to uncle, and suddenly hugged him around the waist:¡±Just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°About auntie-inw!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Your face is red, red! Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°This child! You know everything don¡¯t you,¡±Qin Yu Fu picked up a pillow and hit Shu Ning with it, it was neither light nor heavy, just yful.

    Shu Ning groaned in mercy, the sound of hisughter spread out, this made the face of the person standing outside darken, he thought he lost his appetite and couldn¡¯t sleep at night, but it turns out he was having so much fun.

    Qin Yu Fu came out from the house to go to work, and a very good car was parked on the opposite side, he even blinked his eyes, the young man leaning on the car door looked over to him casually with a dignified andposed look, his gaze was intimidating, Qin Yu Fu subconsciously lowered his head in a fluster, the people living in this district weren¡¯t simple, he could be the son of a rich family.

    Shu Ning had just thought of going up the stairs when suddenly his phone rang, this was a custom set message tone that belonged to Shu Heng.

    Thinking of me this early in the morning?

    Shu Ning proudly opened the message to look, darn, what the hell do the two words e out¡± mean?

    He¡¯s outside? He came? He didn¡¯t even tell me? Taking action first and exiningter or whatnot, this is too cute, young man, are the days boring without your little brother? Ha ha ha ha, I¡¯ll let you be aloof. Shu Ning pursed his lips proudly, but he still could not hide his joy, after giving himself a pinch he stepped outside with his short little legs to pick him up.

    Shu Heng wore a ck suit, his appearance was way too outstanding, making the passing vehicles slow to a stroll......

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    The little one¡¯s gaze was sparkling like stars, the coolness of Shu Heng¡¯s face dispersed and softened a bit:¡±Come over.¡±

    Shu Ning was overjoyed but he still wanted to tease Shu Heng, he rushed directly over and leaped up, he spread his short little arms~ Pounce~

    For the first time, Shu Heng had spread open his bosom with ¡°peace of mind¡±, received him, and tightened his arms. This warmth, this smell, as well as the light touch, all of this belongs to me.

    Shu Heng still did not know what this possessive feeling was, he lowered his head overbearingly and rested against the top of the little one¡¯s head.

    Shu Ning was extremely satisfied, the tip of his little nose wiggled, the special fragrance from this young man¡¯s body made him feel extremely at ease, as if he would not be afraid even if the sky fell down.

    ¡°Are you not going to invite me in?¡±

    So hoarse, did he catch a cold? Shu Ning subconsciously stretched his paw out to touch, the temperature of his forehead was normal:¡±Sure, I¡¯m the only one in the house, brother, if you hade two minutes earlier you would¡¯ve been able to meet uncle.¡±

    Your uncle......I don¡¯t like him.

    Shu Heng felt extremely ufortable in his heart, he really wanted to hide away this heartless little fellow, unfortunately Shu Ning had let go, he still hasn¡¯t hugged to his fill, they had clearly separated for so long......so long......resenting£þ¤Ø£þ

    The vi was not too big, but although it was small, it was well fitted, it looked very warm, and so Shu Ning was displeased yet again, he had decorated the house at the capital to look very warm as well and it was not too big, just enough for the two to live their lives. If Shu Ning had gotten used to this, would there still be a surprise? Shu Heng continued his resentment~

    ¡°Brother, drink some water!¡±

    There was no tea nor coffee here, only milk, fruits, and the like, they were specially bought by Qin Yu Fu and hung there for Shu Ning to eat.

    Shu Heng sat on the sofa with his thighs slender and straight, very stylish, Shu Ning obediently sat beside him:¡±You don¡¯t have to be in the office today?¡±

    ¡°Inspections.¡±

    Shu Ning had no interest in the office so he continued asking:¡±Will you be having lunch here?¡±

    Shu Heng:¡±......¡±What do you mean? Are you trying to drive me out?

    ¡°I only know how to cook instant noodles, are you going back tonight? Do you want to stay here?¡±

    ¡°Instant noodles have no nutrition, return with me.¡±

    Eh, did brother misunderstand? Shu Ning lifted the corners of his mouth, and quickly exined:¡±I didn¡¯t eat instant noodles every day, just that you¡¯re here and I don¡¯t know how to cook, my uncle prepared some food in the morning so I can heat it up in the afternoon to eat.¡±

    Then even more so we have to return, he was eating leftovers now, Shu Heng exuded a cold aura, and hisplexion was gloomy, he was still most at ease when he could keep him under his eyes:¡±Leave a note.¡±

    Great god! Have you misunderstood something o(¨s¡õ¨t)o Shu Ning......

    ording to the flow of the argument Shu Ning¡¯s final fate was to be taken away, really. he had never been shamed like this in his past life, young man! You can¡¯t be so overbearing, even if I¡¯m a minor I still have human rights ahhh /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    Sitting in the car he had nothing to say, Shu Heng was silent as well, the rtionship of the two had cooled to the freezing point.

    When the car reached a crossroad, a motorcycle had suddenly run a red light, the driver immediately braked, causing the unprepared Shu Ning to fall forward, Shu Heng stretched out his long arms and pulled him into his embrace, hitting the front seat. The faces of the driver and the bodyguard paled, they asked if they were fine, but as if he did not hear anything, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was scanning the little one¡¯s face.

    Of course Shu Ning was fine, but......for big brother toe forward during the critical movement, such an action made him feel very moved, a sparkle emerged in Shu Ning¡¯s gaze, with wet eyes he spoke:¡±Brother~¡±

    This voice was soft, and low, and he had even dragged his words it sounded very, very sweet, Shu Heng¡¯s body numbed and his gaze softened considerably:¡±What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, what about you?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re fine then I would naturally be fine.¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Shu Heng had actually took off his suit jacket and rolled up his sleeves, Shu Ning was shocked, is this really Shu Heng? Could he have been swapped again? Where¡¯s his aloofness and his dismissiveness? Is he giving me the green light? We really are family after all, life was too great with a brother to cover for him. His little hand touched the young man¡¯s arm, it was stiff and very firm, way thicker than his own, how admirable!

    ¡°Yours will be like this when you grow up too.¡±

    No it won¡¯t, Shu Ning knew, just being able to grow a few centimeters taller would have him thanking the gods.

    The motorbike driver ran away, Shu Heng did not have his driver investigate him, let this be a blessing for that daredevil, the both of them has reconciled.

    The car moved at a fast pace, halfway through on their break, Shu Ning gave the foreman a call, the phone had been found, it was the little brat who took it, at that time she did not admit it, but the phone rang when they called it, after all she was young, if it was the second daughter she would not have exposed herself so easily. At this time the foreman was at the construction site with Qin Yu Fu next to him, learning that Shu Ning had suddenly left, he felt extremely worried, but rxed after hearing that a family member hade to get him, they spoke about many things and chatted for more than ten minutes.

    When he ended the call, Shu Ning¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, it couldn¡¯t be? He turned back to look and his brother was standing behind him as expected with an expressionless face.

    You¡¯re looking at me!

    I¡¯ve been staring at you.

    Exuding tenderness and love......

    Shu Heng had the ability to not blink, his eyelids did not even twitch at all, his gaze was dark, and deep as an abyss. Shu Ning was defeated after looking at him for a few seconds, he blinked his eyes and eased his dispirited mood:¡±Brother~¡±

    His heart felt like it was being scratched by a little w, very itchy, the mncholiness dispersed from his person:¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    To make Shu Heng wait, he reckons that in this life Shu Ning was the only one who had this honor, Shu Ning¡¯s short little legs walked very slowly, so Shu Heng stopped every other step, he decided to just pull his light little hands, and slow down his steps. Of course Shu Heng had done this deliberately, Shu Ning did not notice, he even happily given his thanks, he wouldn¡¯t know even if he had been sold, little brother is so foolish, he needs to keep an eye on him.

    If Shu Ning knew how Shu Heng thought would he vomit blood

    Staying by the side of this relieving person he can choose not to bring his brain, Shu Heng had the ability to make Shu Ning rxpletely and expose his true feelings, and be at ease, Shu Heng did not let go even after entering the car, Shu Ning did not mention the relish in his heart either, showing brotherly love and respect is wonderful!

    I give ten thousand likes~\(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~La

    Shu Ning fell asleep on the boring trip, and Shu Heng had brought him into his embrace, suddenly an impulse struck his heart......really want to......kiss......

 Chapter 34

    Thump~ Thump~ Thump......

    His heart was beating very fast, the more he thought about wanting to do something, the more he could not suppress it, how strange, his chest was feeling extremely hot, as if something was going toe out!

    No good.

    My self-control is getting worse and worse!

    Shu Heng took a deep breath and picked up Shu Ning horizontally and let his little head rest on his shoulders, intimate with no gaps between them, as if this was the only way to reduce that feeling, following the flow of time, his intense emotions had finally calmed down, a subtle warmth lingered on the tip of his nose, the little one¡¯s breaths were brushing across his cor, it felt quite itchy.

    Shu Heng could not resist giving Shu Ning¡¯s pale and unblemished little face a touch, it was very soft and tender, his hair was silky, just as he liked it.

    When Shu Ning woke up, his body was resting on the rear seat with his head on Shu Heng¡¯s thigh, and his head was sticking to his stomach......Oh god! It was so shocking his spirit had flown away, there was a suspicious wet stain on his brother¡¯s deep coloured suit pants, could it be? o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    I¡¯ve already sat up, isn¡¯t that quite obvious? Shu Ning felt extremely guilty as he gave an awkwardugh:¡±I slept very well, big brother......does your leg not hurt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s numb.¡±

    That¡¯s not right, you¡¯re so perfect that you¡¯d never expose your weaknesses to anyone, Shu Ning¡¯s heart was beating like drums, he simply stretched a hand out and tried to give it a few taps before looking up, Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were narrowed and he doesn¡¯t seem to be in a bad mood, it¡¯s effective, then he¡¯ll have to use this chance well. Shu Ning squatted down and gently tapped for several minutes, Shu Heng feltfortable, but the little one should be tired by now right? And so instead of just feeling good about it he took the initiative and held his brother¡¯s little hand to give it a rub.

    ¡°Brother?¡±Shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time, don¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Drooling and whatnot was too embarrassing, the little one in his heart was holding his face~

    ¡°What ns do you have for the holidays?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Let me hear it.¡±

    He did not mind listening but Shu Ning did not want to tell him at all, ns? It sounds silly, those are things that elite students should be doing, it¡¯s not in line with my pedigree!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    You¡¯re still going to ask? Shu Ning could not evade him, Shu Ning had ended up in the same situation as those girls from before:¡±Can I y?¡±

    Shu Heng raised his eyebrows, an extremely rare expression. Shu Ning pinched his hands, his palms were slightly sweaty from his unease, an outstanding person would naturally admire other outstanding people, birds of a feather flock together. Shu Ning had worked hard in his past life, to the point where he slept only two hours a day for a period of time, He went to the office during the day and studied hard in the night, having a nosebleed was just a part of his daily routine, only after fainting three times did hement it.

    His qualifications were ordinary, his brainpower was ordinary, and his person was also ordinary, even wishing to turn bad was ordinary, there was no way for him to reach the peak.

    In this life, Shu Ning only nned to be content if what he was able to get before he bes an adult, if he could fawn over Shu Heng that would be the best, but if he didn¡¯t manage to then he could go back to his hometown when he reaches adulthood to have a free and easy life, and to be a rich yboy, start an investmentpany, be a multimillionaire, and buy a few sports cars. To say he was unambitious was fine too, to waste his life away wasn¡¯t so bad, his only wish is to live peacefully, he didn¡¯t want to die a grieving death again.

    Shu Heng had quickly noticed that the little one wasn¡¯t in a good mood, his sharp eyes swept over him thoughtfully.

    Aftering back from his daze, Shu Ning realized that he had forgotten himself and immediately looked towards Shu Heng, Shu Heng was staring steadily at him as if he could see all of him, Shu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his breathing was jumbled up.

    ¡°Since you have no ns, it will be fine if I arrange it for you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Recement sses.¡±

    Recement sses? /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~ Let me cry for a bit first, the hell are you trying to rece, I even wanted to skip a grade, my grades aren¡¯t too bad, he had already asked his teacher whether he could skip a grade and the teacher knew Shu Ning¡¯s identity, so they immediately agreed, they even took the initiative to help him write an application, now he just had to wait for school to start and Shu Ning can enter his third year of middle school after passing an exam in the teaching department.

    Green lights all the way, go go go, this is great, Shu Ning was pretending to be a dumb child in front of Shu Heng but he was over thirty after all so naturally he had ns, great god please don¡¯t y around! o(¨s¡õ¨t)o If you be good we can still be brothers!

    Shu Ning was teary-eyed and fell into sadness in a moment, as though if Shu Hen dared to insist, he would dare to let his tears fall.

    Shu Heng who was an exceptionally tough person had mysteriously felt a bit moved:¡±Be good, when I was about your age, I scored full marks in all my subjects, look......¡±He babbled on incessantly, and at the end he even brought up the Shu Ning¡¯s sore point:¡±You only got 97 in English, you require recement sses.¡±

    Oh~ The brother in front of me must be a fake brother, Shu Heng would not talk as much.

    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡±

    No good, big brother¡¯s eyes are getting colder, I know you care about me and you want the best for me, but in my past life I¡¯ve really tried, 97 is already a lot, really! Not everyone can be a genius just by studying hard, getting first ce, first in the city, or the whole country and whatnot, even if Shu Ning had brought all the knowledge from the past life with him he could not achieve it.

    Take his ss monitor for example, he had gotten full marks in all the subjects back to back, he had a good head on him, he could answer any question you can throw at him immediately, and his English oral skills are amazing......

    He rolled his eyes, he wouldn¡¯t go for it even if he died of exhaustion, and besides there was no reason at all topare, everyone had a different pursuit in life, hum hum.

    Shu Ning turned his body and looked out the window with his lips pouted, child, this old man is not going to y with you any more, He controlled him more than the milky way was wide, why haven¡¯t you flown yet?

    Shu Heng made a move, he wanted to move him back, but Shu Ning was very reluctant and he grabbed onto the door handle, the veins on Shu Heng¡¯s forehead has even popped out, he can deal with him no more, he simply stretched his hands out and forcefully hugged the little one by the waist and brought him over to his legs!

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded:¡±What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about,¡±Straight man cancer.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°......¡±thinking of your sister, he rolled his eyes in his heart.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like studying?¡±Shu Heng saw that Shu Ning was very studious normally, why was he so opposed to this:¡±You don¡¯t want to take recement sses?¡±

    ¡°Mm~¡±

    ¡°Give me a reason.¡±

    Young man, not everything has a reason in this world, can I sing ¡°Get Up¡±? This is an exploitation:¡±I was studious because I wanted to skip a grade.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Sigh, they¡¯re really going to start an argument:¡±Because I don¡¯t like studying!¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes brightened up at the ces Shu Ning could not see, my little brother is very special, he does things the opposite way, if you study hard you can skip a grade to reduce the time, Shu Heng suddenly felt like teasing him:¡±Then even more so you should be taking recement sses, as long as I¡¯m satisfied, when school starts I¡¯ll let you enter your first year of high school.¡±

    The bait is here, will the little one go for it?

    He hasn¡¯t even learned to walk properly and he¡¯s already thinking of flying, Shu Heng was not someone who spoke nonsense, if Shu Ning could really do it, he was willing to make a move.

    The person who had graduated university for many years was excited, Shu Ning stared with his big round eyes:¡±Really?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Is it a catch? This was popr with kids, he looked forward to it. Speaking back to it, little brother was very adorable and cute, his eyes are truly beautiful, he wanted to kiss him again.

    Happiness came too suddenly, and Shu Ning¡¯s excited face blushed red, he immediately leapt over with a ¡°muah¡± on Shu Heng¡¯s face, it had been a long time since thatst kiss that was like a dragonflynding on top of water, he did not think that he would have such luck today, Shu Heng was frozen, his whole body was as stiff as a sculpture, Shu Ningughed secretly, you¡¯re stiff again aren¡¯t you ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Who asked you to bully me earlier, you deserved it, seeing that Shu Heng had softened, Shu Ning lowered his head in an evilughter, he deliberately hugged him around the neck and gave him another smooch, ha ha ha, he¡¯s stiff again!

    Young man, you¡¯re so adorable, does your father know about this?

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart was radiant, but it was restless, he twisted around on top of Shu Heng¡¯s body, and his little hands hugged around his waist with his eyes narrowed into a smile, it was an exceptional sight.

    Shu Heng¡¯s feelings had gotten moreplicated, this foolish little person did not know that I was only looking for a topic to keep him here at all, he just wanted to hug him for a little while longer, but the little one kept touching something he shouldn¡¯t have been touching. In that moment he liked it but his heart trembled, it was both happy and painful, as if ice and fire were mixed together, on the moment when his breath had started to speed up, Shu Heng decisively lifted the little one over to his side, and folded up his long and slender thighs, his hands were ced on top as well, covering the truth.

    Shu Ning did not think that anything was wrong, he swallowed his saliva to ease his throat, he was still thinking about where he wanted to go for high school.

    Living in a dormitory was the best, nobody could watch him......why didn¡¯t his heart feel happy? He felt a bit reluctant to part with Shu Heng, he was different from my past life and treated me well, warm and considerate.

    The two were thinking about their own separate matters as the car drove into the ancestral home, Shu Heng wanted to go over to ¡°inspect¡± but actually that thing is still pointing towards the sky ¡ú_¡ú

    Shu Ning got off on his own and hurriedly waved at Shu Heng, then left to see his grandfather. ying chess with Shu Gao was an extremely awkward matter, the old man didn¡¯t go easy on a child, he won again and again, Shu Ning had gotten riled up from ying and kept on challenging him, making Shu Gao extremely happy.

    It¡¯s over, he was left with one single soldier again! My grandfather is really strong.

    ¡°Do you know why you lost?¡±

    ¡°Of you were willing to line them up, then I have not lost unjustly.¡±

    ¡°This is chess~ It¡¯s the same as being human, you have to take gradual steps forward, and n ahead.¡±

    ¡°That is wise,¡±He had fallen into grandfather¡¯s pit over and over unpredictably, Shu Ning had knocked his head on the wall like a headless fly until his head bled, he lost so bad that he had his underwear in a bunch _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Sun Lin poured two cups of tea and moved over to set them down:¡±Young Master Heng gave me a call earlier, he said~ Young Master Ning had yet to eat lunch.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just right then, grandpa caught a big fish at noon, let¡¯s have a taste at how fresh it is.¡±

    When the fish was served, Shu Ning had a curious look on his face but his heart was gloomy, this truly is a very ¡°big¡± fish, the size is at most two of my palms ¡ú_¡ú

    What kind of person was Shu Gao? To describe him as unfathomable would only be scratching at the surface, even if Shu Ning show it on his face, he could figure it out, with some humour in his eyes he spoke:¡±This is a wild crucian carp, about eighteen centimeters long, did you know? This is the first time I¡¯ve caught such a big crucian carp, it should be at least 5 years old.¡±

    Sun Lin had alsoughed:¡±That¡¯s right, this is a rare chance.¡±

    Shu Ning understood in his heart, they were trying to give me a lecture, don¡¯t look at how small this crucian carp is, among its kin it was already considered to be very big.

    The crucian carp is rich in nutrients, and fish soup was even more appetizing, Shu Ning buoyantly finished the carp with the old man, leaving only the bones.

    Shu Gao wiped his mouth and his eyes brightened up again:¡±No matter how big a fish is there will alwayse where they will all be eaten, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Shu Ning pretended to be confused as he opened his mouth:¡±Then we can start a farm.¡±

    Shu Gaoughed out loud, it was time for his afternoon nap, Sun Lin returned after sending Shu Ning downstairs and Shu Gao was currently pruning flowers with superb skill:¡±What do you think?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still young.¡±

    ¡°No matter how young he is he¡¯s still my biological grandson.¡±

    Sun Lin understood, and so he sighed, no matter how outstanding Young Master Heng was, he would be nothing in the old gramps¡¯ heart, even if Shu Ning was young he was still, he was still important, but it¡¯s a shame that he was note very astute, for him to give an irrelevant answer to a hint that was already so obvious, his qualifications are ordinary, if he had no talent then he we might as well just spoil him with this rich life for a lifetime:¡±We still have third young master! He will definitely be intelligent if we raise him well from early on.¡±

    Shu Gao did not speak as he watered his flowers, and his fingers slid over the verdant leaves thoughtfully. The future little Shu Yao would be the only child to be born within the ancestral home, his identity is extraordinary and will be highly regarded, if he were to be as dazzling as Shu Heng he would have to be raised by his side since a young age.

    Qin Yu Zhuo, you have deprived me the joy of raising a grandchild, I had to hesitate even when I wanted to touch Shu Ning, this sort of feeling, you should also have a taste, Shu Gaoughed with a mncholyplexion.

    Sun Lin brought a warm towel over for the old man to clean his hands:¡±The date for pre-production is on early December......¡±

    Shu Ning who had returned to his room heard the sounds of a car, he walked slowly down the stairs, no one else but Qin Yu Zhuo would be returning at this time, this elegant woman truly is glorious, bathing in the warm sunlight made her entire person seem refined. Big aunt was a stout woman with the mouth of a sailor, second aunt could still be considered pretty with an average body, if the two were to stand next to the beautiful and graceful Qin Yu Zhuo, nobody would believe that they were biological sisters.

    Shu Ning suddenly thought of the dogfight, how interesting.

    ¡°Mom! I¡¯m back,¡±Shu Ning walked forward with quick steps and a smile on his lips, just like a good child who missed his mother, when Qin Yu Zhuo was surprised by this joyful moment Shu Ning¡¯s face deliberately turned sour:¡±I got into some trouble at uncle¡¯s vi, big aunt and second aunt were trying to take over the vi!¡±

 Chapter 35

    Qin Yu Zhuo continued to smile:¡±Really?¡±

    You¡¯ve yed a good show, but I won¡¯t let you have your way:¡±Ah, it¡¯s hard to say, big aunt has been making a ruckus at the construction site every day, making uncle¡¯s life hard, second brother-inw is in the hospital due to a fracture and second aunt had thrown all her three kids to uncle......uncle is in so much misery and the address of the vi was also leaked, mom~ You know as well how kind and honest a person uncle is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to live there any more, I want to ask dad to return the vi, he wasn¡¯t born with the luck to enjoy the good.¡±

    Ofcourse he wasn¡¯t lucky enough for that, why did you have me, Qin Yu Zhuo, buy a house for him?

    But this wasn¡¯t the main point, although the vi was painful for her, she couldn¡¯t not pay attention if this was going to be spreaded to Shu Cheng:¡±Xiao Fu¡¯s tends to keep things to himself, and he worked at a construction site in a remote part of F city, how could they find out about it from the countryside?¡±

    ¡°A coworker said it when he returned to his hometown, one passed over to ten, and ten passed over to hundreds.¡±

    That¡¯s right, in the vige everyone knew each other, there was nothing you could hide, this gave Qin Yu Zhuo a serious headache, and a nauseous feeling started to flip around in her stomach again, her rosyplexion be more and more pale:¡±You just returned, you must be tired after sitting in the car for several hours right? Go lie around upstairs for a while, at night mom will personally make you some delicious food.¡±

    Sounds very caring and warm......Do you even know what I like to eat?

    Shu Ning smiled happily, he knew Qin Yu Zhuo couldn¡¯t stand still any longer:¡±Uncle¡¯s matters needs to be settled soon, second aunt¡¯s two daughters had secrely turned the vi upside down, and when they left they even nicked his phone, they have an insatiable greed, I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night, how should we act......if they found dad?¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo felt defeated as herplexion turned pale:¡±......¡±I want to throw up~

    ¡°Uncle says they won¡¯te looking for you, but I doubt it, a person¡¯s poor situation can always attribute to their own faults, once they get used to obtaining benefits without work, why would they give up on a mountain of treasures?¡±

    Her mood was bad, and it was detrimental to her efforts of raising her child, if this was any other time naturally Qin Yu Zhuo would not think of it as anything, but being pregnant was different, she got irritated easily, she felt tired, lethargic, loss of appetite, nauseous, and so on, these sorts of reactions tormented her very badly. Qin Yu Zhuo bent over slightly and covered her mouth:¡±I just had lunch and I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet, don¡¯t you worry about this, mom will take care of it, go rest quickly, yourplexion doesn¡¯t look too good.¡±

    Shu Ning knew what was going on and he didn¡¯t want to hear any jarrins noises either, so he turned and left.

    The nauseatic feeling was strong, Qin Yu Zhuo who could no longer open her mouth watched as the small figure dissappeared from her view at the stairwell before rushing to the bathroom......and threw up loudly.

    Shu Ning had always appeared to be very harmless and Qin Yu Zhuo had never suspected him, her eyes glowed in a sinister red, she couldn¡¯t wait to tear apart those two were useless yet held on to people by the legs. On those years she had actually been holing up at home to take care of her unborn baby, all her grievances had been covered by the tender look of a mother¡¯s eyes.

    Who knew that those two women would unexpectedly end up fishing with no bait, and came over to mooch off of her and also humiliated Qin Yu Zhuo, calling her unworthy and worthed more dead.

    Mother had gotten into a huge argument with the both of them, but not only did the two of them refuse to see their faults, they had even gone around spreading news after leaving about their sister getting dumped by her man in the city and was living a simple life pregnant at home taking care of her baby. Rumours were the most hurtful, nobody ever hears the good but the bad spreads over a thousand miles, in only two weeks her mother had no way to show her face outside anymore.

    Why?

    Because the rumours were truly hard to listen to, all kinds of things were said, saying that she slept with a paramour, that did not go to the city to study but to be a call girl instead, and became a mistress, and others were even more incredible, saying that she had been raped, and she was born to not be able to get an abortion and could only hide out at home. Just like that a young girl¡¯s reputation was done for.

    Qin Yu Zhuo would even hear her mother¡¯s crying when she woke up in the middle of the night. In desperation, she could only leave to avoid people back-biting her mother. But being a single mother was too hard, and she was afraid of being found out as well, Qin Yu Zhuo could only cover her eyes and leave her baby at the country side to spare herself fromter troubles. At just the right time Qin Yu Zhuo who had been working outside returned, he was so stupid that he was sure to watch over his sister¡¯s child like his own.

    Now that she thought about it, that helpless pain still lingered in her heart, Qin Yu Zhuo closed her eyes and recalled the loving gaze of her mother, and felt extremely regretful! Truly, extremely regretful, she had not been filial nor did she care for her when she was sick in bed, but if she could turn back time, Qin Yu Zhuo knew that she will still choose to stay by Shu Cheng¡¯s side to wait for an opportunity.

    She has had enough of that sort of old life, she had to advance in life, and let her future generations enjoy a wealthy life, even if she had to suffer and be tired, she would still be willing.

    Mom, I¡¯m sorry, Qin Yu Zhuo was syed next to the toilet seat as she cried, this was the first time she had vented her emotions.

    Shu Heng reached the ancestral home by the evening, at that time Shu Ning was fiddling with theputer, he had rebought all the stocks during the afternoon and now his pocket was cleaner than his face, but he felt good, a man can¡¯t be without a job. He set a password, safety must be prioritized, what should be hidden should be hidden, and what should be disyed should be disyed, he was just thirteen right now so he should download more games to cover up.

    Shu Heng stood silently behind him with his brows slightly raised, he was quite displeased, what happened to the recement sses they talked about? Would he have the time to study if he downloaded so many games? The tutor had already been found for him anyway, he can¡¯t choose to not study.

    A warm breeze brushed against his neck and Shu Ning groaned subconsciously, he turned around to look over uncertainly, Shu Heng was leaning really close to him, he could even clearly see every strand of his longshes:¡±Brother~ You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Mm, having fun?¡±

    Um o(¨s¡õ¨t)o Shu Ning......

    ¡°Your learning will be held up.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Children were like that, they get impatient after nagging them for a bit, Shu Heng suddenly felt very happy, he lifted his hand and moved it to the top of his head while facing Shu Ning¡¯s widening eyes, and rubbed it, he deliberately turned it into the shape of a bird¡¯s nest, Shu Heng was expressionless but he felt pleased in his heart, no matter how naughty a child is I can still set them straight:¡±Be good~¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±Shu Ning had a hidden bitterness in his heart, can we have a more normal way of touching? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s really scary this way /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    ¡°Recement sses start tomorrow at nine, I will hand you the course schedule tonight, you don¡¯t have an email address yet do you? Let me teach you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Shu Heng stretched his long arms over and picked up the little one skillfully and put him on hisp, he moved the mouse with one hand and held him steadily on the chest with the other with focused eyes, as if there was nothing between him and theputer.

    Shu Ning......Am I a damn doll? Am I? Am I???

    Shu Ning had only returned from his daze after his body had been stiff for a good while, he felt defeated with noints, email address......He had one in his past life, the password was still kept in his mind unforgettably. But now he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to apply using that password anymore, but that was nothing to feel regretful about, it just felt a bit chaotic all of a sudden, he turned back to look at big brother¡¯s handsome face that was unusually focused and his mind was considerably more at peace, they say that a man looked very handsome while they were doing their work seriously, it was indeed so.

    Shu Heng¡¯s appearance was oustanding and ssy, his ck irises were extremely deep, impressive, and his gaze was sharp.

    Shu Heng¡¯s heartbeat began to speed up, the little one wasn¡¯t taking note of what I was doing but was staring at my face instead, why? How cute, besides Shu Heng was confident that it was not due to there being something on his face, restlessly he moved his hand from his waist to his back and slid his hand upwards, he rubbed the soft strands of hair and pressed forward.

    Shu Ning rested involuntarily on his brother¡¯s cor, the big hand on the back of his head had no intentions to withdraw, it moved a little every so often, just like......touching a pet!!! £þ¤Ø£þ

    In a moment Shu Ning was enraged, his hands strained to push against Shu Heng¡¯s chest, his face was flushed red!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I......¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    You¡¯re asking me with such a cool expression yet your hand was fondling my fur, peh, I meant hair! Ugh o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    It was very easy to apply for an email address and it was already done, and so both of Shu Heng¡¯s hands were used to hold the struggling Shu Ning, one hand on his waist and one steadying his legs, his movements were as natural as flowing water, not even a bit of heat was ignited, but it made Shu Ning seem quite useless instead, he had no strength to fight back at all. Shu Heng stared at the little brat with a bright and piercing gaze, what is he fussing about?

    ¡°I¡¯m not small anymore,¡±Brotherly love and respect is enough, I don¡¯t want hugs!

    ¡°You don¡¯t like being close with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡±God, he better not misunderstand or I¡¯ll have wasted all my previous efforts, Shu Ning¡¯s rampaging gaze quickly became pitiful, it became very innocent:¡±I like big brother.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Oh? He¡¯s stiff? All the muscles in his body became tight! His eyes widened into circles momentarily, is this shock? Ha ha, I finally understand, it turns out that young man you arecking in love? How pitiful,e, let this uncle give you a hug, Shu Ning left his grudge behind, perhaps these self-caused situations came about because he grew to be so small, in two years it was impossible even if he wanted to be hugged by him.

    If they could be close, then just let them be close, Shu Ning spread his hands and hugged Shu Heng¡¯s neck, he became stiff again, this sort of surprised reaction was exceptionally clear, he conveniently please a certain someone¡¯s ss heart as well.

    While they were having dinner at night, Qin Yu Zhuo really did make a lot of food, every dish was full of vour and aroma, teasing one¡¯s appetite, you could tell that she had been practicing a lot before marrying into a wealthy family. Shu Ning had never suspected that the dishes looked good but tasted bad, he had enjoyed it pretty well in his past life, he sat down and waited for the seniors to arrive.

    Shu Gao appeared together with Shu Cheng, Shu Ning hurried to get up and greet them, and even thanked his old man for buying him aputer, it was the newest model and even a limited edition version.

    Following their appearance was Shu Heng, he took a nce at Shu Ning but did not interact with him, Qin Yu Zhuo personally set the table, and with a sweet smile she called dad~ dad~ dad~ solicitously.

    Shu Gao did not even look at Qin Yu Zhuo, his gazended on Shu Ning instead:¡±How¡¯s your little uncle doing?¡±

    ¡°Very well, thank you grandpa for your concern.¡±

    ¡°Mm, eat more, they¡¯re all good dishes.¡±

    Shu Ning smiled but groaned in his heart, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s efforts were considered wasted, but Qin Yu Zhuo thickened her skin and pretended to not notice what the other person was implying, she immediately thanked him shyly. Shu Cheng enjoyed Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s cooking very much, while eating he felt distressed, she was carrying a baby over four months, this has truly been hard on her.

    Nothing he could do about it, dad didn¡¯t like her, even if Shu Cheng had an opinion he endured it, peace was more important.

    Shu Ning was chewing on his food but his mind had flown away, it¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s slept together with his brother, would he miss me? I think he will, if not he wouldn¡¯t have speciallye over eagerly to see me, the pleased Shu Ning had eyes full of smiles, Shu Gao, Shu Cheng, and Shu Heng were ¡°victims¡± who thought Shu Ning was happy because of the food and their moods were lifted too, Qin Yu Zhuo lowered her head as she hate, she felt so depressed she wanted to puke again.

    This won¡¯t do, the doctor said she will have habitual vomitting, at that time even if the effects of her pregnancy had passed, she would still lose her appetite. Shu Yao was too important, he couldn¡¯t be malnourished, even if it was disgusting just eat it anyway, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face was supposed to be pale as a sheet but she was smart, she had applied some blush in advance, she used a natural and harmless one, it won¡¯t affect her baby.

    After dinner came Chinese medicine, desserts, and fruits, not one was missing, he has returned to the life of a rich young master once again, Shu Ningid on the sofa in the study and yed games on his phone, but Shu Heng had passed over a literary masterpiece. So thick? You could kill someone with this ¡ú_¡ú

    ¡°Can I not read this? Recement sses starts tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°To cultivate sentiment.¡±

    ¡°......¡±I don¡¯t need to be sentimental~ Just moral integrity was enough.

    ¡°Be good~¡±

    ¡°Brother~¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no use in acting cute.¡±

    ¡°Then......how about a hug?¡±Your favourite, Shu Ning blinked his eyes, he did not know how cute he currently looked!

 Chapter 36

    Ah......

    if it weren¡¯t for Shu Heng¡¯s superb self-control, he would definitely be holding his chest due to the sudden quickening of his heartbeats, his face would turn red, he would have a hard time breathing, and his mind would be nk.

    After standing for a moment did the expressionless Shu Heng finally found his soul.

    He turned his body and walked to the bookcase to return the book......but the book unexpectedly fell to the ground, Shu Ning who was staring at him immediately stood up, Shu Heng calmly picked it up and put it back properly before straightening his back and leaving, he returned back to his own room to have a cold shower to cool down his feverish head!

    Something¡¯s not right, it¡¯s getting more and more wrong.

    Shu Ning had also paused for a good while, what¡¯s wrong with big brother today? Such a perfect him would also make a mistake? Thumbs up, no matter how perfect a man is there would still be space to nitpick, he had just been concealing his shorings, heh heh heh, Shu Ning felt exhrated in a moment, flowers were blooming and he had achieved mental equilibrium.

    He continued to y with his phone, the big little bean moved his mouth quickly and ate all the food following the swaying ghosts.

    Shu Heng returned after half an hour, he had changed into an exceptionally dark suit of pajamas, he looked more aloof now and less easy to get close to.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a book he dropped?

    I won¡¯tugh at you, young man, don¡¯t give yourself so much pressure, snicker~

    Shu Heng walked to the front of Shu Ning with a straight posture with an exceptionally sharp and unblinking gaze, carrying a hint of mystery. His gaze had given Shu Ning goosebumps, he felt that the aura wasn¡¯t right, he seems to have gotten angry, Shu Ning who did not know what he had done wrong faintly trembled and sat down obediently while on guard, he lowered his head and fidgeted while his eyes tried to evade him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want a hug?¡±

    ¡°......¡±( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )Ah!

    ¡°Come on, what am I going to do with you.¡±

    Shu Heng spread his arms as he finished speaking, Shu Ning held his breath and carefully lifted his head to look at him, Shu Heng was expressionless as per usual, his pupil was filled with ruthlessness. Shu Ning swallowed his saliva and went forward to hug Shu Heng on the waist, it was clear that he was trying to please him. What¡¯s wrong with the great god today? So strange, his whole body was surrounded by a cold air.

    His hair was being touched again, the movements were very gentle and would even flit towards his ear from time to time.

    Shu Ning trembled, it felt slightly itchy, his ears are his weak point, he would get the unbearable feeling of wanting to evade if he were touched there. It felt like Shu Heng had OCD, he couldn¡¯t touch freely, Shu Ning¡¯s face had reddened up, under desperation, so be it, he undid the buttons of Shu Heng¡¯s pajamas and hid himself inside, their skin touched, feels very warm, he could hear his deep heartbeats.

    Shu Heng¡¯s whole body froze and his pupils widened, the stunned look shed past his face, as his heartbeat quickened he firmly let go of the little person in his hold, he resisted the tremors of his hands and buttoned his pajama shirt back up, his attitude was extremely calm as he strode off to the table to sit down and read a book with style, this required great perseverance, and he achieved it.

    Shu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, this damn child, if you want a hug you can just say so, what¡¯re you emitting cold air for? You¡¯ve made this one¡¯s heart jump in fright, how many of my cells did you think died?

    A person who has died once cares deeply for their life, it was not possible for him to contend with Shu Heng like in his past life, he was unpredictable and would always bring peace during a time of chaos......At the end of the day it was based on strength and not luck. It felt like there were many pairs of mysterious eyes on his back, no matter what kind of opponent they were nobody could contend with him.

    And Shu Ning had always vaguely felt that he hadn¡¯t been paying attention at all......Damn bastard, I want to bite him!

    I was too fierce earlier, was the little one frightened? Shu Heng did not even flip the pages on his book as he reflected on it, Shu Ning did not y with his phone either, the two were on guard against each other for a while and the time passed rapidly, Shu Heng felt that it was time to sleep and was strangely anticipating it very much, his throat was parched and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.

    Brother¡¯s walking over, Shu Ning was stiff for a moment, what is he trying to do?

    He really was frightened, Shu Heng feltcking in skill, as a brother he should be caring for his younger brother instead:¡±Tired?¡±

    Which eye of yours saw me getting tired? Shu Ning was toozy to contradict the young man and did not wish to speak, he had simply nodded his head.

    With a turn of his body, oh shit, he hugged me!

    Shu Ning widened his big beautiful eyes and his heart was beating like drums, Shu Heng was calm and collected and his voice carried a hint of hoarseness:¡±If you¡¯re tired just sleep, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Ah, his heart felt sour, he felt as aggrieved as a ball building up momentum. With a simple I¡¯m here, he really made Shu Ning feel very moved, in his past life nobody had offered to shelter him from the storm, he had always been rushing to the front and getting himself hurt. Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s honeyed words had pushed him into hell......Shu Ning who had been pursing his lips suddenly felt like crying.

    This uncle had no right to cry, men should not cry so easily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I feel bad......¡±He ended up saying it, if brother really was willing to be his knight in shining armor then it would really make him feel at ease. Shu Ning did not want to miss out on having such a good big brother, a family was supposed to be close:¡±Brother~¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Shu Heng tightened his arms, the person in his embrace was very light, but as he took root in his heart he became as heavy as Mount Tai.

    Shu Heng¡¯s room was the same as usual with no changes at all, everything was ced where it was, one could see how much of a principled person he was. Shu Ning was lightly put on top of the quilt by Shu Heng with his head resting on the pillow, when Shu Heng was about to let go, Shu Ning hurriedly hugged his brother¡¯s neck with the same grieved look in his gaze, he stuck up his pink little mouth:¡±In the future......¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    One did not speak out hisints, and the other did not apologize, but strangely the atmosphere amongst them was warm.

    ¡°Not letting go?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±He¡¯ll hold on to him for a life time, ah this is a golden thigh, my shiny golden thigh~ Drool~

    Shu Heng smiled, truly, the corner of his mouth curled up, looking exceptionally handsome. Shu Ning was dazed, he thought he had seen wrong but he did not dare to blink his eyes in case it really was a dream.

    ¡°Go ahead and sleep, I¡¯ll hold you.¡±

    Shu Heng followed the position of the little one and fell to his side, face to face, he rightened the sleeping posture of the little one to prevent his arm going numb, and his palms found their way behind as he patted the little person on the back. Shu Ning felt very nice and warm, in a moment he had gotten unbearably drowsy, since they¡¯ve gone to this point, Shu Ning was still shamelessly thinking of buttering up to him, he lifted his small little head and gave him a smooch:¡±Big brother~ Good night~¡±

    ¡°Good night,¡±My little precious.

    Shu Ning closed his eyes and smiled contentedly, leaning against Shu Heng¡¯s firm shoulders he nestled in, and took in the familiar smell, then fell asleep peacefully.

    Want to kiss him......

    The unsuppressible feeling that made him short of breath came up again, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze darkened as he pursed his lips and swallowed his saliva......No good, I still want to kiss, then......just for a little bit?

    Shu Heng held his breath and slowly inched closer, after it felt like ten thousand years had passed, he finally closed in to the little one¡¯s face!

    It could be that his breath had brushed past his eyshes, Shu Ning stretched a hand out to rub his eyes and his little mouth moved slightly, and he turned his body.

    Shu Heng who was facing the back of his head......

    For a whole night he tossed around in bed, as soon as the sun came up Shu Heng got up to go for a jog, and changed the fiery feeling in his heart to energy, round and around. The ancestral home was veryrge, other than the area lived in by the main upants, a bit farther was the living quarters for the staff, greenhouses, and so on, after passing a small forest you woulde to a two meter high wall.

    The design of the wall was very beautiful, Shu Heng walked to an area with a little door painted on it, and pushed it open, it was actually a real door!

    The area behind the door was actually part of the ancestral home as well, Shu Heng had his own vi, and the insides were renovated into an office, the entrance was separated from the ancestral home as if the two were separate households.

    He used to go to school every day and came home in the evening, he had businesses both within and outside of the country, how did he work? The secretys inside.

    Shu Heng wanted to design a building by himself but Shu Gao and Shu Cheng did not let him, they were afraid it might be dangerous, the fact that he was abducted back then left a deep and painful impression on the two people in the Shu family with power. Speaking back to it, the two could be said to think and n ahead, one¡¯s views could be overshadowed by a wall, at least Qin Yu Zhuo and Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t know.

    Three o clock had already passed when Shu Ning woke up, both Qin Yu Zhuo and Shu Cheng weren¡¯t around and he was toozy to go downstairs to eat, the maid pushed a food cart over and knocked on the door, Shu Ning was still wearing his pajamas in a shabby look, way differentpared to his cautiousness in his past life that was simr to walking on thin ice, he¡¯ll live however the world changes.

    Shu Heng received a message, he put down whatever he was working on and rushed over.

    Shu Ning was still drinking soup when his brother pushed the door open and entered, his forehead wasced with sweat and he was wearing a white track suit, looking extremely refreshed.

    ¡°Morning big brother~¡±

    It¡¯s not early anymore, Shu Heng did not pop his bubble:¡±I¡¯ll take a shower first, wait for me to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±Shu Ning was holding the spoon, the delicious aroma flew to his nose, the distance to his mouth was only two centimetres, big brother how could you have the heart to have me put it down? Before Shu Heng¡¯s figure disappeared into the bathroom, Shu Ning grinned and was just about to drink......

    ¡°Put it down.¡±

    Damn, he was so scared his heart fell out, he turned his head over and the sshing sounds of water came from the bathroom.

    He actually managed to guess what I was thinking? How depressing, Shu Ning who felt caught darkened his face and put down the soup spoon, I won¡¯t drink it then, humph. The maid returned again, Shu Heng¡¯s breakfast had a big differencepared to Shu Ning¡¯s, the amount wasrger too.

    Shu Heng had been taking a battle shower, and came out in ten minutes, he was only covered with a big towel, Shu Ning felt depressed again, this is my room alright? If you want to shower go straight out the door and turn right thank you.

    However, this young man had developed quite well, handsome, tall, narrow waist and broad shoulders, long slender legs, especially the eight packs on his abdomen, Shu Ning felt flustered as water droplets dripped down his body, time to eat, looking at a handsome man won¡¯t make you full, how resenting, I haven¡¯t grown up yet, in the future I must definitely find a top grade warm top, well-endowed but won¡¯t sleep around, won¡¯t betray me, and keep me in his palms, just like his brother right now.

    ¡°Do you have something against that spoon?¡±

    Uh, Shu Ning took out the ¡°innocent¡± soup spoon from his mouth, it really wasn¡¯t on purpose, it was just an ident......

    ¡°Has it gone cold?¡±Shu Heng stretched a hand out to touch Shu Ning¡¯s bowl, it was warm and just right:¡±It¡¯s cool, let¡¯s eat mine.¡±

    Shu Ning did not suspect anything and did not touch his own bowl because his mind was already in a mess, his eyes blinked rapidly. What is going on? Sharing a bowl? Did I hear him wrong? Must be, he suddenly felt a bit of regret as his gaze moved about to try to find a small te.

    Shu Heng was a doer not a thinker, he had already pushed his own bowl of rice to the center, he wasn¡¯t splitting half with you, he was sharing the bowl with you!

    Shu Ning held his breath, he felt a bit excited, in his past life Shu Heng had never done this with anyone else, ha ha ha, actually it was fine if you just asked the maid to send another bowl over, Shu Ning deliberately kept quiet, and even changed the topic, Shu Heng was also deliberately staying quiet, a bite for you, and a bite for me, after all this was the first time, they didn¡¯t have a tacit understanding, every so often their hands or chopsticks will sh together.

    Everytime that happened, Shu Heng would subconsciously look towards Shu Ning, Shu Ning would also turn his head to look at him and give him a little smile, then continue eating.

    The exceptionally warm sunlight was shining upon the two of them, even their shadows ovepped.

    It was past nine o clock, the butler send a message over to ask about the tutor, Shu Heng replied with one word, wait.

    ¡°Brother~ Are you going to work?¡±

    ¡°Mm, are you done eating? Take another two bites.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡±Shu Ning patted his stomach in a carefree manner.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze darkened, he moved his hand over to touch his little brother¡¯s tummy in a natural manner, Shu Ning¡¯s body stiffened for a moment and loosened up, Shu Heng was pleased as he rubbed it a few more times:¡±You¡¯re too skinny, take another two bites, be good~¡±

 Chapter 37

    Alright then young master~ ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Shu Ning raised an eyebrow and stuffed in another two bites of tofu and drank the water passed over to his mouth by Shu Heng, he really could eat no more.

    ¡°Study at home obediently, I¡¯ll see you in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Mm, have a safe trip brother.¡±

    Why aren¡¯t you going? Shu Ning watched Shu Heng as he wiped his mouth, and why is he staring at me after that? Like a wolf staring at his prey wondering which part he should bite into first! Shu Ning felt very puzzled but did not show it on his face, until Shu Heng hugged him at the waist, put him in ce to prevent him from escaping, then......lowered his head......he felt a warmth of his forehead, he was kissed!!?

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart was beating madly when he got hugged, it felt very weird, the kiss was just a little tap, he told himself not to think of nonsense in his heart, I¡¯ve also kissed him before! He was just returning the favour. And so the big brother who was rushing to get to work exposed a dazzling smile, he obediently waved his short little hand~

    Shu Heng turned around to leave in satisfaction, he had finally gotten his wish, it was just as wonderful as he imagined it would be, veryfortable.

    And the flesh around his stomach was very soft as well, the texture is not bad, he recalled that one time the little one rubbed his tummy because of indigestion, Shu Heng felt that if Shu Ning were to have any stomach difort in the future, he could do it for him.

    Only after waiting for over half an hour did the tutor finally meet the little young master, Shu Ning had also wondered, brother had always hated tardiness the most but now he actually made an exception for me ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    For the sake of getting into high school year 1, he¡¯ll study harder.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had gone over to deal with some troubles, it was just as Shu Ning said, second sister had a mind toe over toin about being impoverished. At first only the ol¡¯ number two was the only person who knew about it, but she did not have as many ns as big old, and she was afraid of getting caught up in trouble if she were to go, after thinking about it she decided that there were quite a lot of benefits if she went up to look for her, and she was well-known too, there was nothing good toe from dragging the elder one as well.

    Her husband was in the hospital and the three of her kids were in school, especially how well the eldest was studying, in the first year of high school the ces that required money were quite a lot, and in the current society you would end up spending money for a lot of things, the days are too bitter to bear, and her younger sister was wealthy, helping out a bit was something she should be doing right? Qin Yu Lan who was calcting in her heart deliberately got on the bus wearing faded clothes and did not use any makeup.

    When the third daughter took the phone she had already jotted down all the numbers in a book, after calling the numbers one by one she sessfully got on the line with her sister, they made an appointment to meet at a private room in a restaurant at C city

    After four hours, Qin Yu Lan found the magnificent restaurant, the security guards at the door stretched out their hands, extremely hesitant:¡±Aunty, employees enter from the back door.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean huh? Don¡¯t stand around here interrupting my work, go through the back door, the back door don¡¯t you understand?¡±The security guard spoke in fluent Mandarin, he stuck his thumb out and gestured behind him, his tone was impatient but he wasn¡¯t being impolite yet.

    ¡°I came here to eat!¡±Qin Yun had never encountered such a situation before, she peeked over the security¡¯s burly body towards the door. The distance was only three meters, the double doors looked extremely luxurious, two tall refreshing looking youngdies were standing to each side, they had sweet smiles and would greet the guests anytime one walked past in a bow, they were truly too polite.

    Her sister said to discuss here, howvish, that means that she¡¯s been mixing in well, Qin Yu Lan was overjoyed and herplexion had gotten rosier than before.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, what are you looking inside for? Do you know how much a meal costs inside?¡±

    ¡°My little sister invited me to eat, move over, if not I¡¯ll be looking for your manager.¡±

    The security guard snorted, he was still going easy on her earlier, but now his contempt was clear:¡±Your sister invited you here to eat? Aren¡¯t you afraid of your tongue falling off with a lie like that? Looking for my manager? Don¡¯t you know how busy our manager is? Let me tell it to you straight, I¡¯ve seen many poor-looking people like you, go away, even if you¡¯re looking to eat you¡¯ve got to check where you¡¯re at.¡±

    ¡°You......that¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°Go away go go go, if not I¡¯m calling the cops.¡±

    After taking a deep breath, the man had a tall stature and looked very mighty, Qin Yu Zhuo was quite afraid but she hade here to eat righteously, the security guard looking down on her as if she¡¯s a dog made her feel extremely wronged, the gazes of the passersby felt even more like she was getting her limbs cut off, it made her look very bad:¡±Private room number 104, go and confirm it.¡±

    Heughed loudly:¡±Hey clodhopper, you do you even know what 104 means?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any private rooms on this floor, 104? Did youe from far away? If you¡¯re here to cry about your poorness to some rich people then go to the right, the police station over there has a little room they can lend to you, you get free food everyday, and you even get a pair of bracelets,¡±The security guardughed as he said that, he pulled up his sleeves with a bad look in his eyes:¡±Are you going or not?¡±

    Qin Yu Lan was still thinking that Qin Yu Zhuo would give her some extra money due to the fact that her husband was in the hospital, how could she go just like that?

    The frustrations of her greed made her forget about her fear, I just don¡¯t believe it, who would dare to hit a girl in broad daylight? Thinking about that, Qin Yu Lan let it go and tried to talk it out with him agitatedly.

    Within the private rooms on the second floor, Qin Yu Lan was sitting on the soft sofa and watched the drama happening through the window with a cup of coffee in her hands, the corners of her lips faintly curled up in a modest fashion, she looked very dignified with her body covered low-key in branded goods, it made her look even more beautiful and refined.

    They could not look in from the outside, Qin Yu Zhuo deliberately told her the wrong room number, she set this up just to make Qin Yu Lan look bad, to let her understand the gap between them. Humans should know shame, it was her own fault to get trampled on because she coveted that which does not belong to her, the security guard pushed down the confused Qin Yu Lan, and she cried loudly on the floor.

    Sneer, Qin Yu Zhuo put down her coffee, she did not drink it, she just wanted to smell the aroma.

    This is luxury, Qin Yu Lan would never get to enjoy this in her whole life even after she dies.

    Half an hour had passed, Qin Yu Lan called a waiter over, the girl bowed:¡±What can I help you with?¡±

    ¡°Invite that pitiful woman in, I¡¯ll buy her a meal.¡±

    The staff naturally knew who Qin Yu Zhuo was, and admired her generosity in their hearts, Mrs. Shu has a big heart, no wonder she could marry into wealth, this ease and grandeur is not something that anyone could learn:¡±Very well, please wait a moment.¡±

    After a few minutes, Qin Yu Lan reached the private room in a fluster, 204! It was actually 204, I¡¯ve actually heard the number wrong, ah, Qin Yu Lan was extremely regretful at heart, how could she not have heard it right, it was too embarrassing. The waitress was about to push the door but Qin Yu Lan who came for a selfish reason did not let her:¡±I¡¯ll do it myself, you can do your own work.¡±

    ¡°This is my job,¡±Thedy was all smiles, she was very polite.

    She truly is a big city person, she had a very good attitude. Qin Yu Lan misunderstood, the waitress was just wary about you, after all the valued guest inside was alone, it¡¯s better to be careful! But Qin Yu Lan stopped her again:¡±Wait here for a bit.¡±She subconsciously touched her hair and smoothed it, then after taking a deep breath to press down the fire inside, she let the waitress open the door.

    The brightness in the room was very soft, decorated with upscale decor, and they even disyed fresh flowers!

    This is third sister?

    Qin Yu Lan narrowed her eyes, she couldn¡¯t recognize her anymore, Qin Yu Lan¡¯s luscious hair shone with a healthy glow, her skin was pale as snow, and she wore a beautiful dress, one could tell that the ne around her neck was worth a lot in a nce. She struck it rich! No wonder she liked that man for so long, turns out he had money, how cheap, she even gave birth to that bastard.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you,¡±Qin Yu Lan waved her hand, the waitress had already determined that the two knew each other, so she lowered her head and left at ease.

    Qin Yu Lan sat down openly and gave table a touch:¡±People in the city sure know how to enjoy themselves, putting ss on top of stone and you¡¯re not afraid that the te would be too hot and shatter it.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo grinned and said nothing.

    Qin Yu Lan turned her eyes around, it¡¯s time for business:¡±Hey sis, I didn¡¯t get to exin things on the phone, your brother-inw......is hospitalized, his bone was fractured, the doctor said the injury is too serious, even if he recuperated in the future it would still just be half cured, even walking would be strenuous.¡±

    ¡°So what should we do?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo had a face of indifference, she seemed to have just been asking casually.

    Qin Yu Lan who was feeling quite excited leaned her body slightly forward:¡±Surgery!¡±

    ¡°That would require a lot of money wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°......Mm, not only that, he would need a lot of money to recover post op, our family isn¡¯t too well off, your brother-inw only......only gets a hundred and five for a month, and he still has three kids to raise, the eldest just entered high school......¡±Babble babble, she talked incessantly about how she was so pitiful she couldn¡¯t live on anymore, after that she even wiped her tears away and her nose had gotten red.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was smiling, the more they wanted to act, the more splendid her smile would be, how refreshing, I¡¯m relieved to hear that you¡¯re not living well:¡±The costs of staying in the hospital nowadays is very high right?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that so.¡±

    ¡°Did you sell your house andnd yet?¡±

    ¡°What are you joking about? Where are my kids and I going to live?¡±Qin Yu Lan stretched her hand out and pulled her sister.

    Qin Yu Zhuo leaned backwards and crossed her arms over her chest in a cozy mood:¡±Your family is so poor and you have to pay for the schooling of three kids, how are you going to get money if you don¡¯t sell your house?¡±

    Aren¡¯t you rich? Qin Yu Lan couldn¡¯t keep up the smile on her face anymore.

    Qin Yu Lan raised her right hand and looked at her nails:¡±Is the hundred and five brother-inw gets less? As far as I know it¡¯s quite normal to be earning that much in the countryside, a hundred and five wasn¡¯t bad at all, if you think that¡¯s less, you should go out and find work, your children are your benefactors of your past life, if you don¡¯t work hard, how are they going to live?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave my kids at home, and I¡¯m nting some vegetables in the yard, cultivating a few acres ofnd, my body¡¯s getting worse by the year where am I going to get a job!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to sell your house then, didn¡¯t you sell mom¡¯s house too when she was in the hospital? You¡¯ve all been doing your bests, you were very filial.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan¡¯s face was red hot, she didn¡¯t want to get caught in this topic, she only wanted money:¡±Yu Zhuo, sis will tell it to you straight, if your brother-inw doesn¡¯t get surgery he will be a cripple.¡±

    With a chuckle, Qin Yu Zhuo looked towards Qin Yu Lan:¡±It¡¯s even better if he¡¯s crippled, he was only getting a meager sry anyway, he can¡¯t pass his days proper, if you¡¯re lucky you can leave him, look at how well I¡¯m doing, isn¡¯t it fine if you just marry another good man?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±Qin Yu Lan would not have ever expected that Qin Yu Lan would actually advise her to get a divorce? Who the hell gets divorced in the countryside? Didn¡¯t they all live happily for the rest of their lives? There was a couple who got divorced in the next vige, people from several viges across thendsughed at them, peh, no wonder Qin Yu Zhuo could be a whore, she was a sleaze after all.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Too attached to him? Your family¡¯s not at the end of the rope yet so why would youe asking me for money? And anyway do you think we¡¯ve got a good rtionship? We haven¡¯t been in contact for over ten years and you still have the face for this.¡±

    ¡°What are you being so estranged? Blood is thicker than water, you¡¯re my sister no matter where you go,¡±Qin Yu Lan saw the unhurried look in her sister¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt her hair rise:¡±Sister, now that things are looking up for you and you¡¯re passing your days with flourish, if you can give your sister a hand then just give me a hand alright?¡±

    ¡°A hand? How do you want me to do that?¡±

    Qin Yu Lan held her breath, feeling extremely displeased in her heart as she gave her a currying smile:¡±Can¡¯t you help your sister out with the cost of the surgery and for his recovery? If your brother-inw is crippled your sister¡¯s future happiness would be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°What does your life getting destroyed have anything to do with me? Qin Yu Zhuo lifted her chin up high, like a big and heavy hat, is it a crime if I don¡¯t help out? Who can you me for not working hard yourself? Fresh animosity was added to the old grudges, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s gaze had a prating eeriness:¡±Have you forgotten about what happened while I was caring for my pregnancy at home?¡±

 Chapter 38

    ¡°While......what?¡±Qin Yu Lan wanted to evade her gaze, but endured and maintained eye contact, feeling extremely guilty, she was afraid of being seen through:¡±No matter what happened in the past we are still sisters, You even cut my skirt when we were young, when did sister ever get mad at you then?¡±

    ¡°Have you thought of me as your sister while you were spreading those rumours? Have you ever thought of me as your sister when you destroyed my reputation? Have you ever once thought when you ran your mouth off that maybe your sister who had nowhere to go while carrying her baby would kill herself out of despair? Do you think you have the conscience to be asking me for money now?¡±

    ¡°Yu Yu Yu......Yu Zhuo~ What are you talking about?¡±Qin Yu Lan was so shocked her face had turned white and her words were slurring, is this true? Yu Lan was unyielding when she was young, suicide......oh heavens! Qin Yu Lan clenched her hands under the table, even her knuckles had turned white, she was very afraid, but she mustered out a smile:¡±Hey sis, is there a misunderstanding somewhere? What rumour? Sister doesn¡¯t understand, you¡¯re clear on how sister has been treating you since you were young, could it have been......big sister?¡±

    ¡°Big sister has always had a bad heart, really, she says whatever she wants, back then she only said too much because she was worried about you, she was worried about how you were going to get married if you¡¯re pregnant but she didn¡¯t use the right words, after that~ Didn¡¯t mom give her a scolding? On the way back big sis was crying and all, she was quite regretful to know that you weren¡¯t having the best life too.¡±

    The plight of the sisters fell even deeper at this moment, Qin Yu Lan looked pitifully towards Qin Yu Zhuo:¡±What¡¯s in the past is in the past, now that you¡¯re living a good life your sister I am very happy for you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shameless, Qin Yu Zhuo narrowed her eyes:¡±Are you willing to do anything for money?¡±

    ¡°Yu Zhuo!¡±Qin Yu Lan¡¯s voice was rough:¡±I¡¯m also pulling at straws here.¡±

    ¡°How much are you borrowing?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Qin Yu Lan was slightly surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking how much you want to borrow?¡±

    ¡°That......¡±

    ¡°I can lend you the money for the surgery and his recovery, I won¡¯t charge you interest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it......Yu Zhuo, your sister¡¯s financial strength is limited, I don¡¯t have the ability to pay you back!¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo turned up her nose in contempt:¡±So what do you want? You want me to hand it over for free? Let¡¯s not beat around the bush today, I have no status in the Shu family, and don¡¯t you try to put any thoughts in Shu Ning¡¯s head either, father-inw has a problem with my upbringing, I¡¯m not in charge of the family so I have no right to hand out anything to you.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to say it that way?¡±Qin Yu Lan was getting unhappy:¡±If your father-inw doesn¡¯t like you then you¡¯ve definitely done something wrong, the future is long, he will naturally see your good side if you give him proper respect.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my dad, who else am I going to respect if not him?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s attitude had gotten considerably more firm, and she cut it straight to the point:¡±My time is limited, give me a number, and when are you going to pay me back? If we write a proper contract it will be easier for me to exin it when I return, if you can¡¯t help me out with this then don¡¯t force me.¡±

    ¡°Yu Zhuo, I¡¯ve said all the good I can today, and it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand your ridicule, but you¡¯re young, so I¡¯m not going to pick a bone with you over that,¡±Qin Yu Lan leaned back as well and narrowed her eyes:¡±Since you¡¯re going to set yourself clear with me today, I¡¯ll stop trying to be cordial with you, and I¡¯m going to set a few things straight as well, brother-inw......is a good person, he gifted him the vi simply just as he said he would, if you¡¯re going to be so stubborn about it then I¡¯ll just have to look for him instead. For my man I am willing to kneel down if this won¡¯t work out, who told me to have such a heartless little sister? It¡¯s the only thing I can do.¡±

    ¡°You dare to?¡±

    ¡°What don¡¯t I dare to do?¡±Qin Yu Lan scoffed, her features which could still be considered pretty turned very ugly:¡±My sister is so rich but forced me to the end of the road~ It¡¯s no big deal for me to go over to your workce and cry a bit, or maybe cry at my great brother-inw¡¯s door, since you¡¯re going to be so ruthless with me don¡¯t me me for destroying your reputation, I know you have money and connections now, but a beggar can never be bankrupt, kill me if you can, but of course, I told many people beforeing here today, you can kill off several.¡±

    ¡°Qin Yu Lan don¡¯t you dare talk nonsense, my reputation can be ruined but if you dare to drag my husband into this, don¡¯t me me if I decide to perish together with you after my kid is born!¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo gnashed her teeth in agitation and warned her loudly, she spoke with such maliciousness that even her eyes were getting bloodshot. Qin Yu Lan who was speaking nonsense in her bravado was frightened pale to a sheet, she immediately snorted augh in fear, and changed the subject:¡±Hey, you¡¯re still the lucky one, you¡¯ve definitely got a lucky baby boy don¡¯t you!¡±

    Of course, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face eased up considerably as she touched her stomach.

    Qin Yu Lan felt a bit weak on the knees, but she wasn¡¯t willing to give up:¡±If you want to write it down then fine, you......lend me a hundred thousand and I¡¯ll slowly pay it back to you, I definitely won¡¯t make your husband¡¯s family look down on you.¡±

    She said she was going to borrow it, but she won¡¯t be paying it back once she leaves, how foolish of Qin Yu Zhuo:¡±If I were to lend you this money today, I would be even worse in father-inw¡¯s eyes, that I¡¯m indiscriminate and can¡¯t stand up for myself, but fine, I can give you the hundred thousand immediately, there¡¯s aw firm opposite of this building, go over and write an IOU.¡±

    ¡°Yu Zhuo!¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo simply stood up, Qin Yu Lan knew that she had already steeled her heart, she anxiously grabbed her sister¡¯s arm, if ites to this then she might as well look for her man instead, that fellow is surely going to be very kind, if he could give Xiao Fu a vi then he could buy me one too right? Qin Yu Lan hesitated for a moment and Qin Yu Zhuo had already shrugged her off and left.

    While passing by room 203, a glimmer flickered past Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes.

    In order to improve the rtionship between the ¡°inws¡±, Qin Yu Zhuo had already spent a lot of work on it, that¡¯s right, today was a gamble, with Qin Yu Lan¡¯s insatiable greed, she¡¯ll surely be led around my noose, hell does she mean brother-inw earns only a hundred fifty a month? You can trick other people but you can¡¯t trick Qin Yu Zhuo who was an executive assistant.

    The sries of teachers in the countryside were even higher, the country gives them subsidies, houses, and health insurance, even the teachers in the city earned only four fifty, you really dare to cheat me huh Qin Yu Lan you fool.

    But then again, there was still a bit of use to her.

    At least she could prove that I¡¯m extremely pitiful, filial, and noble, neither overbearing nor servile, even if I came from a humble upbringing I still had a backbone, and still had the determination to go through fire and water for my husband¡¯s family.

    From the time when Shu Ning had looked for Qin Yu Zhuo to talk about this matter, she had already begun to think about it, and pondered about it for a long time, she was ying out the scene endlessly in her mind to make sure her n was seamless. She put up anguish act at home deliberately to show unease, and pretended to be skittish, before hurrying to cover it up, Shu Gao and Shu Cheng were sharp, and they attached great importance to the baby in her stomach, they would definitely send someone to follow her for twenty four hours to monitor her.

    When someone on top sends someone over to watch over you they won¡¯t see it as something wrong, even if youined they would say that it was for your own good, Qin Yu Zhuo understood their mentality and naturally used it. With no surprise, when Qin Yu Lan is on the way home, something would probably happen to her. She was just a minor character, Qin Yu Zhuo was toozy to get revenge, and it was for her appearances as well, what if one day someone investigated and found out that something had happened to Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s family, what would that tell them?

    Just a while back ady had an unwarranted usation against her by her grandmother, ming her for bringing cmity and all sorts of other things, and she drove her out overnight.

    Qin Yu Lan ran headlong into it......this was God¡¯s will.

    While eating lunch, Shu Heng had given Shu Ning a call, checking......if he was being diligent o(¨s¡õ¨t)o This child is watching him so closely.

    Shu Ning deliberately let the ringing tone y for a moment, and received the call with aplicated feeling:¡±Brother~ Good afternoon.¡±

    ¡°How was it? Have you understood everything the tutor taught you?¡±

    ¡°I understood then.¡±

    ¡°And now you¡¯ve forgotten?¡±

    My god, do you know how to talk? After an awkward pause he replied:¡±How about we make a bet? You make the questions and I¡¯ll answer, if I get them all right I get to have tomorrow off.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    After two minutes, Shu Ning was in a tragedy, fortunately Shu Heng didn¡¯t add any rules, if not he¡¯ll be in for it if he sets any punishments or anything.

    ¡°You can¡¯t becent now, study well and I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡±

    ¡°,,,,,,¡±

    ¡°Be good~¡±

    ¡°Brother......What time are youing back?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s abilities to shift the topic has be more and more amazing, he rolled his eyes:¡±I want to eat cake, strawberry voured.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I want to eat one made personally by big brother!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The call ended, Shu Ning fell to his bed andughed out loud and nearly fell off the bed, he could imagine Shu Heng standing with a look of indifference in front of those cake counters frequented by young girls, and how in disorder he would be with his facial paralysis! It¡¯s a shame that you can¡¯t order it online right now, putting a face of ‡å to his wall, it will definitely be way funnier than those magazine covers with collectable value.

    Teasing his brother and whatnot, those things are best left to being satisfied just using his imagination.

    Great, he has to learn English in the afternoon......

    It was hard to satisfy Shu Heng in just one summer vacation, but Shu Ning had a good foundation so he wasn¡¯t worried at all, he can improve a lot once he gets serious, after all this was his second time learning, there were some words he tried very hard to memorize in the past that he didn¡¯t know how to use, but now those words have finally soaked into his head. This was the first time the foreign teacher had met such a serious student, and he would praise him from time to time.

    Shu Ning was extremely ashamed, I......I¡¯m already a thirty some year old uncle ¡ú_¡ú Older than you.

    It was supposed to end at three but Shu Ning got too focused, when he realized it, it was a bit over four o clock, he felt a bit regretful.

    The teacher is a professional specially hired by Shu Heng with a high sry, he serves only Shu Ning, he wasn¡¯t the type of tutor who taught many students. At night when he returned, the tutor who had already understood the strengths of Shu Ning still had to specially create a programme for him, and submit it to Shu Heng to look over. In the evening, a low-profile ck limousine drove into the yard, Shu Heng had returned.

    Shu Ning squatted by the windowsill and supported his chin, handsome, this young man is truly handsome, the only person who could make a ck suit give off the feeling of an emperor¡¯s robe was none other than him.

    Damn, why is he looking over!

    His heart beat chaotically for a moment, they said that you can¡¯t talk behind other¡¯s backs, how efficacious! Shu Ning waved his hands and curved the corner of his mouth, Shu Heng narrowed his ck ink-like eyes, little brother had a very sweet smile with his bright eyes and white teeth, it made one unable to look away, he¡¯s so happy that I¡¯m back? Shu Ning¡¯s thoughtless movements had pleased Shu Heng, and on this rare moment he even waved his hands before walking towards the living room.

    First he had to go see Shu Gao, then y a round of chess while he¡¯s there to calm his surging emotions, listening to the old man¡¯s speech about studying for ten years, with Shu Heng¡¯s calm temperament and Shu Gao who was highly concentrated when he yed chess, an hour had passed quickly just like that, even Shu Ning hade over. While the little fellow was watching them he subconsciously pressed his lips together, Go! The whole board was filled with ck and white pieces, my grandpa and brother really are very amazing, seems like he¡¯s really gone easy on me when we yedst time.

    As Shu Gao put down a piece, Shu Heng sighed:¡±I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    ¡°In this game you¡¯ve tried to relieve the besieged by attacking the base of the besieger, it may have seemed to be effective but it ended up ineffective, you were too passive, it was one of the worst ns indeed, only by striving can you stand firm.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°So instead of just defending why don¡¯t you try attacking?¡±

    Shu Gao talked a bit more with Shu Heng, and yed another round, this time it ended even sooner, like a god Shu Heng was defeated again, Shu Ning watched it keenly in pleasure, whileughing in his heart sadness had befallen him, Shu Gao looked towards him:¡±Come over, I¡¯ll give you a handicap of a chariot, a horse, and a canon!¡±

 Chapter 39

    Really? What¡¯s this got to do with me? Go kill him for a few more rounds instead!

    Shu Ning appeared to be calm but in his heart he felt bitter. He never went with his wishesst time but he had allowed so much in front of Shu Heng now, it was too embarrassing. But Shu Ning understood, Shu Gao had no intentions of making him look bad orparing them at all.

    Shu Gao who was used to schemes had already noticed it:¡±What¡¯s made you unhappy? Do the two of you y Go too?¡±

    You¡¯re thinking quite highly of me, Shu Ning simply spoke what was in his heart:¡±Grandp~ How is a chariot, a horse, and a canon going to count for anything?¡±

    ¡°Then another pawn?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Shu Gao chuckled with a gaze filled with affection, he hesitated for a moment before pulling Shu Ning¡¯s hand in his grasp and gave it a squeeze:¡±Tell me, grandpa will do my best to satisfy you!¡±

    You asked for it:¡±Your brain~¡±¡ú_¡ú

    Shu Gao:¡±......¡±

    Shu Heng:¡±......¡±

    The old steward Sun Lin cut off the branch of the flower with a ¡°snap¡±o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    As if a cold wind was blowing past, everything suddenly got quiet, as the steward Sun Lin would always try to calm the situation, his eyes brightened:¡±Chinese chess is a bit too difficult how about army chess instead?¡±

    The aloof Shu Heng opened his mouth:¡±Gomoku is a bit easier.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Is my IQ being dissed collectively by everyone? If you¡¯ve got the capability then let¡¯s y animal chess~ And be childish for a bit, Shu Ning walked to the chess board:¡±Let¡¯s y Chinese chess!¡±

    Shu Gao set the board happily, Shu Heng didn¡¯t move away, he spread his legs and hugged Shu Ning on the waist so they can sit together. Shu Ning¡¯s ears blushed red, luckily he didn¡¯t sit on top of his thighs, if not......that¡¯ll be embarrassing, both grandpa and the steward was here, he¡¯ll just take it as giving Shu Heng some face, to be able to see such brotherly love in such a family would definitely make the elders happy.

    And as expected, Shu Gao chuckled and had Sun Lin prepare some snacks, and also to remember Shu Ning¡¯s juice. Sun Lin promised readily, his face was beaming with a smile, and he hurried off to get busy.

    There was a great disparity between their abilities, so it wasn¡¯t hard to guess the results. Shu Gao was cool as a cucumber and Shu Ning lost three times in a row. Unwilling to ept the results, he unhappily challenged him once again, but Shu Gao did not go easy on him, right at this moment, Shu Heng who had been hugging him all this while had some movements, every time Shu Ning was about to make his move, he would secretly do some little tricks on the bottom, Shu Ning quietly put down the chariot, then picked up the cannon......

    On the scenario where Shu Gao had once again given him a handicap of a chariot, a horse, a cannon, and a pawn, Shu Ning won the round, and was ecstatic.

    Shu Heng lost to Shu Gao and Shu Gao lost to Shu Ning, although it was no fair since they were cheating, the baby felt wonderful in his heart.

    Shu Gao knew what was happening secretly between the two fellows, and Shu Ning also knew he couldn¡¯t conceal it, but nobody brought it up, they were teasing Shu Ning yfully while eating some pastries, and drinking juice, having a good time.

    Dinner was made by Qin Yu Zhuo, she had received so much grief in the morning, but as per usual she still worked hard at night for the family.

    Shu Cheng was very filial, the first thing he did when he returned was to look for his old man, at that time Shu Gao was polishing the chess pieces with Sun Lin and chatting about botany, they seemed to be nning to take care of the greenhouse now that summer wasing. Shu Cheng¡¯s eyes showed a smile, before this his old man would never enjoy such leisures:¡±Dad, I¡¯ve returned.¡±

    ¡°Mm, your wife¡¯s abnormal behaviour has been thoroughly been investigated,¡±Shu Gao did not even lift his head.

    Sun Lin invited Shu Cheng to sit down and served him a cup of tea, tirelessly he said:¡±The bodyguards followed her, the missus¡¯ behaviour was caused by her sister trying to be dependent on her.¡±

    ¡°Dependent?¡±Shu Cheng¡¯s tone was calm and he drank his tea.

    ¡°Yes, her second sister was harassing her, she wanted to use our Shu family¡¯s missus as a bank, the master has already dealt with it, young master please do not worry,¡±As Sun Lin finished speaking, he took out a recording pen from a desk:¡±There was a recording, young master you can take it back to listen.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡±Shu Cheng trusted his family the most, he stood up:¡±Dad, let¡¯s go down together to have dinner? Yu Zhuo made your favourite fish.¡±

    ¡°There are still some pieces left, you head down first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±After Shu Cheng left, Sun Lin destroyed the recording.

    Shu Gao took a sip of tea and narrowed his eyes:¡±We¡¯ve already known each other for several decades, you can just say what you want to say.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand it.¡±

    ¡°Ah Sun Lin, the recording is too perfect, just like a TV drama, you need to know that it¡¯s easy for someone to be impulsive when they forget themselves, but her performance was remarkable, especially that sentence where she said I¡¯ll perish together with you after giving birth to my baby! It looked wless from the front, but in fact it was deliberate, this is one of the loopholes.¡±

    Sun Lin nodded:¡±So you specifically told me to take away the recording, based on young master¡¯s style, he definitely won¡¯t be suspicious of me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I was too busy when I was young, my steward is even more like a father.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Sun Lin smiled with exceptional warmth:¡±When the young master was young he liked to stick around me the most, he wouldn¡¯t let go even when night came, and he said he was afraid of ghosts, he¡¯s exactly the same as Young Master Ning!¡±

    ¡°A father and his son would naturally share the same traits.¡±

    On the other side, Shu Ning was as satisfied as a little kitten, he closed his eyes as he savoured the taste of the strawberry cake, very fragrant and sweet, Shu Heng went out personally to buy it, he didn¡¯t even let his assistant take care of it, wonderful, he needs to nurture him into a ve in the future!!!

    Actually even if Shu Ning did not mention it, Shu Heng would not have gotten anyone else to do it, only after driving past several streets did he manage to find a cake that suited Shu Heng¡¯s tastes, in the future he should open up a bakery. Look~ He¡¯s eating it so happily, lying in my arms, letting me touch his little stomach. He gave it another light rub.

    His clothes were a bit unpleasant to look at......

    ¡°Brother, this one¡¯s too small, I finished it in a few bites,¡±That was the only thing bad about it.

    ¡°Your three meals are important, cakes cannot rece your meal.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Who raised him to be so old-fashioned ¡ú_¡ú

    ¡°Just paying lip service is not allowed.¡±

    Eh ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ Shu Ning looked backwards disappointingly, it¡¯s a shame to the world if he didn¡¯t be a quack, Shu Heng was very solemn, his gaze showed a profound gloom, Shu Ning could reply this way:¡±Got it.¡±

    Is he feeling vexed? What a cute expression, a touch ofplexity flickered past Shu Heng¡¯s eyes as he lifted up a finger to wipe away the buttercream by Shu Ning¡¯s mouth, this part was soft too, different from his tummy, he couldn¡¯t exin it but it felt very limp and numb, even his waist loosened up. Shu Ning felt a bit ‡å as he hurried to get up and get some tissue to wipe the stains.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, brother~Let¡¯s go eat?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng finally came back to his senses, but the buttercream on his finger was already gone, he was slightly regretful:¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±

    At the dinner table, Qin Yu Zhuo was still turning about the few people like before to fill up their bowls, herplexion was a bit paler than usual, she looked to be slightly out of it. Shu Gao ate fish while Shu Cheng was chatting with his eldest son, Shu Ning picked at his food......That¡¯s not right! Qin Yu Zhuo pondered deeply in her heart, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to say that the matter thathappened in the afternoon was quite serious, but could nothing really be stirred up at all?

    I¡¯ve been mentioning about suicide, Shu Ning, and my stomach!

    That¡¯s not right, Shu Gao and Shu Cheng were probably too shrewd, this was nothing at all in the eyes of those two, but their impression towards her will definitely improve a little, at the very least they won¡¯t be making things hard for me. Qin Yu Zhuo cheered herself up, she felt that it would be best if they could get along harmonously, if not......she¡¯ll try onest trick, whether I¡¯m good or bad, Shu Gao you can take your pick.

    After their meal it was time to have his medicine, Shu Ning held the warmed packet of Chinese medicine in his hands, two slender and pleasant fingers suddenly appeared around his nose, and lightly squeezed on it! Shu Ning blinked his eyes in wonder, what is this situation? ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    ¡°Go ahead and drink.¡±

    Ah no, I don¡¯t need to press my nose for this anymore! Resenting.

    Shu Heng insisted as he watched him closely:¡±Go on.¡±

    His righteous look made Shu Ning think of poison and his throat bobbed up and down inconspicuously, Shu Ning bravely died a martyr. A sweetness poured into his mouth, big brother gave me a candy again, the resentment in Shu Ning¡¯s heart immediately dissipated. The two were sitting on top of the sofa, and Shu Heng snatched Shu Ning¡¯s phone away:¡±Don¡¯t y it anymore, I¡¯ll help you review the contents you¡¯ve learned during the day.¡±

    Really? £þ¤Ø£þ

    Shu Ning immediately scowled:¡±Brother~ Spare me!¡±

    With a rumble, it was like something had blown up in his brain, Shu Heng only regained his senses after the little one said a few more sentences to him, only the word hug was particrly clear to him:¡±Alright then, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do with you.¡±

    Shu Ning was overjoyed as he pounced into his big brother¡¯s embrace.

    Shu Heng flexed his arms and pulled the little on up to his legs, Shu Ning¡¯s face was dark and he felt slightly uneasy, but a n sprang to mind:¡±Brother~ Let¡¯s y chess? I want to defeat grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Give up.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Well~ Damn......

    ¡°I won the national championship for the junior section.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Chinese chess.¡±

    ¡°I am also talking about Chinese chess.¡±

    ¡°Then why is grandpa ying with you, big brother?¡±Does this even make sense!

    ¡°To exercise my ¡°thinking ability, temperament, and attitude, grandfather is well intentioned,¡±Shu Heng touched Shu Ning¡¯s little head, he didn¡¯t quite like the annoyed expression on the little one¡¯s face, his gaze lightened up considerably:¡±You¡¯re fine as you are, there¡¯s no need for change.¡±

    Are you going silly? Although he was praised, he was still unhappy, the fed up Shu Ning let his head sink, his soul had already flown away.

    ¡°You¡¯re really very good,¡±Shu Heng did not know how to coax people, he tried to smooth his hand on the little one¡¯s back, after giving his neck a squeeze he could clearly feel Shu Ning¡¯s entire body stiffening for several seconds:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Brother~¡±I¡¯m not a pet!

    ¡°Be good~¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Why is he still sulking? Shu Heng did not know what to do, his eyes brightened and he hesitated for a moment, he lowered his head and gave a light kidd like a dragonflynding on water on the little one¡¯s forehead. Every time the little fellow got excited he would do this, my kiss would probably make him happy as well right?

    Shu Ning was shocked! Shu Heng lifted the little face up:¡±Will that do?¡±

    ¡°Y~ Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to y Gomoku, there¡¯s a one hundred percent chance of beating grandpa.¡±

    Just like that, they yed for more than an hour, Shu Ning won two rounds and was extremely pleased. It should be noted that he had never won in anything in his past life, ah that was one of the regrets in his life, but now he managed to do a turnaround! Shu Heng wasn¡¯t such a perfect and wless person after all, heh heh~

    Shu Heng kept the chess set, a hint of a smile flickered in his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bathe together?¡±

    ¡°I......don¡¯t think that¡¯s too proper,¡±Shu Ning had wanted to oppose him but after all he was too god damn tiredst time, but this time was different, he wanted to see how well Shu Heng was developing on that area, he hoped it was small, but he hoped it was big too, Shu Ning¡¯s heart tossed around in a simmer, who told his big brother to treat him so well, damn it _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Shu Ning returned to his room to get a set of pajamas, walking over with reluctance, he was secretly thinking who let you be such a busybody? Things are going downhill now isn¡¯t it?

    Curiosity killed the cat, he hoped that this time they really were going to bathe, and not getting his skin sloughed off.

    Although Shu Ning was unwilling at heart, he still didn¡¯t try to talk his way out of it, Shu Heng was a straight man, he didn¡¯t know his sexual orientation, it¡¯ll be fine.

    Speaking of which did Shu Heng get married in his past life? If someone lived in prison then they wouldn¡¯t know ¡ú_¡ú

    Big brother¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t present in the master bedroom, but the bathroom door was opened, Shu Heng was personally filling the tub, only at this moment did Shu Ning suddenly realize that Shu Heng seemed to really have taken Shu Ning to his heart as his precious little baby brother, if not how could such intimate things happen? At this moment the vour, taste, and aroma were all present, isn¡¯t this time to pop open a bottle of wine to celebrate?

    ¡°Water¡¯s ready, take off your clothes in here, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Oh......He wasn¡¯t like this in my past life, he was indifferent, arrogant, and wouldn¡¯t bat an eye to anyone, the nice man in front of him is definitely a fake brother.

    After waiting for a while, Shu Heng who did not receive the person he expected was slightly anxious as he looked towards the dazed little person:¡±Are you tired? Oh what am I going to do with you,e over, I¡¯ll help you take it off.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Shu Ning¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly, he quickly stopped him:¡±No no, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Shu Heng watched him quietly.

    Shu Ning knew that his reaction was too much, he simply acted out a look of being shy as he bashfully dragged his feet over, especially thest little piece, only stripping it off for a long time did it leave his body, Shu Ning was like a cooked shrimp and submerged himself at once into the bathtub, as he entered the water, the pair of big glistening eyes were exceptionally bright.

    Shu Heng gulped, his throat bobbed up and down many times and his gaze was particrly deep, after being looked at for a few moments Shu Ning felt as if he were being sucked in and his mind was in chaos.

    A man does not prepare as meticulously during their bath as a woman does, sprinkling some flower petals and doing all sort of fancy things to make their skin more tenderly pale and dewy. Which is why Shu Ning was dumbfounded now, so what if he¡¯s hidden into the water? It was transparent _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ So he decided to squeeze in a considerable amount of body wash to create ayer of bubbles on top of the water.

    It¡¯s done, Shu Ning felt at ease now but he didn¡¯t know that Shu Heng had been watching all of this unblinkingly.

    Shu Heng got into the water and with a ssh a considerable amount of water gushed out, only now did realize, damn, I forgot about him, when did he take off his clothes? Can I scold him for being shameless?

    Calling for help! I want the potion of regret ahhh, today I¡¯ll be ‡å for a big one.

    When Shu Heng took up the bath sponge Shu Ning shook his head faintly, that can¡¯t be, right? In the end the good never came, but the bad came knocking.

    ¡°Thank you forst time, how about big brother wash you this time around?¡±

    Shu Ning pressed his lips together:¡±No no no, I can do it myself, I¡¯m......I¡¯m already thirteen, if you help me wash up I¡¯ll beughed at by my ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Laughed at? Since you¡¯ve washed me wasn¡¯t that even more embarrassing? It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be silly.¡±

    Who¡¯s being silly? Shu Ning moved backwards, pushing Shu Heng¡¯s chest and arm, but this young man¡¯s strength is quite strong and he ignore it, washy~ washy~ washy......

    Shu Ning wanted to cry but no tears flowed, he was being fiddled here~ and there, Shu Heng was inexperienced so he forgot to wash him off after scrubbing him, Shu Ning who was endlessly tossed back and forth was in a real mess, he immediately turned to him:¡±This part is already washed!¡±

    ¡°Has it?¡±How tender, I want to give it another rub~

    ¡°It has!¡±Shu Ning red at him, he was furious and his vigor was surpassing the rainbow in the sky, even his voice had heightened a bit, not like a child at all, especially the sharp and aggressive look flickering in his eyes like a wolf!

    This was the first time Shu Heng had exposed his true self in front of Shu Heng, but Shu Heng took it wrongly, he thought he was angry because he was too tired, so his attitude lightened up:¡±Alright.¡±

    Shu Ning who had entered battle mode fiercely mmed his palm into the water, the water didn¡¯t hurt but he got weak instead.

    Shu Heng was anguished, the little one slouched his head down, as expected he immediately sped up his movements, his normally pale skin was nowced with a hint of pink, it was pleasing to the eye, especially including the hazy look of the little one¡¯s eyes, and his dewy eyshes were even more eye-catching.

    He hurriedly wrapped him with a towel and carried him over to the bed then covered him with a quilt, Shu Ning resigned to his fate and didn¡¯t move. By the time Shu Heng brought his pajamas over from the sofa he had already fallen asleep.

    I guess......He doesn¡¯t need these anymore......

    Shu Ning slept till morning and stretched his body, after rubbing his eyes he looked to his side, Shu Heng has already left, off to the office maybe? He sat up and touched the edge of his clothes, Shu Heng had probably helped him with it, how nice of him, he sighed, is he getting used to me or am I getting more and more used to him?

    There are two sides to everything, as long as they¡¯re developing towards a healthy path then that¡¯s fine, Shu Ning did not think too deeply about it.

    After finishing his breakfast and his medicine, Shu Ning started to learn, he was remarkably hardworking and focused, Shu Gao woulde over to take a look every so often, he narrowed his eyes happily, Shu Ning wasn¡¯t very talented but he was diligent, he still needs some training with his temperament but he could be used. Sun Lin carried a hat and walked away following behind Shu Gao, many flowers in the garden had bloomed again, the wilted flowers needed to be pruned.

    Just like Qin Yu Zhuo, only with some pressure can you get her to be content with her lot.

    Recently infectious diseases in livestock has started to spring up again, many pigs and cows were done for, all the farms next to the second plot ofnd were affected, if she had epted what the country offered her from the start why would she have to throw the helve after the hatchet? She¡¯s greedily waiting for the prices to hike up while going with the flow, foolish woman.

    At this moment Qin Yu Zhuo was indeed in a bad position, don¡¯t even mention that the farms were done for, she still suffered a big loss, even if she forked out all the houses she bought previously she wouldn¡¯t be able to fill up this big hole, the workers were all waiting for their wages, so Qin Yu Zhuo could only be distraught, Shu Cheng himself has already noticed it and helped her settle this huge mess, and even intercepted the media and made it a minor incident.

    To a man this was nothing, this little trouble was just a failed investment.

    Shu Ning had just returned to his room after having his lunch when the sound of a car came from outside, he walked over and leaned towards the window to look, ah, Shu Cheng is back after bringing Qin Yu Zhuo to her prenatal exam, herplexion was white as a sheet and her smiling face looked even worse than a crying one, she¡¯s definitely not feeling great isn¡¯t she? So much of her private money has sunk like skipping stones, does your flesh hurt? Hang in there Qin Yu Zhuo, be careful of affecting your baby.

    That¡¯s right, this was all deliberately nned out by Shu Ning to sabotage her, him who had already known the general trend of things only needed to use that to his advantage, then he can give the grandiose her a chance for misfortune.

    Right at this moment, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s phone rang, as she took it out to take a look, her pupils abruptly shrunk for a moment, it was actually Qin Yu Lan? She still dares to contact me? Shu Cheng just so happened to look over and Qin Yu Zhuo directly ended the call:¡±Wrong number.¡±

    Shu Cheng gave her a warm smile:¡±No need to rack your nerves, go and take a nap.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan put down the phone, she wanted to beg for help from her sister to buy a house in the city, even a small run down house was fine! It¡¯s fine as long as nobody recognizes her, she¡¯s about to go mad.

    These few days had been very chaotic......

    Qin Yu Lan had been hiding out in her house at the countryside, she was agitated and uneasy, she lied that she was busy and didn¡¯t go to the hospital, besides her husband had only hurt one leg, he had no issues going to the toilet or whatever, he could eat and dress himself pretty well and didn¡¯t need anyone to wait on him.

    Someone knocked on the door again, Qin Yu Lan hid in her house and didn¡¯t dare to go over.

    Everything happened when she returned from C city to the countryside, she wanted to pick up some clothes before going to the hospital but she didn¡¯t think that when the car drove to a deserted area, she would meet a group of robbers. At that time several men had their faces covered with a knife in their hands, they gestured towards them and brusquely told everybody to take out everything they have that is of value.

    Qin Yu Lan with three kids would rather tear her money in half, how would she be willing to hand it over?

    They were unprepared so they hurriedly hid their money inside their pants, the robbers took their bags one by one, and kept telling them to be quick, when it came to Qin Yu Lan¡¯s turn, she only took out two bucks, the robbers made a reckless move and on the spot the faces under the masks had turned livid, with a swing of their hands theynded a p on her:¡±Take your money out, all of it.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan was extremely afraid, how could she have been in such a situation before? She cried and forced herself to stay calm, and besides the clothes she wore today weren¡¯t great anyway, she was most fit on pretending to be poor:¡±This brother, my husband is in the hospital, and I have three kids in my house waiting for their school fees to be paid, I went to the city to borrow money from a rtive but unexpectedly......ahh I was humiliated instead......¡±Before she even finished talking about being humiliated another two psnded on her face.

    The man was extremely fierce:¡±You damned bitch, are you going to hand it over yourself or do you want me to look for it myself?¡±

    ¡°Big~ Big brother I really have no money.¡±

    The man who was collecting money behind him shouted loudly:¡±What nonsense are you speaking with her? Hurry up.¡±

    The aggressive man walked towards someone else and Qin Yu Lan¡¯s heart was beating like drums, she was wild with joy as she hurriedly lowered her head and covered her face with her hands as if she were wiping her tears.

    Everyone in the car were being plundered and they were filled withints, those who said there were poor were given a beating.

    At first it wasn¡¯t like this, they all gave them their money honestly, it seemed to have started from when that cheap woman started crying about being poor, Qin Yu Lan was picked up by the man from before and given a few kicks, she cried out repeatedly, with her as an example who else would dare to act up?

    But her tragedy doesn¡¯t end here, the man had started to search her body, every time Qin Yu Lan resisted, she would be given a harsh beating, her clothes were in disorder and clothes that were washed sparkling white could not resist it, Qin Yu Lan was filled with shame, during her violent struggle the man gave her another harsh p, and with that Qin Yu Lan¡¯s sight darkened and she fell to the ground, she couldn¡¯t even feel the robbers pulling down her pants......The money she had tried to hide had been found.

    The manughed wickedly:¡±This damn woman¡¯s quite fierce huh? She would¡¯ve been fine if she just handed it out earlier.¡±While speaking he touched around again and found another hundred or so.

    Right at this moment several people rushed over and yelled at them don¡¯t move, it was the police! For the robbers to go up against the police they were minced up in moments, cuffed, and shoved into the car.

    As for the stuff they stole, while the police were wrestling with the robbers, the owners hurriedly went forward to take it back.

    Only Qin Yu Lan was toote when she regained her senses, all her stuff was gone but she didn¡¯t dare to make a noise, earlier she had nearly been stripped clean, her nose was bruised and her face was swollen, she was very ashamed, at this moment she truly started to cry. A few from the same vige saw the scene and tried tofort her and sighed.

    How could any woman be able to deal with this? Fortunately the robbers did not do much to her, however......her reputation was pretty much done for.

    ......

    The knocks on the door stopped and Qin Yu Lan rxed her breath, rumours had already begun to spread, the neighbours who seemed to be rather good normally actually said she got yed by someone behind her back, and they even described it vividly as if they had seen it with their own eyes, the ones who came forward were the same as well, then......what about everyone else she was close with?

    Her head started to hurt again, Qin Yu Lan¡¯s face was ashen with distraught and she had cried herself into a woman of tears.

    She had never been suspicious about Qin Yu Zhuo, those robbers had been tried in court, if it really was her doing she would definitely be implicated. Now, she only hoped that the rumours wouldn¡¯t reach her husband or her children, if not......Qin Yu Lan did not dare to think about it, she has already been starving for a day and the sounds of knocking came again, Qin Yu Lan held her ears and her whole body was trembling.

    On the other hand, Shu Ning had been working hard these few days, Shu Heng had noticed all of it, before the little one even mentioned it he brought a cake back again.

    The sunlight in the evening was just about the same as in the afternoon, only around eight o clock did the sun start to set, the sound of a car could be heard and Shu Ning immediately looked down while squatting at the balcony, Every time Shu Heng lifted his head over to look at him, the little one would wave his hands with a happy smile on his face, he enjoyed it.

    Shu Heng¡¯s heart felt very warm, there was a dense feeling, as if it can¡¯t be dispersed.

    Unlike Shu Cheng, Shu Heng did not go to see Shu Gao everyday, he pushed open the door to the little one¡¯s room with the cake in his hand. Shu Ning had already gotten used to it, Shu Heng did not have a habit of knocking before entering, he was impervious and never blushed or felt embarrassed.

    Whereas Shu Ning would asionally feel embarrassed! Just like right now, he was leisurely squatting and ying with his phone, he had been earning big in stocks and his mood was great, so he forgave Shu Heng this arrogant daredevil.

    ¡°Brother~ You¡¯re home.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Every time he heard this, Shu Heng would feel like the exhaustion he had umted during the day would all fly away, could this be what those men who loved going home felt? Shu Heng did not think much of it, he lifted his arm and lightly swayed it:¡±Your reward.¡±

    Oh shit, you can¡¯t shake the cake!

    Shu Ning hurriedly went over to save it, who knew that Shu Heng¡¯s yfulness would suddenly spring up, with a turn of his leg the cake moved away from the little one¡¯s eyes, Shu Ning was still chasing after it childishly, he pouted his mouth, he nted his head and wondered what is this young man trying to do!

 Chapter 41

    Shu Heng felt a bit regretful, the little one didn¡¯t take the bait, if he teased him more it would be obvious he was trying to tease him, he put the cake on top of the table:¡±I¡¯m going to go change my clothes.¡±

    Before this he left whenever he wanted to, he had never exined himself, this was an improvement. Shu Ning opened the box and paused for a moment, the appearance was very beautiful and the shape was good, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a cake you would normally find in a normal cake shop, could this be custom made? It must be, brother is so considerate. It must be hard on him to go to work everyday, maybe he should massage his shoulders at night.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wash up together?¡±

    A sound suddenly came from behind him, giving Shu Ning a big shock, he hurriedly turned around:¡±Brother!¡±

    ¡°The two of us, let¡¯s bathe together.¡±

    Again? Last time he nearly got traumatized, Shu Ning hurriedly shook his head:¡±I like to y with the water!¡±The meaning between his words couldn¡¯t be clear for the moment, but Shu Heng was so smart he definitely knows when to back down.

    ¡°You can.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning blinked his eyes, what is he trying to say? I¡¯ll y with the water while you help me wash up? Shu Ning rejected him resolutely:¡±I¡¯ve already washed.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me before washing up tomorrow,¡±Shu Heng was unwilling, but he lifted his hand to give Shu Ning¡¯s little face a touch before he left with satisfaction.

    Shu Ning was flustered:¡±......¡±

    Fine, there¡¯s still a cake, Shu Ning gave it a taste, the sweet fragrance filled his mouth and he finished it in a few bites......It¡¯s great but not enough!

    At night the two brothers ate together, after Shu Cheng had found out that the strange call from yesterday came from Qin Yu Lan, in the afternoon he brought Qin Yu Zhuo to go on a business trip together, he wanted to let his wife rx a bit as well, Shu Gao invited his old friends out for a fish, bringing Sun Lin along as well, the four of them would not return before a few days had passed, Shu Ning was about to enjoy a world of only two with Shu Heng again.

    Whether Shu Heng went to the office or not he was the same as before, he would read a book at night, it did not have to be a certain genre, he was extremely focused and he would never be working.

    And so Shu Ning felt rather puzzled, he barely worked hard at all how did he defeat me in my past life? Could it be talent? If that was the case Shu Ning might as well just give it up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±The little one stole a few nces at him and Shu Heng felt slightly pleased.

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±

    ¡°Just between you and me you can say whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking that dad was so busy, why is big brother......so rxed,¡±Are you bored to death? If not why do you like helping me bathe so much, humph.

    ¡°I¡¯m not involved in much since I¡¯m still in the learning phase, it will be like this for you in the future too.¡±

    ¡°Hold it right there!¡±Shu Ning disliked the office the most, he wouldn¡¯t work there even if you beat him to death:¡±Our family will be fine with you around, I think it¡¯s better for me to just be a freeloader, free and easy, and besides the eldest son will inherit thepany, big brother you¡¯re so smart and wise, there¡¯s no need to be so modest!¡±

    Shu Heng wrinkled his brows and put down his book, he walked to the side of the sofa and picked up the Shu Ning who was trying to run away into his embrace, his other hand lifted up the little one¡¯s chin:¡±Has anyone been telling you anything?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±His eyes were bright, look, I¡¯m quite serious:¡±Brother, I have no interest in thepany.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a promise okay?¡±Shu Ning was filled with expectation, Shu Heng promised him, if they could really do a pinky promise he would definitelymit to it:¡±Brother will inherit thepany and I will fulfil my duty at dad and grandpa¡¯s side how about that?¡±He didn¡¯t dare say that he was just going toy back and be merry, because there was a poisonous look in Shu Heng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Have you spoken about this to your mother?¡±

    Shu Ning lowered his head, a hint of emotion flickered past his eyes:¡±I haven¡¯t been growing up by her side since I was young, I can feel that towards me she¡¯s quite......courteous, she would always preach to me like a te pressing down in my heart, I don¡¯t have that kind of ambition, I just want to live my days happily.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Shu Ning was slightly unhappy, his little face had a grieved look.

    With the milk case before this and the other, Shu Ning understood well in his heart, and naturally Shu Heng did as well, with a sympathy filling his gaze he rubbed the little one¡¯s head, who didn¡¯t crave for their mother¡¯s love? And besides he as just a small child:¡±It¡¯s fine, brother is here for you in the future, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Ha ha ha ha, that¡¯s what I like to hear, my golden thighs, dazzling golden shiny thighs~

    He had just finished feeling good and he nearly exposed himself, Shu Heng who did not follow the general rules once again stretched out his finger and strongly lifted Shu Ning¡¯s chin, and his thumb gave the little petal of his lips a touch, a fire shed in his gaze, but it was not one of anger:¡±Stay away from her in the future.¡±

    Shu Ning who was in a hurry to conceal his expression did not suspect anything of his words, but he felt flustered and he was still drunk on happiness like before, Shu Ning who couldn¡¯t nod his head due to the hand steadying his chin could only blink his eyes in reply, it seemed slightly naughty, the colour in Shu Heng¡¯s eyes became even deeper, he did not even think before he lowered his head ording to instinct and gave Shu Ning¡¯s forehead a kiss.

    Maybe the rock in his heart had finally fallen, but Shu Ning actually gave him a smile simple-mindedly, he lifted his short little hands and held his forehead, and he looked straight at Shu Heng¡¯s eyes without turning away, this was the first time that Shu Heng turned his gaze away:¡±Charlie says your English has been improving, you have quite the talent innguages, he suggested that I......¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Shu Ning jumped on it first:¡±Hold on, you know why I¡¯m studying so hard.¡±

    Shu Heng started to feel displeased:¡±It¡¯s rude to cut other people off while they¡¯re talking.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not other people!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    He stopped himself after speaking, what if big brother gets unhappy? But on the contrary, Shu Heng had moments where he was speechless too, ha ha ha ha, he seems to have found a way to deal with him ¡ú_¡ú Light a candle for my brother~

    ¡°There will be a party tomorrow night, I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    ¡°Not going.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what party it is and you¡¯re already refusing?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a party for all the youngsters in the Shu n, you¡¯re the second young master from the main family, you have to attend!¡±

    Ah......Something Qin Yu Zhuo had been racking her head over wanting to do, but Shu Heng had already casually decided? Shouldn¡¯t Shu Gao be the first one to mention this? This is unscientific ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Does this brother really have no selfishness at all? Does he really desire brotherly love above all else? Damn it, why am I being suspicious of him?

    Didn¡¯t the lesson from his past life teach him anything?

    Shu Heng had always had the power to cover the sky with one hand, he had exceptional ability, if he really had the thought of doing anything to me I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t evenst a day.

    Such a sentimental little person~ Are you afraid? Or nervous? Shu Heng gave the little one¡¯s tender face a touch, and lowered his head again to give him another kiss as if tofort him, that finally dragged Shu Ning¡¯s soul back into his body.

    ¡°Brother......¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Damn you, I¡¯m the one being kissed alright? The day was really hot and he slowly started to sweat:¡±Brother, how about we go out for a jog? The stars in the summer night sky are very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    So easygoing? Shu Ning had just obtained his freedom and his little hands were pulled by the young man again, he was holding it as if they were a pair of siamese twins.

    The night sky was naturally beautiful and dazzling, a light breeze brushed against them, it was very refreshing andfortable as if it brought their worries away with it. The two did not speak as they walked on top of the narrow footpath, a variety of flowers surrounded them, even the darkness of the night could not conceal their brilliance. Shu Ning¡¯s yful heart sprang up as he plucked a little red flower to ce between his brother¡¯s ear.

    This was considered one of his most bold maneuvers, he also wanted to challenge Shu Heng¡¯s limits, sticking a flower between a man¡¯s ear is no different from scratching the buddha¡¯s head, he could drop dead at any moment.

    Shu Heng was frozen for a moment, after regaining his senses he lowered his head to look at him, Shu Ning wasughing without end, he couldn¡¯t understand his brother¡¯s expression so he ran away with his guilty conscience. The sound of footsteps came from behind, Shu Ning had a bad feeling about it, he ran left and right through the forest, Shu Heng had been following slowly at first but the situation was different now:¡±Stop running, there¡¯s a dangerous slope here.¡±

    YOur balls are dangerous, I¡¯ve been living here in the ancestral home longer than you have, you little child~

    ¡°Ah!¡±Shu Ning slipped and fell, luckily Shu Heng pulled him, if not it would be troublesome if he rolled down. His ankle had been sprained and it was very painful, his tears came pouring down, Shu Ning could not endure it at all, he has really embarrassed himself thoroughly this time, but at the same time his heart rxed, he didn¡¯t have to participate in whatever damn party that was anymore, peh.

    This strangebination of circumstances was still a blessing.

    Shu Heng touched him all over, when he tried to touch Shu Ning¡¯s ankle he gave a yelp. Shu Heng had an extremely gloomy expression as a rush of anger filled his eyes, he reprimanded him fiercely:¡±I asked you not to run but you still did, how naughty of you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±

    I am a man, I am an adult man, but......the oppressive feeling alongside the pain on his body made Shu Ning¡¯s eyes water up, his tears fell like scattered pearls along his face. His soundless crying made others feel even more pained and anxious.

    Shu Heng held his breath, those words weren¡¯t meant to scold him but to care about him instead, it came out wrong and the little one is sad now. Shu Heng gave a long sigh, after reflecting on it he held the little one¡¯s face andnded several kisses on him, his tears were salty and his voice was extremely hoarse:¡±Don¡¯t cry~ Don¡¯t cry~ Don¡¯t cry anymore, brother¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t good, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    Shu Ning was still crying, he didn¡¯t want to cry either, really.

    He carried the little person horizontally in a gentle sweep, Shu Heng had never been so flustered before, he would rather the one being hurt to be himself, when he rushed to the vi the doctors had already arrived. Shu Ning¡¯s ankle was swollen, it was shocking to look at, after the doctor¡¯s inspection they were informed that he had no injuries to the bone, and he will recover in several days.

    Shu Heng went out with the doctor to have a talk, Shu Ning pouted and did not pay it any mind.

    When Shu Heng returned he picked up Shu Ning to go wash up in the bathroom, he personally helped him wash and when he reached his face his movements were even more careful, this made Shu Ning feel a bit awkward, it would be great if my mom was half as nice as Shu Heng. After that, Shu Heng supported Shu Ning over toy down, covered him with a nket, and lifted his injured ankle to ce down a coldpress.

    Shu Ning gave a few whimpers, he seemed to be feeling somewhat ufortable, after all Shu Heng had never taken care of anyone before, after some thought he went off to look for his phone, he was thinking that if he were to y some games that would definitely be able to distract the little one. Shu Heng was extremely wise with himself as his own master he cared for Shu Ning very thoughtfully.

    Before long, Shu Ning¡¯s breathing calmed and he fell asleep, the phone was resting on his chest, it looked quiteical.

    On this rare asion Shu Hengughed, he held the little on in his embrace like a precious thing, and gave his forehead a kiss, then touched his little face and ears, it¡¯s time to change his cold towel, the doctor said that for the next twenty four hours it would be the best to give him a coldpress once every half an hour, Shu Heng did not trust anyone else and stayed up the whole night.

    Early the next morning, Shu Ning slept until he woke up naturally, he had just opened his eyes and he was faced with his big brother¡¯s cool and sharp eyes, they were staring steadily at himself.

    ¡°Brother......Morning~¡±If you¡¯re hungry then go eat, his stared at him so hard they looked like they were filling with envy, what are you going to get out of staring at me? As he thought of that Shu Ning sobered up, he got up and stretched his body, his leg didn¡¯t hurt anymore:¡±I¡¯ll need three or four days to recuperate huh, that¡¯s too long.¡±

    Shu Heng did not get up, he supported his head with one hand and he gazes leisurely at him:¡±Within the next few months you need to be careful, you can¡¯t jump around alright?¡±

    Eh, my leg is sprained not broken, isn¡¯t it? But it wasn¡¯t so bad to be cared for like this, he felt so sweet that he could fly, Shu Ning curved up the corners of his mouth:¡±Brother, is there still cake today?¡±

    ¡°If you want some.¡±

    ¡°A mandarin voured one,¡±Let¡¯s give him a hard one!

    ¡°Alright!¡±As Shu Heng finished speaking, he pointed to his face.

    Shu Ning nted his head in confusion, what does this mean? Shu Heng¡¯s face started to look worse and worse, it changed as fast as the weather of May, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes immediately glittered, he tactfully hugged his brother around the neck and gave his cheek a kiss~

    Shu Ning who thought his work was done here was surprised to see that Shu Heng finger......was pointing to the left side of his face!!!

 Chapter 42

    You still want a kiss?

    You¡¯ve got quite some face! Seeing that he caried me home from so far away, this one will sacrifice himself for a bit, Shu Ning who had mentally prepared himself did not notice that the number of times he waspromising with him was increasing.

    He gave him a smooch, and deliberately made it a heavy and loud one, I don¡¯t believe that your face is thick enough for this.

    Shu Heng¡¯s whole body stiffened up and his muscles were tight, Shu Ning who was holding his neck could feel it and he felt quite proud, youngster, are you still going to take advantage of me after this? Feels bad right ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q You reap what you sow, young man~

    Shu Ning let go of him, and just as he wanted to get down something tightened around his waist, Shu Heng fell backwards and with a scream of ¡°ah¡± he fell on top of his brother¡¯s chest, his eye widened, and he was so shocked that the flow of oxygen to his brain stopped for a moment, he was downcast like an abyss, as if something was flowing between them, it was quite strange but the atmosphere was warm, but Shu Ning was a ¡°homo¡± after all so he was uneasy and wanted to get up.

    Shu Heng did not stop him, after sitting up Shu Ning became even more depressed, this was his waist!

    Taking advantage of when the little one was in a daze, he once again stretched his hand out to pull him back down and hug him securely, his weight was very light, he had clearly been nurturing him very carefully. Shu Ning¡¯s ears reddened, during his struggle Shu Heng identally touched his armpit and Shu Ning couldn¡¯t resist giggling:¡±No no don¡¯t~ Itchy~ Itchy~¡±

    Shu Heng raised an eyebrow and lifted up the little one¡¯s clothes, the two of his big hands were stuffed inside and scratched around lightly, the skin on his back was smooth, delicate, and quite supple, Shu Heng had already known early on what his skin felt like, he expanded the range of his touch lovingly. Generally pets enjoyed being scratched, he trusts that his brother would enjoy it too.

    Shu Ning turned stiff in a moment, his eyes had stilled as well, he knew that Shu Heng was a straight man, he might¡¯ve misunderstood him big time when he yelled about it being itchy earlier, but it still felt quite good. He didn¡¯t want to lie on top of him, but suddenly while pressing his body down, he felt a hint of cleverness as if he had won one over him but also that he was being deeply spoiled by him.

    How strange, he didn¡¯t hate it.

    ¡°Brother......a bit lower, yes yes yes right there, keep at it~¡±

    Shu Heng did not speak, he was serving the little one diligently, he¡¯s too skinny, there¡¯s not even an ounce of extra flesh, from top to bottom only his face and tummy could still be considered to be satisfactory, how should he improve this? A nutritionist can¡¯t solve it, what about a Chinese doctor? After thinking about it a bit he gave up, he was still young they can take it slow, after all the path is already paved.

    ¡°Brother, does dad know about what happened yesterday?¡±

    Only now did Shu Heng open his mouth to speak:¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s headnded weakly on top of Shu Heng¡¯s chest and he closed his eyes, Shu Heng was unfathomable, he did not wish to be seen through by him. Listening to the strong sounds of his heartbeat put him at ease, Shu Ning had asked him that deliberately, after all he was already over thirty years old, the shrewdness that should be present at that age was present as it should. It seems that at age eighteen Shu Heng¡¯s beast-like nature had already been revealed, the area of his territory was under his strong control.

    He did not mention Shu Gao¡¯s name because he did not want him to be suspicious, Shu Ning sighed, how many people in the house are actually his men? He could even seal off information, it should be time to start taking note, does Qin Yu Zhuo know? She will definitely take note of the servants and use them for herself. In his past life Shu Heng would know certain things as soon as he had done them, there was definitely a spy hidden within Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s aides.

    It¡¯s thrilling to fight against another master, but if you¡¯re not careful you will lose everything.

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s foundation is not up to par, there was nobody by her wide who was truly loyal to her, she could only use money as a temptation, which was how she led Shu Ning to be the biggest cannon fodder, if not why would she sacrifice her son to a pack of wolves?

    That¡¯s not right, only Shu Yao was her real child, my Shu Ning......she does not deserve to have him.

    Shu Yao was a selfish person, he was best at assessing the situation, if he grows up to realize that his mother was nothing, he will definitely abandon her. Once he thought of Qin Yu Zhuo being abandoned by the blessed child she had personally raised and given her all to, she would definitely be sad, distraught, and agonized, even to the point of falling apart, for that Shu Ning would feel overjoyed, he really wanted to immediately witness that moment right now!

    Shu Ning who was thinking about some stuff on his mind was in a peaceful mood, he did not expose himself at all, Shu Heng also had his eyes closed as he enjoyed this rare moment together, however, he was even better at getting in control, he felt that it was about time and he took his hands back, he hugged his arms around the little one¡¯s waist and gave him a lift to help him sit, it took him no effort at all. Shu Ning was slightly surprised, my brother is amazing.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to change your towel.¡±

    Only now did Shu Ning put his focus on his leg, he felt quite ashamed, he mind had actually stayed on Shu Heng as soon as he woke up. Shu Heng skillfully undid the towel and changed it to a new one to continue thepress. But the little one was quite naughty after falling asleep, if the towel fell down it would affect the result as well as wet the quilt, so Shu Heng busied himself withoutining.

    ¡°The swelling has gone down!¡±

    ¡°Notpletely, stay at home today and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    So overbearing! Shu Ning did got get angry, hiscent eyes were extremely bright:¡±Brother~ I¡¯m hurt!¡±

    ¡°Your leg is hurt, not your head.¡±

    This is how things are if you try to talk to a smart person, ah......he still had to study, so be it then, knowledge is boundless~

    Shu Heng himself had personally brought his breakfast up, Shu Ning was so surprised that his heart felt a bit uneasy, oh my god my god my god~ This is the scene of a lion turning into a big dog.

    I guess so, I¡¯m hurt after all, and it was in front of him too, Shu Heng had done so because he was such a responsible person.

    After thinking it through, Shu Ning ate his porridge and side dishes peacefully, only a wagging tail was missing, Shu Heng was eating his rice at the side, every so often his sight wouldnd on the little one¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t get a fever nor any other adverse reactions, he¡¯s as lively as usual, he should be fine. Shu Heng sighed when Shu Ning wasn¡¯t looking.

    After the meal it was time for his medicine, it was Shu Heng who waited on him again. Shu Ning secretly said something in his heart, little Heng~ Serve the empress some apples, and sure enough Shu Heng passed over some grapes at the next moment, Shu Ning¡¯s yfulness sprang up again and said another sentence in his heart, help the empress wipe his mouth, Shu Heng considerately stretched a hand over and swiped his thumb across his mouth, I guess that counts as a meager pass, Shu Ning rolled his eyes.

    Little Heng~ The empress wants to eat strawberries~

    Shu Heng was just about to leave when he noticed the little one¡¯s gaze staring at the strawberries......And so he picked up the biggest and most beautiful one and sent it to the little one¡¯s mouth, Shu Ning narrowed his eyes in satisfaction, and bit over with his mouth open wide, the strawberry swooped away, Shu Ning subconsciously opened his mouth to bite again, this time his movements were fast and fierce, even Shu Heng¡¯s fingers were not spared.

    At that time the both of them felt awkward.

    Shu Ning felt that you shouldn¡¯t give up even if you were fighting a losing battle, you were the one who started teasing me first, it¡¯s your fault you got bitten, his tongue hooked onto the strawberry and snatched it away into his mouth and he ate in satisfaction.

    Shu Heng¡¯s body was extremely stiff, he sights were moved towards his finger which was still shone with dampness, there were semicircr bite marks on both his index finger and his thumb~

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡±Shu Ning said weakly, he naturally wasn¡¯t someone with no tact, his gaze was pitiful and grieving. in his heart Shu Heng was not unlike a god, but he actually teased him, so naturally he was prepared for everything, which is why Shu Ning went all out, but who knew he didn¡¯t dodge at all and was bitten.

    The bite marks were quite deep, but thankfully there was no blood.

    Shu Ning did not have the mood to continue eating fruits anymore, brother did not move at all and his face was dark, Shu Ning hurried to save the situation, and he wasn¡¯t disgusted with his own saliva either, his two short little hands went up to give it a rub, and his little face moved closer to blow on it, he should say pain pain fly away, Shu Ning was cheering incessantly in his heart, Go! Go, he was only thirteen at this moment, it¡¯s fine to be childish, I can do this!

    ¡°Pain pain fly away~ blow blow blow~ pain pain fly away~¡±Fuck me, how can I see anyone anymore......Silent tribute for Shu Ning~

    Shu Heng¡¯s pupils had reduced to the width of a needle, his body faintly trembled and this internal temperature shot straight up, it caused his throat to dry up and he felt extremely disturbed, while his throat bobbed he felt like his face was getting hot, and it was hard to breathe, even his forehead was starting to sweat, what is going on? And a certain disobedient body part of his was standing straight towards the sky again, it was breaking in in full fury, the face of Shu Heng whose head was steaming up was getting redder and redder, his self-control which he had always highly regarded was once again paralyzed, the rms in his head were all going off and he immediately stood up and ran went straight towards the bathroom like a meteor.

    I need a shower, a cold shower......

    Shu Ning stared with his big eyes, and simple-mindedly picked up a strawberry into his mouth, his face was filled with confusion~

    While he was studying at noon, Shu Heng did not leave, Shu Ning would go over to see him asionally, Shu Heng would sweep his gaze over with a grim face, warning him with a sullen look, Shu Ning could only shrink his neck, pack up his doubt, and study peacefully. During lunch time, Shu Heng diligently carried Shu Ning downstairs to the yard to eat, a pic mat lined the grass under a tree, foodstuffs like sandwiches, drinks, snacks and the likes were ced on top, all in all it seemed to look veryvish.

    ¡°Brother?¡±He prepared it for me? What a good rtionship.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡±

    Nobody would dislike it, and he thought he would have to pass this whole day in the house boringly. Shu Ning smiled dazzlingly, Shu Heng had already put him down gently. As thanks, Shu Ning picked up a sandwich and sent it to the side of Shu Heng¡¯s mouth, Shu Heng¡¯s eyes had gone soft for a moment and he opened his mouth to take a bite, and disregarded the sandwich that was still in front of his face.

    Shu Ning was wondering, why isn¡¯t he taking it? Has he eaten already? What should I do now? He already took a bite, if I left it aside and took up another piece instead, it was a bit too much no matter how you looked at it! And so he swallowed his saliva, and Shu Ning retracted his short little hands in ate the sandwich bite by bite, the taste was not bad.

    Shu Heng¡¯s mood was instantly pleased, he twisted off the cap of the thermos and passed it to Shu Ning.

    Shu Ning who did not know about indirect kissing at all were inwardly thinking about how considerate his brother was, seeing that he didn¡¯t move, he took up a piece of sushi and sent it over again, you can¡¯t just eat half of a bite-sized sushi in a bite right ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Little brother was experienced now, while Shu Heng was eating, his mood was extremelyplicated.

    In the afternoon it¡¯s time to study again, Shu Ning took the opportunity to solve some doubts he had in his heart:¡±Brother~ Don¡¯t you need to go to the office today?¡±

    Shu Heng who was holding Shu Ning was walking very steadily, his gazended coldly on the little one¡¯s face:¡±You don¡¯t like having me by your side?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, brother......You specially stayed to apany me?¡±That can¡¯t be, definitely impossible!

    Shu Heng did not continue speaking, he jolted the weight in his embrace, and Shu Ning gave a yell, he was so scared that subconsciously his hands hooked towards his brother¡¯s neck tightly, and his little face was stuck to the handsome face, he dared not speak again.

    The corner of Shu Heng¡¯s lips perked up fleetingly.

    After his afternoon ss, Shu Ning had determined that Shu Heng was specially apanying him, it was simply incredible. The towel on his ankle is green in colour, previously it seemed to be pink, how many times has it been changed? Shu Ning felt ashamed, clearly the one who got hurt was himself, but the diligent one was Shu Heng instead, having a brother to take care of him was a fine feeling, so when Shu Heng returned from the bathroom, Shu Ning smiled at him.

    His heart jumped, Shu Heng cooled his face but his ears were red:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing~¡±Shu Ning lowered his head to y with his phone, the smile in his eyebrows was even more apparent.

    Shu Heng stretched a hand over and skillfully lifted up Shu Ning¡¯s chin with a finger and stared at him carefully, he only rest assured after he was sure that everything was OK:¡±Eat some cake, don¡¯t y for so long, it¡¯s bad for your eyes, after a while let¡¯s soak your feet.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning ducked away and escaped from Shu Heng¡¯s finger, oh my, a mandarin voured cake:¡±Thank you brother.¡±

    Shu Heng rubbed Shu Ning¡¯s head like a pet, Shu Ningughed as he dodged away, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze darkened and his whole body pressed over to suppress him, he began to scratch at him, Shu Ning truly was no match for him at all as he cried for mercy, his face was red and his clothes were messy~

 Chapter 43

    The two of them had a lot of fun, but from the start Shu Heng had only been using one hand to deal with the naughty little boy, his other hand holding down Shu Ning¡¯s slender little legs firmly to prevent the possibility of a second injury.

    ¡°Spare me brother spare me ha ha ha~¡±

    Shu Heng turned his body over to have the little oneying on top of himself, he inserted one hand into his clothes and scratched his back lightly.

    Shu Ning¡¯s breathing was thrown into disorder, his chest heaved up and down and a red glow burned through his entire body starting from his ears, his eyes were watery and pitiful, it was pleasant to see, Shu Heng did not close his eyes at this moment, he was admiring the exceptional scenery, he secretly wondered would other people¡¯s little brothers be so cute? Probably, if not when Xu Jin suggested that his little brother wanted the family property, why else would he be willing to go out to do business by himself?

    As one would expect, little brothers were soft-bodied creatures, small and fun to y with, Shu Ning rested peacefully on his chest, even if he started to sweat he still had a pleasant smell.

    It¡¯s time to let go, if I scratch him more he¡¯ll get used to it and it won¡¯t be unusual anymore, Shu Heng was best at restraining himself, but he didn¡¯t want to let go:¡±What do you want to eat at night?¡±

    When food was mentioned, the was foodie immediately in high spirits:¡±Shui jiao!¡±

    ¡°Sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Shui~ Jiao~¡±Great god, for you to actually mishear it as sleeping, you truly are a fine piece of work, Shu Ning suddenly thought of a joke he heard in prison during the course of his past life, he immediately told it to Shu Heng:¡±There was a foreigner whose Chinese is not good, when he went to the restaurant to eat the waitress asked him sir what would you like to have? And he asked very nervously how much does a bow of sleeping costs, the waitress gave him a big p on the spot! Ha ha ha, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°The moral of this story tells you how important it is to pronounce your words properly.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning¡¯s face darkened.

    Shu Heng took back his hands and Shu Ning got up to eat, asionally his lips would twitch and his face showed a look of mncholy. Only until Shu Heng picked him up to go soak his feet did the rtionship between the two ease up.

    At night when their meals were sent to the room and Shu Heng picked up his chopsticks, Shu Ning subconsciously tugged at his brother¡¯s hand abashedly:¡±Are we not going to the gathering?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going anymore.¡±

    Oh gosh, did he do this for me? Shu Ning felt very moved in his heart, big brother treats me too well, it was simply unimaginable, as he picked up his chopsticks, the corners of Shu Ning¡¯s eyes became dewy, to miss such an important gathering as he pleased, he truly had the makings of a big brother, it was too touching, Shu Ning whose heart filled with emotion naturally did not understand what Shu Heng was thinking.

    He was not biological child of the Shu family, so he did not have any thoughts towards the Shu n, he participated in the hosting of the gathering every year just to give his stepfather some support, only by showing his abilities clearly to those sub families would they have any expectations, only then would they know to sheathe their swords. If the main family was not strong and did not show their imposingness, there could only be endless troubles looming in the future.

    Shu Ning had hurt his leg,pared to the gathering naturally the son of his stepfather was more important, the adults of the house weren¡¯t present so Shu Heng definitely could not leave.

    Shu Ning took a few deep breaths before calming down, only when his intelligence returned did he sense anything wrong:¡±Brother, weren¡¯t you the one in charge of hosting the gathering for the Shu n? Unless dad came back early?¡±The gathering will not be cancelled, and even more so there would not be any seniors present, Shu Ning had mentioned this because he did not want to expose the extent of what he knew.

    ¡°It is being hosted by Shu Zi Xuan of the second house.¡±

    What? Why is it him? God, Shu Ning was so shocked he nearly dropped his jaw on the floor.

    In his past life the things hepeted with Shu Heng for were too many, including their status in thepany, the youth gathering, the division of power within the family, and this second house was the strongest out of all the other households.

    Shu Yu is the younger brother of Shu Gao.

    Shu Yu¡¯s wife died young so he only had one child called Shu Ling Yun, his wife was called Gu Ya, the couple had two sons under their name and a daughter.

    The eldest was called Shu Zi Xuan, he was ambitious and also favoured by god, he was very amazing, he had wholeheartedly wished to get rid of Shu Heng and take over himself, but Shu Heng was too powerful, in confusion of what to do he joined hands with Shu Ning, but he still lost.

    The second was an illegitimate child called Shu Zi Xun, this Xun was a name specially given to him by Gu Ya with very obvious intentions, he was obedient but he would still be turned a blind eye to, thus it was not considered embarrassing for Gu Ya to ept this illegitimate child.

    The third daughter was called Shu Zi Hui, beautiful but naughty, she liked to mix around with Shu Ning the most, at first she would still bashfully say that if not for your brother, I would be your wife. Shu Ning was gay but he was greatly moved so he kept this little sister in his heart, he pampered her very much, while dealing with Shu Heng the little girl had also given him many ideas.

    Now that he thought about it, she was the same type of woman as Qin Yu Zhuo, at that time he would identally bump into her again and again, could that have been intentional?

    Whether it was Shu Zi Xuan or Shu Zi Hui, they all tried to get close to Shu Ning for a reason, they wanted to use him to take down Shu Heng and rece themselves as the main family, at that time Shu Ning knew the consequences, but he also wanted to fight against Shu Heng, so naturally they grouped together. However Shu Zi Xun truly was a genuinely good person, even though he was shouldered out he still maintained his conscience, he was cautious, conscientious, and would never hurt anyone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Heng noticed the little one¡¯s gloomy look, he seemed to be afraid.

    ¡°Brother......You have to go participate, it has to be hosted by you, if you were reced because of me, I......I can¡¯t stand it!¡±He wasn¡¯t a child after all, so even if he kept repeating I¡¯ll show you some tears to cheer himself on he couldn¡¯t do it, unlucky, he couldn¡¯t drop the chain at the crucial moment, Shu Heng seemed unmoved, and Shu Ning was so anxious he was like an ant in a hot pot:¡±Brother, take me out to see the world!¡±

    ¡°You wish to go?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve never attended a gathering before, my family was poor, I never even got to go to a school gathering, after graduating I practically never saw my old ssmates ever again.¡±

    The little one spoke with grief, Shu Heng could feel his chest getting stuffy with empathy:¡±Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°For your formal dress I......¡±

    ¡°I have it I have it,st time when mom wanted me to stand out at the He n¡¯s cocktail party, she asked people to make five sets for me!¡±

    Cutting me off again, this is a bad habit, it needs to be fixed. Qin Yu Zhuo did make a lot of clothes, they were all in the little one¡¯s room, while his bodyguards gave their reported they have mentioned about the style of the clothes as well, Shu Heng had an impression of it, those clothes were too fancy, it does not suit his aesthetics, he lifted the little one¡¯s chin unhappily.

    The chatterbox Shu Ning stopped on his tracks!

    ¡°Take a few more bites, if not you¡¯ll be hungry while we¡¯re on the road.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    How exciting, all his internal organs were trembling, wait for me Shu Zi Xuan, I was yed in circles by you in my past life, but let¡¯s have another go this time damn it.

    Shu Heng left for a bit and immediately returned to apany Shu Ning as he ate, his eyes were iparably dark as he looked towards the tender legs that had not been soaking for long, pale and small, and his toes were even more full and pleasant to the eyes, he had touched them before, the feeling on his hands was pretty good. Shu Ning opened his mouth and wanted to tell him that he was fine don¡¯t you worry, but for brothers to thank each other like this felt very distant instead, and thus he stretched out his tender little hands and grabbed hold of Shu Heng¡¯s little thumb and swayed them.

    Shu Heng¡¯s sharp gaze immediately softened when he looked towards the little one.

    He finished eating, Shu Heng carefully wiped the little one¡¯s mouth with a towel and carried Shu Ning to the bed, this little fellow subconsciously spread his arms and hugged around his neck, Shu Heng faintly trembled for a bit, then went back to normal.

    Two sets of formal clothing had already been prepared outside, one was as ck as the night sky, and the other was white as a prince.

    The ck set looked very seductive, handsome! You could tell it was out of the ordinary even if it was simply hanging there, the cutting was concise and the lines were smooth, the dark markings on the cor made it seem quite mysterious. After Shu Heng changed into his suit, Shu Ning could not move his eyes away anymore, he was even more handsome now! Not a single detail was overlooked, he had the grandeur of a dark emperor.

    Shu Heng went forth to help Shu Ning change his clothes, he lifted his hands when asked, and he would do whatever if it was needed, Shu Ning is such a good child. This set of clothes was definitely prepared in advance, big brother is so thoughtful. Shu Ning was so happy that he immediately picked up his tie......Damn, the him at this point of life did not know how to tie his own tie yet.

    But Shu Heng knelt down on one knee and moved the little one¡¯s hands to fiddle with the tie, a magical feeling flowed between the two of them.

    The tie is done, Shu Heng kneaded the little hand in his palm:¡±Do you remember the steps?¡±

    Shu Ning nodded stupidly and did not regain his senses. The bodyguards pushed a wheelchair in and Shu Heng put Shu Ning on top, and covered him with a nket.

    ¡°Brother~ Will peopleugh at me if I look like this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the second young master of the Shu n, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    That¡¯s fine then, whatever the case Shu Ning did not feel embarrassed. Shu Heng was pushing him the whole way and they took the elevator down, only after they entered the Rolls-Royce did Shu Ning¡¯s heart steady down. They reached the Shu n¡¯s clubhouse, it was brilliantly lit inside, the ce was resplendent and the beautiful crystal chandeliers were huge and gorgeous, they made the various talents inside look even more outstanding.

    Naturally when the various young masters and mistresses of the Shu n came they would bring their confidants, if not they would not require such a grand venue.

    The upper limits of each family was different, if you were looking in terms of ability, the elites they brought weren¡¯t just discount lightbulbs, each of them spoke amonnguage, shining their talents. The young masters were sitting and chatting together, it was a tacit understanding that they were secretly sizing each other up. And now the second house had their time to shine, for them to actually get the chance to host!

    An hour had passed, the ones who tried to provoke them were many, especially the Shu kai who had just arrived with a sarcastic face full of smiles:¡±Oh? Why are you sitting on the main seat today?¡±

    You already know and you¡¯re still going to ask, Shu Zi Xuan was a very shrewd person, he maintained his usual elegant countenance without a hint of anger, and passed him a smile as kind as a spring breeze:¡±Brother Kai you¡¯re here? Come sit, brother will give you a toast.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Heng?¡±

    ¡°He has something else to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s noting it¡¯s not your turn yet is it? Following the ranking it should be the second eldest Shu Hao instead!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about age, if the main house can¡¯te then naturally it¡¯s up to the second house, not to mention this was a gathering only among us brothers, I¡¯m just here to make the opening speech, why should it bother you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement, it seems brother Xuan really does not mind, if that¡¯s so how about you let me take over instead?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±Shu Zi Xuanughed, and raised his cup to give a slight gesture.

    At this moment, amotion started up outside, it seems there was an uproar, isn¡¯t this a face pping? Shu Zi Xuan stayed cool, someone had already gone over to check for him.

    The first confidant sent out by Shu Zi Xuan returned after only going halfway, his face seemed rather unnatural:¡±Young master, it¡¯s Shu Heng.¡±

    I thought he couldn¡¯te?

    To be able to rece him was only a dream for Shu Zi Xuan, and now he had woken up from it, his face turned sour for a moment before he got up immediately to greet him.

    Shu Heng is from the main family, a bunch of people followed behind him, there were bodyguards and confidants, as well as......someone he had only seen in photos, Shu Ning. Shu Heng was pushing a wheelchair, and on top of the wheelchair sat a smiling young boy dressed in a white suit.

    It¡¯s Shu Ning?

    It¡¯s actually Shu Ning?

    This is incredible, why is Shu Heng pushing him personally? The little child brought in through the back door by his stepmother, shouldn¡¯t he be eradicated early on? Unless he wanted to wait until he got older before fighting for the family property with him?

    In a moment, the atmosphere surrounding everyone had turned rather strange, they were specting incessantly, and naturally there were some who disdained him too, they thought that the stepmother was strong, and Shu Heng could only protect himself by currying favour with his younger brother, obscene. But on the other hand, what exactly does the fanciful attitude of this generally aloof person who did not pay attention to anyone mean?

    Shu Zi Xuan had already reached before them, just stered a smile on his face and was ready to speak.

    Shu Ning made a light ¡°eh?¡± sound, his expression seemed to show that he was in a predicament:¡±Excuse me brother, you are blocking my way!¡±

    Notes:

    ÈíÌå¶¯Îï ¨C Mollusc, soft bodied creature, they¡¯re flexible and you can knead and fling em around :^) pls do not fling ur little brothers around.

    Shui jiaoË®½È ¨C dumpling, Shui jiaoË¯¾õ ¨C sleep

    Xun means to tame Ñ±

    of 7men is out!

 Chapter 44

    The one who got face pped was called Shu Zi Xuan, he was one of the most famous rich princes in C city, nobody dared to look down on him.

    Why was he a prince?

    Shu Zi Xuan had style, ability, and his smile was exceptionally amiable, he himself was incredibly handsome too, like a jade tree facing the wind, he unted a tall figure and his demeanor was filled with a noble aura, when Shi Ning had seen such a splendid person in his past life, his eye brightened up and he felt that Shu Ji Xuan was as dazzling as an angel, he was actually stunned for a moment before regaining his sense, it was rather embarrassing and his face was blushing as well. Shu Zi Xuan gave him a generous smile, he was a good person who was hard toe by.

    Shu Ning did not want to admit that if Shu Zi Xuan wasn¡¯t the eldest brother of the second house, maybe......he would¡¯ve had a crush on him.

    But of course, there¡¯s no way Shu Zi Xuan canpare to Shu Heng.

    One is a flying dragon in the sky proudly looking over the masses, it was profane to eveny your eyes on him, when the golden dragonnds on our world, I and the other mortals can only kneel in reverence.

    The other is a smiling tiger on the ground, poised and leading a group of a hundred beasts, when the right timees its wish is to take down the flying dragon in the sky!

    Shu Heng was perfect with no flows, he was as high up as the gods, this caused Shu Ning¡¯s heart to not have been moved even though he could see him every day, don¡¯t even mention if the two of them were blood rted.

    After all, even a ¡°homo¡± had moral integrity.

    He said he was blocking him! The surrounding atmosphere changedpletely, some were there for a good show, and the others were just there to ride the fence, and some evenughed out directly, all kinds of gazes were present, Shi Ji Xuan had no way of stepping down the stage, he should get back at him in rage, but in fact his amiable smile remained, he even squatted down and slightly looked up towards Shu Ning.

    ¡°What happened to your legs?¡±

    Sprained, under normal circumstances he would definitely reply him as so, after all the other party was showing his concern in such a warm voice and attitude, who wouldn¡¯t mind that?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±Shu Ning went the opposite direction, he nted his head sideways unhappily:¡±Can you please move away first?¡±

    ¡°Alright~¡±Shu Zi Xuan dragged his reply and gave him a pampering smile, he got up and made way for him with exceptional temperament, not a single hint of anger was present on him. And he did not speak much either, in case Shu Ning disgraces him again.

    Shu Heng did not even look at Shu Zi Xuan and he was already pushing the wheelchair towards the main seat, the sofa here is thergest, softest, and the most luxurious one, Usually only Shu Heng could sit here but today SHu Heng went up to support Shu Ning, he helped him settle down first, he truly was ttered but he had to hide it and pretend to be ignorant.

    The position that he craved for in his past life, just like this......he had sat on it without a care in the world, he should be happy but he did not feel anything, after all his frame of mind was different now.

    Shu Heng had also sat down, many people came over to tter him and send their greetings, Shu Heng only gave them a nod, and would say a few words every so often, Shu Ning paid close attention and felt quite ashamed, the ones who had received his attention were actually all talents, and some would evene to hold an important post in the future and gave their lives to Shu Heng, they showed outstanding characteristics as well as honesty and they showed great promise.

    Ah......Even his ability to judge people were better than his _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    He had just picked up a ss when something tightened around his wrist, he was caught by his brother, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was filled with gloom, but it seemed that Shu Ning did not know where he had gone wrong, like a little bunny.

    ¡°This is my wine ss.¡±

    Shu Ning who wanted to secretly steal a sip was forced to put it down, but he did not get mad:¡±I almost drank it.¡±

    Shu Heng personally selected a ss of fruit juice, brought it to his lips, and took a sip, then he put it down and called over well-postured man in a suit, he instructed him to bring over a ss of freshly squeezed juice. Shu Ning knew who that person was, he¡¯s Shu Heng¡¯s bodyguard, could there be poison in the juice? That¡¯s impossible, so he asked him in a quiet voice:¡±What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    ¡°Too sweet.¡±

    Sweet? I like it:¡±Brother~ That¡¯s mango juice, I want it.¡±

    ¡°It contained too many additives and it¡¯s unsuitable for you, not to mention it¡¯ste now, it¡¯s going to affect your sleep.¡±

    Really? Shu Ning lived under the oppression of Shu Heng all year long, the area underneath his shadow was too wide, he felt like he was omnipotent, so he just epted it without much thought, and why don¡¯t you take a look at where we are! How could I drink bottled juice outside that costs two yuan a bottle? The basic sry of the current day wasn¡¯t high so juice is cheap and quite pure, in a few years a bottle will rise to over ten bucks a bottle, and the amount of additives will be even higher, the taste will be better too. If too much of it was consumed, it definitely would not benefit a child.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean you can deprive me of my rights to drink right? It¡¯s no big deal to drink a bit less. Under the eyes of the masses Shu Ning was very obedient and well behaved, Shu Heng did not speak much so Shu Ning also sat quietly and watched the drama unfold, for example here was Shu Zi Xuan standing by the side this whole time and never walked away, and there was even a little girl standing by his side, it was Shu Zi Hui.

    She was a year younger than Shu Ning and was extremely curious:¡±Big brother, who is he?¡±

    ¡°His name is Shu Ning, he is the second young master from the main family, your lil¡¯ big brother.¡±

    ¡°Little brother!¡±Shu Zi Hui was very pure and naive, her big eyes fluttered, extremely alert and pretty:¡±Lil¡¯ big brother is sitting on a wheelchair, is his leg hurt?¡±

    He really wanted to give her a warm smile but right now she had the same deceptive look as her brothers. The other youngdies did not open their mouths, they remained cautious, only she had the courage to do so, using her good points she wanted to leave a good impression in Shu Ning¡¯s mind, but for her to have such a mentality at that age was quite impressive.

    The memories in his past life were quite profound, there was no way he would forgive her, Shu Ning started to get unhappy:¡±Who¡¯s your big brother, don¡¯t call me randomly!¡±

    ¡°......¡±The girl was stunned, it was a bit hard to keep her sweet and prideful smile, she pouted her little mouth grievingly:¡±Lil¡¯ big brother~¡±

    ¡°No don¡¯t, you look like you¡¯re about eighteen or neen, I¡¯m only thirteen, I can¡¯t afford to be called that,¡±After he finished speaking Shu Ning even stuck out his tongue cutely, recently he had been acting cute and pretended to be childish to curry favour with Shu Heng, he had already gotten used to it, and now he was acting however he pleased, and baited her even harder, he immediately moved his head over to look at Shu Heng and linked his arms around his:¡±Brother~ These people are acting like they know me, I don¡¯t even know them, so strange.¡±

    Shu Heng gave Shu Ning¡¯s little face a pinch:¡±The hardworking person definitely has their intentions.¡±

    The young masters surrounding them all had a normal expression without a hint of change, but the same can¡¯t be said for their minds. Everyone was used to Shu Heng hitting the nail on the head, he was too proud and decisive, the pair of deep ck eyes were sharp and savage as if it could see through people, he would reprimand people directly if he saw something he didn¡¯t like, he had never given anyone face.

    As if......he was the senior, and everyone naturally listened to him and didn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly.

    Shu Ning was slightly ashamed as he heard him, and felt slightly ufortable, I am one of those people with intentions, ah......

    Shu Zi Xuan kept his smile as per usual, his imposing grace was not reduced at all, seeing that his sister¡¯splexion was about to copse he immediately held her in his embrace andforted her:¡±You can¡¯t be so presumptuous even if you like the big brother, this is his first time here so it¡¯s inevitable, if you want to y with him then you should go stretch your legs out since the summer vacation started.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±Shu Zi Hui was filled with smiles again, only now did the little sisters who were close to her feel relieved. However the looks they gave Shu Ning was not too friendly, he felt that he was a prickly person and hard to get along with, and he scorned people arrogantly, even big brother Xu was name dropped, much less us? Alright, it¡¯s better not to stand around here.

    Amongst thessies only the ones around twenty in age stayed and chatted with everyone, some of the younger ones without any ns stayed further away and grouped into several groups and they were all smiling gently, cute and lively. Shu Ning was already drinking his fruit juice feebly, he wasn¡¯t too happy, Shu Heng was quite concerned about it but he just didn¡¯t show it on his face.

    When a te of pastries were brought in front of them Shu Ning blinked, then smiled, big brother is still the most caring one, he actually knew my preferences.

    At night he did not eat much at home, Shu Ning had a small mouth so he only took a few bites, Shu Heng was very worried about whether the little one would get hungry, so as soon as he saw him stop eating after just a few bites he immediately selected several nice looking and delicious foods and had them sent to his side, he had just sprained his leg not long ago and it was still swollen so it was unsuitable for him to move around or exert force, as long as Shu Ning¡¯s eyes would pause on the food from afar for several seconds, Shu Heng would instruct his bodyguards and confidants to bring some over.

    They were all smart people, they understood immediately and served Shu Ning like their master.

    Shu Ning was looking at the strawberries from far away and he thought of the strawberry cake his brother had bought especially for him and his mouth curved up. They were once again brought in front of him, Shu Ning presented the buddha with borrowed flowers, he picked up a strawberry and brought it to Shu Heng¡¯s mouth, he seemed to not have eaten anything so Shu Ning had a reaction, for him to be so negligent was not good:¡±Brother~ You didn¡¯t eat much for dinner, how about some snacks?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve learned to care about people?¡±

    ¡°With big brother as a model, even a fool would be enlightened.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, don¡¯t let down my goodwill.¡±

    ¡°Then big brother.....don¡¯t let down my kindness either!¡±

    Brotherly love, everyone was watching the scene but as for how many people would believe it, it was hard to say, Shu Kai¡¯s favourite is currying favour with Shu Heng, but today Shu Heng had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations and gave everyone a surprise, was this...... on purpose? Or adtion? Shu Ning did not seem to be scheming anything, he was simple with a one-track mind, he even dared to make Shu Zi Xuan look bad.

    If that was the case, as soon as Shu Ning put down his guard, they¡¯re afraid that he will be immediately gutted by Shu Heng!

    A big number of people thought it was adtion, he¡¯ll be done for if he was raised to be useless, he would save his breath on killing him and prevent dirtying his hands too, if in the future the rtionship between his and his dad were to be exposed, Shu Cheng was unpredictable with strong artifices, the ones who dare to offend him were history now, and there was still Shu Gao who was even more horrifying, he smile was clearly very warm but it made people¡¯s hair rise.

    The main family had always been filled with godly people, all of them were wise people and every generation seemed to be stronger and stronger, only Shu Ning was like a stray chicken in a group of phoenixes......could this be Shu Heng¡¯s n?

    If he treated him well and made others think that he was his Achilles heel, and used Shu Ning as bait, those with ambition naturally would not be able to stand the temptation, he could pick them off one by one and he could even make Shu Gao and Shu Cheng give up on him!

    How great, he didn¡¯t have to do anything and Shu Ning had already walked to the dead end by himself.

    For a moment all kinds of spections were present but there were no movements, they wouldn¡¯t bete even if they looked for a while longer.

    With Shu Zi Xuan as the example, the ones who bothered Shu Ning were very less, and the ones who would bother Shu Heng were even more rare, all of them were young masters with status, and now here is the second oldest Shu Hao sessfully sitting on the little sofa across from them, he was already twenty seven years old but he still called Shu Heng brother Shu, this ¡°brother¡± was just a sign of respect to show that he approves of his position.

    But some of the other older ones were depressed, they smiled on the surface but not beneath it, they all waited for Shu Heng to call them brother and would usually call him with a simple ¡°you¡±, because the other families weren¡¯t like this, it¡¯s like they¡¯re a triad now, but Shu Heng kept his eyes on top and he simply did not care about theplicated thoughts of these people. Shu Hao was a good and just person, when Shu Heng was young Shu Hao would bring him out to y quite frequently, he had even rode on his neck around the zoo. The slow-witted ones would get curious and ask, Shu Ning simply replied himself in case his brother just stays silent awkwardly, Shu Hao is a pretty good person, he¡¯s upright and for the sake of harmony within the family he had even looked for Shu Ning to talk about things, he hoped that he wouldn¡¯t continue fixating himself on Shu Heng.

    After sitting for an hour, Shu Heng helped Shu Ning up and it was time to leave.

    The yful young masters anddies were immediately overjoyed, the high-voltage battery is finally going to leave. Every year Shu Heng would be just like this, he would show his face, say a few words, greet the people he was familiar with, and leave. He had stayed for the longest time today, it was because Shu Heng was very keen on satisfying Shu Ning¡¯s desires, but it¡¯s gettingte now and his brother should be sleeping.

    Everyone came to send them off like a great flood.

    After they got in the car did Shu Ningughed out to Shu Heng to remind him:¡±Those people are really fake.¡±

 Chapter 45

    ¡°Oh?¡±Shu Heng looked over, the inside of the car was very dark and it blurred the face of the young man.

    ¡°Especially that pair of siblings, they kept standing near the sofa like potted nts, I hate that look on his face when he¡¯s looking down on big brother, just like...... just like......¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Like he¡¯s......hungry!¡±Shu Ning only wanted to remind him, not drag himself in as well.

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng looked to the front and did not say anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just don¡¯t like him, and that girl, clearly so many of her ymates came over to call him but she still won¡¯t go and stared at me so curiously, even though there was nothing to talk about she would find a random topic as if I¡¯m some kind of panda or something.¡±

    ¡°So what type of girl do you like?¡±

    ¡°I like one with a good personality, carefree, and lively,¡±Getting along with a girl like that is veryfortable, it didn¡¯t make one feel unpleasant, and also carefree girls are very open with a ¡°homo¡±, they¡¯re willing to be friends with you and won¡¯t ever scorn you.

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng was gloomy and the temperature surrounding him had dropped considerably.

    Shu Ning knew when to stop, he could feel that Shu Heng was getting unhappy but he didn¡¯t say anything, he should be giving him some space to think about things, Shu Ning who did not know why Shu Heng was angry was still smug.

    They¡¯ve reached the ancestral home, Shu Heng picked Shu Ning up horizontally and rushed towards the house in big steps, the bodyguards hurriedly pushed the wheelchair to keep up as he saw this.

    ¡°Brother? Put me down, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    After some action from Shu Heng he really let go of him, then......he turned and left, he didn¡¯t even look back.

    Shu Ning was rather surprised as he sat on top of the wheelchair pushed by the bodyguard, his heart felt extremely ufortable and his chest was stuffy, as if something was stocking up and was about to burst but couldn¡¯t, it¡¯s all because of Shu Heng. What¡¯s with big brother? Did I talk too much? Shu Ning recalled the conversation they had earlier, there weren¡¯t any issues so what went wrong?

    COuld it be because I asked him to let go? When we were going he was clearly......When we were going he didn¡¯t want to wrinkle my suit so he was pushing me, so it wasn¡¯t needed anymore when we returned.

    He¡¯s angry because of this? How mysterious, but that¡¯s not right, who was Shu Heng? How could he be sulking cause of some little matters.

    Shu Ning kept thinking but he couldn¡¯t figure it out, even his hair was about to turn white soon, he let the bodyguard push himself directly to his brother¡¯s room to report, Shu Heng was actually not here, is it time to bathe? He wasn¡¯t in the study either, did Shu Heng not want to see me because he got angry? He sighed then took a deep breath, then sighed again, a god is a god after all, so hard to wait on them.

    It was too tiring today, but if he returned to sleep in his room there was a chance that he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter his brother¡¯s room anymore after tomorrow, he hesitated again and again, while Shu Ning was rinsing his mouth he really wanted to take a bath, the servant was at the side, not as caring as big brother, when he was there for him in the past he didn¡¯t know to cherish it, instead he was surprised and on asion he would even get angry, but now those benefits were gone, it was quite ufortable if he got a servant to help him bathe as well. A homo was a homo, and he was also a bottom, he couldn¡¯t just be simply touched by anyone, how vexing. He had just taken a step and a sharp pain faintly emerged in his ankle, forget it.

    Heid down on the sofa in his brother¡¯s study, let¡¯s just take this as an apology, he felt lonely even with the servant apanying him.

    He should¡¯ve been the one who was originally in charge of taking care of Shu Ning, this was the first time he had called him over so naturally he was diligent, Mrs.Shu gave him many instructions and even though he had the heart to learn he was powerless, but now this truly was a great chance, the chance to climb over the pce walls was just around the corner:¡±Second young master, if you can¡¯t fall asleep I can sing you a song.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    A slow and leisurely song was sang back and forth, it was indeed effective, Shu Ning fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.

    Zhu Xing couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of his mouth, he¡¯s just a child, is he falling to his side yet? Ha ha ha, Mrs.Shu had some wonderful thoughts about this, but listening to her talk he might as well manipte the second young master for himself, if that was so then Shu n this fatty piece of meat will have a bite for me.

    Shu Heng went out to run in circles wearing a suit and leather shoes, it was quite a unique sight, his swirling anger that could turn over rivers and oceans finally calmed down a bit.

    The fire came in such a rush that he did not expect it, and couldn¡¯t prevent it.

    What should I do?

    He was getting more and more concerned about that little thing, he really wished to box him up, whatever he said about the girl, why did it make him feel so bothered? As the heir of a big family Shu Ning should find a smart woman who can help him out, after all Shu Ning¡¯s talents had its limits, how much could I help him?

    He¡¯s grown up now, he would probably hate that I am better than him wouldn¡¯t he? Would he hate my criticisms? Would he be suspicious of me?

    Everyone had their eyes on him tonight, but howe Shu Ning only took notice of that pair of siblings.

    Unhappy £þ¤Ø£þ Unhappy~ Unhappy~

    Just like that, Shu Heng ran for an hour and some before returning, Shu Ning hasn¡¯t soaked his feet yet, damn him!

    Actually Shu Ning hasn¡¯t even taken a bath yet, Shu Heng walked into the room and noticed a person sitting on the floor, the man immediately got up:¡±Excuse me, young master.¡±

    ¡°Zhu Xing, you should know my rules.¡±

    ¡°I do, it was second young master who was afraid and asked me to watch over him.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±What are you being pleased about? Sooner orter I will help the second young master cripple you, don¡¯t forget, the current missus¡¯ surname is Qin!

    Zhu Xing was ted when he thought about his ns to see the dog eat dog scene, it will definitely be interesting if Qin Yu Zhuo butted heads with Shu Heng, he left the ancestral home and while walking to the dormitories he took out his phone to send a message, but who could¡¯ve expected that a sharp pain rippled through the back of his neck and he did not know what happened after that.

    Shu Heng stood still in front of the sofa and watched him, all his ideas before this were all overturned, and he even thought of letting go, but can he? He had only left for a moment and Shu Ning nearly got sold off to someone. Zhu Xing was a spy Qin Yu Zhuo managed to slip in by Shu Heng¡¯s side with much effort, he was just a small character, he had no way of getting his hands on any important documents at all, he had left him around to avoid trouble so Qin Yu Zhuo wouldn¡¯t have to stick them in one by one.

    But if you were to see something you should not have seen, then you should have to know the consequences, Zhu Xing was a very mischievous person, there are other lines of work that better suits him, once he got in contact with it he won¡¯t be able to clean his hands off of it for his entire life, He should be thanking Qin Yu Zhuo for giving him such foul days ahead of his life. Shu Heng was aloof, even his heart was cold, he took off his clothes and went to the bathroom to fill the tub before stripping the little one too.

    If a body was being fiddled by somebody they would show reaction as long as it was not a corpse, he woke up in a daze, Shu Ning didn¡¯t even want to open his eyes but a familiar scent wafted to his nose, it¡¯s big brother:¡±You¡¯re back~¡±

    Shu Heng picked up Shu Ning and only after he was airborne did Shu Ning open his eyes in surprise:¡±What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping before you even took a bath, you need a spanking!¡±

    Uh o(¨s¡õ¨t)o The sleepy Shu Ning twitched his mouth, then closed his eyes peacefully, if that¡¯s how it has to be then alright, as long as he doesn¡¯t nag me on anything else!

    The person entered the water, it was quite warm, Shu Heng held Shu Ning properly with one hand and let the little one sit in his embrace, he washed him carefully with gentle movements, this gave Shu Ning a feeling of being taken care of and he subconsciously hugged his brother¡¯s neck rubbed his handsome face:¡±Brother~¡±

    Very adorable, so cute.

    Shu Heng raised his eyebrows and Shu Ning actually gave his chin a kiss, very obedient and soft.

    It really is veryfortable to bathe, Shu Ning fell asleep heartlessly, now that Shu Heng was getting that sort of reaction his movements sped up, in just a few minutes he took Shu Ning out from the water and wiped him dry, no need to wash his hair this time, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to, but...... It wasn¡¯t very convenient right now. After this Shu Heng took a cold shower in the bathroom, when he returned to the side of the bed the little one had kicked away the quilt and everything was exposed.

    What a silly look ¡ú_¡ú

    If I let go he will definitely be picked dry by other people, for Shu Heng the Shu n was too small, but for Shu Ning it was too big, it was big enough to drown him.

    Shu Heng did not wear his pajamas, he wiped himself dry before getting into bed and hugging the little one to his embrace, then covered them with a big quilt that was made for two, his gaze was exceptionally profound, this younger brother was so agreeable to him, he can¡¯t just let him be swallowed up by someone else......never......

    Shu Ning was sleeping very well, the summer days were hot and air conditioning in the room made him feel pretty cold, but the person by his side became more and more warm, he simply hugged him and petted him, then changed to a better position to make it morefortable for him to sleep.

    On this rare asion Shu Heng smiled bitterly, he truly enjoyed it but felt bad as well, he wondered whether Xu Jin had a habit of sleeping while hugging his little brother too, The seniors of the Xu family were always going abroad and were very busy, they had businesses outside of the country as well, as the direct sessor, Xu Jin should be taking care of the young like him as well right? Shu Heng¡¯s line of sight fell steadily on top of the little one¡¯s face, he kissed his forehead and hair, and touched the soft little ears, then fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, Shu Ning felt a stuffy feeling in his chest and couldn¡¯t move even if he wanted to, he opened his eyes reluctantly and his eyes were weed with the sight of his brother¡¯s handsome face, right in front of his face? Damn! He wasying sideways and half pressing me down!!!

    Shu Ning was going mad, his head was steaming and his face was flushed a deep red, what the hell is this??? Anyone would think wemitted adultery if they saw this wouldn¡¯t they? No matter how great a rtionship the brothers had they still couldn¡¯t sleep naked together right? But of course, Shu Ning believes that Shu Heng did not have any desires towards himself, in his past life his brother was a saint, he loved nobody, he reckoned that he was just too outstanding and he considerations of himself was too high, so he looked down on everybody.

    Ahh my god! Shu Ning couldn¡¯t think about it anymore, he was furious, going mad, he felt foolish and couldn¡¯t figure out where he went wrong, he crawled around the bed anxiously to look for clothes and something tightened around his ankle, something actually caught him. Is brother awake? Was I caught red-handed? Shu Ning was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to look at the expression of the young man.

    No that¡¯s not right, who was the one who created this awkward scene? It was Shu Heng:¡±Brother, why didn¡¯t you put any clothes on me?¡±Howl righteously~

    ¡°Gotzy.¡±

    Ah ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with it?¡±Shu Heng sat up and curled up his long right leg, he raked at his hair idly and his hair hung down......Shu Ning didn¡¯t dare to see any more, he felt like all the water in his body was boiling, and went soft instantly. Damn it, Shu Heng actually had such a sexy and sultry side of him, it¡¯s just too hot.

    The hazy eyes of the his which was less aggressive than usual and a bit morezy was too charming.

    Shu Ning swallowed his saliva and minded his eyes, he resisted it.

    Shu Heng helped Shu Ning get dressed first, his movements were very skilled, but a certain someone actually had no doubts at all:¡±Does your leg hurt?¡±

    So he asked, and he did not feel anything:¡±Nope, I think it¡¯s better now.¡±

    ¡°Mm, the swollen has gone downpletely,¡±He settled the clothes of the little one before Shu Heng got dressed as well, he should be going to work today so naturally he wore a neat suit, handsome.

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes foolishly followed the figure of his brother, what jade tree against the wind, and elegant demeanor and what not weren¡¯t suitable to describe Shu Heng, the pressure exerted from his body was too heavy and sharp like an emperor, it was only after graduation that he started to be more introverted. I want to take part in the process of his growth, heh heh heh~

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you?¡±

    How would Shu Ning have the face for that:¡±Can¡¯t we eat in the room?¡±There were no adults in the house anyway, oh~ apany him downstairs.

    Shu Heng evaluated him as slow-witted in his heart, his little brother was stupidly adorable:¡±I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do with you,¡±He picked him up and left, in the future he will hug him if he wants to, no need to ask.

    Just like that Shu Ning had lost his rights, he blinked his big eyes and obediently hooked his arms around big brother¡¯s neck:¡±Your suit will get wrinkly, brother~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a short walk it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    All the furniture in Shu Heng¡¯s room was ck, Shu Ning didn¡¯t like it too much, during the day when Shu Ning was hanging around in his own room it was convenient to study and whatnot. Breakfast was already served in the room, it was the dumplings that Shu Ning mentioned previously, there were two of each vour, extremely intimate:¡±Give it a try.¡±

    Alright......But you have to put me down right?

    Shu Heng sat down while holding Shu Ning, and diligently picked up the chopsticks, he picked up a dumpling then gave it a blow, after feeling that the temperature was fine he took a bite:¡±Tastes pretty good,¡±Then he sent the other half over to the little one¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 46

    Without thinking, Shu Ning dodged his little head backwards, but his waist was tightly tangled up in a steel-like arm, he had nowhere to escape to at all.

    Mm~ This situation......

    If there were two of each vour of dumpling, that meant that both me and big brother had our own share of it, maybe he feels a bit sorry that he won¡¯t be able to stay with me soon, so he decided to feed him personally?

    Or maybe because I yelled at him earlier so he wanted to get closer?

    Moreover, he threw me down and just left yesterday, was he using his actions to apologize to me?

    Shu Ning thought about many possibilities but he couldn¡¯t figure it out, to be personally fed by the child favoured by the heavens, who else other than me would be able to experience this? He should be feeling honored instead.

    But......It was very strange to be sitting so close to him, forget it, it¡¯s not the first time anyway and nobody else is around, big brother needs more love so I should be closer to him. At this time, he was once against stared at by his brother¡¯s serious and aloof eyes, they seemed to be asking do you dare to not eat the dumpling?

    Darn, if he falls in love that girl would definitely be a Tyrannosaurus.

    Shu Heng narrowed his eyes as Shu Ning opened his little mouth, he held his breath as he saw the soft lips and the little tongue, and put the other half of the dumpling inside.

    Shu Ning was chewing on it, asionally the right side of his cheek would bulge out as he savoured it, the satisfying little look is very cute.

    Shu Heng subconsciously stretched out his fingers to touch the little bulging cheeks, Shu Ning straightened his body in surprise and widened his eyes, he was so shocked he directly swallowed:¡±Brother! You¡¯re going to affect my eating like this.¡±What the hell!!!

    ¡°No harm.¡±

    I¡¯m the one being touched! Shu Ning pursed his lips, the spirited eyes stared straight at Shu Heng as he picked up a dumpling and blew on it, then when he took a bite again Shu Ning also hurriedly reached out with his fingers, but......his cheeks did not bulge, resenting......

    Shu Heng turned his face over and brought the half eaten dumpling to Shu Ning¡¯s mouth:¡±Ah~¡±

    ¡°......¡±Alright, asshole!

    After taking a few bites, Shu Ning felt that it should be fine now, he gave Shu Heng¡¯s hand a push:¡±Brother, it¡¯s ufortable, I want to sit by myself.¡±

    Shu Heng put him down, then Shu Ning picked up his chopsticks and ate happily.

    The warmth around his body was gone, Shu Heng also lost the joy of eating dumplings, every so often he would pick one up and put it in Shu Ning¡¯s bowl, then tell him to drink some soup.

    After their meal, Shu Heng skillfully stuck out his hand and gave Shu Ning¡¯s tummy a rub:¡±You ate very less.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s whole body tensed up and rxed again:¡±I ate quite a lot!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel it.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m not around you better be careful with your ankle, you can¡¯t be using too much strength in these few days just in case it¡¯s too taxing on it.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I understand big brother,¡±Then quickly turn into a ball and roll away~

    After Shu Heng left, Shu Ningid down on top of the bed, the great god is always so unreasonable, how strange. Wasn¡¯t it just a sprain on my ankle? Why does it feel like Shu Heng is taking care of me like I¡¯m disabled ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Without Shu Heng in the house, Shu Ning was the boss, not long after studying the steward came over, he said it was Shu Zi Hui who hade to visit.

    She was thedy of the second house, she could be considered the princess of the Shu n, there were still many big sisters and little sisters above her but the amount of power they had within the family was small, words of the lowly carry little weight and they had no way of obtaining any attention, if they want to pull the knot with the Shu n, marrying that broad could still be considered a shortcut. Shu Zi Hui had wild ambition that was revealed clearly.

    Shu Ning spun a pen in his hands and an idea came to his mind, a bitch going versus a bitch would be interesting but it¡¯s a shame that Qin Yu Zhuo wasn¡¯t around, but He Ran is good, he can get things done, and he¡¯ll definitely be enough for Shu Zi Hui, eh, maybe it will even leave a trauma on her! He Ran doesn¡¯t have as many tricks up his sleeve as a girl, but He Ran had the guts to get things done, he¡¯s not afraid of the heavens or the earth!

    Actually He Ran has been out and about trying to get Shu Ning to y with him, but whether it was the He n or the Shu n, they both prevented him from doing so.

    And he couldn¡¯t get through Shu Ning¡¯s phone at all, maybe he blocked him? Impossible, Shu Ning wasn¡¯t so ruthless. But actually he really did get blocked, Shu Ning was annoyed to death.

    He Ran who was bored and had nothing to do was currently rolling around at home, as soon as the custom set ringtone sounded, he was even stunned for a moment before flying over to pick up the call:¡±Oh my god, where in hell were you I couldn¡¯t find you at all, and the steward in your house, haven¡¯t you been training him too much? Every time I call over he would find a different reason to refuse me, how wicked.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched, he¡¯s babbling on again, how much bitterness has he actually been piling up? Whether the new steward was well trained or not Shu Ning wasn¡¯t sure of it, but of course the old steward would be a bit, every so often he¡¯ll be with grandfather in the yard wearing the same taichi clothes, left push, right push, and then push against eachother~ It¡¯s quite interesting.

    ¡°Hello? Say something~¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so pitiful!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Tell me! Who bullied you, I¡¯ll go beat his brains out!¡±

    How fierce, I like it, Shu Ning smiled faintly as he sat on the balcony while the teacher and housekeeper were looking at him, thinking secretly in their hearts is he really pitiful? ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    ¡°Man you don¡¯t even know, I was locked up at home by my brother to study, he got the highest grades in the entire country, so he thinks I didn¡¯t study well, oh that¡¯s right, my brother even made me a form with standards I have to reach, but......Do you know about the He n¡¯s youth gathering?¡±

    ¡°Of course, pre......¡±He nearly said it was pretentious, and quickly coughed twice:¡±Is that rted to this? He¡¯s not letting you go?¡±

    ¡°No, I wentst night, then there was a little girl who just had to stand next to me and she wouldn¡¯t even go y with the other ymates she knows, she just kept staring at me and talking about gibberish, right now she came over to my house but I don¡¯t have the time to apany her, and I don¡¯t have any friends what about......youe over?¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem, wait for me!¡±

    He Ran was strict and speedy, he¡¯ll juste if he says so and he urged the driver to hurry, but of course to be able to be the He n¡¯s driver he wouldn¡¯t be your average joe, he just said sit tight and stepped on the gas, then the car flew out!

    The Shu n was situated by the hillside, the vi they were currently living in was actually newly built just a few years ago, the old house was the actual ancestral home, it was by the left of the vi, if you jogged there it would take about twenty over minutes, Shu Zi Hui was looking around in the old house, feeling extremely bored, the steward said that Shu Ning was currently studying so she couldn¡¯t interrupt him and had to wait.

    The young master of the ancestral home truly is something.

    After bringing thedy to see the ancestral home, they brought her to see the garden, Shu Zi Hui said she was tired the only did someone drive a little vehicle that looked like the ones in golf courses, they sent her over to the big vi and she drank some juice, Shu Zi Hui did not have any interests in the colourful treats, and asked instead about Shu Ning¡¯s whereabouts, the servant did not speak at all.

    He Ran reached, he rolled up his sleeves as if he¡¯s ready for a fight, which little fairy is it?

    Since he decided to acknowledge Shu Ning as a friend, He Ran specially investigated, turns out Shu Ning had such a bad background, he had to go through so much suffering, it was simply hard to think about. But now his good days havee but who knew he would fall within someone¡¯s sights again. Shu Ning didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong, he said that he couldn¡¯t help it, but he didn¡¯t know how dirty the inside was.

    Who would be so concerned about someone they had just met for the first time? And even came to their home on the second day? The adults didn¡¯t care since they thought that kids were just being yful, but He Ran had met her type before, so he was extremely clear on their little tricks.

    A fierce aura flickered in He Ran¡¯s eyes, the servant invited him into the living room and at that time a little girl was sitting on top of the sofa, pretty, cute, wearing a snow-white skirt, her whole being looked as wless as an angel, refined, and dazzling.

    Who were the servants over there bowing to? Shu Zi Hui lifted her head to look over, it was actually He Ran?

    Why is he here?

    Shu Zi Hui smiled, she presented an exceptionally sweet smile and stood up very politely:¡±Hello~¡±

    He sucked in a breath, oh~ this is hard, Shu Ning, this is really hard, she¡¯s too beautiful she¡¯s just the type I like, you could tell with one look that she was a pampereddy, such an outstanding temperament!

    And so, under the case of their mutual interest, they went to the garden to y.

    Shu Ning looked down on them from the second floor with a panoramic view as he touched his chin thoughtfully. Shu Zi Hui was standing with He Ran, they actually suit each other quite well. His eyes shed, and Shu Ning instructed the servants not to interrupt them, if there was anything He Ran wanted that he could give him, he has worked hard today. The steward also knew that Shu Ning¡¯s studies were important so he did not suspect anything.

    He Ran¡¯s skills of flirting were very high, he even how to do magic and he his identity was outstanding, if he was willing to make a move, Shu Zi Hui definitely would not let him down.

    No, he will definitely make a move, in his past life He Ran had once said that he wanted to sow his seeds in the entire world. At noon Shu Zi Hui followed He Ran to the yard to have a pic and had a good time, they were even chatting while holding hands, Shu Zi Hui made a wreath and put it on top of He Ran¡¯s head, and called him brother! This is truly too wonderful for He Ran, he had two stiff brothers at home, every so often he would even receive their fists until he was seeing stars.

    He Ran was passionate, he wasn¡¯t the least bit modest about using the Shu family¡¯s servants, and he even asked for water guns, ying cards, and the like.

    The summer heat was so hot that they started to swear, He Ran took out a handkerchief and helped Shu Zi Hui wipe her forehead, the beauty was bashful and she lowered her head, her little hands clutched her skirt.

    He Ran¡¯s eyes brightened, his opportunity hase, hended a light kiss on top of Shu Zi Hui¡¯s face.

    Shu Zi Hui was stunned, she blushed and said you¡¯re so naughty, and raised her hands as if to hit him, He Ran was a head taller than her so he toughened up and grappled Shu Zi Hui¡¯s hand, the girl fell automatically to his embrace, Shu Zi Hui had never met such a brazen boy before, her brother only allowed her to go meet with the other richdies, she wasn¡¯t allowed to make friends with any young masters, the purpose was so that she could avoid losing reputation.

    But now He Ran was the one of the best marriage candidates, no, he was the very best, what should she do? Get engaged? Would that be too restraining? If they don¡¯t get engaged would she lose out on this chance?

    Right when she was in her dilemma, He Ran wasn¡¯t bothered and he lowered his head to kiss her......

    Not good! Although Shu Ning did say not to bother them, but one was the young master of the He n, and the other is an adolescentdy, after the steward received the news they promptly got someone to spray water at them.

    The gardener immediately controlled the water and sprayed it towards them, the surroundings were filled with the sshing sounds of the water, He Ran immediately let go of Shu Zi Hui, and the two ran away miserably.

    He Ranughed wildly, this is interesting, too interesting.

    Shu Zi Hui hurriedly left, her skirt was all wet, it was too horrible to look at.

    This matter was immediately reported to Shu Ning, it was too serious, the steward was Shu Heng¡¯s confidant, they¡¯ll listen to Shu Ning for little things but big matters will definitely be reported to Shu Heng.

    Shu Heng did not care at all:¡±Send the video over to the two families.¡±

    Generally stewards would try to persuade him so as to avoid controversy and trouble, but this one was different, he immediately followed his instructions.

    One family was delighted but the other was worried, the He n was surrounded by dark clouds, Shu n¡¯sdy from the main family was fine, she was a phoenix and she was beautiful, but what can the second house ount for? Was she worthy of the He n¡¯s third young master? It¡¯s fine if they were just ying around, since it was just a kiss.

    But not anything more than that, this was after all an innocentdy, and He Ran¡¯s ws had even touched......

    Anyway no troubles were caused, but there were turbulent undercurrents, even Shu Zi Xuan had made a move, little sister is so silly, there were still two brothers above He Ran, only after they all died would things be left to him, but the two were close in age, it was indeed a good match. Shu Ling Yun as a father hesitated again and again, he picked up his phone and contacted Shu Cheng.

    ¡°Cousin......¡±

    Shu Cheng¡¯s gaze softened considerably, this was a younger brother, it¡¯s been a long time since he hasn¡¯t called him as such:¡±I¡¯m clear about the things happening within your family, this child Shu Heng is a bit too old-fashioned when ites to dealing with matters, I¡¯ll talk to him, as for what happened to your daughter, I¡¯ll take care of it, rx, Lin Yun, cousin will being home soon, your body isn¡¯t too great, you need to take care to rest alright?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ling Yun¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, it was also due to the He n¡¯s tragic bullying, his eyes turned red:¡±Don¡¯t me the child, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I understand Zi Hui¡¯s personality, she had her wrongs too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you me your child too, she¡¯s still young, teach her well.¡±Shu Cheng curved his lips:¡±Cousin, how are you expecting this matter to end?¡±

    Shu Ling Yun sighed:¡±What else? Get engaged.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After the end of the call, Shu Cheng immediately gave a call to Shu Heng, it was night at that time, Shu Ning was currently eating fruits in Shu Heng¡¯s embrace, he was very satisfied, with one hand hugging around his brother¡¯s waist and another hand holding watermelon, he just happened to hear his brother being scolded, his eyebrows quickly stood up and he bravely snatched the phone!

 Chapter 47

    What room do children have to chip in when adults are talking business?

    Shu Heng held his phone and didn¡¯t move an inch, Shu Ning didn¡¯t manage to snatch the phone, he was just grabbing his brother¡¯s hand and pulled downwards, still not working, he definitely can¡¯t let Shu Heng carry the burden for him, he won¡¯t like me anymore!

    Shu Cheng was wise, he immediately noticed something wasn¡¯t right, and a strange feeling rose up within him as he listened quietly.

    Shu Ning¡¯s didn¡¯t continue what he was doing and sat up instead, it turns out I¡¯m taller than brother this way, he lowered his head and spoke towards the phone:¡±Dad! I¡¯m the one at fault in this matter, it has nothing to do with big brother, a few days earlier when we went to participate in the gathering I somehow provoked Shu Zi Hui, and she came over to bother me on the second day, I was busy studying so I let He Ran apany her, but I didn¡¯t expect......I didn¡¯t think......¡±

    He only told him the half of it, he had learned these skills from Qin Yu Zhuo, besides she had a good time with it anyway, it worked every time. Smart people would try to piece it together, Shu Ning pretended to be dumb, it made other people look deliberate instead. The girl was just twelve, it wasn¡¯t strange for her to be curious about the thirteen year old Shu Ning, however kids from big families tend to mature earlier, and something happened as soon as she came, it was indeed a terrible sight.

    Regardless of the reason, first off Shu Zi Hui¡¯s character wasn¡¯t good, she couldn¡¯t get along well with their kids, Shu Gao was protective of his children, and so was Shu Cheng! With a sh of his eyes he spoke, his voice was extremely mellow:¡±Xiao Heng, just studying in the morning was fine, let Ning Ning have a good rest in the evenings, his body isn¡¯t too well so he can¡¯t stay up toote.¡±

    Wrong again!

    Shu Ning was so anxious sweat could be seencing his forehead:¡±Dad! You misunderstood, big brother took me to eat fruits! These days when you weren¡¯t around it was always big brother who stayed with me, moreover I sprained my leg while jogging at night, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to move around, brother was also the one who took care of me!¡±A father who digs a pit for his son _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ Please don¡¯t say any more, brother¡¯s face is turning dark.

    Shu Cheng frowned:¡±That happened?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m fine now,¡±Shu Heng was hugging Shu Ning, he was moving here and there he better not fall off:¡±Dad, you shoulde home soon.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Cheng¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Why isn¡¯t he answering? Shu Ning didn¡¯t want there to be any awkwardness between his old man and his brother:¡±Dad~ When are youing home?¡±

    Shu Cheng felt very vexed, he was only thinking that the child in Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s stomach wouldn¡¯t be at peace, but he forgot that there were still two kids at home, especially Shu Ning, he hadn¡¯t grown up by his side so he should be taking care of him more instead, he was busy, but no matter how busy he was it¡¯s still good to give him a call, negligence was negligence, the child is missing his father, Shu Cheng was very moved:¡±Alright alright my little apple, dad wille home tomorrow at noon!¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±The little one replied wholeheartedly.

    Shu Heng gave Shu Ning¡¯s little rosy face a touch, and his voice was considerably softened:¡±Dad is too busy, don¡¯t bother him too much.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Hearing the conversation between his two children, Shu Cheng felt relieved, then told him a few more things before ending the call.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had just finished her bath, seeing the jovial look on Shu Cheng¡¯s face her eyes immediately brightened:¡±Are you done with the Tai garden matters? Can we go to F country now?¡±

    ¡°Mm, all the formalities are done,¡±After Shu Cheng¡¯s reply, he gave her an apology:¡±We can¡¯t go, our children are missing us.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo lowered her head and dried her hair, covering her emotions:¡±It is time to return since we have been out for a few days,¡±While they were getting married she had to see how the wind blows with Shu Gao and Shu Heng, even the Mou family¡¯s reputation had to be taken into ount, and I had to do things low-key, I¡¯m not even something to be ashamed about? But now that she¡¯s pregnant she was an important person, she used a lot of effort to pretend to be pitiful to stir up the man¡¯s heart, she wanted to go to F country for a honeymoon but in the end they gave up just because Shu Ning missed him.

    For a while, Qin Yu Zhuo had mixed feelings in her heart, on one side she was happy but resenting on the other, her heart was stuffy and she wanted to throw up.

    The atmosphere on the other side was even warmer, Shu Ning tried to snatch the phone and got cleaned up by Shu Heng, after sitting down he immediately felt that something was off! It was the situation that¡¯s wrong! Even the posture was wrong!

    He had a moment of desperation earlier and now two people were sharing a chair again, Shu Ning scooted a bit so that he was straddling him with his two legs apart, face to face, only after stretching his back could he talk to his dad as he wished, if you wanted to have a calm and reasonable conversation there¡¯s no way you should shout because the phone was too far right? But now that he sat down he really ended up straddling his brother¡¯s legs.

    Shu Heng held his slim waist with one hand and the other was still touching his face, for a moment Shu Ning¡¯s heart rate sped up, how did this happen? He couldn¡¯t resist slowly lifting up his little face and locked eyes with his brother¡¯s dark eyes that were as deep as an abyss.

    ¡°Happy now?¡±

    Uh, there was a hint of low pressure in his unhappy voice, as if something was vaguely suppressed, he did end up getting angry in the end, Shu Ning wanted to retreat but he wanted to try to coax him too, he was in a difficult situation, Shu Heng lowered his head and got close, and pasted his forehead on Shu Ning¡¯s:¡±If you¡¯re naughty, then you should get spanked~¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°When Xu Jin¡¯s brother doesn¡¯t listen, he¡¯ll get butt spankings, I¡¯ll spare you this time, but if you do it again I¡¯ll serve you a p.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Scold scold scold~ His ears had gotten red, it was too embarrassing, can you give me a crack to hide in?

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    The warm wind blew on his ears, brother¡¯s low and husky voice was exceptionally pleasant to the ear, it gave him a feeling simr to an electric zap. Shu Ning couldn¡¯t resist shivering and his whole body went limp, he hurriedly hugged his arms around his brother¡¯s waist and obediently leaned on him, with his head resting on his shoulders he narrowed his eyes, secretly cussing him in his heart, god damn it, from tomorrow onwards, no, from today onwards I will definitely drink more milk, twice the amount, I want to grow bigger! And leave this embarrassing scene behind sooner.

    He suddenly thought of He Ran, he¡¯s taller than me, everyone is taller than me, no matter who they were they were taller than me, how unlucky!

    Shu Heng was quite concerned, did I scare my brother? It was just a joke though? His big hand rubbed his brother¡¯s smooth and lustrous hair, he gave his slender and pale neck a little squeeze to soothe him before sliding down alone his back and pressed, Shu Heng raised up his clothes and slipped his hand in, the moment their skin touched, Shu Ning shivered again, Shu Heng curved his mouth and gently scratched.

    The cat-like Shu Ning closed his eyeszily and rxed his body from the enjoyment:¡±Harder, my shoulders too.¡±

    Shu Heng smiled dotingly, if Shu Ning saw it he will definitely freak out, the big hand smoothed around his back and seeing that his opportunity hade, Shu Ning immediately yawned, and even made a sound on purpose.

    Shu Heng palmed his little butt and picked him up just like that and walked towards the bedroom, at an angle that Shu Heng couldn¡¯t see, Shu Ning had a face as if he had seen a ghost. Brother......what......what does he take me as?

    His son?

    In his past life he at least still had some self-respect, what about this life?

    Shu Heng did not walk at too quick a pace, it was just about the same as the slowest he had walked in his life, this was the first time he had carried him this way, it was better than carrying him horizontally, they were fitted together tightly, step by step they rubbed together, harmonious and warm, just as he liked it. His little brother truly was the cure-all of his life, he needs to cherish and pamper him well, earlier when the little fellow was rushing to defend me, don¡¯t even talk about how righteous he was, it had touched Shu Heng¡¯s heart-strings deeply.

    For a moment he felt extremely touched, Shu Heng gave Shu Ning¡¯s forehead a kiss, and his heart felt warm:¡±In the future if you hate anybody then you don¡¯t have to show sincerity to them, just directly refuse them.¡±

    Shu Ning did not say anything, but there was nothing he could say anymore as his mind was a field of nk, it erupted in smoke and his IQ was offline......

    There was an end to the road, and Shu Heng had arrived at the bathroom, he put the little one on top of the toilet bowl and filled up the tub after rolling up his sleeves, Shu Ning kicked his little legs with his eyes staring towards the busy figure, ah my innocence~ The water of westke~ is made up of my tears~

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling ufortable?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Is your dder full?¡±Shu Heng helped Shu Ning up and closed the door as he walked out.

    Shu Ning had a bottom line, body~ I can let you wash, but a man had three urgencies, you can¡¯t just watch!

    After washing up, Shu Heng was in a dilemma, truly, Shu Ning wanted to drink twice the amount of milk:¡±You¡¯ll pee the bed!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    I¡¯ve fallen in battle, god damn why can¡¯t I persist in front of him? Their sights met, failed, once again, failed again, rile up your courage and continue on! Shu Heng stared at him constantly without blinking his eyes, after studying him for a moment he understood:¡±Alright then, but you will have to listen to me if you ever pee the bed.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    What kind of joke are yo ying it? You think I¡¯d piss the bed? Heh heh, there was nothing more ridiculous than that. And as it turns out no matter whether you wet the bed or not Shu Heng had his ways. Early the next morning, Shu Ning woke up a step earlier and felt that there was a warm and damp feeling below his body, he immediately woke up with a start, Shu Ning quickly sat up with his eyes widened and lifted the quilt, spread his legs, such arge map~ Rivers and mountains through the miles~

    Shu Heng the big-tailed wolf pretended to just wake up and even deliberately rubbed his eyes to make his gaze look more hazy, he supported his head with one hand:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The dumbfounded Shu Ning hurriedly shut his legs tight subconsciously and concealed the evidence with the quilt:¡±No......Nothing¡¯s wrong! Ha ha ha, big brother morning~ morning~¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem early anymore, let¡¯s get up.¡±

    ¡°I still feel a bit tired, I want to sleep for a while longer!¡±He was so anxious his face was filled with sweat, calm down, if he doesn¡¯t calm down at this moment his dignity of this lifetime would really be thrown down the eastward flowing stream.

    Shu Heng stared steadily at Shu Ning, and Shu Ning felt extremely uneasy under the high voltage, fortunately big brother believed him, with a stretch of his long legs he leisurely got down and headed to wash up, luckily he didn¡¯t extend over to his body.

    Shu Ning breathed a sigh of relief as he immediately peeled off the wet quilt, take it all away, then had the servants change them into a new set. Shu Heng¡¯s quilts were all ck, even if they were changed he wouldn¡¯t realize, and besides he was a neat freak, it was easy to get sweaty during the summer so they were normally changed daily anyway. Shu Ning took them back to his rooms and stashed them away, and waited for his brother to leave before washing them.

    The servants moved eloquently, Shu Ning simply took a bath and finally felt alive again after he changed into a new set of clothes.

    Shu Heng was brushing his teeth in front of the mirror, the amount of milk he should drink was set by an expert, he couldn¡¯t just let Shu Ning drink however much he wanted recklessly! However his methods were rather excessive, better bring him a strawberry caketer tonight.

    Shu Heng apanied Shu Ning during breakfast, the little one was skittish and very uneasy, this made Shu Heng feel slightly guilty, with a stretch of his long arms he took the little fellow into his embrace:¡±I¡¯ve looked through your test papers yesterday, you answered them quite well.¡±

    Shu Ning lifted his head to look over at him, Shu Heng did not make him feel uncertain, he directly said:¡±I¡¯ve decided to let you go through, and enter your first year of high school directly.¡±

    Happiness came too quickly, Shu Ning didn¡¯t even know how to smile anymore, Shu Heng pointed towards the left side of his face and Shu Ning obediently put his two hands on his brother¡¯s shoulders, straightened his little body, and gave him a smooch. Shu Heng then pointed to the right of his face and Shu Ning gave him a big kiss without hesitation, Shu Heng moved his finger once again, Shu Ning kissed his forehead!

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was exceptionally dark with not a shred of light, if he were to point his finger towards his lips......Boys knew a lot at the age of thirteen, he definitely won¡¯t be fooled, even if he was so happy that he bashed his head in it would still be impossible! But who was Shu Heng? If there was anything he wanted, since he was young there was nothing that he couldn¡¯t obtain. His fingers pointed towards his chin, and Shu Ning did not suspect him at all and went forth to kiss him straight away, but Shu Heng¡¯s handsome face slightly moved downwards, the pair of lips really kissed on his own.

    Shu Ning retreated quickly, feeling exceptionally shocked, now I¡¯ve done it big time, could this be big brother¡¯s first kiss?

    Shu Heng raised an eyebrow:¡±Is this your first kiss?¡±

    Normally a man would definitely shake their head due to pride, but Shu Ning could only nod, this was indeed the first of his life, and he had gifted it to his big brother damn it, he can¡¯t face his faithful future boyfriend anymore, hopefully he will be a big and strong man, and he¡¯ll be happy as long as he can match Shu Heng¡¯s outstandingness by half.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Shu Ning naturally wasn¡¯t a person who was willing to just suffer a loss, he immediately stared at him with a nted head:¡±Is this big brother¡¯s first kiss?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡±Shu Heng smiled, his eyes were even more dazzling than stars:¡±Are you going to take responsibility?¡±

 Chapter 48

    Responsibility?

    This made Shu Ning visibly moved.

    In my past life many people had racked their brains over trying to get me to take responsibility, and even to marry them, even if they found out Shu Ning was a ¡°homo¡± they were still willing, by marrying into wealth a sparrow could be a phoenix overnight. However amongst these gold diggers there were still good girls, clearly they had a good upbringing, but one parent would cry and the other would try to persuade them so they could just nod their heads and promise, sacrificing their lifetime of happiness and only hoped that Shu Ning could take care of her family.

    They were the same as himself, foolish, is the future of their sibling rtionship more important than anything else?

    Shu Ning will never get close to a woman, it was the same as remaining a widow, but the Shu n was strong so if the woman were to cheat on him, the people of the Shu n could exterminate them.

    The only person that could make a vow and promise for a lifetime......was simply a bitch written in big letters.

    The time he spent recalling things was not long, Shu Ning kept staring into Shu Heng¡¯s eyes, and sighed in his heart big brother is so handsome, so handsome that it shook the heavens and the earth, with just one smile even the night sky has lost its colour.

    ¡°Are you going to take responsibility for me?¡±The little one dared to go off into a daze, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze slowly clouded over and became fierce.

    Uh, Shu Ning hurried to hug him around the neck, what kind of joke is this, don¡¯t even talk about responsibility even buttering him up for the rest of his life is impossible:¡±Yes yes yes, I¡¯ll be responsible to the end!¡±

    ¡°You said it!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning kept the cheeky smile on his face and became serious:¡±I¡¯ve said it, for the rest of our lives!¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes shed, theke in his heart was boiling over, alright, my good brother, seems I did not dote on you for nothing, he excitedly hugged the little one in front of him tightly, too skinny too small and too thin, I don¡¯t even dare to use any strength. Shu Ning also hugged Shu Heng tight, big brother is happy, ha ha ha, this is great, after all he was just an eighteen year old boy!

    The two had different thoughts as they enjoyed themselves together.

    Shu Heng couldn¡¯t resist kissing Shu Ning¡¯s ears, Shu Ning bit his lips and nearly yelled out.

    When Shu Heng left, Shu Ning finally rxed as he drooped in bed, ears are sensitive you can¡¯t touch it young man. Gays are quite ticklish, my body is only thirteen years old, would it be a bit more sensitive? Oh spare me my great god, please let me go. Oh that¡¯s right, I can enter high school when school starts, this is wonderful, it¡¯s still better to choose to stay in the dorm, even though I¡¯m quite reluctant to separate from my brother, but he......was taking charge of anything I do more and more, I don¡¯t want to pretend to be a kid either, after going out I can fly up up and away, y with stocks, and no matter what I wanted to do it would be more convenient.

    He had decided, but Shu Ning was still sullen, it felt a bit like betraying Shu Heng, since they had just talked about being together for a lifetime, and after turning my head I already n to fly solo, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a few years, but after a few years who would be able to remain the same? Shu Heng is depraved of love, what if he let Shu Yao fill the hole in his heart instead? Just thinking of big brother holding Shu Yao, helping him bath......

    No!

    I can¡¯t stand it!!!

    His head hurt, Shu Ning did not think of it any more, and besides the teacher had also arrived, after focusing on his studies these messy emotions will go away.

    Shu Heng¡¯s working efficiency today was great, with a swoosh, flipping the pages of the documents one by one, it could not even be described as reading ten lines in one look. Because he had just be an adult, Shu Cheng had even quarrelled with Shu Gao because of the executive assistant and the secretary, in the end Shu Cheng was afraid of his old man¡¯s illness acting up so he could only use a male executive assistant. And this was not anyone else, he was the same executive assistant that went with Shu Heng to see him before he died.

    Currently he was twenty five years old, young and capable, he was the grandson of Shu Gao¡¯s executive assistant, he had watched him grow up so he was very trusting of him, he specially cultivated him into a talent as a backup. Wan Jing knocked on the door and pushed it open after receiving permission, and gave his report respectfully. It turns out Shu Cheng¡¯s flight hadnded, but he still hadn¡¯t returned to the office or the ancestral home, he had gone to the He n¡¯s residence.

    With a lift of Shu Heng¡¯s hand, Wan Jing went out.

    He knew that Shu Cheng would keep those matters in mind, Shu Heng lowered his head and signed his papers, not taking it as an important matter, his own brother was soft and pleasant, but he still did not allow his dad¡¯s younger brother toe pleading, this was as it should be.

    However, the matter had been blown up to such proportions, although no rumours were leaked the big families who were always clear on things had found out. At first Shu Heng did not have any intentions of doing anything to Shu Zi Hui, she was the one kept the look of young and innocent, so nobody doubted her, she dared to openlye over while hiding malicious intentions to stick to Shu Ning and even boldly hung around with He Ran alone in the ancestral home, kissing and corrupting their home, it was a loss of her character, this wolfish nature of hers, she was a girl who tried to curry favour with the powerful, only by showing her pain would he be able to act up to his duty.

    Within the big residence of the He n, sat two of the big characters within C city who were shaking their legs.

    He Chang was drinking tea with his legs crossed and he had a domineering attitude and putting on airs, if it weren¡¯t Shu Cheng who hade, they would not have been able to enter at all.

    While Shu Cheng was even more at ease as if he were in his own home, his mood was unfathomable as he bore an aura of dignity, he exuded a strong aura of indifference that made people afraid of looking down on him:¡±I won¡¯t bring up the matters about thend anymore, but I trust that old Brother He you have your own ideas, Zi Hui is an educated and reasonable girl, she¡¯s the most pampered daughter in the whole of Shu n, He ran......¡±

    Speaking ofnd, the atmosphere had already started to deteriorate, the He n had received the rights to develop in the capital, they definitely already knew about the canal and the other tricks, they wanted to see all the other families falling into misfortune as they sit steadily on top of the mountain and be the tyrant of C city, but there was nothing as good as that under the heavens, the people from Shu n at the capital weren¡¯t as strong as the He n, all along everyone had been very courteous with each other and they were being very considerate. But Shu Cheng¡¯s coherent tone suddenly stopped, what exactly did it mean?

    He Chang¡¯splexion was still the same, calm and collected, but some of the people within the He family could not bear it any longer, but they did not have the rights to speak.

    Shu Cheng subtly said:¡±No matter how we look at it our kids would still be dragons among humans, and I won¡¯t beat around the bush either, He Ran touched something he shouldn¡¯t have, have the He ne over to engage her before school starts, they are still young and nobody knows what the future holds, we had to pour oil on troubled waters now, only then could our two families see the light, let¡¯s not have anyone exploit our weaknesses, what do you say, old Brother He?¡±

    ¡°Since old Brother Shu has spoken with such understanding of the important principles, and said it so clearly, how could I, He Chang still have any reasons to decline?¡±As He Chang spoke, he gave his wife a look.

    Han Yu who had a tacit understanding with her husband smiled faintly as she spoke with civility and elegance:¡±It¡¯s such a rare chance for Shu Gao toe over, and since the matters between our kids have been settled how about, you stay over and have lunch with us?¡±

    ¡°The skills of brother and sister in the kitchen are great, it will be my pleasure today.¡±

    After eating, Shu Cheng left, he promised Shu Ning that he would return by noon, but now it was already after noon, fortunately he had taken many considerations when choosing out a gift for him, he might enjoy it.

    He Chang sat on top of the sofa as he held his head with one hand, Han Yu was also slightly displeased as she sighed in the seat in front of him:¡±Ran Ran is only thirteen, and he¡¯ll be engaged.¡±

    ¡°When there is a kind mother, there is a useless child.¡±

    Han Yu pursed her lips and did not dare to speak at all, the means of the family was declining, but she still expected her husband and her son to help her out at home, how would she dare to start a conflict?

    He Chang narrowed his eyes, a sh of hostility swept past his eyes:¡±Shu Cheng hasid out his words clearly, the kids are still young and we won¡¯t know how things will go in the future, you, you go and find He Ran to exin it to him, if he doesn¡¯t like it they can separate after a few years.¡±

    ¡°Understood, but Ran Ran¡¯s reputation......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the second house of the Shu n.¡±

    ¡°Brother Chang is the best, I will deal with Ran Ran¡¯s side, I will definitely make him agree,¡±Han Yu finally cheered up, it was not as if she did not have a n, that girl dared to seduce my son, naturally she wasn¡¯t anyone good, what kindness and virtue, if she had a good character would she have opened up her mouth to let boys kiss her? And won¡¯t she call out when they touch her either?

    Sima Zhao¡¯s intentions are obvious to everyone.

    They¡¯ll endure it for two years and give Shu Cheng some face, in the future they can take some photos of Shu Zi Hui being intimate with other boys, the girl¡¯s family was more concerned about their reputation so their engagement would definitely be dissolved.

    He Ran was practicing his singing in his room, he was nning to get everyone to gather after school started, and have a party in their suburban vi to have some fun.

    Han Yu pulled the plug directly and the music ended all of a sudden, He Ran looked at his mother despondently:¡±My lovely Mrs Han, do you have any opinions?¡±Why are both his brothers as well as his mother so bad at this?

    ¡°Do you have an opinion?¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡±The boy jumped over and nearly stuck to her as he discussed:¡±I am already thirteen! You first have to knock and enter after you receive permission.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve learned some manners.¡±

    ¡°......¡±He Ran rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Mother has something to talk to you about......¡±Han Yu pulled He Ran over and sat down before speaking incessantly with a gentle voice, she was afraid of her child throwing a tantrum and she had no face, but He Ran¡¯s reaction was outside of her expectations:¡±Son......you seem to be quite happy?¡±

    ¡°That is so, mother, you do not know but that Shu Zi Hui was a hard toe by beauty!¡±Both of He Ran¡¯s eyes were glowing as he poured a cup of water for his mother:¡±I understand what the two of you are thinking but rx, we¡¯re just ying around, she won¡¯t be marrying into the family, my future wife definitely has to be the same as you, mother, dignified and virtuous, and we will have three children.¡±

    ¡°You naughty little child!¡±

    After Shu Cheng returned home, Shu Ning was taking his afternoon lessons, it truly was quite regretful that they could not meet at that moment.

    Do I have to wait two hours? Shu Ning was studying so hard, it has been hard on his child, Shu Cheng did not have any idling habits so he went into the study and personally made a call to his cousin Shu Ling Yun. His daughter¡¯s matters have been settled, Shu Ling Yun was very touched and he only said thank you. But Shu Cheng was very pleased, and they chatted a bit about their family life.

    When Shu Ling Yun thought about the times when they were young, he had also said a lot in a gentle voice, this truly was rare, Shu Ling Yun liked lute-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting, and did not like skullduggery and tricks, when they were young he would follow behind Shu Cheng as they ran, but once they grew up he drifted away and deliberately put distance between them in case others mistook that he had any schemes, and cause trouble upon himself.

    Time flowed like water, Shu Ning was finally free, Shu Cheng carried the gift and specially went over to his room to hang around.

    Shu Ning really was very happy, in his previous life even if he wanted to get closer to him it could not happen, but now it was easy, Shu Cheng put down the gift and carried up Shu Ning and spun him around before putting him down, Shu Ning hugged his father¡¯s neck tightly, was this a sudden impulse? Wasn¡¯t this too frightening? But his father¡¯s favour was rare and valuable, Shu Ning cherished it very much.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry about that night, I didn¡¯t mean to push you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re regretting it?¡±Shu Cheng gave his son¡¯s nose a little pinch, and his gaze was gentle:¡±I really like your lively look, sometimes the decisions made by adults aren¡¯t necessarily right, if you¡¯re unhappy about it you can just speak your mind, and discuss it properly with your father alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±He¡¯s too open-minded, in the past life he gave the order directly, if he did not listen he would be transferred, and what was even more scarier was being fired, when that happened Qin Yu Zhuo will give him a big p over and discipline him in exasperation that her son did not live up to her expectations, asionally she would even scold him, she was not the least bitdylike at all, just like a shrew. Shu Ning was filled with emotion as his eyes twinkled:¡±Dad, if I did something wrong and disappointed you, will you hate me?¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡±Shu Cheng was surprised, and felt very uncertain in his heart, who was it? Who made my child feel like this? The smile on Shu Cheng¡¯s face became even gentler:¡±Did you misunderstand anything you heard? We¡¯re father and son, it is my greatest regret for us to have been separated for so many years, I¡¯m not trying to say that I¡¯llpensate you for anything but can you understand that I want to be good to you?¡±

    ¡°Dad~¡±

    ¡°Ning Ning is a good boy,¡±Shu Cheng stretched out his hand to touch his little face and held him in his arms:¡±A father and his son shares their thoughts, there¡¯s not even enough time for me to love you so how could I hate you?¡± Did anyone say anything? Tell your dad, only if the misunderstanding is resolved can you be happy! If you don¡¯t want to say it I won¡¯t force you, you can talk to your mom about it instead.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo huh? Shu Ning lowered his head, and he curved his mouth with a poisonous look in his eyes!

    Notes:

    Sima Zhao is a politician during the three kingdoms period, his scheming to usurp the throne was so obvious that the kingmented that everyone knew about Sima Zhao¡¯s heart

 Chapter 49

    Actually at such a warm and touching moment, Shu Ning had not wanted to mention Qin Yu Zhuo, even selling out your mother depended on your mood!

    But Shu Cheng mentioned it, which meant that he trusts Qin Yu Zhuo very much, this ended the rare feelings that rose up within Shu Ning. No matter how good his dad was he still could not say the truth, after all the true face of the poisonous snake has not been revealed, it¡¯ll only be fun if we take things slow. In his past life he died under her hands so naturally he had to devise a good n for her in this life, and make her life go up and down for the rest of her life, filling it with exceptional splendour, and take a good run in this world with no let downs am I right?

    Shu Ning hung his head low and his mood was even lower, as if he was enduring something.

    Shu Cheng¡¯s heart felt as if it was being tied in a knot, it was very ufortable but he it not break through the impasse, he apanied Shu Ning by his side and gentlyforted him, once he had thought things through he would naturally tell him, and even if he didn¡¯t Shu Cheng had already taken note of it, he had to investigate it, thoroughly.

    It was only five o¡¯clock when Shu Heng¡¯s car entered the yards, he got off early? It felt rather strange to Shu Ning, his big eyes rolled left and right as he squatted down on the balcony to admire the handsome guy getting down from his car. As if they had agreed beforehand, Shu Heng stretched out his long legs and the first thing that he did was lift his head, and urately captured the sight of the soft little brother, how cute.

    Shu Ning narrowed his eyes as he waved his small little hands, only after watching steadily for a minute did Shu Heng walk inside the house.

    Shu Cheng was at home so there was probably a lot he wanted to talk about, Shu Heng had someone bring the cake to Shu Ning¡¯s room first, there were five vours, one of each, they were all vours the little guy liked to eat, it was rather regretful for him that he wasn¡¯t able to see the happy look on his face, Shu Heng had already knocked on the door to the study on the third floor:¡±Dad, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The bodyguard at the door opened the door to let Shu Heng enter before closing it, he showed no expressions from the start to the end.

    ¡°Come and sit,¡±Shu Cheng walked past the big log table and sat down at the sofa, he personally poured a cup of tea for his son:¡±For you to actually make a move on this matter, dad won¡¯t say anything about it, but in the future you need to think carefully before you make a decision, the insiders of the families must be handled properly, don¡¯t make the elders¡¯ hearts go cold.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I did not say you were wrong, it was indeed effective way to warn others, however Ning Ning is different from you, it will be good to reduce some unneeded trouble.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°From what I can see today, he¡¯s pretty down in the dumps, I don¡¯t know if it was because he sprained his leg but you should take note of it.¡±

    Shu Heng did not say anything, the little one was lively in front of me, how could he be down in the dumps? The only change int he house was Shu Cheng and Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s return, Qin Yu Zhuo personally went to the market to buy fish to cook something for Shu Gao, gramps was able to return before dinner tonight. Shu Heng only left after chatting for a little while longer.

    Shu Ning was ying with his phone on top of his bed, the learning machine given to him by his dad was left to die at the side, he had only opened up the wrapper out of courtesy but he did not touch it after.

    Shu Heng walked over in big steps and the ayer of ice frosted over his handsome face, what did dad say now? Before Shu Ning had even got up Shu Heng sat down first, his big hand familiarly pulled down the little one¡¯s shirt that was clumped around his waist:¡±Are you upset?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Looking at you both my eyes are smiling, really.

    ¡°Have you eaten the cakes?¡±

    Great god, you can¡¯t just turn around like that, it¡¯s grieving! But once cakes were mentioned Shu Ning¡¯s spirits rose up:¡±It¡¯s very delicious, what brand is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you like it, I¡¯ll go fill the tub.¡±

    Another question left unanswered, today¡¯s brother is quite mysterious, what exactly did dad tell him ¡ú_¡ú

    Now that Shu Ning had no problems talking he took his own clothes off, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was fixed tightly on him and he felt rather embarrassed, he¡¯s already seen him naked so many times what¡¯s there to be embarassed about? Shu Ning thought over it and walked past his brother openly to step into the bathtub and sighedfortably.

    Shu Heng had also stripped, during the times before this Shu Ning had missed his opportunity due to all sorts of reasons, but he was very calm today. He controlled his heart beat as he sneaked several peeks over, oh damn me......what belongs to the god naturally was a godly tool, I and the rest of the mortals were so far behind we couldn¡¯t even see the dust rise from behind him. For an unknown reason, Shu Ning subconsciously covered his eyes with one hand, it was too spicy!

    ¡°Did you get water in your eye?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t alright even if he had said it himself, Shu Heng¡¯s hands and feet were already used to doing instead of just saying so he grabbed the little one with one hand and pulled him into his arms, with one hand he lifted his chin and observed him carefully, there really was nothing.

    Their skin was stuck together, save for the awkward blush he had on his face at the start he was already used to it, it was normal for men to wash up together. Although he was homosexual, his brother wasn¡¯t, everything went ording to order. Brother¡¯s big hand washed around him carefully as Shu Ning looked around in boredom, the bathroom in his own room was smaller than Shu Heng¡¯s, even the stuff inside were smaller, what was the meaning of that?

    Unhappy £þ¤Ø£þ

    When he reached that area, Shu Ning¡¯s ears blushed from embarrassment as he sat honestly within his brother¡¯s embrace with misty eyes, he let the two strong arms pass through from under his arm and fiddle around with him as he pleased. But speaking back on it, Shu Heng was getting more and more experienced at this and he washed him up pretty quickly, when his fingers slid past the area on the back, Shu Ning held his breath, fortunately it was over soon. maybe in a few days Shu Ning would also get used to it?

    I¡¯m a bottom!

    You can¡¯t touch the little opening, that is the right of my future husband.

    _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ Once I¡¯ve lost my dignity would it be moral integrity instead?

    This was the first time Shu Heng was washing the important bits, before this Shu Ning had never allowed him to do so, he would always throw a tantrum and ssh up the water, putting the two in a difficult situation, For the sake of his legs Shu Heng had topromise. But he didn¡¯t stop him today, he can¡¯t me the child since it wasn¡¯t sanitary if he didn¡¯t clean properly, what happens if he gets sick? Fortunately Shu Ning was willing to cooperate, but Shu Heng noticed that he would turn stiff asionally.

    Since he couldn¡¯t adapt, he will try his best to do it until he could, it will be fine once he gets used to it after they get in contact more, Shu Heng had the willpower, perseverance, and the confidence that it could be done.

    At night when Shu Gao returned, Shu Ning who hadn¡¯t seen his grandpa in a long time immediately went over to greet him. Qin Yu Zhuo was wearing an apron and she quickened her steps, seeing how iparably close Shu Gao was with Shu Ning, she was all smiles, the bit of unhappiness in Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s heart suddenly disappeared like smoke, it¡¯ll be for the best if they think about going for their honeymoon after Shu Yao was born.

    When that timees Shu Ning couldin a bit and going for a family vacation was a great idea too, but of course Shu Heng must be excluded.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back!¡±Seeing that the grandpa and grandson duo were just about done, Qin Yu Zhuo went forth with proper manners.

    Shu Cheng had alsoe down the stairs:¡±Dad!¡±

    Shu Gao was very happy, but he just didn¡¯t spare a nce at Qin Yu Zhuo:¡±Get in all of you, what are you all doing surrounding me¡±While he said so with his mouth his heart begs to differ, Shu Gao was the same as Shu Cheng, they both enjoyed being missed by Shu Ning very much, Shu Gao¡¯s big hands held the small little hands and he pulled Shu Heng¡¯s hand as well as he walked to the front.

    One on the left, and one on the right, Shu Gao looked over at Qin Yu Zhuo for the first time and a smile immediately bloomed on her face, but the gaze of the old thingnded on her stomach, how detestable, I¡¯ve clearly already shown such care so why won¡¯t you ept it? But whatever, as long as this immortal bastard was good to Shu Yao it¡¯ll be fine, depressing, Qin Yu Zhuo clutched her chest and felt nauseous again.

    Shu Cheng saw the sight:¡±You should eat in your room.¡±

    Why? Qin Yu Zhuo was very agitated in her heart but on her face was a gentle look, she nodded her head sensibly:¡±Yeah, I keep getting so disgusting from time to time, it¡¯s going to affect everyone¡¯s appetite.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re always so considerate of others, don¡¯t think too much about it. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to have M soup in the morning? I got someone to buy it for you and hid it in the room, shh, don¡¯t let dad find out.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo felt very moved as she took Shu Cheng¡¯s big hand in hers and gave it a squeeze, but she did not leave:¡±We just came home so it¡¯s no good to eat upstairs, dad¡¯s already getting old so he likes to have some liveliness in the house.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shu Gao had only wiped his hand when Shu Ning took another warm towel from the servant and helped his grandpa wipe his face, he was exceptionally clever and sensible, Shu Heng had seen it all as he lowered his head slightly to cover up his strange emotions. But Shu Cheng also had his head lowered as he drank water, his heart was also feeling strange, that was clearly my son......how envious!

    Qin Yu Zhuo diligently offered dishes to everyone with a sweet smile, but unfortunately nobody but Shu Cheng appreciated it.

    Shu Ning deliberately picked up the rice he dropped with his head lowered, his little hands took them away quickly, he even carefully peeked a nce at Qin Yu Zhuo after, after seeing that his mother didn¡¯t notice he sighed quietly, and continued his meal. After a short while, Qin Yu Zhuo picked up a piece of fish and put it in Shu Ning¡¯s bowl, at first Shu Ning did not eat it but Qin Yu Zhuo urged him a bit, and said it was good for his eyes and his body.

    Only then did Shu Ning put it in his mouth, chewed, and swallowed it.

    The third time Qin Yu Zhuo poured him a cup of water, Shu Ning had drunk some earlier that was given by Shu Heng, but now his tummy was bulging and he was full, this cup of water was too much. But Shu Ning picked it up without any sound and frowned as he drank.

    Shu Cheng did not notice all this while but Ning Ning had gotten thirsty earlier and it was fresh on his memory that Shu Heng poured him a cup earlier, so he only took a nce when Shu Ning was drinking water, and as he looked, a problem had arisen, he was clearly unwilling to drink......Shu Cheng suddenly recalled many things, for example the things his dad specially scolded Qin Yu Zhuo about, what about being petty and all and to not bring up his grandson badly, don¡¯t teach him any bad things, and don¡¯t do this and that.

    Previously Shu Cheng had never put any of this to heart, after all dad didn¡¯t like Qin Yu Zhuo and didn¡¯t even give her any face under the public gaze.

    Now that he thought about it, the bridges dad had to pass were more than the roads I had to walk, it was impossible for him to go against someone for no reason.

    Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t swallow down his food, Shu Heng had always been taking note of the little guy, he knew that Shu Ning did not like Qin Yu Zhuo, Shu Gao was unhappy, and only Qin Yu Zhuo still did not understand what had just happened and continued to busy herself hospitably. No matter how smart she was she was still no match for Shu Gao, Shu Cheng, and Shu Heng, in the past life she did not lose with injustice, her ambitions were too high and she had targeted the wrong person to begin with.

    At night when they returned to their rooms, Shu Cheng called over the Qin Yu Zhuo who was about to go wash her hands:¡±Come over, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re sensible and cautious, but Shu Ning is in a different situationpared to you, he¡¯s a boy, he will be an upright man when he grows up, and it wasn¡¯t as if anybody disliked him in the house, he did not need to care about what people think and did not need to be ¡°overly cautious¡±, do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo clutched the edge of her clothes, her facial expression turned bitter and her eyes were wet:¡±Dear, you know what my situation is, i couldn¡¯t even dare to dream about marrying into this family, Ning Ning......has not seen the world, that is also my fault, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be liked and I tried to remind him because I hoped that he could adapt to this lifestyle as soon as possible, and change his old habits.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°Dear~ I don¡¯t mind if other people tell me such things but, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not misunderstanding me.¡±

    Shu Cheng nodded and pulled the petite and pitiful Qin Yu Zhuo to his arms, but he did not have the same warmth in his gaze as before. Qin Yu Zhuo was used to being cautious so it¡¯ll most likely be hard to change, did her discipline really make Ning Ning feel repressed? Does he......really have to agree to Xiao Heng¡¯s ns, and bring the little fellow out to live with him?

    Qin Yu Zhuo was extremely gloomy, other than Shu Ning there was nobody else who would snitch on her, that ipetent bungler, with the reason that she wanted to see her child, she came to the room in the second floor. At that time Shu Ning was currently getting his pajamas, seeing the woman rushing over with a dark face through the mirror, she seemed to look like she was cursing him, what¡¯s wrong? Want to hit me or something?

 Chapter 50

    Shu Ning subconsciously hurried to back away and pull some distance between them. Because the p was too painful and sore, it already left a trauma on him.

    In his past life he couldn¡¯t get used to it no matter how many times he got hit, it¡¯s easy to imagine how fierce the woman¡¯s p was. Actually ording to the situation he was in in his current life, there was no need for this at all, the suffering he received in his past life was rted to Shu Gao and Shu Cheng¡¯s attitudes, this child was useless, so they did not care. Naturally Qin Yu Zhuo wouldn¡¯t go easy on him if she decided to hit him, with a bit of grudge mixed in and to dispel some anger as well.

    Who asked you to be so useless?

    Who asked you to be so unappealing?

    Who asked you to be weaker than Shu Heng?

    ......

    ¡°Mom, is there anything you need?¡±Seeing how angry Qin Yu Zhuo was looking at himself, his hands seem to have started shaking, but she did not approach any closer. Oh~ you¡¯re tolerating me? With a blink of his eyes, Shu Ning lifted up the corner of his mouth:¡±Did you miss me? I want to touch Shu Yao as well.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s mouth twitched, she pressed down the me rushing up within her, there¡¯s some use to this child! I can¡¯t destroy our rtionship:¡±Of course I¡¯ve missed you, but there¡¯s some stuff I need to talk to you about.¡±

    Talk to me about? Sounds good, with a look as if she meant well, but it was actually a warning, I¡¯ll just listen and hope that there¡¯s a big tailed wolf following behind Qin Yu Zhuo~ If not this scene would have been for nought, the door to Shu Ning¡¯s room was wide open, but he did not hear any other footsteps. However when he thought about it, at most they would only attract Shu Cheng¡¯s attention, he wouldn¡¯t put it to heart, he still needed to work harder.

    Doesn¡¯t matter, digging a pit for my mother~ She¡¯ll naturally reach the pit once it¡¯s deep enough~ Let¡¯s take this slowly~

    Qin Yu Zhuo had already adjusted her emotions and pulled Shu Ning¡¯s hand over to the bed to sit down, and even gave him a pat:¡±How have your days in the house been?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Tell me the truth, just one look of Shu Heng¡¯s face and I could tell that you¡¯ve been having a bad time, he¡¯s not even looking at you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a small child, mom has no way to stay by your side all the time, you have to ¡°cautiously¡± learn more by yourself, I heard that you¡¯ve been working really hardtely, this makes your mother very happy Ning Ning, Mother doesn¡¯t have the same background as Shu Heng¡¯s mother, so even if I¡¯m careful about everything and respectfully doing what I should I still can¡¯t get any recognition from your grandfather, but you¡¯re not the same, as long as you¡¯re working hard they¡¯ll take note of it.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know,¡±Shu Ning pulled back his hand quietly with his gaze lowered:¡±Grandpa is treating mom like this, I......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo sighed and even wiped her eyes:¡±The Shu Yao in my tummy is still small, and your mom can¡¯t count on him, you have to improve so you canpare with Shu Heng and let your dad and your grandpa take note of you alright?¡±

    ¡°Dad treats me very well, he even bought me a gift,¡±Shu Ning took the leaning machine that was hanging around over to his mom.

    Qin Yu Zhuo sneered:¡±He even said that studying wasn¡¯t important in the past, and it wasn¡¯t everything, what did I say? His words don¡¯t match what he really thinks. And now with a turn of his head he bought you a learning machine, Ning Ning, it¡¯s fine if you were a normal person but you¡¯re in a wealthy family so you can¡¯t be anything less than outstanding, maybe mom¡¯s words would make you feel pressured but who did you think all this was for?¡±

    For yourself of course, as well as the little earthworm prince in your stomach ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Ning nodded:¡±I understand.¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s something else you didn¡¯t do too well, Shu Zi Hui and He ran, one of them is your little sister, the other is your friend, you should¡¯ve concealed them instead,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo gave Shu Ning a disappointed look, feeling exceptionally displeased:¡±What kind of person was He Ran? He was one of the top young masters in C city, being friends with him will help you in the future, and besides, Shu Zi Hui is the precious daughter from the second house, if Shu Heng inherited the Shu n, you¡¯ll naturally be the second house to you understand?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°In the future you have to give them a solemn apology when you see them.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, there are bound to be things outside of your expectations, mom is just nagging, and your grandfather liked you pretty much, when you¡¯re free you should show yourself in front of him a bit more. Actually your father liked you quite a lot as well, just that Shu Heng was too outstanding, so he......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    After saying a bit more, the sky darkened, Qin Yu Zhuo should return to sleep with Shu Cheng:¡±I was born in the countryside, so I was also working part-time as I studied in university, everything was different from how it was at home, so you have to hurry and build your own little circle so you can help each other out. I don¡¯t have any big expectations in my life, I only hope that you can grow up to be mature and take care of your little brother, as long as both of you are upstanding that will be great. Your dad is your dad, but he was also Shu Heng¡¯s dad, in the future you need to think about what you say, don¡¯t let him know that you n to surpass him.¡±

    ¡°......¡±You¡¯re the one who wants to surpass him!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t you know what your grandpa hates the most?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo raised her brows, and this was the first time she criticized him:¡±Overly cautious people, people who wanted to be looked well upon, your own waist has to be straight, you have to be mighty and bend under the will of no one do you understand?¡±

    ¡°......I understand.¡±

    ¡°Ah......¡±Qin Yu Zhuo shook her head and gave Shu Ning a pat as she hugged him:¡±I should be going back to your dad.¡±

    ¡°Take care mom.¡±

    Shu Ning watched as Qin Yu Zhuo left, and pouted his mouth. He picked up his pajamas and patted down the dust that did not even exist, as if it was the same as Qin Yu Zhuo.

    She did not have her own power but she still wanted to push others into the fire pit, Shu Ning admitted that he himself did not have such power, even Shu Yao didn¡¯t, could Shu Cheng¡¯s genes be not up to par? Then what is Shu Heng? You could only say that the gene mutated because of Qin Yu Zhuo ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    After changing his clothes, Shu Ning walked towards Shu Heng¡¯s room, brother wasn¡¯t around, so he went to the study to look for him, where did he go? Shu Ning yawned, he simplyid down on top of the sofa and took out his phone......He was watching the screen but his heart was flying away.

    In the gym room besides Shu Ning¡¯s room, two men were currently standing inside, it could be seen that one of them were slightly thin, it was a young man, and the other was a mature and restrained person, holding a ss of milk in his hand, neither of them talked but their gazes were gloomy, as if a storm was churning up.

    Shu Heng took away the ss of milk from his dad¡¯s hands and left without saying anything. The little one within his study was not as lively as he was the day before, his face seemed ashen and the vitality was lost, it made one¡¯s heart ache and feel stuffy.

    ¡°Come on and drink.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning sat up, his two little paws held the cup at the same time and he drank gulp by gulp. asionally he would peek an eye at Shu Heng before lowering his head, he couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking about.

    Shu Heng was extremely displeased, if Shu Ning really listened to Qin Yu Zhuo, he¡¯s afraid that all his previous contact with him would be wasted.

    Shu Heng heard the report and found out that Qin Yu Zhuo hade over, including what happened during dinner, he felt uncertain, he specially asked his dad to send this ss of milk over to Shu Ning, Shu Cheng was concerned about Shu Ning so naturally he woulde, and his uncertainties became a reality. Shu Ning was too weak and his mind wasn¡¯t mature enough, but respecting his privacy in the past seems to have been a mistake.

    He recorded it down and kept it under his wing, only then could he feel at ease.

    On the other side, Qin Yu Zhuo couldn¡¯t find Shu Cheng and felt quite uneasy at heart, she wanted to go over to the fourth floor but she was stopped, and so she waited by the stairwell on the third floor, after a moment, Shu Cheng came down from the fourth floor, and she felt relieved:¡±Hubby~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant why are you standing here? If dad sees you he¡¯s going to nag you again.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep because you weren¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±Shu Cheng stretched out his hand and Qin Yu Zhuo rushed to grab it, a bright smile was stered on her face.

    This woman really loves me, Shu Cheng understood, and since they were married naturally he wouldn¡¯t divorce her, and besides Qin Yu Zhuo was such a petite and sweet person, Shu Cheng had already fallen for her, as for the education of their children, after all they weren¡¯t born within a big family, there were limits to their knowledge and ability, just let Shu Heng take him then, they could prevent any disruptions that would be able to destroy their brotherly rtionship.

    After all this was a child born from a mother, Shu Ning would even have his own baby brother in the future, he had to take some precautions.

    It would¡¯ve been more unnatural instead if Qin Yu Zhuo was not the least bit selfish, Shu Cheng was an amodating person, as long as Qin Yu Zhuo did not make a move on his kids, he will tolerate her.

    The two returned to their room, Qin Yu Zhuo diligently tended to Shu Cheng as he brushed his teeth and washed his face, passing him towels, skin care products, she was being very thoughtful.

    The air around the study was quite mysterious, Shu Ning only came to realize that it was nine o¡¯clock after looking at the clock, he immediately rubbed his eyes and yawned, and pretended to be sozy that he couldn¡¯t get up, he simply extended a little hand to his brother.

    Shu Heng who had been exuding a cold aura all along was instantly brimming with joy, hs raised his eyebrows and put down his book before leisurely walking over and just as he was about to pick him up horizontally, he was suddenly struck with an idea as he lowered his body, and let Shu Ning grab onto his neck, then he supported his little butt with two hands as he picked him up. For the sake offort, Shu Ning naturally stuck tightly to Shu Heng¡¯s body in case he fell down.

    ¡°Legs!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±Shu Ning subconsciously answered, and after a pause he sped his two legs around his brother¡¯s waist, it was more convenient to walk this way.

    It was just for the sake of convenience, don¡¯t think too much about it, so embarassing~

    The blush spread from the top of his head and continued to spread downwards until Shu Heng put Shu Ning down on top of the bed:¡±Your vacation is about to end, where do you want to go to y?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the beach, but dad is so busy, and besides......mom¡¯s body is always unwell, I don¡¯t want to make things hard for dad.¡±

    And as expected, the little one¡¯s unease and gloom all came back to Qin Yu Zhuo, if they were someone with a strong heart, nobody could shake their nature. But Shu Ning was too soft, it made his heart ache! Shu Heng leaned down next to Shu Ning, and he rubbed the tender and smooth little face with the back of his hand:¡±Dad isn¡¯t free, but I am.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Little brother is so cute, he lifted up his little head and his big eyes flickered, his eyshes were so long, just looking at them made his chest feel itchy, it was hard on himself, but Shu Heng wasn¡¯t the type of person who would put grievances on himself, he leaned over and kissed the little one¡¯s forehead and eye. Shu Ning had been blushing since before and he beared it with closed eyes, his heart was beating like drums, and heated up like a little shrimp being boiled.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Ha~ppy~¡±

    ¡°Mm~¡±Shu Heng dragged his words!

    How terrifying, Shu Ning opened his eyes wide and stared, he saw his brother point a finger to his forehead, he was asking for a kiss, he was kissed by him earlier and Shu Ning felt very embarrassed and shy, Shu Heng was still waiting with an unfathomable look. Shu Ning sighed in his heart, I¡¯m a bottom, I can¡¯t just kiss people randomly, even if someone beat me to death I wouldn¡¯t dare to tell anyone, I¡¯ll rather just die off prematurely, he moved over......Big brother¡¯s eyes were exceptionally dark, they were very sharp and a shred of light was held within, Shu Ning panicked and squinted to avoid locking eyes with him.

    Thending wasn¡¯t correct.

    It¡¯s big brother¡¯s lips!

    They were very soft like jellies, but it intoxicated people simr to a balm.

    He had just reached touchdown when Shu Ning was enraged:¡±Brother! You tricked me again!¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t count, you kissed me wrongly yourself, one more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it, you¡¯re bad.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it,¡±Seeing that his brother had run away and didn¡¯t want topromise, Shu Heng lowered his head and quicklynded a kiss on his little mouth.

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded, this progression is not right not right not right ahhh ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    ¡°Not enough? Normally when you¡¯rete you¡¯ll be fined three cups.¡±

    Shit! Shu Ning wanted to run but Shu Heng¡¯s big hands was pressing down on his abdomen, suddenly all his energy was gone, mua~ mua~ two sounding kissesnded urately on his lips, Shu Ning tried to dodge it, he really did, but Shu Heng chased him down without letting go, and he had nowhere to hide, he¡¯s such a bully~

    Shu Heng held Shu Ning in his arms, and he couldn¡¯t help but rub the little fellow¡¯s cheek:¡±Is this fine now? Stop ying around!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Shu Ning who was taken advantage of was flustered!

    Who¡¯s ying? Who¡¯s ying? Who the hell is ying? Sob sob sob sob......Oh, my kiss, I¡¯m so sorry my future husband, I can only leave you my tongue, crying without tears.

    ¡°Alright, time to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Not sleeping,¡±After Shu Ning answered without thinking, he felt that his IQ had really gone offline, he was too naive, just when he was about to take back what he said, Shu Heng took advantage of him again while he was flustered.

    ¡°Good boy, big brother will coax you to sleep!¡±

    ¡°......¡±Can any immortals passing by please take this guy away, he¡¯s a fake big brother! Give me back my aloof male god £þ¤Ø£þ

    ¡°Are you getting excited about going to the beach?¡±

    ¡°I want to go out for a breather.¡±

    Shu Ning wanted to go, but with a stretch of Shu Heng¡¯s long legs Shu Ning couldn¡¯t move anymore, he could only roll his eyes in dismal, he was extremely helpless.

    ¡°So many things are already troubling you at your age?¡±Shu Heng supported his head with one hand and patted Shu Ning¡¯s back with the other:¡±Big brother will watch over you, you don¡¯t have to be bothered by anything, it¡¯s fine as long as you can be happy.¡±

    In a sh, all his knots and troubles had flown away, what did Shu Ning want in this life? Didn¡¯t he want to hug this big golden thigh happily? Now that the golden thigh was in his arms, speaking to himself, his days had passed so pleasantly so what else could becking? After Shu Ning quieted down and his body started to heat up again.

    ¡°Brother~ You¡¯re squashing me!¡±

    Shu Heng reluctantly took back his right leg that had been hooked around the little one¡¯s legs, he pulled up the quilt and continued coaxing the little boy to sleep.

    Shu Ning leaned on his big brother¡¯s chest and listened to the powerful sounds of his heartbeats, and fell asleep with a good dream. The little top in his dream had a blurred face, he was probably handsome, and very bad, he liked to mess with me a lot, just like big brother......

    On the second day, both Shu Cheng and Shu Heng had gone to work, Shu Gao had invited his friends out to the club to drink tea and chat, only Shu Ning and Qin Yu Zhuo was left at home, Qin Yu Zhuo had Shu Ning give a call to He Ran to meet up and talk things out, he definitely must not be enemies with him. An engagement wasn¡¯t a small matter, not to mention the fact that Shu Zi Hui was not worthy of He Ran at all.

    On the other hand, he could also interact a bit more with those from the second house, they¡¯ve helped them so much, it was equivalent to a carp jumping through the dragon gates for them, naturally they should know how to repay them properly. The two sides had simr interests, Qin Yu Zhuo believes that they could definitely share amonnguage. Shu Ning was too young, it should be time for him to be looking for some useful spare tires.

    Shu Ning contacted He Ran under Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s watchful gaze, He Ran was currently ying basketball with a bunch of people outside, he was ecstatic to receive the call, he was jumping in joy hoping they could y together.

    Qin Yu Zhuo nodded, so Shu Ning had also agreed.

    ¡°Seems like He Ran really has taken to you as his friend, he didn¡¯t mind at all, anyway it was Shu Heng¡¯s doing in the end wasn¡¯t it, he¡¯s already an adult but he¡¯s still doing things in such a hot-tempered way, no that¡¯s not it, he¡¯s usually very cautious, I think he¡¯s deliberately trying to make things bad for you, he¡¯s so young and already so wicked, how unfortunate for his family.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°For the sake of the harmony of your family, even if you made too many enemies you still have to press them down alright?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡±

    ¡°Mm, I was thinking about how I¡¯m going to get along with He Ran, he had a bunch of people by his side, how am I going to stand out?¡±

    He¡¯s got his ideas straightened out now, it¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s learning to think for himself that¡¯s fine, Qin Yu Zhuo wasn¡¯t afraid of spending some money either:¡±I¡¯ll give you ten thousand, but remember not to waste it.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Wow~ You sound generous, ten thousand, heh heh, why don¡¯t you give me a card as well ¡ú_¡ú

    Shu Ning was dressed in a refreshed manner, with his whole body covered in branded goods, sitting in a luxury car, and left with four bodyguards, they say clothes make the man and they weren¡¯t wrong.

    But his air and manner of speech were even more important, if not no matter how well dressed he was, he would just be a clumsy clown.

    Within the stadium, many guys were jumping and running around, they were ying with enthusiasm, and sweated like rain, even when they were out of breath they still kept their eye on the ball without any intentions of leaving the field for a rest.

    Shu Ning¡¯s appearance was like the appearance of a turkey amongst a flock of chicken, he was the odd one out and it was hard not to look at him.

    ¡°Oh my god, why are you dressed so prim? I invited you out to y basketball you top student!¡±He Ran fled over and his group followed him over as well. Everyone who came here to y basketball knew that this was a group of rich second generations, reckless and ignorant, asionally they would even cause trouble, they were annoying but the temptation of the stadium was too strong, they wouldn¡¯t leave even if they didn¡¯t like it.

    Shu Ning was exceptionally calm and his gaze was leisurely:¡±I sprained my leg, I just came to see how you were doing.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, how rare, you actually care about me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too loud here.¡±

    He Ran understood, this meant hat Shu Ning had something he wanted to talk to him about, thus he looked towards his otherpanions:¡±You guys go and y, I¡¯ll leave first since there¡¯s something I need to do, see youter.¡±

    Abandoning us just like that, that¡¯s Shu Ning for you right? He was just a wild rat. All the young masters with high status knew that Shu Ning¡¯s position wasn¡¯t bad, the seniors in their family had told them they didn¡¯t have to give him special treatment or curry up to him specially, because Shu Heng¡¯s position was too high up, it¡¯ll be hard for Shu Ning to do anything. The young masters with low statuses didn¡¯t know what was happening and their faces were immediately overcast, what is that Shu Ning guy worth? He was just an illegitimate child, damn it, we¡¯ll show you one day, heh heh.

    Shu Ning brought He Ran into a drinks shop that sold milk tea and ice cream, seven or eight bodyguards were left outside and they weren¡¯t allowed to enter, just to keep them quiet, Shu Ning and He Ran sat by the window, you could see everything at a nce, so just stare.

    He Ran had a humorous smile in his gaze:¡±Why did you tell them to go? Not used to them? This is what being rich is like, what if you were abducted on ident? I heard your brother had been abducted once when he was still in his mother¡¯s stomach, it was quite unlucky for him and he nearly lost his life, if that really happened you would¡¯ve been the legitimate young master of the Shu n.¡±

    ¡°Mm, so I¡±ve heard, I came looking for you today because of Shu Zi Hui¡¯s matters,¡±Shu Ning ordered an ice cream, he was used to hearing people talk bad about Shu Heng in the past but he was bothered by it now, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. But really, Shu Heng kept feeling as if my body was too weak so I wasn¡¯t allowed to eat anything cold, I can finally have my fill today.

    If Qin Yu Zhuo knew that Shu Ning only agreed to go out today for a bite, would she have the impulse to hit her head on the wall?

    That was ten thousand bucks!

    He Ran was wearing a snow-white track suit, it made him appear to look even more handsome:¡±Her? It¡¯s going pretty good, I¡¯ll be going over to her house to send her some engagement gifts in a few days, what about you? Wanna go join in on the fun as well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go even if I don¡¯t want to,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo would definitely have Shu Ning be the ¡°matchmaker¡± and take advantage of them, Shu Ning didn¡¯t really mind:¡±Eat up, so refreshing~¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±He Ran didn¡¯t bother about the trifles and didn¡¯t wipe his spoon as well, bite by bite, seeing him eat was quite nice.

    Shu Ning ate in small~ small bites, he had a superior aura, even though he was young he already had a graceful demeanor.

    ¡°There¡¯s a gathering tonight, how about youe as well? They¡¯re all my people, I¡¯ll introduce them to you~¡±

    He Ran had good intentions, but Shu Ning had no intentions of interacting with those lounge lizards at all, however Shu Ning had also nodded and agreed, Shu Ning hasn¡¯t had an alcohol since he was reborn, but he could sate his thirst tonight. As he thought about that, He Ran¡¯s repulsive appearance seems to have be slightly cute, he was a pretty useful tool, no wonder I was so ¡°rare¡± for Qin Yu Zhuo.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±He Ran rubbed his face stupidly.

    Shu Ningughed, his gaze slowly turned deep:¡±Invite her out to y, it¡¯ll be best if you guys have feelings for each other, if not, you guys can separate early and say that your parents had good intentions, they¡¯ll be indifferent and it won¡¯t affect anyone¡¯s reputation.¡±

    He Ran became gloomy, he shook his head and shrugged his shoulders:¡±I was just ying around, but you guys were quite up to it, what about getting engaged? What about getting married?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning did no speak as he continued to eat his ice cream.

    Uh, only now did He Ran realize, he was slightly embarrassed:¡±Heh heh, uh Shu Ning, I didn¡¯t mean it that way, you¡¯re my good friend and she¡¯s your cousin, so naturally I¡¯ll be nice to her!¡±

    ¡°No worries, I don¡¯t even know her!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡±He Ran recalled what Shu Ning told him when he invited him over to the Shu residencest time, he didn¡¯t seem to care much for the second house, he understood it perfectly and he became big-hearted:¡±You¡¯re still the best.¡±

    Shu Ning sent a text message to Qin Yu Zhuo to tell her about the situation and that he wasn¡¯t going back, Qin Yu Zhuo was ecstatic, this child is finally getting on track and he can easily enter He Ran¡¯s little clique if he follows him, after all Shu Ning was a young master who was ¡°starting midway¡± and not exactly legitimate, there wasn¡¯t even a party for his announcement so naturally he was not paid attention to and had a hard time making friends. And some young masters were used to being looked at with displeasure by Shu Heng, maybe Shu Heng had already been saying stuff outside.

    What a headache, she was just specting for a bit and her stomach started to feel ufortable and she was nauseous again, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face paled, it was very dangerous for her to have vomiting habits, she was also extremely afraid, the doctor told her she had to rx her mind and rest well, but nothing was going right so how could she not worry? Qin Yu Zhuo took several deep breaths, she suddenly covered her mouth and ran to the toilet......

    Shu Heng was currently in a meeting when his phone vibrated, he swept a look over to it and continued his work, only his attitude had be slightly colder, as if dark clouds were hanging over his head, the executive assistant who was currently giving his report swallowed his saliva and his forehead wasced with sweat, who said the prince was still young? Go out and sit in a corner _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Naturally Shu Cheng received it, ah, the little fellow has friends now, congrattions to him.

    When Shu Gao received the message he raised an eyebrow:¡±Who was following him today?¡±

    Sun Lin was currently watering flowers and he had a mild attitude:¡±Qin Yu Zhuo sent four bodyguards with him, would you like to send a few to watch over them secretly as well?¡±

    ¡°Mm, settle it.¡±

    Sun Lin put down the watering can in his hands and beckoned outside, a big man in a suit came over and stood upright, he had exceptional bearing and his steps were steady, he lowered his head and moved his ear over to listen to Sun Lin¡¯s orders, and after bowing slightly to Shu Gao from afar, he left with several men. These men weren¡¯t from amon background, they¡¯ve received special training, they still had other guys with them, only with them following can Shu Gao be at ease.

    But of course the men sent by Qin Yu Zhuo were also considered the bodyguards of the Shu family, they were selected by her specially and followed her normally, they were her confidants.

    He Ran was best at having fun, he brought Shu Ning to y billiards, Shu Ning felt that he was rather good at billiards butpared to He Ran, he could only feel ashamed. A thirty year old uncle couldn¡¯t even beat a young boy, he could only say that there were professionals within every profession, he can¡¯t notply with that. Not only billiards, He Ran was also good at basketball and football, after ying a handful of tricks, suddenly a group of girls came over and called him brother sweetly.

    Hey prettydies, some of you have light makeup and some of you have heavy makeup, no matter how you look at it you were about seventeen or eighteen alright? Your chest is so big and you still have the face to bully people¡¯s eyes?

    But He Ran liked it very much, he enjoyed the atmosphere of being praised, some men were indignant, they had clearly brought some pretty girls over to show off, how could they just give it out to these two kids?

    But did they even have hair down there yet? Heh heh heh, they reckoned that that area was really just a candle, not enough to see~ And even less to use.

    Pretty girls were heartless and cruel, don¡¯t you die on thesedies now~

    Whenever a beautiful woman came near, Shu Ning would give them a wave to show his attitude, He Ran lifted an eyebrow as he saw this, his yfulness rose up. Seeing a beautiful womane near, he naughtily gave him a push......

    Notes:

    Looked at in displeasure by Shu Heng: Actually it says having to look at Shu Heng¡¯s face, which ismonly said in Chinese to refer to a people¡¯s bad mood look, and they usually have to adjust to them and can¡¯t do anything.

    did they have hair yet ¨C sometimes in Chinese they call young kids mao hai zi which means hairy child.

 Chapter 52

    He Ran was too high-profile, Shu Ning could see that the surrounding atmosphere wasn¡¯t too good, the envious, jealous, and hateful gazes were very obscure, he reckoned these guys were cussing out He Ran in their hearts. Understandable, seven to eight bodyguards were standing nearby, they didn¡¯t even want to y when they were invited to, they had very professional ethics, who would try to pick a fight with them with eagle-like sharp eyes such as theirs?

    This ce was quite high-ss, the ones whoe to y were rich, maybe they knew He Ran¡¯s status, for example another pretty girl came by and stared at He Ran with glittering eyes, worshipping him and looking as if she wanted to eat him.

    At this moment, the most dazzling goddess in the scene had alsoe over......All the men were indignant but they could only watch furiously.

    This was the greatest beauty amongst all the others of today, she was aloof and had been standing far away all this while and never came over, but her gaze would sweep over asionally, reserved yet pure, He Ran¡¯s heart was feeling itchy, he really wanted to get to know her but needless to say it won¡¯t be fun if he takes the initiative, only by maintaining some distance could one be carried off into a dream.

    The beauty was wearing a pair of heels that were ten centimeters tall, with a pink dress and a white hat, it made her body appear slender and graceful, she had an interest to rub out some sparks with He Ran and they didn¡¯t make any progress even after encountering each other several times, but she felt too embarrassed to make the first move so she could only pass by deliberately, but she did not expect that He Ran would push her to someone else, it would be untrue to say that this wasn¡¯t heart breaking.

    With a scream, the beauty fell towards Shu Ning, she was so shocked that she closed her eyes and hoped that this boy won¡¯t be too crude and just support her, if he touched anywhere he shouldn¡¯t be touching......If that happened, it would definitely be a shameful and sorry sight, in the future she may not be able toe here to y anymore.

    Shu Ning sensed that something was falling over to his side and dodged it subconsciously, when the beauty brushed past his shoulder, Shu Ning immediately stretched out a hand subconsciously to grab her arm and didn¡¯t allow this beauty¡¯s face to have an intimate connection with the ground, if she fell and turned into a pie that would not be very good now would it? Shu Ning looked very small but he still had a gentleman¡¯s demeanour.

    After the beauty steadied herself, she had yet to recover from her fright as her eyebrows were knitted into a deep frown, even sweat could be seen covering her forehead.

    Shu Ning faintly smiled:¡±It¡¯s fine now, don¡¯t wear such tall shoes next time.¡±

    The beauty had already widened her eyes, when Shu Ning spoke she jumped in surprise, the two were standing so close that they were almost stuck together, she could smell the faint fragrance from the other¡¯s body. Fortunately he took a step back to give himself some decency and respect, he was a little gentleman:¡±Thank......thank you.¡±

    He Ranughed loudly as he leaned on the pool table, his eyes were sparkling and full of humour.

    The beauty couldn¡¯t stand still anymore, after smiling towards Shu Ning she immediately turned her body to leave with a straight figure, even if it was awkward she still had the air of a queen......This girl was quite familiar, he rested a finger on his cheek. Shu Ning narrowed his eyes and stared at her graceful figure, and a light lit up in his mind, it was her, the queen of heaven Xuan Wan¡¯er, because her name was too weak, she waster renamed Xuan Yue.

    ¡°She caught your interest?¡±He Ran rushed over and clutched Shu Ning¡¯s arm, he had a mischievous smile as he whispered next to his ear:¡±No need to watch, I have the member details of this pool club, do you want her phone number?¡±

    Shu Ning gave him a p as soon as he regained his senses, his pnded on the back of He Ran who had an evil smile and beat him foolish on the spot, he was dumbfounded.

    Who had hit He Ran before? Only his two strict big brothers had done so, but who was Shu Ning?

    His three bodyguards came over immediately, but they were stopped by the other four bodyguards, the atmosphere immediately turned tense, something could happen at any moment.

    ¡°Are you mad?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s face was dark, he didn¡¯t give him any face at all:¡±You dare to y <i>me</i>?¡±

    ¡°No......I didn¡¯t,¡±He Ran blinked his eyes, he was still in confusion:¡±It was just a joke......a joke......¡±

    ¡°Hell kind of a joke was that?¡±Shu Ning turned and left:¡±And you want to marry my cousin? Go marry a dog!¡±

    He Ran blinked his eyes again, he threw down the pool cue and hurried to catch up:¡±Ah, you got angry, it¡¯s my fault, I won¡¯t do it again alright? Don¡¯t go, the gathering is about to start, let¡¯s go? Alright Ning Ning don¡¯t be angry anymore, it¡¯s my fault!¡±

    He Ran apologized incessantly, even his bodyguards were dumbfounded, when has this damn child been so frightened before? The looks of the people around the area were quite exciting too, some wereplicated, some were gloomy, and some were even sparkling, a bunch of malicious gazes were on Shu Ning¡¯s body, at this moment the bodyguard who had been walking at the very back suddenly turned around to look, the gazes all dispersed immediately.

    Shu Ning got in He Ran¡¯s car, and He Ran poured him some water to butter him up:¡±Calm down.¡±

    It¡¯s amazing, really! He Ran had never met someone quite like Shu Ning before, he didn¡¯t give him any face at all, getting angry as he wished, and when he says he¡¯s going to go he¡¯ll really go, I¡¯m <i>He Ran</i>......He Ran¡¯s mind was in disarray as he stole a few peeps at Shu Ning, this arrogant little guy still isn¡¯t happy yet? He Ran pushed down his amusement, this guy was smart, powerful, and a top student, as expected he wasn¡¯t the same as the rest of themon rabble, interesting.

    The friends by his side either tried to curry favour with the powerful, or they were there because they were useful, they were just gathering together to y, they weren¡¯t really there as friends, only Shu Ning was true to himself.

    He got a beating, He Ran was actually quite happy~

    If Shu Ning knew what He Ran was thinking, he would definitely think that he was an extreme S, a very serious case of one.

    The car entered the underground parking lot of a hotel, He Ran had already contacted Shu Zi Hui while they were on the road, at first the girl had refused but after all things had just happened recently and they hadn¡¯t gotten engaged yet, it¡¯s not a good idea to meet outside, as a girl she needed to have some restraint. But as soon as she heard that Shu Ning was there, she made excuses~ and excuses~ and pretended to agree reluctantly.

    And that day they had gotten into an ident because she did not see Shu Ning.

    Shu Ning should be apologizing to me right?

    Shu Zi Hui curled the edge of her mouth and started to pick out her clothes:¡±This Shu Ning really is a wonderful person, I can get your favour, and I can take advantage of you, and you still have to thank me, ha ha ha~¡±

    Many people were sitting inside therge private room, Shu Ning hade to these sorts of ces before in his past life so naturally he wouldn¡¯t have stage fright, he walked in calmly under the gazes of everyone and sat down, his attitude was neither cold nor warm, ain¡¯t he quite an arrogant one? Everyone felt like that in their hearts, some people had just wanted to y a trick on him when He Ran sat down close to Shu Ning, and personally put the fruit tter on the table in front of Shu Ning.

    ¡°Eat some first.¡±

    Shu Ning wasn¡¯t hesitant either as he picked up a watermelon.

    None of them were fools either, whether he was a chicken or a phoenix, they could tell at a nce.

    The feel of Shu Ning¡¯s behaviour and mannerisms doesn¡¯t seem to be faked, and He Ran did actually seem to be turning around his axis. How scary, this person isn¡¯t simple. They were all a group of young masters, you¡¯re looking at me and I¡¯m looking at you, in their hearts they all seemed to be unsatisfied with the Shu Ning who had just suddenly barged in, but they still had to maintain an appearance of courtesy.

    If Shu Ning shows any weakness to them he¡¯ll be turned to mince meat in any moment, the memories of his past life were still in his head, so he could y around today.

    Shu Zi Hui has yet to arrive when dishes after dishes of exquisite and delicious delicacies had already been served, He Ran was very happy as he rested a hand on Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder, Shu Ning stretched a hand out to give his arm a good pinch, He Ran smiled bitterly as he moved his arm over to his chair. With every ten words, at least six of them would be towards Shu Ning, this made everyone extremely puzzled and did not dare to look down on him even more.

    They were about to finish eating when Shu Zi Hui arrived after she kept them waiting, she brought two bodyguards, a group of guys, and she was the only girl, so naturally she couldn¡¯t keep her face, it felt very inappropriate but He Ran waved a hand at Shu Zi Hui:¡±Come and sit, your brother is here.¡±

    The other young masters and the bodyguards were all outside, Shu Zi Hui could only sit at the convenience of the host.

    A seat was added by He Ran¡¯s side, the table was exceptionally big, a round one, there were 8 young masters and ady and they were scattered from each other, He Ran took out his phone and send a text message, in a few moments many moredies entered, they were all pretty, outspoken, and they were all here aspany.

    Shu Zi Hui was whispering to Shu Ning with her head lowered, seeing those pretty girls made her feel unhappy, fortunately they did not sit by He Ran¡¯s side, if not she reckoned she would not even be able to stand staying here for a second more.

    It had gotten dark out, the big lights of the private room had also been turned off, the small lights gave out a warm feeling, and they had drunk some alcohol, they had all been ying around very wildly, everyone was singing songs and ying games, they were all hugging about, He Ran was also sticking to Shu Zi Hui, at the start Shu Zi Hui wasn¡¯t ustomed to it but since the environment was quite dim, she endured it.

    Shu Ning pretended not to see as he narrowed his swift gaze, he held a ss of wine in his hand and lightly gave it a spin, he would take a small sip every so often, holding the ss it made his fingers seem even more snowy-white, this type of noisy environment made him feel even calmer as if his soul had floated out, howfortable. Someone proposed that they y a game of truth or dare, Shu Ning curved his lips, here it is.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that interesting, so how about we up the difficulty?¡±

    Shu Ning had been aloof all this while, he was indifferent but now he had actually opened his mouth tos peak?

    Not interesting? Difficulty? We¡¯ll y anything, the things that came over from the capital were all very fresh to them.

    Xu Liang who had disliked him from the start stood up with a bottle of wine in his hands, like some kind of ruffian:¡±Oh? Then tell us, what do you propose?

    ¡°Change the wine to white.¡±

    The young masters:¡±......¡±

    The beauties¡±......¡±

    ¡°......¡±Even He Ran was dumbfounded, this was just asking to go down, his face was slightly ufortable:¡±My dear, we¡¯re just ying, if things go overboard I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be good to exin to the family?¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡±Shu Ning was drinking his red wine, he had an unfathomable look as he gazed at him from the corner of his eye:¡±If you¡¯re scared then fine, pretend I never said anything.¡±

    At this age they were all angry youths with big tempers, you said he can¡¯t do it? He¡¯ll show you!

    Everyone was surrounded in a circle, in the center was a small table that was just brought in by the service staff, the empty wine bottle was spun by Shu Ning himself, it just so happened tond on Xu Liang.

    Truth or dare?

    Xu Liang chose dare, He Ran pped his hands and apuded:¡±Kiss the one next to you.¡±

    Xu Liang immediately grabbed the girl, but Shu Ning asked him to stop:¡±You guys are only at this level?¡±

    Xu Liang raised an eyebrow:¡±What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°Go outside, kiss the first man you pass, french kiss!¡±

    Xu Liang had a nk look, his mouth had curled into a wavy line, kissing a man? Peh, he immediately grabbed the ss of white wine despondently and thought to himself, fuck, I¡¯ll endure it, one ss of wine down his belly at a quick speed, his stomach immediately heated up. Xu Liang sat down and his gaze was locked to Shu Ning, his mind was thinking of ways to harm people.

    On the second round the bottle pointed towards a short one, his whole body stiffened as he looked cautiously at Shu Ning.

    ¡°Kiss the fifth person to your left of the opposite sex.¡±

    Oh, this is a good one, everyone came out to y so they could forget the past, but when the short guy looked over he found out it was Shu Zi Hui......Time to drink.

    The ss used to hold the white wine was at least seven centimeters tall, it was not a small amount, these youngsters could probably drink a thousand sses without getting drunk when they get older, but now right now. Only after downing half a ss, the shorty couldn¡¯t take it anymore, his face had turned red and he ran towards the toilet.

    The first casualty had appeared, this shorty was taller than Shu Ning, he was an extremely vicious person who treated everyone well, but he would throw out some nasty tricks behind their backs incessantly.

    ......

    The fifth round begins, the bottle points to He Ran!

    Everyone started to kiss one another, Shu Zi Hui looked at Shu Ning disconcertingly, Shu Ning had picked on a good few people openly, letting her off would provoke anger, so she smiled in embarrassment:¡±Hold and kiss her till the next round.¡±

    Shu Ning was high from ying, he was enjoying himself very much, not knowing that his brother was right next door, puffing out cold air!

    Notes:

    Author said do-S but I guess He Ran is do-M, correct it or follow the raws?

 Chapter 53

    The obedient, sensible, naive, and pure little brother in my arms was actually a little devil once he¡¯s out?

    How could those tricks be something a person with a pure heart coulde up with?

    It was clearly intentional, and after so many rounds the little guy still hasn¡¯t been caught a single time, what does that tell people?

    He¡¯s very good at this......

    Shu Heng was shrouded with darkness, the handsome was as exceptional as that of an emperor¡¯s was frosted over, he was leaning back cozily on a sofa and drinking red wine as well, the same as the one Shu Ning was having. Shu Heng narrowed his eyes dangerously, very good, this is a fine Lafite of a good vintage.

    If Shu Ning saw him he would definitely piss himself.

    The room next door was getting heated up, the young masters had already had some alcohol during their meal so they weren¡¯t very sober, but now that they were being yed by Shu Ning in such a way, one by one their faces were flushed red and their neck were swollen, they were all hoping for Shu Ning to fall into the pit,ter He Ran even jeered and said he wanted to spin the bottle, Shu Ning let him, but in the end it was still pointing towards someone else.

    Tsk......everyone made a noise.

    Actually only four left were able to sit down, Shu Ning was digging pits for peopleposedly, he really was quite the expert, heh heh.

    He Ran got pitted once again, he swallowed his saliva and looked pitifully at Shu Ning, hoping he could go easy on him. As the queen of the day Shu Ning curled up his lips mischievously:¡±Zi Hui, draw on his face, make him look like a bastard.¡±

    How could that do? You can have me do anything but you definitely can¡¯t draw on my face, the glorious image of the Lord definitely must not be stained! Everyone had their own inverted scales that should not be touched against, Shu Ning had the memories of his past life so how could things not be easy when he¡¯s ying him?

    Shu Zi Hui was ecstatic, lil¡¯ big bro are you helping me get revenge? She hurriedly took out an eyebrow pencil from her bag but He Ran¡¯s face turned dark and he immediately took up the ss, raised his neck, and drank it.

    Oh......I can¡¯t take any more......He Ran passed out as soon as he sat down, it was quite silly.

    Cai Jian¡¯s face was scarlet with fury, he pointed a trembling finger at Shu Ning:¡±This won¡¯t do, you haven¡¯t drank any yet, one more. Let me turn it this time, this is too damn abnormal.¡±

    He did turn the bottle, but Shu Ning clung his legs to the table, he had started his skullduggery.

    Finally, other than Shu Ning everyone had fallen from battle, the beauties were fine, Shu Ning gracefully stood up and sat down again, as if he had also drank a bit too much:¡±I¡¯m sorry beautifuldies, originally I had nned to send you all home.¡±Pretend to be muddled~

    ¡°No need no need, we can go back on our own.¡±

    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts!¡±

    Shu Ning was gloomy:¡±They......¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll send them~¡±Each of them helped one up, and the ones who brought bodyguards will definitely be fine.

    These young masters will be ruining a lot of good girls in the future with their family¡¯s power, he¡¯ll give these beauties a chance today and take their revenge if they have any need to. Oh? Shu Ning looked towards Shu Zi Hui, this fellow was also eager for trouble, what¡¯s up? Is she thinking of turning back on what¡¯s already happened? God, right now almost everyone was about the age of thirteen or fourteen, towards the rtionships between a male and a female it was like a new world for them, exciting, curious, enjoyment, they¡¯ll be blushing for half a day from just a kiss on the cheek, they definitely won¡¯t take it too seriously:¡±Zi Hui, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Slightly awkward, Shu Zi Hui gave him a courteous smile:¡±Brother, you don¡¯t have to specially send me back since you¡¯re drunk, He Ran didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards so I want to send him back, my driver and bodyguards are waiting outside so don¡¯t worry lil¡¯ big bro~¡±

    Lying with her eyes wide open, He Ran¡¯s three bodyguards were also outside, she¡¯s just bringing misfortune upon herself, Shu Ning was also toozy to pop her bubble:¡±That¡¯s fine as well, you should return early.¡±

    Flowers bloomed in Shu Zi Hui¡¯s heart, she supported He Ran and went out, after they left the room was empty, Shu Ning looked at the leftover cigarettes on the table, his gaze were hazy, best to stay away from cigarettes in this lifetime, just as he opened the door and took a step out, Shu Ning was dumbfounded, big brother was guarding the door with a cold face?

    He must have seen wrong!

    He blinked his eyes, big brother was still there......Am I dreaming? Shu Ning was stunned.

    But Shu Heng did not hesitate to pick him up and put him on his shoulders, Shu Ning didn¡¯t dare to resist him, his mouth twitched incessantly, and again, I¡¯m done for, the eggs are going to be crushed now......

    Until he was thrown into the car, only now did Shu Ning find a bit of his remaining IQ:¡±Brother, what¡¯s up with you?¡±Hell are you angry about?

    ¡°How old are you this year?¡±

    Thirty~ Shu Ning swallowed his saliva subconsciously:¡±Thirteen~¡±

    ¡°Are you of age yet?¡±

    Oh damn, he¡¯s scolding me! It¡¯s not like I went clubbing or anything, it was just a private room in a restaurant, unhappy, Shu Ning pursed his lips.

    ¡°You reek of alcohol, you wanna die?¡±

    His eyes shrunk for a moment, Shu Ning wasn¡¯t a fool so he understand immediately, really Shu Heng? You were bothered about this, Shu Ning had a mncholy feeling:¡±Other people were drinking, the smell just got on my body!¡±He looked at him with his eyes wide, he had to win by sheer force! If not things would be bad if he were to catch him red-handed or whatnot, just let me die~ _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    ¡°You didn¡¯t drink?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±Keep firm to the end!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±I have to hold on.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±I won¡¯t admit it even if you beat me to death!

    Shu Heng attacked his psyche furiously, after asking three more times he actually still dared to lie so righteously? Don¡¯t you know that three times and you¡¯re out? If that happened he can¡¯t let it go anymore. Shu Heng leaned over directly and Shu Ning dodged backwards, he identally stumbled down and fell to the seat and fell into a gloomy sigh of misery, the car had already started and the center partition had already been pulled down, he had nowhere to run.

    With a stretch of Shu Heng¡¯s long legs, he straddled on top of Shu Ning, and with the speed of lightning he caught the two little paws with one hand and put them on above Shu Ning¡¯s head, with his other hand he gripped his chin, his handsome face pulled in close in a moment, the little one¡¯s breath smelled heavily of alcohol, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was sharp and they were spilling over with a cold frost, his tone had also be dangerous:¡±Did you drink or not?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t......Wuwuwu......¡±

    Shu Ning widened his eyes in horror, Shu Heng was squeezing his mouth open, what is this? What is he trying to do? Even if he wanted to struggle he couldn¡¯t move a single inch, just like amb waiting for ughter.

    Looking at the little one¡¯s frightened eyes, Shu Heng had to let go, although he was angry he doted on his brother even more. Shu Ning who had received his freedom held his mouth, big brother was even riding on top of him, he was weak like an ant......This feeling wasn¡¯t good......it really wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done wrong now?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning nodded shyly.

    ¡°How much did you drink?¡±

    ¡°I few small sips.¡±

    This was the truth, Shu Heng took a deep breath and made his tone of voice sound nicer:¡±Do you still dare to do it again?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Unsatisfied?¡±

    ¡°How did you find out?¡±You¡¯re monitoring me.

    Shu Heng sat up and looked at Shu Ning with an unfathomable look, but Shu Ning had his mouth half open from the beginning till the end with dazed eyes and he did not look towards him, he didn¡¯t know why but Shu Heng who had always been toozy to exin anything suddenly felt like if he did not say it, something might be lost:¡±It started from the milk incident, the service staff going in and out of your private room had been bribed, they told me everything.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±

    Shu Ning did not speak, he secretly thought to himself that he was too careless, he wanted to hug a golden thigh but he didn¡¯t guard against him too well, but now he had just given it a thought and he had already dismissed the thought in cold sweat, there were so many people so how would he go about stuffing corks in all their mouths? Shu Ning was only bothered by Shu Heng¡¯s attitude, why did he squeeze his mouth open?

    In that moment, Shu Ning was truly frightened, he was afraid that Shu Heng would recklessly put his tongue......

    Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t drink? How can you exin the taste of alcohol in your mouth? Maybe he was just thinking too much, he was only messing up his thoughts because he was too concerned about it, only after he was exasperated would his heart turn into a mess, after all it was just because he was worried about him. Shu Ning was after all an adult, he would look at things in the long term, Shu Heng can give him endless benefits when he grows up, forgive him, forgive him immediately.

    But......He really couldn¡¯t do it......it feels bad, he was still being pressed down by him.

    Shu Heng stretched a hand out and wrapped Shu Ning into his embrace with one hand soothing his back, he tried to traverse the little one¡¯s hand down from his mouth, but Shu Ning wasn¡¯t having it, he even closed his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t want to see his unfathomable look, pa......pa pa pa......

    Shu Ning¡¯s mind was nk, he immediately stared at his brother, what is Shu Heng doing?

    Shu Heng was still angry, he started to spank his butt, you¡¯re unrepentant and you still being defiant to me? If I wasn¡¯t afraid of something happening to you would I immediately rush over to sit in the private room next door to wait for you toe out so we could go home together? Were you too used to it that you started to be rebellious? What did Xu Jin say? All kidscked education, this time you drank alcohol, yed truth or dare, and made other people kiss each other......And even ordered a beautiful girl to apany you in singing, and in the end he was the only one standing.

    Pa......

    Only now did Shu Ning raised himself, he was so anxious his eyes had turned red:¡±Brother!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already being very light, when Xu Jin disciplines his brothers he even takes their pants off, do you want that?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning was speechless, then his butt was beaten again, it was a bit painful, a bit numb, his whole face had turned red.

    Shu Heng curled his lips, he smiled:¡±Do you still dare to do it again next time?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    Shu Ning cried without tears and he stopped holding his mouth as well, he nted his head over to rest on his brother¡¯s shoulder with wet eyes, he can¡¯t show his face to people anymore, he had been spanked on the butt by an eighteen year old, at first it was his dignity, followed by his moral integrity, and how what else did he have left? This path of hugging the thigh, has this been the wrong one since the very start?

    The car entered the underground parking lot of a hotel, the bodyguards who had reached a step earlier had already booked a room, Shu Heng brought Shu Ning in as he held him, after he closed the door he stripped his clothes, he needed to be cleaned up and remove the smell of alcohol before they returned. Shu Ning had been tormented by Shu Heng so much that he hadn¡¯t even an ounce of strength left, and not only that but his heart was also feeling very exhausted.

    Arge towel was spread over the bottom of the bath tub, Shu Heng sat inside together with the little one while holding him. over twenty minutes has already passed, the little one¡¯s scent was even lower now, Shu Heng was very bothered about it, he held the little head in his two hands and observed him carefully, Shu Ning exchanged nces with him, and he could find a bit of worry, a bit of tenderness, and a bit of bewilderment within his eyes.

    He understood why he was worried and bewildered, but am I blind to have seen the tenderness?

    ¡°Are you angry at me?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡±Shu Ning swiveled away but he was once again caught by the chin again by Shu Heng, he could only lock eyes with him, Shu Ning sighed in his heart:¡±Brother, I¡¯m already thirteen, it¡¯s normal for me to go out and y with friends, who hasn¡¯t been curious in their lives? Trying out some alcohol wasn¡¯t anything either right? And besides what does it have anything to do with me what they ordered? Wasn¡¯t it enough if I minded my own business?¡±

    Drinking was one part of it, there was something else making Shu Heng even angrier, the bodyguard that was tailing him had sent over a stack of photos, one of them just happened to be the one where Shu Ning was sticking close to the pretty girl, tugging at each other, as well as pictures of him staring longingly at the beauty, it made Shu Heng feel as ufortable as if the rivers and oceans were overturned, he couldn¡¯t control himself, he nearly rushed over there to take the little one back. But Shu Heng didn¡¯t want to mention this matter, this matter that made him lose his cool, he had wanted to forget about it:¡±Ning Ning~¡±

    Speak properly, why are you dragging your words? Shu Ning felt weak as he shivered, he was so surprised that he widened his big wet eyes, what¡¯s with big brother?

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, don¡¯t be contaminated with bad habits, women......¡±Why can¡¯t he continue on? He felt slightly agonized, what is wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a woman.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±Shu Heng cared very much about it, his heart quickly started to beat like drums, he hurriedly grasped Shu Ning¡¯s shoulders and looked closely at him.

    ¡°A woman who could make me fall for her hasn¡¯t been born yet, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall in love this early.¡±Even if she was born I wouldn¡¯t love her, I only like men, the big doggy type~

    Shu Heng was pleased, as soon as that happened he immediately lowered his head andnded a kiss on those tender little lips:¡±Such a good boy~¡±

 Chapter 54

    In a sh, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were wide open, I let you stand on my nose and now you want to stand on my face?

    This was a typical example of giving an inch, and wanting a mile, this can¡¯t be spared!

    ¡°Brother! You can¡¯t kiss me on the mouth!¡±Shu Ning wasn¡¯t just giving up his territory, but rather he was defending it, if he doesn¡¯t make himself clear how is he going to fix things if he ends up licking him? In the event that the news of what he did had been spread Shu Heng¡¯s glorious image was one part of it, but being detested and abandoned by his father and his grandfather was the other, how is he going to find a partner in the future? This is the important part!

    Shu Heng tightened his grip on his arm:¡±Why not?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re brothers!¡±Not like we¡¯re lovers~

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re not brothers anyone else can?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±Shu Heng insisted on getting to the bottom of this, his eyes were getting more and more fierce.

    Oh shit, what if I can¡¯t stand the pressure? This topic isced with poison:¡±My future partner can kiss me on the mouth.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a brother but instead a partner then it¡¯s fine?¡±

    What kind of logic is that? Shu Ning was already confused, why was Shu Heng asking like that? Does this have anything to do with him? Only over a decade old and he already wants to be a guardian? Or is he really trying to manage me like his son? Although his balls weren¡¯t big, but at this moment Shu Ning could really feel his balls hurting, he really wanted to grieve to God~ My big brother of my past life was not like this /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a brother but instead a partner then it¡¯s fine? Say something?¡±

    The more Shu Heng questioned him in such a serious way, the more worried Shu Ning who already had his words by his lips was and did not dare to say it out, as if some kind of bubble was going to be popped, it made him feel lost and didn¡¯t know what to do!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak then it means you¡¯ve agree by default,¡±Shu Heng¡¯s gaze became a lot softer, my adoptive father did not seem to have any intentions on telling Qin Yu Zhuo and Shu Ning about my birth, not only were we not brothers, we weren¡¯t in the same household registry either, there waspletely no blood rtions between us, none of this was an issue:¡±Ning Ning, you¡¯re overthinking things.¡±

    His eyebrows jumped up, no way would Shu Ningpromise with him:¡±Brother! I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it but you still kiss me?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning was slightly started, he became even more angry, he¡¯s irrational! Some things do not need to be right or wrong, just letting him know was fine if not it would strain their rtionship:¡±That......that was an ident!¡±

    ¡°It was an ident the first time, but what about the second?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Nothing I say is right, do you really want me to turn against you? Damn it, this is heart breaking!

    Shu Heng waspletely disburdened as he poured out arge amount of shower gel on his hands and began to bathe the little guy, his movements were exceptionally gentle and careful, Shu Ning who was contemting about his life hade back to his senses, can he really bear to abandon such a good brother? Although after he grew up he can depend entirely on himself to achieve economic independence and live a tasteful life......but they¡¯ve been helping each other out in these days and he was falling in deeper and deeper, leave him? He really couldn¡¯t bear to do it.

    The big hand was washing him meticulously and even the important bits were washed carefully, he didn¡¯t shy away from it, ah this is such a good big brother, Shu Ning should be content with it, he should just let nature take its course. He reckoned that after a year or two if Shu Heng would drive him out he would also be unwilling. Wretched, truly wretched, he was angry for one moment and desperately trying to find a reason to forgive him in the next, could blood affection really have such great charm?

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes glimmered, he deliberately stirred up the water naughtily, and suddenly sshed it towards Shu Heng. Shu Heng¡¯s face was set, as soon as his movements stopped, Shu Ning¡¯s heart was beating like drums, it¡¯sing, it¡¯s going dark, then I can stop wanting you any longer! But not only did Shu Heng not get angry, he even held Shu Ning¡¯s head and give it a rub.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y around~¡±

    Shu Ning who was used as a towel......

    After he was done bathing Shu Ning he quickly settled himself, he wrapped a big towel around himself before wrapping Shu Ning in another, then picked him up and walked towards the bed. Shu Ning was getting drowsy and his little head was bobbing up and down, it was simply too adorable, Shu Heng lowered his head and kissed the little brother who belonged to him, he was very satisfied.

    ¡°You kissed me again......¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss your mouth.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether you¡¯re kissing my mouth or not,¡±Shu Ning really wanted to die _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ He was so tired he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°I mmph......¡±He was kissed on his little mouth, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t evade him so he simply stuffed his face into his brother¡¯s chest, the face is gone, the hell can you kiss now?

    Shu Heng curled the corners of his mouth and his gaze was unfathomable, he spreaded the little one¡¯s legs and let him straddle his own legs, it¡¯s convenient to dry his hair this way.

    Shu Ning who was being casually fiddled around with was enraged again:¡±Brother~ I don¡¯t like this! I can just sit on my own.¡±

    Shu Ning was struggling to get down and he pushed the young man¡¯s chest with his two hands, Shu Heng moved one hand across and held him tightly, what¡¯s wrong with his little brother today, has he had too much to drink? He¡¯s normally quite obedient:¡±Shu Ning!¡±

    Even his surname was called out what does this mean? You angry? I¡¯m still furious! Shu Ning struggled a bit more and he didn¡¯t dare to move anymore, it¡¯s too scary, brother¡¯s that......Shu Ning was so ‡å that he was stunned, he¡¯s gone silly. I¡¯m not wearing anything and he¡¯s only covered with a towel, and right now......Oh heavens, Shu Ning was flushed scarlet, and steam wasing out of the top of his head:¡±Brother~¡±He was so scared even his voice was shaking~

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, it¡¯ll be for just a moment longer.¡±

    Shu Ning......He lit a candle for himself, normally I¡¯m not like this, why am I going against my brother today? Was it the alcohol? Damn it, this was my first time drinking in this life, it may have something to do with that, how much is left of my innocence? Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a negative number /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    Following the flow of time, the stiff and hot thing has finally be honest, Shu Ning breathed a sigh of relief, luckily that thing didn¡¯t jump. He yawned, and heartlessly he became tired again, he leaned on his brother¡¯s shoulders and his eyes had gone bleary, in the future I won¡¯t make trouble with his brother anymore, then I won¡¯t be miserable anymore, I¡¯ll work hard to grow taller, then big brother won¡¯t treat me like this anymore.

    It will definitely be like that, definitely......Shu Ning closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep.

    Shu Heng put him down and stared at his pale and tender legs, his eyes were wanton, it felt really good just now, he was absorbed in his thoughts.

    The two passed the night outside just like this, Shu Heng had woken up very early, but they were after all not at home so he couldn¡¯t go jogging, he supported his head with one hand and observed the sleeping profile of the little one that seemed like that of an angel¡¯s. He can¡¯t ever get tired of looking at it, truly, he enjoyed staring at him everyday for a moment before getting out of bed, he seems to have gotten used to it.

    Shu Heng liked it, so he did not want to break their pattern of getting along, little brother was very soft, he feels very snug and cozy in his arms.

    The person who was being missed woke up, after his eyelids moved, the first thing that caught his eyes was a chest, Shu Ning rubbed his eyes and looked up from the beautifully fit chest, and he caught the youth¡¯s unfathomable eyes:¡±Morning~¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore, what do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Huh? We didn¡¯t go back?¡±

    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s order food, what do you want to eat?¡±Shu Heng smoothed his hand down the little one¡¯s face dotingly, as his fingers slid past the pale pink lips, the little tongue inside could be partially seen, it looks quite sweet:¡±The hotel is not the same as our home, so order a bit more and pick the things you like to eat.¡±

    You¡¯re already talking this much so early in the morning? That¡¯s rare, but speaking back to it, wasn¡¯t that because of me? Heughed secretly, Shu Ning waved away the hand touching his nose, then the big hand went over to touch the top of his head again, with a glint in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes, he pped it away once again and even used twice the force, and so the big hand touched his ears, this part is not okay, Shu Ning¡¯s whole body shuddered, and under his shameful anger he gave the seemingly firm waist a pinch.

    It was neither painful not itchy, Shu Heng raised an eyebrow:¡±You¡¯ve learned to y little tricks?¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s face was dark:¡±You started it first.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to touch me back.¡±

    Why does this feel very......obscene? Shu Ning was thinking about it silently, is he taking liberties with me? That can¡¯t be o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    Shu Heng pulled him into his arms:¡±You still haven¡¯t thought of what you want to eat?¡±

    With one sentence he took away Shu Ning¡¯s train of thought:¡±I¡¯ll just have porridge and some side dishes, I¡¯m already used to it, and a drumstick,¡±He won¡¯t get sick of this.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shu Heng got up and picked up thendline phone on the end table by his side and started to order food, Shu Ning pulled off the quilt, he wasn¡¯t wearing anything inside, big brother wasn¡¯t either. Ah, and they were even staying in a hotel, right now Shu Heng still did not have the power to overshadow the heavens, in the unlikely event that a bunch of reporters pushed open the door and barged in, then took pictures for their tabloids writing about brothers doing it and what not, how would they be able to live anymore?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth moved, but unexpectedly he didn¡¯t dare to say it, where did the courage of yesterday go? It seems that he was really flustered because of the alcohol, even a single sentence could be amplified endlessly. His heart was full of dissatisfaction and heined about Shu Heng, and was miserable till he fell asleep. Don¡¯t tell me......Was Iining about him because of how I died previously? He clearly treats me so well so why didn¡¯t he protect me to the end? That¡¯s not it, what¡¯s with me today? In my past life I stood on the opposite side from the very start so it was impossible for us to reconcile! Shu Ning pped his own face to sober up, head hurts~ The hangover has arrived.

    Shu Heng waved his hand and brushed over Shu Ning¡¯s head:¡±I was fiercer than you when I first got drunk, I didn¡¯t let dad sleep and kept pulling him saying I want my mother, what you did was already very good so don¡¯t reproach yourself.¡±

    Which eye of yours saw me reproaching myself? I said one thing and you¡¯re finishing the story with another, Shu Ning secretly shook his head~

    To be able to hear the dark history of his brother, now that¡¯s something I¡¯m delighted to hear~

    He had just drank a few mouthfuls and he actually became so spoiled? Even in his past life he wasn¡¯t as unreasonable, it seems that he¡¯s really been spoiled rotten by his big brother.

    Shu Heng was speaking and ordered a few more vegetable dishes that Shu Ning normally liked to eat, looking at the young man¡¯s body that was getting stronger and stronger, he could be counted as a man now, it¡¯s great to have him around. Shu Ning who was feeling warm inside sighed and hugged his big brother¡¯s straight waist from behind:¡±Sorry~¡±I owed you this.

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t look back, he moved a hand over and patted Shu Ning¡¯s back slightly tofort him. Some time was required for the food to be prepared and he was worried that the little one was hungry:¡±Send the porridge over first, the salted vegetables has to be freshly prepared.¡±

    Throughout the entire Shu family only Shu Ning liked to eat salted vegetables with his porridge, in the past life Qin Yu Zhuo did not allow that, she felt that Shu Ning¡¯s stomach was too lowly, was it really necessary to show your status by eating steak in a suit? There was no such thing as high ss or low ss food, it¡¯s fine as long as he likes it. In this life Shu Ning was pampered so he could eat whatever he wanted to eat, and what¡¯s more with Shu Heng watching who would dare to stop him from eating?

    Shu Heng put down the phone and turned over to hug his little brother:¡±What¡¯s wrong? Feeling ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Mm~¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s whole body was stiff, it felt numb as if he had been electrocuted, his eyes became dark as his hands gave the little one¡¯s face a rub:¡±Big brother will stay with you?¡±

    ¡°Mm~¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±Shu Heng took out his phone and gave Shu Cheng a call, he only told him that brother wasn¡¯t feeling too well, Shu Cheng wanted toe take a look but Shu Heng refused him, somebody has to be at the office, Shu Cheng agreed ¡°grievingly¡±. Why are theying one by one to split the pampering? That¡¯s my son, he held his forehead, he hoped that nobody would try to snatch Shu Yao from him when he¡¯s born.

    Shu Ning is already over thirty, he hugged his brother on the waist and didn¡¯t get up, it was a very rare chance for him to be acting spoiled, and Shu Heng was willing to have a taste as well, he stretched his hands into the quilt and roamed around his brother¡¯s body, he would scratch at his back every so often and give the back of his neck a squeeze, the ced that were touched by the big hand felt very warm and so was the atmosphere. Shu Ning felt sofortable that he closed his eyes and he was toozy to open them, big brother¡¯s movements felt a bit like having his fur brushed with the direction of the follicles.

    But it was impossible for time to stay static, Shu Heng regretfully put clothes on Shu Ning, as for why he felt regretful he still did not understand, his little brother¡¯s body was very pale, and his little face was pale as well, he was brought up to be pink and tender, but he just couldn¡¯t put some meat on him, while putting his pants on Shu Heng¡¯s big hands subconsciously gave the two little buns a squeeze.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t get angry, his intelligence has returned, naturally he knew what straight man cancer was and it would be foolish of him to care too much about it.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was at home today so Shu Heng didn¡¯t bring Shu Ning back, so they huddled about in the hotel for a day, their clothes and medicine and whatnot were sent over to the hotel before the sun rose, wish and you shall receive. Shu Ning became a little white pig for a day and passed the day sweetly with his big brother, there was someone to feed him if he was hungry, and someone to send him if he needed to use the bathroom, when he sunbathed there was someone to be a backrest for him, where else can such a good big brother be found?

    It was truly vexing, why has he killed his heart, and steeled it in his past life and decided to fight with him no matter what?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Shu Ning was looking at the evening glow in the distance:¡±I think this is pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on a lifetime?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Big brother¡¯s voice sounds better and better, even his eyes were getting more and more gentle, if I farted would he think it smelled nice as well? Such are people, it¡¯s easy fall to your death if you were too kind, Shu Ning shuddered at the thought, he didn¡¯t dare to not cherish it. Is he cold? Shu Heng¡¯s eyebrows were slightly knitted together, he picked up the little one and put him on the bed then shut the window.

    ¡°Brother, are we going back tonight?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng sat on the side of the bed and took the te of fruits over:¡±We¡¯re not going back, dad wille fetch us.¡±

    Coming over to see if we¡¯remitting adultery? He shuddered again, Shu Heng put down the te of fruits and brought his little brother into his arms:¡±Warmer now?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning had thought it through, courtesy calls for reciprocity, his little hand moved over to the hem of his brother¡¯s clothes and slid inside, he bravely touched around and sighed incessantly at the abdominal muscles that nearly made him drool, one two......eight, they¡¯re hard, he gave it a poke and a jab, very good very admirable. In the future when he¡¯s looking for a man he¡¯ll find one with abs, so sexy and exciting.

    Shu Heng lifted up the little one¡¯s chin:¡±Like it? Come run with me in the mornings, you can train your body and you can even grow taller~¡±

    Shu Ning was weak, he really can¡¯t stand his brother¡¯s saintly voice when he¡¯s deliberately coaxing children~ His whole body became limp as he counted the stars in his arms, in the future when he¡¯s looking for a man he also wants this deep and charming type, just listening to him nearly made him hard.

    The messaging tone of his phone rang, Shu Heng swept a nce at it:¡±Dad is on the road, we should get ready to go down.¡±

    He¡¯s reallying over? Shu Ning changed his wormy attitude and immediately went to the bathroom to wash his face in high spirits, Shu Heng was overjoyed as he watched him, little brother is bing more and more dependent on me.

    Shu Cheng came very quickly, Shu Heng pulled Shu Ning and went out together. They entered the car and their bodyguards entered the other three ck cars. Shu Cheng patted Shu Heng¡¯s shoulders as if he were displeased:¡±I¡¯ve never worried about the way you do things, but recently you¡¯ve been very reckless.¡±

    Shu Ning became nervous, dad¡¯s nagging big brother again? He anxiously stole a nce over at Shu Heng to observe him, is he unhappy? He seems to be quiet, the little hand held the big hand and cheered him on secretly, after all Shu Ning wasn¡¯t too clear about what exactly his old man was trying to say, what if it was about the office? It¡¯s not good to mediate between them hastily, let¡¯s wait and see.

    Shu Heng gave the little paw a squeeze and looked towards Shu Cheng:¡±I did this for Ning Ning.¡±

    For me? Shu Ning looked at Shu Heng in surprise.

    Shu Heng¡¯s brows were knotted into a deep frown but Shu Ning did not notice, it was just for a fleeting moment.

    They¡¯ve returned home, Shu Gao was sitting in the living room. His kindly gazended on Shu Ning:¡±A liquor stealing little monkey~ I¡¯ll bet your head hurts now doesn¡¯t it? Come over, let grandpa take a look.¡±

    Shu Ning released Shu Heng¡¯s hand and strode over quickly to throw himself into his grandfather¡¯s embrace:¡±Don¡¯tugh at me!¡±

    Ha ha heughed, his wrinkly hands gently gave the little face a rub, Shu Gao was so happy that flowers were blooming:¡±Oh~ How ferocious, you dare to speak to your grandfather like this?¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo was surprised, she clutched her clothes, Shu Ning is too insensible.

    ¡°If grandpa doesn¡¯t like it......then I¡¯ll go to dad?¡±

    Shu Cheng had alsoughed, he spread his arms open:¡±Come~ Dad likes you.¡±

    Shu Gao was done:¡±Move aside, you¡¯re not cute at all after growing up, so isn¡¯t Shu Heng, keeping such a cold face every single day, don¡¯t you lot dare to contaminate my precious little grandson.¡±

    Shu Cheng lifted his head slightly:¡±How would I dare? I¡¯m treating him like I would my ancestors.¡±

    Shu Heng kept a cold face and didn¡¯t make a single noise as he sat on the sofa, he drank his coffee and his gaze was leisurely.

    Only after dinner could Qin Yu Zhuo find a chance to get close to Shu Ning, she pulled him over to the room in the first floor, the one she stayed in before:¡±What on earth happened?¡±

    ¡°I drank a bit of wine on the night of the gathering and my head hurts......¡±He hadn¡¯t finished saying his head hurts incessantly and he was forcefully cut off by the woman.

    ¡°Stop acting confused, do you think I don¡¯t know you well enough? Your headache is a lie, but hiding out was the truth, you even Shu Heng take the chance to skip work, do you realize that you¡¯ve screwed up?¡±

    Shu Ning frowned, but his heart was cool as ice, this woman doesn¡¯t care about me as always, he curled the corners of his mouth and smiled sweetly:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You still have the face to ask?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo approached aggressively:¡±Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what happened with He Ran and Shu Zi Hui?¡±

    As expected, those with the savage hearts of a wolf will strike as soon as an opportunity appears, Shu Ning could kind of guess what Shu Zi Hui had done, he had mentioned sending her back before this, but she just had to be obstinate, what could happen? Nothing concerning their lives, at most it was a problem between a man and a woman, Shu Ning sat on top of the sofa, with his head lowered his expression was hard to make out:¡±I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±

    She pursed her lips as if she was angry for nothing, she was extremely despondent and she wanted to throw up.

    Qin Yu Zhuo sighed and sat on the sofa, there was no water on top of the table, and there was some dust as well, it made her even more annoyed:¡±You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes stared straight at him, but Shu Ning was calm, not a single hint of anger could be seen on him.

    Alright then, Qin Yu Zhuo was certain now, her son really didn¡¯t know what happened, could it really have been an ident? Qin Yu Zhuo exined everything. Turns out Shu Zi Hui had been touched by He Ran, it happened in the car, their clothes were disheveled and Shu Zi Hui wasn¡¯t very sober, they¡¯ve both had a bit to drink and the bodyguard heard something at the back that wasn¡¯t quite right, after hesitating for a while he retracted the partition in the center but unfortunately it was toote.

    Fact was, He Ran was so drunk that he was unconscious, Shu Zi Hui probably took it off herself, Shu Ningughed secretly but his face appeared very confused:¡±That¡¯s not right, it¡¯s impossible for He Ran to do that.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve watched the surveince recording from the yard on that day, they¡¯ve met for the first time and he dared to stick his hands inside a girl¡¯s clothes, that He Ran boy isn¡¯t anything good, and that Shu Zi Hui was even more unscrupulous.¡±

    You¡¯re good, you¡¯re holier than everyone else alright? Shu Ning was also toozy to act two-faced:¡±What does this have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°You were the one that proposed to drink white wine.¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened to the rest of them?¡±

    ¡°......¡±A breath was stuck in Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s chest and she nearly had an internal injury:¡±What else did you want? I asked you to go apologize to He Ran and now what happens? The bills on that day was also on He Ran¡¯s ount, did you actually listen to a single thing I said?¡±

    Shu Ning did not follow on with her words as he said facing down:¡±He Ran was as drunk as a dead pig, Shu Zi Hui did not even take a single drop of alcohol, they were both sitting beside me, could there be any misunderstandings here?¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo held her head with one hand:¡±Maybe, go back and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Her son left, and Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s expression changed, this girl is good, she¡¯s as crafty as a fox, now the engagement will have to be turned into a wedding, she¡¯s really yed herself a good game of chess! If she had such a background as her then she wouldn¡¯t have to get a fake medical record to request for a long leave of absence, and she wouldn¡¯t have to hide her child in a remote area.

    They were underage so naturally they couldn¡¯t get married, she can live in He Ran¡¯s house for now and write herself into their family records, posing as the youngdy of the house was still possible, there has been such precedents in other families. There were even engaged youngdies from big families who were invited into their homes from young to raise as to prevent idents. How great it is to be well-matched in status, a golden boy and a jade girl, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes had turned green with envy.

    As time passes, I am in a different position now. Girl, if you dare to make me envious then you better pay the price.

    Shu Ning¡¯s words were like a golden key, it was a golden key that can open the doors to the second house!

    Shu Ning had done it deliberately, he was having tons of fun digging pits for his mother, he¡¯ll toss these rotten people together and gue them until they wore each other out, this could also make things easier for Shu Ning.

    Shu Ning whose mind was filled with thoughts of Shu Heng returned to the study, big brother wasn¡¯t there, eh? It¡¯s a sticky note? Big brother¡¯s writing is exceptional, vigorous words like the floating clouds and flowing water, just like its owner! He was appreciating it honourably and forgot to see the meaning, big brother went to the study in the third floor, what are they going to talk about? Big brother didn¡¯t go to thepany today, he had left them a nk, Shu Cheng is definitely going to reprimand him isn¡¯t he?

    And what about what he said about doing it for me? Shu Ning thought of a hundred possibilities but couldn¡¯t figure it out, he looked towards the chair in a deep ck colour, can I sit here? Can I touch his table? These were thoughts he had never had after he was reborn, why was he rebelling so much recently? He would even poke at his brother¡¯s bottom line from time to time.

    What am I trying to prove?

    ......

    In the study on the third floor, the father and son were sitting atop the long sofa, they were both quiet and did not speak. Theputer was on and the surveince disy was showing.

    Originally there were no monitoring devices within the room on the first floor, but now there were, they even had a clear view of it, needless to say this was done specially by Shu Heng. Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t find a reason to nag him for it, he sighed:¡±Get rid of it, it¡¯ll be bad if you end up recording anything indecent.¡±

    ¡°Mm, so dad, what¡¯s your answer?¡±

    ¡°You take him away.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±Shu Heng finally obtained the answer he wished for, he didn¡¯t need to deal with such a person like Qin Yu Zhuo at all, now he managed to send her for ughter with just a test of the butcher knife.

    Shu Cheng closed his eyes and leaned on top of the sofa, this was the first time he had seen Qin Yu Zhuo so aggressive, he did not expect that there was a different side to this little sheep, it has really opened his eyes, not only that, but her attitude towards Shu Ning was over the top, Shu Ning was quite good, he was loyal and proper, he can¡¯t be led astray by her. Now he let the Xiao Heng take away the big one, then what about the small one? I don¡¯t have the time to keep my eyes on him, do I really have to agree with dad¡¯s proposal?

    For the first time, Shu Cheng was deeply remorseful, I¡¯m the real father of these children......

    In the study on the second floor, the little one was ying with his phone on top of the chair, he seemed to be very into it, when Shu Heng returned Shu Ning¡¯s heart was beating like drums, I¡¯m really seeking death, will he really die just try it one more time, just one time! Shit, cold sweat wasing out, what do I do?

 Chapter 55

    The footsteps are getting closer, and closer......

    Shu Ning held his breath and concentrated on ying his games, never has he felt so smooth before, swoosh swoosh swoosh, passing all the difficulties in the way, hopping and jumping, just like himself, he can only continue as stopping would be his death.

    He already said he won¡¯t seek death so he won¡¯t die, but he still chose to continue.

    Shu Heng lifted him up with one arm and sat down while holding him:¡±How long have you been ying?¡±

    ¡°Only half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y anymore, it¡¯s bad for your eyes.¡±

    ¡°You really care about a lot,¡±He nipped at him like a crab, heh heh~ Shu Ning¡¯s heart was pleased, as expected big brother makes no distinction between us~ \(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~ Although he lost this round because he of the interruption, he had instead won Shu Heng¡¯s heart.

    Shu Heng who didn¡¯t get angry gave Shu Ning¡¯s little head a nudge:¡±Naughty.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my milk?¡±

    ¡°On the table,¡±With a stretch of Shu Heng¡¯s long arms he picked up the cup and brought it to Shu Ning¡¯s mouth, Shu Ning held it up with two hands and drank it slowly, small sip by small sip, watching it made Shu Heng¡¯s mouth feel dry, such a small mouth, the little tongue was stained with milk, it¡¯s even more tender now, it¡¯s really hard to guess how he grew this way, that¡¯s not it, it is due to my raising of him:¡±Drink slower, nobody¡¯s taking it from you.¡±

    Teasing me? Shu Ning rolled his eyes, it made his eyes look even bigger, cuter, and more adorable.

    If not because he was afraid of the little one choking, Shu Heng really wanted to bite down on it to have a taste. Working everyday, controlling things remotely, ying with his little brother......these days aren¡¯t half bad.

    Within the bedroom, Qin Yu Zhuo tugged at the sleeves of Shu Cheng who had just returned with a weing smile on her face, she lifted her head up and her eyes were glimmering with affection, they were exceptionally intimate:¡±Honey, you should be tired right? I¡¯ve prepared Anshen soup, I¡¯ve been preparing it for the whole afternoon, drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    I love him so so much, my male god, the man she waited so long to obtain, naturally she cherished him very much. Qin Yu Zhuo smiled to her eyes as she sat on the cushion on the floor, her little hand tapped at the man¡¯s leg with moderate strength, she did not find it to be any trouble at all.

    ¡°Yu Zhuo, you can just leave these things to the servants. You¡¯re pregnant so you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna~ I want to personally cater to your matters.¡±

    His anger dissipated just like that, no matter how she was outside it was fine as long as she was gentle and considerate to me, Shu Cheng that he does like this type of delicate woman like a jasper from a humble family, he narrowed his pleasant eyes:¡±There are somethings I¡¯ve never said, but I will mention them today so remember this.¡±

    As they spoke of business, Qin Yu Zhuo sat slightly upright and half kneeling with her two hands on her stomach, and waited respectfully. Naturally this was intentional from Qin Yu Zhuo, only in this way can she make the stone heart of the man bloom, which man doesn¡¯t like it when their woman was humble and obedient, and treated them as gods? Heh heh~

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡±Shu Cheng immediately pulled her up:¡±It makes me feel ufortable when you do that, I just want to talk a bit about Shu Ning, whether it was his physical strength or his abilities they both require some improvement, as parents we weren¡¯t by his side as he grew up so it keeps us from criticizing him even more and increased our burdens so......I¡¯ve decided to let Shu Heng take care of it, he¡¯s been an outstanding boy since he was young, he may seem very cold on the outside but he treats Shu Ning rather well, it puts me at ease.¡±

    What? Qin Yu Zhuo was shocked, even her outer appearance couldn¡¯t be maintained:¡±But......But I¡¯ve been separated from him for so long, I......I can¡¯t bear to......¡±

    You can¡¯t bear it? For the first time Shu Cheng could feel the irony:¡±Alright, I can¡¯t change what I¡¯ve decided, my dad doesn¡¯t like you so you don¡¯t have to curry favour to him specially, you¡¯re my wife, it¡¯s enough for you to revolve around me.¡±Truthfully, there was no reason to grieve for a day, really.

    An earthquake had erupted in Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s mind, what happened? Shu Cheng was unfathomable, he had never been like this before, now that he¡¯s speaking out openly can only mean that......Shu Gao said something? He hates looking at me? Qin Yu Zhuo didn¡¯t dare to say much. She lowered her head because she was afraid that he would notice anything:¡±I understand.¡±She appeared submissive but her heart was running rampant, she was experiencing incessant nausea but she had to endure it, she was afraid that Shu Cheng would think that she was unwilling.

    Shu Cheng could see that she was ufortable, he sighed:¡±You should go and wash your face.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo who had already washed up earlier agreed with a smile and got up to leave, but Shu Cheng was watching her back and contemting.

    After a few days, Saturday arrived, Shu Heng wrapped up the sleeping Shu Ning with the quilt and walked out with light steps, Shu Ning woke up and closed his eyes again after seeing his brother, when they reached the first floor, Qin Yu Zhuo was actually there with a face full of smiles:¡±You¡¯re all prepared?¡±

    Shu Heng did not spare her a nce as he walked to the front, but Qin Yu Zhuo yelled out:¡±Ning Ning!¡±

    The person who was sleeping frowned lightly and shrunk into the quilt, Shu Heng turned back to sweep her a nce with a face full of frost, his gaze was exceptionally sharp.

    Qin Yu Zhuo felt her chest freezing up and she held her stomach subconsciously, her ashen face still maintained a decent smile. These few days she had been brought out by Shu Cheng saying that it was good for raising the baby, but in fact it was to separate her from Shu Ning, so Qin Yu Zhuo was anxious when she heard that Shu Heng was bringing Shu Ning to the beach to y, she was getting even more ufortable like a raging fire, a weasel paying a New Year¡¯s visit to a chicken can¡¯t have any good intentions.

    This was Shu Heng trying to cut off our mother and son rtionship, destroying it bit by bit!

    Why was Shu Cheng so foolish, could his son really be so good? Wasn¡¯t Ning Ning your son? Men have always been arrogant, they won¡¯t change their decisions once they¡¯ve made them, she could only deal with this using roundabout tactics, but he has steeled his heart to throw Ning Ning to Shu Heng. Qin Yu Zhuo thought carefully about it and hurried Shu Cheng to sleep for the first time so she could drive out herself to go and take a look to express her love for her child.

    She can¡¯t just let Shu Heng take him away just like that!

    Qin Yu Zhuo ran a few steps and wanted to go forward and grab Shu Heng¡¯s arm, but the bodyguard suddenly came forth to stop her.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was extremely gloomy:¡±You actually dare to block my way? Do you want to lose your job?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry madam, we only take orders from Young Master Heng, please cooperate and step back!¡±The bodyguard was dressed in ck and even wore shades, a purely business appearance, he was over 190 centimeters tall, just looking at him could make you feel a cool breezeing over, it was frightening.

    But Qin Yu Zhuo was no ordinary woman:¡±Shu Heng you¡¯re too condescending, no matter what I¡¯m still considered your mother, you actually dare to let your bodyguard make things difficult for me, don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m pregnant? Put Ning Ning down, if not don¡¯t me me for showing you a lesson.¡±

    Shu Heng was still walking forward as if her lengthy speech was just air. Seeing that they were about to enter the car, Qin Yu Zhu frowned deeply as if she was torn and uneasy, with a wave of her little hand she had her own bodyguards make a move. Two groups of people were tangled up in a fight, all the bodyguards had received training and had a good amount of strength.

    You couldn¡¯t see it if they didn¡¯t go up against each other, they were all spirited but when it came to fighting together, it was clear that Shu Heng¡¯s men had the upper hand. And besides this was the ancestral home, the ones standing guard weren¡¯t vegetarians either, they were all staring over, as long as Shu Heng had the need, they will make their move.

    The situation was getting serious, Shu Ning was depressed, what was Qin Yu Zhuo trying to do? We¡¯re just going for a trip?

    Unless there was something more to this?

    It wasn¡¯t as if this was any extraordinary big family who would throw their unfilial sons in the middle of the night on an ind to receive special training, nor was it some kind of savage addiction, when that timees any sort of illness could be cured, instant results!

    When Shu Ning was yelled out ¡°Ning Ning¡± by Qin Yu Zhuo he already couldn¡¯t fall back asleep anymore, he opened his displeased eyes and looked over leisurely.

    The woman was standing not far away and gasping, as if she was about to faint ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    What was she making trouble for?

    That doesn¡¯t seem right? There were still things I didn¡¯t know, his eyes turned round and round, Shu Ning stretched out his little hand and tugged at his brother¡¯s cor, hey~ Look at me~

    In the next second, the frosty Shu Heng lowered his head.

    ¡°Brother~ Don¡¯t go, mom seems to have something to say to me.¡±

    The little one frowned? Shu Heng was slightly displeased:¡±Can¡¯t you just talk to her on the phone?¡±

    Shu Heng sat got into the Rolls-Royce just like that while holding Shu Ning, and the three cars from the front to the back started, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, after chasing a few steps she shouted Ning Ning~ Ning Ning~

    Shu Ning wanted to sit up but Shu Heng didn¡¯t allow him, how hateful, I want to see her trip and fall! That¡¯s how they do it in TV dramas.

    Just as he had expected, the bodyguard on the passenger seat reported the situation:¡±Young mater, Mrs. Shu fell down.¡±

    ¡°No harm.¡±

    ¡°She seems to have fallen unconscious,¡±The old driver added on.

    ¡°No harm.¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±That¡¯s not right, you guys are talking about my mom okay? Was this appropriate? Although I¡¯m very happy ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q But it was quite regretful that he wasn¡¯t able to see how she fell down carefully with his own eyes.

    Shu Heng pressed Shu Ning to him with one hand and held him tight:¡±Don¡¯t worry, the ancestral home is full of qualified personnel, they won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Shu Yao is her lucky little star.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, you¡¯re my lucky little star.¡±

    Uh, he actually saw through the sarcasm in my words? Oh god, adding on what happened before at the private room of the hotel, will big brother think that I¡¯m quite bad?

    Disrespectful, ying tricks on your friends ¡ú_¡ú

    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡±Shu Heng lowered his head and leaned close, his gaze was like a torch, and his eyes were ck and dark like an abyss.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking......¡±Shu Ning raised his little face, and the handsome profile of the face nearby was exceptionally refreshing, and so he stretched out his short little hand and gave Shu Heng¡¯s tall nose a tap:¡±If I turned bad, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Lock you in the house.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Damn, I¡¯m not ying anymore /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    ¡°Did I scare you? When that timees I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Can we not talk about this? So strange, can you exin what you mean by locking me up? Why will you be staying with me? Unless you¡¯re going to tie me up, and you¡¯re going to wear ck leather pants and hold a small whip, then ask me coldly whether I still dare to do it again? _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    ¡°Brother~ It¡¯s hot, I want to sit by myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    What does brother mean? Shu Ning peeled open the corner of the quilt and took a look inside, he confirmed that he was wearing clothes and felt that nothing seemed off, then why did he say that? Shu Ning got up, Shu Heng didn¡¯t stop him, only now did Shu Ning understand the meaning and his cheeks immediately flushed red!

    ¡°Brother!¡±He was furious.

    Little brother is so cute, Shu Heng turned his head and looked out the car with one hand supporting his chin.

    Oh shit, what kind of attitude change was this?? Shu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, he tugged at the hem of his clothes with two hands, it was a pajama set with pictures of little bears, can anyone tell me why Shu Heng likes things like this? It¡¯s unscientific! The two stayed in one room, the only one who could touch Shu Ning was only Shu Heng. If Shu Heng really liked to he could throw away all the branded underwear bought by Qin Yu Zhuo, right now he was wrapped in a quilt......Could he be afraid that I¡¯d be seen? Coupled on with Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s hysterical acting, scary, something¡¯s up!

    ¡°Brother~¡±Shu Ning pulled at Shu Heng¡¯s free hand:¡±You¡¯re hiding something from me!¡±

    Such a sensitive little thing, Shu Heng was still looking at the scenery:¡±I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°......¡±I won¡¯t pull you down but see if I¡¯ll still give you any attention, Shu Ning released the big warm hand and scooted his little butt far away, luckily the inside of the Rolls-Royce was very spacious, it was easy to make it feel like they were poles apart even though they were just a short distance away, hmph ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r

    Little brother got upset, but I wanted to give him a surprise, he¡¯ll find out in a few days, this was the first time Shu Heng had yielded so much to a person, he sat to Shu Ning¡¯s side and hugged his little waist, he lowered his head and rested on Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder, the hot breath centered around them, it was especially warm. Shu Heng gave his little brother¡¯s face a kiss:¡±Angry?¡±

    Who dares to be angry with you? Shu Ning rolled his eyes towards the window:¡±No.¡±

    You dishonest little thing, how cute, Shu Heng didn¡¯t hold back and shoved him into hisp once again and held him:¡±There is a secret, how about I tell you when the time is right~¡±

    Oh my, he¡¯s dragging his words! This was too celestial, Shu Ning became limp in a moment and secretly thought to himself oh mother, in the future when the couple quarrelled, Shu Heng only needed to use this trick to patch them up, how enviable. His ears had gotten a bit red due to the heat, Shu Ning shivered, big brother¡¯s breath was all over his neck, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    Why¡¯s he twisting around? Ufortable? Shu Heng hurriedly adjusted the angle in which he held him, Shu Ning became embarrassed once again and his face was red.

    He was clearly over thirty years old but again and again he was like a blockhead in front of this eighteen year old.

    This had nothing to do with age, he knew that, intelligence was Shu Ning¡¯s biggest weakness, don¡¯t even talk about him being eighteen even if he were fifteen he was still beyond Shu Ning.

    Geniuses are everywhere, truly, no matter how good you are there is always someone better, this is what they mean by the one who discovers the truth should be the teacher.

    Suddenly he was peckish for something cold, Shu Ning didn¡¯t think about it anymore and returned to normal:¡±Brother, I¡¯m hot, can we go and eat shaved ice?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too cold, it¡¯s not good for your body.¡±

    ¡°Brother! I¡±m not made of porcin.¡±

    ¡°If you really were made of porcin then it¡¯s no problem even if you pour ice directly into yourself,¡±Shu Heng was particrly strong in certain areas, such as taking care of Shu Ning, it was clear as day.

    ¡°......¡±How cruel......so you¡¯re gonna be cruel are you? Wasn¡¯t it just a bowl of shaved ice? Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t kick up a fuss with him just for this, it wasn¡¯t worth it, if he wanted to he could just go out to eat by himself when he grows up, it¡¯s better than spiting his brother.

    Shu Ning was generous and had a good mind-set, but Shu Heng was instead bothered about it, it was such a rare chance for them toe out and y, can¡¯t I even grant such a small demand for my brother? At the worst he could ask the shopkeeper to change the bowl into a beautiful and exquisite little cup so as to let him have a few bites and have some fun. Shu Heng took out his phone and sent out a text message, one of the bodyguard¡¯s cars left first.

    After a bit over half an hour had passed the car had already sped up, Shu Ning who was ying whack-a-mole had already forgotten about the shaved ice a long time ago.

    Shu Heng lowered the window of the car and when a car passed to their side a small box was handed over, then Shu Heng turned up the windows and the car that passed over was naturally the bodyguard¡¯s car that had left earlier, it was already steadily driving ahead.

    Shu Heng took out a small cup from the box and leisurely stuck it to Shu Ning¡¯s face, the person who was currently ying games nearly yelled out, what the hell? He turned to look, oh heavens, shaved ice?

    He didn¡¯t notice the window opening and closing earlier, big brother actually had someone buy it specially? This was rare, Shu Ning was so ted that the flowers in his heart bloomed in a moment and he took it over with his brows raised, he opened the lid and no doubt it was shaved ice inside but the amount was quite little, and why was it held in a cup???

    Just like the cakes brought home by Shu Heng, they were exquisite, small, and exceptionally tasteful, he reckoned that this was also specially requested by Shu Heng.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Shu Heng picked up the corners of his lips, and his fingertips pointed to his lips!

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyebrow twitched, this won¡¯t do, if he went over and kissed Shu Heng on the face, then won¡¯t he get addicted and point to the other side? Whatever, I¡¯m in a good mood today, he just kissed over but who knew his brother would move and trick him again, even if Shu Ning noticed it he couldn¡¯t stop and he kissed heavily on top of his lips with a big loud smooch, and suddenly both their faces blushed.

    Ah, young man, how much love are you actuallycking, bullying your brother when you¡¯re free, such an unpromising youth~

    Shu Ning hurriedly sat down properly and lowered his head to eat, not leaving him even a single bite, heh heh.

    Shu Heng felt like his heart was about to jump out, little brother¡¯s lips were so soft and smooth, better than jelly, and looking at his face he didn¡¯t seem to mind it too much, did he get used to it? That¡¯s great, there¡¯s improvement. Shu Heng looked over with a profound and focused gaze, the pale yellow pajamas looked very cute on his brother, and the picture of the little bear fitted him perfectly.

    I wonder how rabbits and squirrels would be like on his body, what if I buy them all and put them in the dresser at the new house, once he gets used to wearing them we can add a tail and a hat with animal ears, it¡¯ll definitely be even more adorable.

    Shu Ning who did not know that Shu Heng¡¯s thoughts were getting more and more one-sided was eating happily, every so often he would even narrow his eyes in satisfaction and his cheeks would bulge, he really does look like a little pet~

    In Shu Heng¡¯s eyes, his little brother was naturally the best.

    On the way they stopped twice to rest to let the little one take a walk, get some exercise, and to go to the bathroom. But of course, he was wearing normal clothes. Shu Heng arranged everything thoughtfully, he really had been very diligent. Just as Shu Ning was about to buy some snacks his cor was grabbed by Shu Heng, a certain someone with a dark face could only childishly pretend to be wronged, only then did his brother let him go and allowed him to buy one pack of snacks!

    Really, just one pack!

    The beauty at the counter stifled augh and kept looking at Shu Heng amorously, at that time Shu Ning was even thinking that he¡¯d rather be shameless and he wanted to act out a teary-eyed look to move Shu Heng and ask for a bottle of drinks as well......But as soon as he saw the look of the pretty girl, he suddenly felt a bit ufortable and his chest was stuffy, he didn¡¯t even say anything and just dragged Shu Heng out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I want to reach the beach earlier to y!¡±

    Only after a few hours of driving did they reach their destination, the vi was rented and they could see the ocean from the yard, it was extremely close. In his past life Shu Ning had been forced ahead by Qin Yu Zhuo so where would he find the time to y? He had passed through coastal cities many times and only took a nce from the window of the car and he just counted that as having seen the ocean. Shu Heng hugged Shu Ning¡¯s waist from behind:¡±If you like it, we can juste more often,¡±Don¡¯t show me such a pained look, it makes me feel even worse.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t dodge or hide, he lifted the corners of his mouth and sealed his little hand on top of the big hand:¡±Alright!¡±

    Shu Heng held the little one quietly with a cozy look in his eyes, the cold aura from his body had faded considerably, every so often he would gaze tenderly at the little one¡¯s side profile, the atmosphere was great, they were enjoying their time together as the breeze lifted up their hair, you have me, and I have you, Shu Heng casually took out his phone and snapped a photo of this moment.

    Since time can¡¯t be stopped he could only preserve the most wonderful scene.

    Shu Ning also took out his phone to take pictures, Shu Heng was perfect and wless, there was not a single bad angle in all 360 degrees, whereas he himself hasn¡¯t grown up yet, still sightly childish, but no matter, as long as his mood was great that¡¯s fine. His waist tightened, Shu Ning who was picked up by his brother darkened his face, his little legs left the floor and they entered the vi just like that.

    Great god, please just hold me next time, no matter whether you want to pick me up sideways or face to face I¡¯m OK with that.

    There is no harm withoutparison, was he taking me as a big doll?

    Their breakfast was settled in the car and they had their lunch in the vi, the two were huddled together, and seeing that Shu Ning was full he fed him another two bites before he was satisfied. But Shu Ning rolled his eyes, he paid the man back his coin and also picked up his chopsticks to feed him two bites, the feeling was not bad, no wonder big brother enjoyed this.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was leisurely as he stared at the little one¡¯s chopsticks, his mood was exceptionally great.

    The afternoon was too hot so Shu Ning should be taking his afternoon nap, Shu Heng leaned down next to him and patted his back. Shu Ning was toozy to stop him, it¡¯s fine as long as he liked it, he yawned and closed his eyes.

    Uh......Someone¡¯s messing around with my body, the dazed Shu Ning was toozy to care, he felt a breeze down there, it seems his shorts have been changed~

    What the hell is big brother doing? Alright~ Whatever~ I¡¯ll deal with it when I wake up. Shu Ning was sleeping foolishly, after Shu Heng was done getting busy he went downstairs with light steps, it was a little bunny pajamas, he had specially gotten someone to buy it on a whim, there was even a little white bunch on the back as a tail~ So cute, Shu Heng came back up and took out his phone......

    As soon as he fell asleep he slept for two hours, Shu Ning rubbed his eyes and got up, as for his new pajamas he had no words for it, but he wouldn¡¯t take them off out of anger, it¡¯s whatever now.

    He went down the stairs step by step, Shu Ning found Shu Heng in the living room facing his notebook, asionally his hand would move and type out a feel words, seems like work.

    Shu Ning poured a cup of water for himself and observed the decorations in the vi, it was quite elegant, his gaze swept over to the sofa, huh? Why is brother staring at me? It felt very mysterious to Shu Ning, and so he walked to the side of the sofa and just as he was about to sit down, Shu Heng stretched his hands out, does he want a hug? Shu Ning hesitated for a moment and walked over to sit in his brother¡¯s embrace, his little waist was immediately caught by his arms, and their abdomens were stuck together.

    ¡°Water water~¡±Don¡¯t make me spill it.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was exceptionally profound and wanton, his big hand moved downwards to the little tail and gave it a rub, it looks great on little brother¡¯s body, small little white rabbit, it made his skin look even more snowy like jade, very tender. Shu Ning had also noticed that something was not right down there, just as he was about to move his hand over out of curiosity Shu Heng immediately caught his short little hands and rubbed them.

    ¡°Do you want to go out for a ride?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±Shu Ning was spirited.

    Shu Heng picked up the keys to the Ferrari, he¡¯s going to drive personally? And it was even a sports car, Shu Ning had been wanting a sports car in his past life, he was so happy that he just about to run upstairs to change his clothes. Shu Heng curled up a ck bellied smile on his lips, he quickened his steps and suddenly stretched out his hands to catch the little guy, then put him on his shoulder.

    Shu Ning......

    The ck Ferrari was super handsome, Shu Ning sat down properly and Shu Heng fastened the seatbelt for him, the handsome male side profile was dangling around right in front of his eyes, for just a moment Shu Ning wondered how great it would be if he weren¡¯t his biological brother?

    But it¡¯s a shame that there was no ifs in this world, blood is blood.

    You want an if?

    Jump into a river and reincarnate _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Actually it was useless even if he had reincarnated, Shu Heng was a straight man cancer, he was born and raised proper with strong willpower, who can bend him? On the other hand, some men were naturally born straight, just like how Shu Ning was born bent. And that day He Ran had even pushed a pretty girl towards him, what was he pushing her to me for? To be my sister? ¡ú_¡ú

    The carsing by the road by the sea weren¡¯t many, Shu Ning was eager to have a go:¡±Brother, open the hood~¡±

    ¡°No can do, your constitution is not well, you¡¯ll catch a cold in the breeze.¡±

    ¡°Just for a little while,¡±Shu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but he didn¡¯t want to give up:¡±Actually my body is pretty good.¡±

    Shu Heng swept a gloomy nce over at him, Shu Ning became honest and slightly sighed, just at this moment the hood on top started to move, my brother really does have a sharp mouth but a heart of tofu, aloof but passionate inside, Shu Ning was secretly happy, it¡¯s a sports car, when can I make money to buy my own?

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    ¡°Mm!!!¡±

    ¡°Should we change the bed to a car shape?¡±

    Screw off! Shu Ning nearly bit his tongue, he pouted:¡±Brother! Drive properly, look to the front,¡±Don¡¯t look at me £þ¤Ø£þ

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking,¡±Shu Heng stretched his right hand over, he held the little paw in his hands and gave it a rub:¡±Did you forget? I¡¯m sleeping with you.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Sleep together......Shu Ning did not find anything out of the ordinary with this sentence so he did not put it to heart.

    ¡°Who said I disliked it? I like it, how about we make a rabbit nest? You¡¯ll be wearing a set of bunny pajamas as well, we¡¯ll ce a few radish pillows there and a grass quilt, then we brothers can y house, how does that sound?¡±

    Shu Heng:¡±......¡±

    Ha ha ha ha, you¡¯re dumbfounded now aren¡¯t you? You want to joke with me? I¡¯ll let you ride on the rocket right away and give you some exhration in your life! Being thirteen is not without its benefits, at least it wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of him to y the part of the fool and act innocent! Shu Ning was overjoyed in his heart and he looked towards the ocean, this is great. Shu Heng would asionally look over to Shu Ning thoughtfully, he closed the hood of the car and turned on the air conditioning.

    Although it felt uneptable at first, but after pondering about it it wasn¡¯t as if it could not be considered, as long as my brother likes it......

    His brother wearing a white fluffy bunny outfit with ears on his head, and even with a little bunched up tail on the back, he could feel how adorable and cute it was just by thinking about it. The one Shu Ning wore on his body right now was quite cute as well, he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t like it so he specially bought one with a small tail, it was better than nothing, there was nothing much about it, it wasn¡¯t even as big as an ordinary glutinous rice ball.

    Since his little brother wanted to y house, would he learn to hop around like a rabbit? Maybe, if not he wouldn¡¯t mention radish pillows, as to not ruin brother¡¯s interests it¡¯s enough for me to just wear pajamas with rabbit designs, Shu Heng was thinking about the interesting scene and his cold face had softened considerably, the corners of his mouth were curled up and there was a glimmer in his eyes......

    If Shu Ning found out would he spit blood......

    The evening sky was the same as the afternoon, it did not seem to be getting dark soon, it was so hot that it was sizzling. Shu Heng stopped the car by the roadside and bought an ice cream from a snack booth, many students were outside observing the luxurious car curiously, there seemed to be someone sitting inside, seeing how eye-catching the handsome guy who came out of the car was, could there be a top beauty inside?

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t dare to go down, he was afraid of bing aughing stock. His brother returned very quickly and the two shared the ice cream with a bite for me and a bite for you, Shu Ning did not suspect anything because the shaved ice from before was also the same, his brother kept on worrying about whether he would get sick, the ice cream that entered his mouth was cold but his heart was warm.

    They¡¯ve finished eating, Shu Heng had just taken out a wet towel when Shu Ning extended his hand over, but he did not expect that his brother would......

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±It¡¯s not like I¡¯m crippled, Shu Ning was slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you move your hand over so I could help you wipe?¡±

    ¡°......¡±I don¡¯t understand the great god¡¯s logic!

    ¡°Alright,¡±Shu Heng took out another piece and Shu Ning hurried to snatch it over and wiped his mouth, Shu Heng snatched it back once again, he had gotten displeased:¡±Use a towel to wipe your mouth you little idiot.¡±

    ¡°......¡±You¡¯re the idiot, Shu Ning was angry, he rolled his eyes and watched Shu Heng bustle about as he sat quietly.

    Only after gently wiping the little one¡¯s mouth did Shu Heng settle his own self, Shu Ning looked askew at him, and gradually the sweet feeling returned and he was happy again. Huh? There were a lot of notices on the wall of the food court, actually there were only crab catching tools up for sale, Shu Ning gave Shu Heng a push and his eyes were bright:¡±Brother, I want to catch crabs.¡±

    Looking at the direction pointed by the little finger, how could Shu Heng not understand the meaning:¡±Alright.¡±

    He got out of the car again to buy it and returned with two buckets, there were even two tongs inside. Shu Ning held it in his hands and felt slightly ashamed, how old was he now and he still liked to y with these things?

    No matter, I am thirteen this year, ha~ ha~ ha~ ck lines~

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it! Thank you brother,¡±Shu Ning hurriedly coaxed Shu Heng, the only thingcking was to put ona tail and give it a shake:¡±I was just thinking about how we¡¯re going to y with it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re happy!¡±

    They started the car and left, Shu Heng was thinking that it was right to bring him out, if not the foul atmosphere of the house wasn¡¯t great and it would affect the little one¡¯s mental health. He Ran and Shu Zi Hui¡¯s matter made the two family quite guilty, especially the He family, they didn¡¯t want to admit it but the Shu family weren¡¯t vegetarians either, if you touched her then you¡¯ve touched her!

    If this matter was reced with a normal family, they could have resolved it byw or by private reconciliation and whatnot.

    But it was different for the second house, they had might and background, they had their eyes on He Ran¡¯s family and wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what, it was quite easy for the He n if they didn¡¯t want Shu Zi Hui, but this matter had already involved Shu Cheng, and Shu Cheng had evene knocking, things can¡¯t be settled so easily anymore. He Ran was willing, Shu Zi Hui was pretty and cute, marrying her was no big deal.

    But the He family members were unwilling, the Shu family¡¯s second house was like a dog biting down and not letting go, are they treating us as pie?

    He Ran wasn¡¯t sensible and they couldn¡¯t me him, but rather they spent the whole day sitting in the house scolding Shu Zi Hui for her behaviour, pping with one sound doesn¡¯t make a noise and she never wonders why.

    Han Yu was all tears, her eldest and her second son were by her left and right consoling her, the youngest son He Ran was eating fruits while sitting next to He Chang indifferently.

    He Chang was also the same, he was as cool as a cucumber, Han Yu wiped her tears:¡±Honey, why don¡¯t you say something? Entering the family tree is no small matter!¡±

    ¡°Just let her in.¡±

    ¡°How can that do? That girl from the second house is unworthy of our Ran Ran.¡±

    He Chang drank his yea and crossed his legs, with an unfathomable look on his face:¡±Then let her be part of the main house.¡±

    ¡°......¡±After a quick pause Han Yuughed, her beautiful eyes were glimmering:¡±How could Shu Cheng be willing?¡±

    And so these few peopleughed, this matter was like a rolling snowball and it had finally rolled to the top of Shu Cheng¡¯s head, a te of absurdity was served straight to him. Shu Gao did not have any response when he found out, he watered his flowers and pruned the branches, Shu Cheng was squatting to a side and plucking grass whereas Qin Yu Zhuo was sitting on the swing, she scraped the rope with her nails:¡±That Zi Hui child seems quite good, we have some enmity with the He family because of thend business so why don¡¯t we take the chance and fulfill their wishes, and what¡¯s more......Brother Cheng doesn¡¯t want to fail his cousin, so how about this~ dad! Put Zi Hui under my name, just like Shu Ning.¡±

    At first Shu Cheng was very grateful to Qin Yu Zhuo, his dad was stubborn and hard to persuade but what does herst sentence mean? Was Shu Zi Hui the same as Shu Ning? Shu Cheng looked up towards Shu Gao, sighed, and continued plucking grass.

    Shu Gao was displeased and he gave a p across Shu Cheng¡¯s head:¡±Take a good look, that¡¯s a flower seedling, are you blind?¡±

    Shu Cheng:¡±......¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eye twitched, my male god......Dad! There¡¯s still dirt on your hand!

    Qin Yu Zhuo had already contacted the second house, on the surface she was talking about personal matters but actually she was beaming in her heart, this is Gu Ya, thedy of the Gu n! The Gu family had moved here to C city from the capital, and they were very powerful, everyone knew that the Gu family had got into a fight with another family and lost, but they still had insider information and had the chance to rise up again, they shouldn¡¯t be looked down on.

    But Gu Ya¡¯s finesse was very high, she was the true leader of the second house.

    Shu Ling Yun doesn¡¯t care for his family, he brought his beautiful friends all over the country to paint, to put it inly he was bringing his little lover out to pass their days and opened exhibitions everywhere, amorous and elegant, spending his wife¡¯s hard-earned money. Everyone says that he was a talented and wealthy prince, he even knew how to y the guzheng, the harp, as well as other instruments, how could his head not be up in the skies?

    He threw down his wife and three kids, including the one birthed by his lover, and threw them all to the wife to take care of, what the hell.

    Qin Yu Zhuo can¡¯t afford to look down on this type of man the most, they have no sense of responsibility, they¡¯re selfish, and in her eyes Shu Ling Yun was a heartless rat and a scumbag.

    Now that Qin Yu Zhuo could call her by Xiao Ya, it was needless to mention how happy she was. Both Shu Gao and Shu Yu¡¯s wives have already died off in their life, Shu Cheng will have the highest seniority in the Shu n, and naturally Qin Yu Zhuo was the highest ranking amongst her sister-inws, as they say your eldest brother is like your father and his wife is like your mother.

    And now Gu Ya was in a terrible fix because of her daughter, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s care was what she needed the most at this moment, although shamelessly she did not care much for Qin Yu Zhuo, when the crucial time came she couldn¡¯t not lower her head anymore, Gu Ya called her sister-inw, and she was happy to call her that, as if they were sisters separated for a long time!

    After the two reached a consensus of mutual benefits did Qin Yu Zhuo propose this even if she had to bite the bullet.

    During Shu Cheng¡¯s silent weeding, a dark cloud gloomed over his head, he had to be able to settle his cousin¡¯s matters, but the old man won¡¯t stop being obstinate, the atmosphere felt like it was solidifying when Qin Yu Zhuo once again proposed:¡±Actually, we can let Shu Zi Hui sign an agreement, the things that you men aren¡¯t good at talking about, I can look for sister-inw to have a talk, it¡¯s easier to talk between women!¡±

    With the agreement, Shu Zi Hui¡¯s inheritance rights would be void.

    Shu Gao continued to clip off the branches, he was done grooming them, they looked pretty nice:¡±The main house is the main house, and the second is the second, the He n is getting worse by the day, what is there for them to fear?¡±

    Shu Cheng thought so as well:¡±The He n hasn¡¯t toppled yet, we need to be vignt.¡±

    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you always want a granddaughter?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo had thought it through early on, bit by bit, he had to take down Shu Gao:¡±Actually that Zi Hui child is quite pitiful, she was just a year younger than Ning Ning and it had even happened within the ancestral home, no matter how we talk about it we still have some responsibility, even if she doesn¡¯t go under my name wasn¡¯t her surname also Shu?¡±

    They¡¯re a family, they should be bound together for good or ill, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s intentions are very clear.

    ¡°Stupid,¡±Shu Gao didn¡¯t even look at Qin Yu Zhuo, he walked two steps and started to prune the nts again, even if he wanted a granddaughter it had to be Shu Cheng¡¯s.

    ¡°Dad~¡±Shu Cheng stopped weeding on the ground, his eyebrows were in a slight frown:¡±This was the first time Ling Yun begged me for help, I can¡¯t not help him, let¡¯s just follow what Qin Yu Zhuo says and let the second house sign an agreement to put her under my name alright?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡±Shu Gao put down the scissors, his eyes that could see through everything shone with a sharp glint:¡±Put her under me.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo was surprised:¡±Dad, this......¡±

    Shu Cheng smiled faintly, he was happy:¡±Ok, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    And just like that, one registry became two with Shu Cheng as the head of the household, beneath him was his wife and kid Shu Ning, and the other head of the household was Shu Gao with his granddaughter Shu Zi Hui under him, from the looks of it nothing was wrong but actually it was more than that. I¡¯m the grandfather, but at the same time I am also the grandfather of all the kids, all of Shu Gao¡¯s property was notarized and left for Shu Heng after his death. Now that Shu Ning was here, this will should also be changed, Shu Gao took this matter into consideration and settled it on Monday, all of it was left to Shu Ning and Shu Yao.

    As for Shu Heng, Shu Gao could only sigh, Shu Cheng definitely will never treat this child badly, Shu Cheng had thirty percent of the shares in his hands and he would probably leave twenty to Shu Heng, and ten to Qin Yu Zhuo. Shu Cheng was a big hearted man and Qin Yu Zhuo was extremely attentive to him, as long as she keeps her morals and doesn¡¯t do anything shameful as well as not bring harm to Shu Heng, Shu Cheng will definitely leave a lot of inheritance to her.

    Precautions had to be made before it was toote, everyone was the same none of them abstained from thinking about these matters.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had a heart to turn Shu Zi Hui into her own daughter but Shu Gao had spoken up, there was nothing she could do but rack her brains and find a way to turn this matter into a direction that was beneficial to her. Shu Gao was the old master of the house, and Shu Cheng is the current, and so with that Shu Zi Hui¡¯s worth fell instead, but whatever as long as the outside world does not know.

    The sky was turning dark soon and the temperature dropped, it had gotten a lot cooler, Shu Cheng and Qin Yu Zhuo returned to their room after dinner. Qin Yu Zhuo deliberately called up Gu Ya in front of Shu Cheng, both the women were speaking with joy and enthusiasm, there was intimacy and harmony in their words. Qin Yu Zhuo had the style of an elder sister-inw, Gu Ya was also very grateful towards Shu Cheng¡¯s wife and even wanted toe over personally to thank them. The Shu Cheng who was listening to everything clearly in his heart felt delighted in his heart, his wife¡¯s sensibility meant he could be leisurely as well. Ling Yun did not care for his household, but his business affairs were still doable, it was indeed hard for him to talk to his brothers and sisters about Shu Zi Hui¡¯s terrible matters, but now Qin Yu Zhuo had worked hard.

    On the other side, after the ride had ended Shu Heng and Shu Ning walked towards the vi, Shu Ning had not found anything wrong with his body all this while and was jovial, but Shu Heng deliberatelygged a step back with his line of sight lowered, he stared at the bouncing little tail. Especially when they walked up the stairs it was even cuter, Shu Heng did not endure at all and extended his demonic ws......

    A few bodyguards who were moving barbecue equipment outside and preparing dinner were shocked, Young Master Heng was stroking Young Master Ning¡¯s tail ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    Although he had just smoothed his fingers over in a light stroke......He may have found this fun?

    It was like they had all been struck by lightning, in the next second they all regained their senses and turned their body to leave, they were afraid Shu Heng would notice that they had seen anything inappropriate and got the chop or whatnot.

    But they made a mistake when they tried to hurry off, two people bumped into each other and one foot stepped over the other, in the end one of them knocked into the french window......They were in quite a fluster, two bodyguards who had just returned from shopping became aggressive, they thought something had happened and immediately rushed over to interrogate them, four badly shaken men could only shake their heads with a bitter smile, there was no way they could talk about their employer¡¯s matters.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that even the aloof Young Master Shao had a childish streak in him ¡ú_¡ú

    The barbecue started in the yard, the smell was quite good and even wafted upstairs, Shu Ning squatted by the windowsill and looked down, when he wanted to go downstairs he was stopped by Shu Heng:¡±They¡¯ll send it up when it¡¯s done cooking.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s no fun anymore, I want to do it myself!¡±

    ¡°Listen to your elders, ying with fire will make you wet the bed!¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning¡¯s face was dark, he clenched his legs together, the three words wetting the bed were his Achilles heel:¡±Alright, I¡¯ll listen to brother.¡±

    Shu Heng had a profound look, unless he willed it perhaps nobody at all could clearly see through his inner heart:¡±Come over, it¡¯s dangerous there.¡±

    Shu Ning did not doubt anything and he was picked up into his brother¡¯s arms as soon as he returned, he suddenly felt a little entangled:¡±Brother, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hot?¡±

    ¡°Should we turn on the air conditioning?¡±

    ¡°No need, both the front and rear windows are open and the breeze is really nice,¡±Shu Ning pursed his lips, Shu Heng actually tightened his grip, the two were stuck together. Shu Ning felt slightly hesitant as he looked towards Shu Heng¡¯s exceptionally handsome face:¡±Brother, if Shu Yao was born, would you also hold him like this¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning¡¯s heart felt extremely ufortable, Shu Yao~ Shu Yao again, do I exist solely to be his foil?

    Unhappy now? Why? Shu Heng examined his conscience but he had not said anything wrong, Shu Yao was also his brother, could it be jealousy? In a moment, the strange feeling from the past returned again:¡±Ning Ning, even if he were born he still won¡¯t be able to rece you, you are you, and you are the only you in the world, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s pale little face was gloomy. He pushed his little hands against his brother¡¯s chest, he wasn¡¯t willing to be held anymore. They were having such a good moment so why did he have to bring up Shu Yao? Are you asking to feel bad? He was a bit regretful, Shu Ning sighed, but it was unfortunate that he could not push himself away from the young man¡¯s imprisonment:¡±Brother, I want some quiet.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s quiet?¡±Everyone joked in such a way, and Shu Heng went for it.

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already filled with worries,¡± Shu Heng kissed his little face and focused his sight on his lips, his throat bobbed with dryness and he lowered his head for a kiss.

    Shu Ning was still upset and dissatisfied with his answer, he was already reluctant to be kissed on the face so how could he let Shu Heng kiss him on the mouth?

    This time his reaction was stronger than before, the little one dodged side to side, but Shu Heng managed to hit the bulls-eye, he had only vaguely understood:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Upset.

    ¡°Give me a reason?¡±

    ¡°......¡±He looked to the side and ignored him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me holding Shu Yao?¡±Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was leisurely, he pulled back the little one¡¯s face with his finger, and as expected Shu Ning had a none of my business look, but his ears stood up, how could Shu Heng not understand? His gaze was even deeper now:¡±It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t not hold Shu Yao, but......only if you let me hold you.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t turn back once you¡¯ve agreed~¡±

    He dragged his words again, it was so celestial, Shu Ning could not stand it and went limp, his whole body rested numbly in his brother¡¯s arms, the little face was stuck to the handsome face, and his little hands were holding his sturdy waist:¡±Both you and me.¡±

    To KO Shu Yao just like that? It was somewhat inconceivable, Shu Heng liked little kids so much so he should be liking Shu Yao even more instead. When Shu Yao was young he was especially easy on the eyes, he looked so good that he was famous, it was as if he was carved out from the same temte as Shu Cheng. Words like what carved out of jade and decorated with white powder and whatnot were used on him, and Shu Yao was very good at pleasing people, and he was good at tricks too, he would break toys and me it on the other kids, crying loudly and missing out the details, full of guile just like Qin Yu Zhuo.

    Shu Ning looked towards Shu Heng seriously, since I was born earlier than Shu Yao then you can¡¯t me me for depriving you of your brotherhood:¡±Brother, I¡¯m very serious, you can¡¯t joke with me.¡±

    On this rare asion Shu Heng raised an eyebrow:¡±Give me a reason.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Shu Heng did not force him, his finger was rubbing the little one¡¯s lips, pink and tender it was pleasing to the eyes, the soft sensation was just what he liked.

    Shu Ning had thought up a good reason:¡±Compared to my little brother I like big brother more.¡±Like? Shu Heng narrowed his eyes and his heartbeat quickened, even his blood was starting to boil. Shu Ning sucked in a cold breath, what¡¯s with big brother? His gaze had sharpened considerably like a dagger, could I have said something wrong? Shu Ning did not dare to look into his eyes, he frowned and lowered his head, he had made an unwise move, he forgot that although Shu Heng cared for him a lot, perhaps he liked to care for Shu Yao even more.

    Have I lost?

    If I¡¯ve really lost, then I¡¯ll go far away, I can¡¯t win a fight over them so isn¡¯t it fine if I just left? In a moment he was saddened, Shu Ning¡¯s mood had just sunk to the bottom when his chin was lifted again. Big brother is so scary, what does he want to do?

    Shu Heng¡¯s breath was unstable, and he stared straight at the little one with eyes like an abyss:¡±I promise you.¡±

    What? Really? Shu Ning was overjoyed to the point that he had gone silly, after all Shu Heng was a man of his word~

    Shu Heng¡¯s finger pointed to his lips, the meaning of it was self-evident. Shu Ning was slightly dumbfounded butpared to throwing away Shu Yao, I¡¯ll give you a kiss if that¡¯s what you want. Because he wasn¡¯t tall enough, Shu Ning could only straddle Shu Heng¡¯s legs, he straightened his back and held Shu Heng¡¯s exceptionally handsome face that was as perfect as that of a god, and slowly......slowly......kissed......

    This moment was immensely wonderful.

    So much so that even while they were eating barbecue, Shu Heng was still floating in his dreams, when while Shu Ning was speaking asionally, it would take him a little thinking to understand, he felt like his entire soul had flown up to the sky.

    Shu Ning was eating his skewer and blushing, why does his brother keep looking at him? Before this he would look at him openly, but now why was he sneaking peeks at him? So strange, could he be thinking that I¡±m too shameless? Kissing him so simply and even lingered for a moment, just like a real couple. His heart rate sped up, and Shu Ning had some troubles breathing, only after picking up the water by his side and drinking it did it ease up a bit.

    Alright, whatever, let¡¯s not think about it anymore, just take it as the education of someone who had just grown up of that direction, just in case when he gets a girlfriend and knocks his teeth into her, that won¡¯t be good, he he, he couldn¡¯tugh, was there a girl who would dare to like someone like Shu Heng?

    The bodyguard entered and put down another two tes, there was seafood and meat, mushrooms, sausages and the like, it was quite a selection, Shu Ning picked some to eat, only after he filled his stomach did he remember that they haven¡¯t visited the beach yet. Shu Heng had already nned everything early on, and wasn¡¯t hurried.

    The sky was just right, it was about to darken but not yet, and two thirds of the crowd had already dispersed, at most they could y for an hour, it had to be said that Shu Heng was well-intentioned, he always felt that the little one was not in good health, what if he were to get a fever?

    On the beach, the big blue ocean was truly beautiful! You could not see the end of it with your eyes, it was magnificent, his heart had also opened up significantly, the smell of the ocean lingered around and everyone around it seemed smaller. The cool wind rushed over and the waves rolled, the seagulls were flying high, Shu Ning walked forward with a peaceful mind.

    Shu Heng was following behind him with a bucket in hand, asionally he would curl the corners of his lips and his eyes chased the figure of the little one. A few bodyguards were stationed behind, watching them and ensuring their safety.

    There was nothing to catch on the seashore, asionally a small crab would crawl out, after Shu Ning picked it up with his hands to take a look he let it go.

    Shu Heng hurriedly caught his little paw:¡±Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Be good,¡±Shu Heng was like a qualified parent, he squatted down and exined how to catch crabs without hurting his hands, after all the pair of big pliers weren¡¯t just for decoration.

    Shu Ning also squatted down and his words went in one ear and out the other, he really liked the feeling of his brother being worried about him, the two were head to head, and filled with love between them.

    One of the bodyguards had been recording the scene, he was also extremely busy. Shu Ning wanted to go step on the sea water, and Shu Heng agreed. Both of them were wearing shorts so they weren¡¯t afraid of getting wet.

    Shu Ning took off his shoes and walked forward barefooted, the waves rushed over and hurriedly rolled back, Shu Heng was right behind him, as long as his brother was having fun everything is fine. Right at this moment, Shu Ning suddenly turned back and smiled to Shu Heng, and even waved his hand. At this moment, Shu Heng¡¯s heart contracted violently.

    Shu Ning thought that his brother¡¯s legs were very long and very good, it was enough for him to be a model, actually Shu Heng liked to look at legs as well, the both of them were the same.

    The sky darkened and Shu Ning had gotten tired, after all he wasn¡¯t really a kid, just ying a bit was enough for him and he was satisfied, the ocean under the night sky was surprisingly beautiful, stars were shining in the sky, it was especially rxing.

    But Shu Heng squatted down:¡±Get on, the nights are cold, we should be heading back.¡±

    You¡¯re going to carry me? This will be good, Shu Ning licked the corners of his lips and got up pleasantly on Shu Heng¡¯s back:¡±Thank you brother.¡±

    Shu Heng got up and walked back, after giving the weight on his back a nudge, it seems to have sunk a bit, quite good. Shu Ning was blushing, what is brother doing? So embarrassing, he simply leaned on his back and stopped moving. Shu Heng¡¯s pace was steady and they reached the vi in a short while, the bodyguards have already filled the tub, and they closed the door when they left.

    Little brother is sleepy, I......shall take off his clothes personally!

 Chapter 57

    After putting down the little one t on the bed, Shu Heng gazed at him deeply, and took off his buttons one by one. His little brother had a bit more meat on him now, unlike how thin he was when he was just brought home, his skin was even slightly yellow, but now he had translucent pale skin with a hint of pink, it looks good. Maybe after raising him for another month he would look like a peeled boiled egg.

    Shu Heng was nning things in his head but his hands did not idle, he took off the little one¡¯s pants and his little undies.

    Shu Ning hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, hezily narrowed his eyes and looked at the flowery patterns on the ceiling, when Shu Heng¡¯s face leaned over, Shu Ning subconsciously extended his hand and circled them around his neck, for the first time he did not dislike this position, he wrapped his legs obediently around his brother¡¯s waist which was simrly uncovered, and entered the bathroom.

    Shu Heng truly was ten out of ten a perfect brother! Shu Ning was also joyfully rxed.

    He yawned but his hands were still holding onto him without letting go, Shu Ning didn¡¯t mind letting Shu Heng take everything. Shu Heng could only let Shu Ning sit between his legs, the temperature of the water was just right. First he had to bathe the little bunny, every so often he would even give the little buns a pinch, it was indeed a bit perkier. They were together everyday so even if he had grown a bit he didn¡¯t know, he should be giving it a check.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m tired, hurry up~¡±The straightforward Shu Ning pouted.

    Not only did Shu Heng not get annoyed, he really did speed up. After he finished washing him he picked up the little one from the water and wrapped a towel around him to dry off the water, then put him on the bed to wipe his hair, Shu Ning had his eyes closed through the entire ordeal. Shu Heng felt that it should be about ready then took out a new set of animal pajamas, it was a short sleeves shirt with short pants in the design of a little fox, it looks normal from the front but there was a long fluffy tail on the back.

    Shu Ning was dazed so he wore whatever Shu Heng gave him, by the time his big brother had also cleaned himself up andid down beside him, he even turned over subconsciously and leaned into his embrace, waiting for his brother to pat his back, and he fell into a deep sleep.

    In the morning, an unkown bird was calling wildly from the trees and he did not know why but......Shu Ning was woken up by it, Shu Heng was holding him on his side and the handsome face was very close, he could even see his eyshes clearly strand by strand, they were very long, he was sleeping soundly anyway, so Shu Ning wantonly observed him, and at the end he leisurely extended his hand out to touch his eyshes.

    As soon as his fingers reached that ce the pair of eyes that were as ck as ink opened. In a moment, as if a beam of light shot directly into his heart, it caused him to shudder with a start as he subconsciously wanted to back away.

    ¡°You naughty little kid~¡±

    Wow, big brother¡¯s voice is so husky, so......sexy.

    Shu Ning blinked his eyes:¡±It¡¯s time to wake up now brother, it¡¯s cold by the ocean and even you¡¯re not even wearing a top! What if you catch a cold?¡±Attacking him with his own words, feels great.

    ¡°Put your own clothes on by yourself next time.¡±Shu Heng was too wise, and he did not suffer any losses at all. The young man who wore only a pair of pajama pants sat up and raised up his left leg, he had a great view of his good figure, and there was not a trace of fat on his body.

    ¡°......¡±He can¡¯t lose his benefits, Shu Ning sat up to curry favour with him, he even sat beside him as he kneaded his brother¡¯s calves:¡±You should be tired from carrying me yesterday aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll give you a massage~¡±

    His brother was being obediently cute so early in the morning, Shu Heng liked this very much. When Shu Ning started to massage his thighs, Shu Heng simplyid down, he narrowed his eyes and he didn¡¯t even know if the matters at home were settled or not, those restless people truly are annoying.

    Just like that, Shu Heng and Shu Ning yed at the beach for three days, and Shu Zi Hui had also moved into the room on the first floor of the ancestral home, the people from the He family hade in on the second day, at that time her ounts had already been settled and neither of the two families spoke out, they were all seated and enjoyed a meal together, He Ran and Shu Zi Hui were the happiest as the sat together and inquired about their lives, they also talked about the games that were popr recently.

    Everyone was watching them and felt slightly guilty, they had been fighting against each other these days, trying to get benefits out of each other, trying to get more agreements in before their engagement was settled......and they had instead put their daughter¡¯s happiness second, but fortunately the both of them were interested so their efforts were not wasted. Although there wasn¡¯t much happiness to be found in a marriage for business, there was more respect between them and the family also had a share.

    With one look of He Ran you could tell he was that type of boy who was exceptionally smart, he is also of a good height too with a good-looking face, he was just thirteen and he already looked like an adult, after waiting two years for the sediments to settle, he will definitely be even more outstanding in high school. Shu Zi Hui sat earnestly and would asionally smile a little, all thedies were very well-dressed. For them to get engaged now at such an early time could bring blessings for the both of them.

    The He family was also slowly getting satisfied after taking a look at her, this girl was pure, cute, and beautiful, truly a rare find. Perhaps it was their own child who was too obsessed with her so he had done such absurd things and affronted theirdy, and took advantage of her. See, he¡¯s sticking over to her again, you couldn¡¯t pull him back even if you tried, hey your future wife is still staring.

    Han Yu turned her eyeballs around and took Gu Ya¡¯s hand:¡±Since they¡¯ve engaged, how about you let Zi Hui live with us?¡±

    He Ran was ecstatic to hear it:¡±Yeah, yeah! It¡¯ll be best for her to transfer to my school.¡±

    Shu Zi Hui lowered her head with blushed cheeks, she looked very modest. Whereas Gu Ya held up her grandeur and refused to submit:¡±No that can¡¯t do, things can¡¯t get any younger in society now and even divorce is very normal, if by chance the personalities of the two of them sh then wouldn¡¯t my daughter¡¯s happiness turn into a mere trifle?¡±

    That¡¯s right, during the time of their grandparents once they¡¯ve entered the family tree they will be a couple for the rest of their lives, they won¡¯t ever divorce.

    But nowadays the age requirement for marriage has gone from eighteen to twenty, one could imagine that the times are different now, and even the nature of things are naturally different.

    It¡¯s bad luck to mention divorce while talking about their engagement, but the Shu n has already done all that the He n had requested, now it instead felt like the He n wasn¡¯t sincere, even the benefits they provided was not as many as what the Shu n had given them. Han Yu was in a bit of a tight spot but she kept a smile, but instead it was He Chang who was finally willing to speak:¡±The Gu head is right, children change easily.¡±

    What does this mean? Gu Ya drank her tea and contemted about it, she turned her gaze over, but Shu Cheng was calmly picking food for Qin Yu Zhuo, the two of them were so intimate but her own husband had carried off another woman to have fun,paring with others would only bring despair, if Gu Ya was not strong how could her children live?

    ¡°Brother He is too courteous, we are the ones of lower ranking after all, Zi Hui is still young......so we can only request this of you.¡±

    Just like that, they finished eating at the ancestral home and turned around to the He family in the afternoon, and entered the family register prestigiously, Shu Gao had left for tea so he did not participate in any of it, but the He n¡¯s elders had shown their face, and they were considered to have given enough face to them ceremoniously. Shu Cheng and Qin Yu Zhuo was present, Shu Cheng was not very optimistic about the whole ordeal because what era do they think this is? But as long as his cousin liked it, it was fine, and so everything was settled.

    Qin Yu Zhuo envied them, to be able to be together since childhood, their love will definitely be stronger than gold, seeing the look of He Ran¡¯s gaze to Shu Zi Hui truly made others long for the same.

    But Shu Zi Hui was feigning emotion and squeezed out some tears from her eyes, she saw off her mother and her brother as well as the uncle as they left as a family.

    When the dust was settled, Shu Heng had brought Shu Ning home with him, not a single trace of Shu Zi Hui¡¯s stay was left, as soon as she left the servants had already cleaned everything up.

    So Shu Ning the ¡°little white pig¡± knew nothing.

    Just as he sat down back in his room, Shu Ning felt that something wasn¡¯t right, so he took out his phone and sent a text message to Qin Yu Zhuo, he had promised his brother that he wouldn¡¯t contact his family for three days, and neither Qin Yu Zhuo nor Shu Cheng had wanted to disrupt their children¡¯s y date as well. when she received Shu Ning¡¯s text message, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s heart was about to be set on fire.

    Q: How are you?

    How can I be?

    I¡¯ve even fallen down and you didn¡¯t even get down the car, is it because you¡¯re no match for Shu Heng? Qin Yu Zhuo was extremely suspicious of what exactly was going on so she immediately gave him a call.

    Shu Ning¡¯s phone rang, first he closed the door to his room before going to the bathroom to pick up the call:¡±Mom.¡±

    ¡°Did Shu Heng make things hard for you? Did he do anything strange? Your father¡¯s being a bit secretivetely, as if he was hiding something from me, it makes me feel uneasy, but how are you doing, Ning Ning?¡±

    Shu Ning raised an eyebrow, even Qin Yu Zhuo noticed? Shu Heng was definitely nning something:¡±I don¡¯t know, and besides we were just casually staying at the seaside for three days with a few bodyguards following closely to us, nothing went wrong. Mom, you¡¯ll be giving birth on December so you have to take good care of your body, don¡¯t hurt the little one.¡±

    Ah, Shu Heng brought you away in front of me just like that, it makes your mother feel so sad, Ning Ning, your dad dragged me off to T city to rx and it looks like he¡¯s doing it to separate us on purpose, what do you think?¡±

    That¡¯s right, how strange, Shu Ning continued to act the fool:¡±How could that be, father likes me the most.¡±

    ¡°School is starting soon so if you¡¯re free you should read more books and y less,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s tone lightened and she urged him once again:¡±Keep an eye on Shu Heng, don¡¯t let him have his way, alright?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm, I understand mom, dad seems to have added a new secretary?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo promised on the surface but her heart was like a river overturning into the ocean, how could I not know? Oh heavens, her heart was undting heavily, but Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s voice did not change and was as gentle as before:¡±All you need to do is keep an eye on Shu Heng and don¡¯t let him do anything bad to you, mom will deal with things on your dad¡¯s side, be good.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    The call ended, Shu Ning was secretly turning with joy, that female secretary was good-looking with an elegant temperament, with curly red hair she was a divorced woman brimming with passion, and she was a lesbian top so she had no interest in Shu Cheng, the two were clean. The both of them were already clear of this since Shu Cheng and her were in university together, so they¡¯ll joke around when they were free and they went to business trips together, they had a very good rtionship.

    It¡¯ll be interesting if Qin Yu Zhuo does manage to stir something up, she did not dare to make too much trouble during the time when she was pregnant with Shu Ning, firstly she had no status, and second she had no one to back her up, but she was a different breed of bird now~ She can fly.

    Shu Heng had gone out, so Shu Ning contacted He Ran. He Ran was in a pretty good mood and he was developing rapidly with Shu Zi Hui, the two of them were snuggling together in their room, truly as they say a waterfront pavilion gets the moonlight first, aren¡¯t they afraid of rubbing out a spark and putting someone¡¯s life at stake? If that really happened Shu Zi Hui would¡¯ve dragged this all upon herself, He Ran wasn¡¯t the best person to rely on, and he was even a guy with a short life.

    To put it inly, she was interested in his family background, there were way more rich guys who were more handsome than He Ran at school, and he had never seen Shu Zi Hui so smitten before, she was sticking to him no matter what and had to marry him, but whatever, since both of them were like a bunch of dogs anyway.

    Shu Ning started to sweat so he took a bath by himself, and he sighed moodily, thinking back on the vexing things that happened that morning made his heart hurt, Shu Heng......actually dares to make him wear a fox outfit. At first Shu Ning was foolish and did not notice anything odd, until he walked past a mirror when he went down! that big fluffy tail was dangling around, what the hell was that ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    Why would a normal set of pajamas have a tail attached to it?

    Shu Henge out!

    Shu Heng was following him from behind calmly and he even quirked his head to the side as if asking why he was angry, this made Shu Ning heat up with anger but he did not release it, he couldn¡¯t just give him a beating right? Can he even beat him in a fight? Shu Ning was no fool either, he immediatelyined boldly, and even proposed that Shu Heng should wear it as well, if not he¡¯ll ignore him, he had acted out the tantrum of a child down to the T.

    He was wilful, unreasonable, and he bulged his cheeks out......Little brother is so cute~ so cute~ so cute~ I love it!

    Shu Heng couldn¡¯t stand it on the spot and he dotingly gave Shu Ning¡¯s little face a rub and agreed.

    How could he agree? And he even said he would fulfill it in a few days, it simply can¡¯t be imagined, nowadays with everyone, one was getting weirder than the other, especially Shu Heng, he was running in apletely different directionpared to his past life, could it be because of me? He did not think about it anymore, Shu Ning put on his clothes and went to the fourth floor to look for his grandfather to y chess.

    They were ying backgammon this time, he lost so badly he had to throw away his helmet and coat of mail, it was extremely embarrassing.

    After another two days passed by, Shu Cheng brought Qin Yu Zhuo back, Qin YU Zhuo had an exceptionally badplexion, and it was the same with Shu Cheng, Shu Ning saw the sight and secretly thought that they¡¯ve probably gotten into a fight? Ha ha ha ha~

    Shu Heng did not interact with Shu Heng under the public gaze, he was already sitting on the sofa.

    Shu Gao came downstairs, and everyone was seated together in the living room to eat, it was a veryvish meal, Qin Yu Zhuo kept looking for an opportunity to have a chat with Shu Ning but Shu Ning had a mind to evade her, he was sitting down by Shu Heng¡¯s side.

    Shu Gao was exceptionally unhappy as he swept his ill gaze at Qin Yu Zhuo:¡±If you keep thinking nonsense then go overseas to take care of your baby, don¡¯te back and make a fool of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Dad, eat,¡±Shu Cheng¡¯s face darkened, he picked up some dishes and put them on Shu Gao¡¯s bowl.

    Actually Qin Yu Zhuo hade out of nowhere that day, Shu Cheng naturally knew she had went up, his old ssmate just so happened to be visiting to send some documents over, she saw that his necktie was crooked so she helped him fix it while she was there, and the two were standing very closely, his old ssmate was even bent over, from outside it looked like she was tugging at Shu Cheng¡¯s necktie domineeringly, as if they were making out. Qin Yu Zhuo pushed open the door and entered, and her sight darkened on the spot and she fell unconscious. All the secretaries and assistants outside were dumbfounded, they all came forward to help up the madam, and right at that time the chairman rushed out with the new secretary together, everyone¡¯s heart was erupted into an earthquake, Qin Yu Zhuo was the one assisting the superior!

    The new secretary wasn¡¯t young anymore, she was at the age of an aunty, no matter how well she maintained her body and no matter how spicy her body was and how well her temperament was, she was not as good as Qin Yu Zhuo who already had a child, and still carrying another. However, if the old chairman liked it then nobody can stop him, and Qin Yu Zhuo with no backers had even less to do about it, she probably did not even have the time to cry about it.

    And so Qin Yu Zhuo pondered for two days, and she felt that only if Shu Ning made a move in this matter could she win the race.

    Naturally Shu Cheng said it was nothing and that she was overthinking things, but Qin Yu Zhuo trusted her own eyes more, they¡¯ve already kissed and he dares to say that it was nothing? Does he take me for a fool? Qin Yu Zhuo doesn¡¯t care if a man were to flirt outside, she would just pretend that she did not know, even if others found out they would say that she was generous and more concerned with what¡¯s important, a vixen in the scene of romance wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of it anyway, but it was different in the office, that was too dangerous.

    Shu Gao sighed, these two were fine with their appearance but are they having a disagreement with their personalities? That¡¯s great too, since he looked down on Qin Yu Zhuo anyway, after Shu Yao is born who cares if she dies.

    Shu Heng was eating slowly, seeing that Shu Ning was done eating, he put down his chopsticks and said he was done and got up to head upstairs, Shu Ning said he was full as well and followed him up, not giving even a slight chance to Qin Yu Zhuo.

    The two should be returning to their own rooms to brush their teeth, but Shu Ning followed by Shu Heng¡¯s tail and went into the master bedroom, he took out a new toothbrush and stood beside Shu Heng, the two were looking at a mirror together and brushed their teeth, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t resistughing and Shu Heng raised an eyebrow but did not care much about his little brother who would go crazy every so often, he will go to the office to take a look onest time tomorrow then he will take Shu Ning away the day after that.

    His brother was so silly, he didn¡¯t know anything at all......

    He was even smiling so brightly to me.

    Adorable, stupid, and cute, there was still some use to Qin Yu Zhuo after all.

    After their meal, Shu Gao brought Shu Cheng over to the fourth floor, and Qin Yu Zhuo went to the second floor directly, there were not races of the little one in the room, and his phone was on top of the table, where has he gone? Shu Heng¡¯s room and study was off-limits to her, but she couldn¡¯t care that much about it anymore, she simply yelled out Shu Ning¡¯s name outside the study, the bodyguard who had always been sitting by the corner was now guarding outside the door, and did not let Qin Yu Zhuo take a single step inside.

    In just a moment, Qin Yu Zhuo had not seen Shu Ning¡¯s figure but Shu Cheng hade instead, he watched her with a livid expression:¡±What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I......I miss my son.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you see him,¡±Shu Cheng pushed away Shu Heng¡¯s bodyguard in a rage, but the bodyguard once again blocked the door with a difficult look on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chairman Shu, please contact Young Master Shu first.¡±

    This guy is one of Shu Heng¡¯s men? Shu Heng dared to do this in the Shu family¡¯s ancestral home? This truly was an eye opener to Qin Yu Zhuo, there were still people in the house that the head of the house was unable to order around? Oh heavens, this was hard to believe! Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s gaze was bright, Shu Heng had a mind to arrogate, it was too clear, as the emperor of the Shu n, Shu Cheng definitely would never be indifferent to this matter.

    Herees my chance!

    Shu Cheng calmly sent a text message over and immediately left.

    A hint of worry was exposed on Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face, she was truly so happy that she could almost fly, take a look, Shu Cheng left, he didn¡¯t even look at Shu Heng!

    Shu Ning came out from within while yawning, as if he was very sleepy, but Qin Yu Zhuo did not care about that, she pulled Shu Ning¡¯s hand and walked out, the summer evenings were very cool, the two walked to the yard and sat on the bench, half of Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face was hidden in the dark and it looked as gloomy as a ghost.

    ¡°Ning Ning, you father......is cheating on me, I saw it with my own eyes,¡±Her tears dropped, and she wailed, it was as if Qin Yu Zhuo was having an emotional breakdown, she held her face with her two hands like a poor and helpless wife, she was so heartbroken and so hysterical:¡±How could he do this to me? I¡¯m still carrying his child sob sob sob.¡±

    Shu Ning fixed his hair, and still had the mood to watch the moon:¡±I knew this was how things were gonna go a long time ago.¡±

    What? Qin Yu Zhuo looked towards Shu Ning, the area wasn¡¯t lit by the street lights, and the lingering light was dim, neither of them had a clear look of each other¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°I knew I was different from everyone else as soon as I was born, I had no father, no mother, even if you brought me back I still felt uneasy. Mom, you can¡¯t just raise a child by giving him money, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with your dad?¡±

    You don¡¯t understand what I mean? Shu Ning coldly curved the corners of his lips, and a dim light glimmered in his eyes, that¡¯s right, this woman was always so selfish, ah. Shu Ning spoke leisurely:¡±Dad is not a wholehearted man, I already know this much at my age, so why won¡¯t you understand, mom?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Take a look at Shu Heng, then take a look at me and you¡¯ll figure it out, and even the one in your stomach came before the marriage didn¡¯t it? As far as I know, Shu Heng had alsoe before his marriage, did you know that dad does not have a single legitimate child?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Qin Yu Zhuo sighed deeply, and her tears really started to flow.

    ¡°Treat the one in your stomach well, Shu Yao is a lucky one, he will even be your support in the future,¡±At least he would receive genuine love from his mother, Shu Ning was envious before, but it was not important to him now:¡±It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back, it¡¯s bad for your baby.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s heart was extremely disturbed, her hands were shaking incessantly and her legs were feeling weak. Was I wrong? Have I been overestimated our rtionship? I¡¯m already Mrs. Shu now, usually my dignity was as low as the dirt, and I tried to hard to please and make up to him......Instead of living life ording to a man¡¯s will, why don¡¯t I spend more time on my kids instead? Maybe that¡¯s what Shu Ning was trying to say? Shu Yao, will he be my support? Mother¡¯s little lucky star, mother feels very, very sad, it started to be difficult to breath, it felt like she was going to die.

    At a ce where neither of them could see, a stalwart figure was standing nearby, he walked silently over to the ce where the two of them were sitting down and was cast in the shade, Ning Ning......Was this how my own son saw me?

    Has he never had the desire for his father¡¯s love?

    Recalling the various scenes from these days, not only was Shu Cheng not disheartened, he became even more passionate instead, because he remembered the feeling when Shu Ning jumped into his arms that one time! His child adored his parents, and my paternal feelings were strong, it¡¯s still not toote topensate things from now on.

    And so at a little over nine, when Shu Cheng took Shu Ning away from Shu Heng¡¯s study, Shu Ning was dumbfounded and his whole body stiffened up, what is going on? Brother~( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )~

    Shu Heng¡¯s face was as cold as ice, and his gaze was endlessly deep, he was exuding waves of cold air......£þ¡±£þ

    Family time is here, Shu Cheng was wearing his pajamas and so was Shu Ning, it was the type bought by Qin Yu Zhuo, not the maddening type by Shu Heng.

    ¡°Ning Ning, daddy didn¡¯t......do you believe me?¡±

    He listened to every single word, and Shu Ning knew in a moment:¡±......¡±He nodded silently, Qin Yu Zhuo was Shu Cheng¡¯sst woman, because even Shu Cheng would die, he will die after Shu Gao.

    With a sigh, Shu Cheng took his son carefully into his arms, Shu Ning epted it a bit awkwardly, Shu Cheng lowered his head and kissed the top of his son¡¯s head with gentle eyes:¡±You may not understand a grown-up¡¯s matters, but a lot of things happened between me and Shu Heng¡¯s mother, the child we had before marriage was also a crystallization of our love, a marriage certificate is only a piece of paper, it can¡¯t protect our feelings. As for you, I did not know about it at first, but now that I¡¯ve found out I wanted to throw myself over to save you but I couldn¡¯t find where to start, ah, you¡¯ve already grown up.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning narrowed his eyes and rested on the man¡¯s wide shoulder, smelling the slight fragrance of men¡¯s perfume, is this what dad smells like? Heh heh, look into yourself, Shu Ning did like it, thinking back on how both his dad and his grandpa would leave within a few years, and Shu Heng would be the chairman half a year after he graduated from university, he truly was feeling a lot.

    ¡°Ning Ning, why don¡¯t you tell your father what I can do? Should I stay with you more? Care about you more? Other than money, I really don¡¯t know how I can get along with you.¡±

    He is quite the pitiful man, Shu Ning was unable to receive Shu Cheng¡¯s love in his past life, whereas the moments where he was reprimanded was many. Hearing his husky and currying voice asking him that made him feel very relieved instead, after all Shu Cheng had never harmed him at all, I should just forgive him and follow my heart. The thirty year old man was just like a child right now, he lifted his two hands and circled them tightly around his father¡¯s neck.

    Shu Cheng smiled, how could there be a child who did not desire his father¡¯s love? He also held his child tightly and took note of his strength, in case he hurt the little guy:¡±Your father......has something I didn¡¯t tell you about, if I say it now, will you forgive me?¡±

    Shu Ning looked up uncertainly, his big eyes were very adorable and exceptionally cute, Shu Cheng¡¯s heart was striked by cuteness in a split moment, his heart melted and his gaze was even more tender to the point where it started to dampen. No wonder his elder son liked his second son so much, sleeping together at night who wouldn¡¯t like it?

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this......¡±It all surged out without stopping~

    And so the father who digs pits for his son told him the entirety of Shu Heng¡¯s secret that he had hidden painstakingly, even Shu Ning was dumbfounded, and he was nk.

    I¡¯m going to the capital as well? Shu Heng has already prepared the house, it was quite close to the school, they could take care of each other and Shu Heng would deal with everything, a storm gushed out in Shu Ning¡¯s heart......Am I......This is......I¡¯m going to be raised captively!!!¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

 Chapter 58

    Shu Cheng chatted with Shu Ning and they talked about a lot of things, Shu Ning endured his drowsiness, enduring this hardship dly.

    Until Shu Ning¡¯s eyes really could be kept open no longer, Shu Cheng ended his long chat with him and covered his son up with a quilt and decided to return to his room to sleep. Shu Ning frowned, the warmth around his side was gone, he subconsciously stretched out his hands and Shu Cheng was stunned for a moment, but he happilyid down beside the little one and pulled him into his arms, the warmth he had never had before prated into the depths of his heart.

    Shu Heng had been different from the other kids since he was young and he would never be close to anyone, he had a no-nonsense little look and he exuded an indifferent and unapproachable aura.

    Shu Cheng did not feel that it was much of a regret either, but when it came to Shu Ning everything changed, now that he was holding him he was extremely pleased, no wonder Shu Heng liked to bring this little one around wherever he went, such a good pillow he was, at just the right size he was warm, soft, and he smelled really nice, with small arms and small legs his skin was fair and clear, it¡¯s nice.

    It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock but Shu Cheng was still not sleepy, he quietly apanied by Shu Ning¡¯s side......The door opened?

    The second floor had always ben Shu Heng¡¯s territory, it was not possible for anyone other than him to skulk around at this time. Shu Cheng felt very confused, so he decided to close his eyes, he wanted to find out what his elder son was sneaking in here for.

    Shu Heng who hade in openly felt extremely displeased at heart, he did not make any sound as he walked over to the bedside and took a look, ah, the little guy is sleeping pretty well, daddy¡¯s arms aren¡¯t bad are they? Are you fine with just anyone? For a moment Shu Heng was ovee with annoyance and he just simply peeled open the quilt as he pleased and carefully peeled away Shu Cheng¡¯s hand.

    Was the eldest trying to take away his second son?

    No, this is a first for us, if he was taken away just like that what if Shu Ning makes up unhappy tomorrow morning?

    There was already a gap between us, Shu Cheng intended to fill in the hole from time to time, how could he just let go? And so he could pretend no longer as he pped away the eldest¡¯s fingers that seemed to be increasing its strength.

    Shu Heng looked up, dad¡¯s eyes are open, sparks were formed between the two¡¯s exceptionally sharp gazes, neither of them blinked their eyes.

    Shu Cheng¡¯s intent was not giving ^^

    Shu Heng¡¯s meaning was give him back £þ¤Ø£þ

    Shu Ning waspletely cked out in his sleep, he knew nothing at all......_(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ breathe~ breathe~ breathe~

    It won¡¯t be good to continue this stalemate, Shu Cheng¡¯s eyes brightened as he nodded his head, Shu Heng raised an eyebrow and did not move, so Shu Cheng could only nudge his head down again as a suggestion, only then was Shu Heng willing to move towards Shu Ning¡¯s side. Shu Cheng was extremely happy, sleeping with his children in a row and whatnot was too wonderful, this father and son moment that he had never had before was extremely precious, Shu Cheng straightened his arm that was holding Shu Ning, and after hesitating for a moment Shu Heng alsoid down and put his right hand on Shu Ning¡¯s waist while Shu Cheng¡¯s left arm also rested over Shu Ning and Shu Heng¡¯s bodies, and his hand was put right under his eldest son¡¯s arm, just like that the three of them stuck closely together and slept.

    Shu Ning in the center was not the least bit ufortable, resting his head on an arm that was more firm than usual and nestling against a neck that was thicker than usual, he could hear the sound of a strong and steady heartbeat, his father¡¯s chest was wide and built, it was quitefortable to stick to. Behind him was the cordial guard of his big brother, a familiar warmth spread over continuously, it put his mind at ease, and even though the environment changed, Shu Ning did not feel ufortable and slept even more soundly than before.

    Qin Yu Zhuo waited left and right and thought to herself why was Shu Cheng not returning yet? Then suddenly the text message ringtone of her phone sounded and surprised her, She clutched at her chest and as Qin Yu Zhuo opened up the message to look she was gloomy, so he wants to stay with his son? There¡¯s only two days left, fine, I just so happen to want to think about some things too, it was fair and reasonable for Shu Ning to say a few words to him, it was understandable.

    Qin Yu Zhuo couldn¡¯t sleep well these past few days and because of her pregnancy, she can¡¯t take any sleeping pills, she would recall the scene from that day as soon as she closed her eyes, Shu Cheng being forcefully pulled over by a bitch by the necktie and kissed, I¡¯ll bet he liked it didn¡¯t he, such a brave woman, and they were old schoolmates too, she might even be his first love wouldn¡¯t she?

    An old woman doesn¡¯t equate to a good one, such a woman is more charming, just by seeing that red curly hair of hers she knew that things probably weren¡¯t settled between them.

    Her head was throbbing with pain and she started to get nauseous again, Qin Yu Zhuo went into the bathroom and rinsed her mouth, she wasn¡¯t able to throw up. Her face turned as white as snow as she heard the sound of a caring from outside, Qin Yu Zhuo who was filled with suspicions took a sip of water and immediately went out to look.

    Is Shu Cheng really with Shu Ning?

    Qin Yu Zhuo went to the second floor again, there were bodyguards standing in the hallway including the one who was blocking Shu Cheng earlier.

    Qin Yu Zhuo thought that it was very strange as she walked over, and the result was the same as before, she was stopped once again. The male bodyguard was very vignt, and there seemed to be something stuffed in his hear:¡±I¡¯m sorry, this area is forbidden at night.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Qin Yu Zhuo smiled, she curved the corners of her mouth:¡±Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the mistress of the Shu n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but the one paying my wages is Young Master Heng, I will not receive orders from anyone else, and besides my existence has received the tacit permission of the master so you don¡¯t have to think too much about it, and please return.¡±

    He simply exined to her about what his deal was and noted out all the important points that were needed.

    A glint shed across Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes:¡±Who permitted it?¡±

    ¡°The old master.¡±

    ¡°Shu Cheng is the true head of the house, even after a decade or two he is still the head of the house do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±The bodyguard nodded and his tone was still strictly business:¡±Ten years, twenty, thirty, fourty, even in fifty years the one who will be paying my wages will still be Young Master Heng.¡±

    The other bodyguards on the sideughed silently, Young Master Heng is only eighteen right now, you want topare ages? This woman¡¯s insinuations are quite interesting.

    In the end she still could not understand nature of these guys, they had a different master so naturally they couldn¡¯t bepared, and besides all of them hade from the capital and they were special talents that came down specially from certain departments to protect Young Master Heng, they had not a single strand of rtionship with the Shu family at all! However, they should still report this matter to the master of the house, in case this ¡°stepmother¡± grabs hold of the family¡¯s power to cause trouble, it¡¯ll be bad if any harm were toe to Young Master Heng.

    The Qin Yu Zhuo who refused to sleep in the middle of the night was just like a clown, if she didn¡¯t ask anything then those men would not speak, but they weremunicating with each other with their eyes, Qin Yu Zhuo was extremely displeased as she saw what they were doing:¡±I want to take a look at my son, this should be fine shouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No, Chairman Shu and Young Master Ning are asleep, Young Master Heng is also resting, please return.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo took out her phone and moved her finger across the screen, but she did not end up going through with the call and she did not send a message either. THere was a possibility she might provoke Shu Cheng if she called him, how are you going to check? She might be ignored if she sent a text message instead, it would make her look petty, Qin Yu Zhuo could only return frustratingly and have her anger fit in her room, and she felt nauseous continually.

    On the next morning, there were no noisy birds so Shu Ning slept until he woke up naturally.

    He subconsciously moved his small little hand, mm......Something¡¯s bulging~ He gave it a press, when did brother¡¯s chest be so developed? He yawned and suddenly Shu Ning heard aughing from above his head, how shocking, Shu Heng doesn¡¯tugh! Oh shit, his intelligence had also woken up, Shu Ning opened his eyes and looked up, it¡¯s actually his dad, why didn¡¯t he leave?

    Shu Ning wanted to retreat from instinct but it was hot behind him, there¡¯s someone else? In a moment, his face was filled with ck lines ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    ¡°Awake?¡±Shu Cheng was ecstatic, he slid his left hand around and smoothed it over his eldest son¡¯s arm, the feeling of happiness truly is great.

    Shu Heng was also awake, normally he would be out jogging at this time but he didn¡¯t want to leave today, in case dad does anything to what¡¯s mine, it¡¯s better to watch him here myself instead.

    ¡°Dad~ Morning~¡±Shu Ning was well-behaved.

    ¡°Mm, Did you sleep well?¡±Shu Cheng lowered his head and nuzzled the top of the little one¡¯s head, and gave his forehead a kiss, the face of the little guy who just woke up was pink, his eyes bright, and his voice was soft, it sounded very pleasant:¡±What do you want to eat for breakfast?¡±

    ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Ah! Shu Ning¡¯s heart twisted into a knot, dad has such a thoughtful attitude~

    Shu Heng couldn¡¯t resist saying:¡±He¡¯s asking you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, anything¡¯s fine, it¡¯s enough to just have the same as usual,¡±Shu Ning moved his head back to look over, his big brother was resting his head on his hand and he had a gloomy look in his eyes.

    (¡Ñv¡Ñ) Things aren¡¯t looking very good, is this father and son duopeting for favour?

    Shu Cheng took back his left hand and gave the tender little face a pinch to attract the little one¡¯s attention back over:¡±Things may start to get pretty tough when you enter high school, remember to listen to your big brother, if he bullies you, you have to call your dad immediately okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay......¡±How do I respond to this? Shu Ning chose to keep quiet, in the old man¡¯s heart long live the eldest son, the second son he he he~

    Shu Heng had a profound and unpredictable look on his face:¡±We might bully you together as well.¡±I think that¡¯s wrong, dad also thinks that¡¯s wrong, they were very confident.

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±Fall down~

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s possible,¡±Shu Chengughed, and gave Shu Ning¡¯s little nose a tap, he¡¯s not a big person but he has such rich array of facial expressions:¡±Even if it really was untrue, dad won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±Shu Ning was skeptical, but his eyes were filled with stars:¡±Daddy~¡±

    Shu Heng added on:¡±I¡¯ve finished what I have to say so naturally dad won¡¯t say it again either, he¡¯llfort you at most.¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±Both of you were gods, so can you roll the hell off like an egg? That¡¯s not right, this entire family is filled with gods, can you gives this little chick a path of survival?

    Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t help butugh:¡±For someone who doesn¡¯t know how to joke you¡¯re able to tell quite the joke on asion, Xiao Heng, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Shu Heng pulled Shu Ning into his arms and gave him a hug, and tightened his hold:¡±He¡¯s my brother, that¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    What and what? Why are you speaking in riddles all of a sudden? Speak clearly, oh~ The capital, Shu Ning had his head lowered, leaving here wasn¡¯t a bad idea, since Qin Yu Zhuo was currently pregnant there wasn¡¯t much he could do to her anyway, he¡¯ll show her good times toe after she¡¯s given birth. The days of him watching the stocks secretly will alsoe to an end, oh that¡¯s right, don¡¯t I have to stay in the dorm during the first year of high school?

    He wasn¡¯t sure whether A High had such a rule in these times, if it did, Shu Heng was only the top young master in C City, his power will probably weaken in the capital so even more so he will not be making any special moves. He felt very strange for a moment, he wanted to put some distance between them but he also wanted them to stick together all the time, his disappointment was greater than excitement, what is happening to me?

    What kind of characters were Shu Heng and Shu Cheng? They immediately sensed that Shu Ning¡¯s mood had dropped and they immediately leaned over.

    Hot hot hot~ Aren¡¯t you guys bothered by the heat? Shu Ning cried with no tears, the old man liked to touch his face, and his brother liked to touch his tummy, it suddenly feels like I am a pet dog /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    Can anyone please save me?

    Shu Heng¡¯s text message ringtone sounded, it was from Shu Gao, Shu Heng couldn¡¯t ignore it and his face darkened as soon as he opened it:¡±Grandpa asked us to go down to eat.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t make your grandpa wait,¡±Shu Cheng was the most filial, no matter how reluctant he was he would have to get up immediately, kids will learn what they see, naturally they will be filial sons as well:¡±The two of you should get up as well.¡±

    When Shu Heng got up, he subconsciously picked up the little guy, Shu Ning was already used to it so he walked to the bathroom after a yawn, Shu Heng entered it as well, and they took out a new toothbrush from the cab. Shu Cheng went over curiously to take a look, two little guys were facing the mirror, and making scrubbing noises, he touched his nose:¡±Ning Ning, do you have any more toothbrushes?¡±

    The bathroom was a bit small, it wasn¡¯t as big as the one in the main bedroom, it was a bit hard for them to move around with three people brushing their teeth in the same room. Naturally Shu Cheng was thest one, he hard-workingly picked up a towel and helped the younger one wipe his face then took care of Shu Heng¡¯s face with a smile. Shu Heng¡¯s whole body was frozen stiff, Shu Ning did not hold back andughed loudly. So his brother would see such a day as well? I want tough at this for a lifetime, this is too great.

    Shu Heng¡¯s face reddened for a bit, he was already eighteen and he was actually catered to by his old man today.

    Shu Cheng felt a great sense of aplishment, the simply picked up the little one that wasughing naughtily and said loudly:¡±Time to go.¡±

    This time it was Shu Ning¡¯s face instead that darkened, sitting on his father¡¯s arm and being brought down the stairs and whatnot, just let me die......

    Shu Heng had a pensive look as he followed behind them and he gave his arm a squeeze, this position should work......it should be time for him to get some practice.

    Downstairs, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s mouth twitched and she put on a sweet smile on her face:¡±Morning Brother Shu~ Dad has been waiting for a while now,e sit down quickly.¡±

    ¡°No rush,¡±Shu Gao touched his beard as he watched Shu Ning with an exceptionally bright gaze, and he smiled to his eyes.

    After Shu Ningnded on the floor, he walked to his grandfather¡¯s side, Shu Gao spread his arms open and Shu Ning sat down lightly, ah......when can I grow up?

    All the great gods were like exclusive pillows or whatnot, he was too tired for this.

    Shu Heng was indifferent, but it was normal for him to keep a cool face, only Shu Cheng gave his eldest¡¯s a pat of understanding on his shoulder:¡±I¡¯ll go over to the office to take a look today, what should¡¯ve been done has all been done.¡±

    It¡¯s yourst day of work you better cherish it, Qin Yu Zhuo sneered in her heart, how many waves can you flip in the office at your age? Qin Yu Zhuo deliberately made a few knots, but they weren¡¯t the types that would activate immediately. When Shu Heng formally enters thepany, those hidden traps will erupt, it will be enough to throw Shu Heng down to hell.

    While they were eating, Shu Ning sat on his own, he was afraid of squashing Shu Gao¡¯s leg. At the age of sixty he may look very healthy but he may go down at any moment, better safe than sorry.

    Shu Heng still did not know that he was sold out by his dad, he was still wondering whether he should be adding any more decorations to make that house even warmer, and didn¡¯t Xu Jin mention about a pet dog? Cross that out, that¡¯s unnecessary. But he can ce an aquarium on the wall, it¡¯ll at least be able to help make Shu Ning feel less lonely when I¡¯m not at home.

    After their meal, Shu Ning returned to his room and Shu Heng the office, Shu Cheng has instead followed behind Shu Gao up to the fourth floor, Qin Yu Zhuo wasn¡¯t able to find an opportunity to be alone with Shu Cheng, this put her in quite the knot, her chest felt tight and she was slightly worried about the development of her baby, so she simply decided to go to the hospital for a check up.

    On the balcony on the fourth floor, Shu Gao will be there everyday to watch the flowers, the grass, and the scenery, to cultivate his morals and character, and to cultivate his temperament.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Qin Yu Zhuo making things hard for you again?¡±

    Shu Cheng had nothing to say, he sat on top of the chaise lounge and drank his tea, the other chairs were too far away and he was toozy to move. Sun Lin brought a te of snacks over, as well as a te of fruits for Shu Cheng.

    Shu Gao shook his head helplessly, the son that has grown up under his watch, he knew well what sort his disposition and temper was like:¡±So tell me, it¡¯s for a woman again, it¡¯s always a woman, won¡¯t it be better if you were like me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same.¡±

    ¡°How is it not? You¡¯re young, so your rod is still usable is that right?¡±

    Shu Cheng¡¯s old face reddened, he was annoyed:¡±Dad!¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me or not? If not you can bugger off,¡±Shu Gao picked up a pair of scissors and snapped off a stray branch with a snap:¡±How have you gone into this mess when you were all fine just yesterday?¡±

    Right on the money, Shu Cheng sighed:¡±Dad is the most amazing one after all.¡±

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking that the other families had bought their own little inds overseas, I want to buy one as well, but I¡¯m stuck on whether I should leave it for just family or develop it into a tourist resort.¡±

    There were risks involved in developing it, and they would be too far away to control it, if you werent¡¯ familiar with the local culture and customs, you¡¯ll have to do some market research and whatnot, human and material resources will take up a fair bit of time. But of course, it was rich with benefits too, however, domestic trends were booming, each industry was developing rapidly and business opportunities were flowing in, there was no need to reach for what was beyond your grasp. Although, it is good to n ahead, the more paths you have the more lives you have. Shu Gao personally picked up a pot of camellia and put it on the table, he clipped off a flower and put it in front of Shu Cheng:¡±The Shu n is the same as this potted nt, there are too many flowers blooming.¡±

    Shu Cheng understood that they had too many businesses, so it¡¯s not appropriate for them to do something else, once something happens it was necessary for them to rob Peter to pay Paul, it was better if they never opened it at all and took care of the businesses under them instead so they can prosper:¡±Dad, I understand, but I still n to buy the ind, it¡¯s quite suitable for holidays.¡±

    Mm, youth is worth educating, Shu Gao smiled and even the wrinkles on his face bloomed~

    Shu Cheng did not say anything regarding Qin Yu Zhuo, they¡¯ll deal with their own problems, there was no need for his dad to partake in it. But his heart felt a bit gloomy, he could ease up if he stayed around by his father¡¯s side. After all, in Shu Cheng¡¯s eyes, Shu Gao¡¯s existence was just like the sky. Qin Yu Zhuo had indeed gone overboard, how could she say that her children had derailed?

    In the future, how would Shu Cheng face Shu Ning?

    Shu Cheng knew that Qin Yu Zhuo was in a precarious period now, it was easy for her to get irritable and uneasy, she got suspicious easily and her anger glows up in a sh, this was a normal reaction of someone going through pregnancy, before this when Shu Heng was still in his mother¡¯s womb, Shu Cheng had looked through arge amount of information so naturally he knew. And besides, he was a man, he would not be bothered so easily because of some little things between him and his wife, after all, everyone had to pass a bumpy road in their lives.

    What he wants is a wife, not a pitiful little worm who obeyed to his beck and call.

    Qin Yu Zhuo could bring up anything that displeased her if she had any, other people would drag in their children as well when they were in a quarrel, Shu Cheng was already at this age so it wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t seen much of it.

    Generally children would help their mothers, their fathers worked outside for long amounts of time so they weren¡¯t at home and had no time to watch their children grow up, if they were to get into a fight, they will be put in a disadvantageous position, fortunately Shu Ning was nd to both his mother and his father, he still had a chance to show him what a good father he can be. Qin Yu Zhuo gave birth to Shu Ning, and there will be Shu Yao in the future, the position of Mrs. Shu had to be Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s for the sake of these two children.

    It¡¯s just that......If she stays this way even after giving birth, it would be very disappointing. After all, Shu Cheng had looked into his heart and he was confident that he truly loved Qin Yu Zhuo.

    He had to buy the ind overseas, but it will be a different question on who will be living there in the future.

    Before Shu Cheng was about to go to the office, he specially bought an ice cream before visiting Shu Ning. When Shu Ning heard the noise at his door, he calmly closed the stock chart site and opened the game interface that he had prepared earlier. He thought it was Qin Yu Zhuo, Shu Ning blinked his eyes:¡±Dad?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty hot today, want one?¡±

    Ice cream, of course I do, Shu Heng was more anal about things and didn¡¯t very much like letting Shu Ning have it. Shu Ning walked over and sat down with his dad on top of the sofa. It felt very awkward for him to eat by himself because Shu Cheng was watching him, his gaze was brimming with vigour, and he could see a reflection of himself in his eyes, he was quite focused.

    ¡°Dad, do you want a bite?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡±Shu Cheng took a bite and thought in his heart, does my son not find me disfavourable?

    How would Shu Ning find him disfavourable? He was already numb after dealing with Shu Heng, damn it he was afraid of Shu Cheng finding him disfavourable instead. Shu Ning was extremely happy that his dad was willing to eat something he was eating from, his eyes were shining brightly. Shu Cheng¡¯s heart felt warm, it was quite regretful that he had to go to the office now, he suddenly thought up an idea:¡±Want to go to the office to have some fun with me?¡±

    Poof, Shu Ning really sprayed......

    Shu Cheng hurriedly took out a paper towel and wiped Shu Ning, what¡¯s wrong, he was fine just a while ago? Maybe he¡¯s excited:¡±Eat up, when you¡¯re done I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Dad, can I not go? I still have a lot of workbooks to finish, and I......¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±He cut him off, Shu Cheng gave his son¡¯s little face a touch:¡±We¡¯ll just y around in the chairman¡¯s office, how about that? Then we¡¯ll go out for a big meal at lunch, we can get off work together ande home together at night, you¡¯re about to leave for the capital soon so spend some more time with your daddy alright?¡±

    The office was like a great scourge, he really did not want to be contaminated, but since Shu Cheng had already put it that way, Shu Ning had no way to reject when faced with this unattainable fatherly love.

    Get on the car, leave, and enter the office, there were no impediments on their way there, it was way different from the first time he had entered the Shu n, everyone was respectful towards them and didn¡¯t dare to pass their boundaries, there was probably not even a single curious look in sight.

    This was the difference of heaven and earth between their statuses, walking hand in hand with Shu Cheng was different from walking behind Qin Yu Zhuo.

    The chairman¡¯s office was the biggest, most stylish, and most luxurious room in the building, but it was not Shu Cheng¡¯s favourite but rather one who had in this position had to have the proper environment that they were worth.

    Shu Ning felt very emotional, truly, in his past life he had never once entered this room for more than ten minutes, and a big part of it he was being reprimanded so he had even less of an interest to observe the ce, he had always kept his head down and had rather low self-esteem. But now his dad was bringing him around for a tour, when it was nearly eleven o¡¯clock, they sat down to rest for a moment and to drink some water.

    ¡°You should be getting tired now aren¡¯t you?¡±Shu Cheng sat in a squat and pulled out a big box out of nowhere:¡±If you¡¯re bored then have some snacks, there¡¯s even thetest gaming console inside, thetest Walkman, and there are still many things inside, you can y with whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning really couldn¡¯t put these things in his sights, even the mp3......Um, is it not out yet? ¡ú¡ú

    The secretary had something to report, and Shu Cheng started his work. Shu Ning sat quietly on the sofa and yed some games, Shu Ning understood all that Shu Cheng talked about with his secretary, executive assistants, as well as the department managers, he looked at the screen with his eyes but his heart was pondering, Qin Yu Zhuo came over at noon, if my husband doesn¡¯t want to see me then fine, she has already thought some things through, but the superficial work on the surface still has to be done.

    She knew that Shu Ning had went over so she prepared several dishes at home and specially brought them over, she showed her face a bit, as they say it¡¯s harder to stay cold when you look someone in the eyes, she will leave after saying what she needs to, but who knew that just as she turned to leave, Shu Heng had openly walked in, Shu Cheng picked up his pen to prepare to sign but he looked moodily at Shu Heng without saying anything, he extended his hand out towards the little one, picked him up, and left with him.

    Shu Cheng ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) What about the father and son bonding session I nned?

    Qin Yu Zhuo......I am just passing by, she had no intention of destroying the intimate atmosphere between Shu Cheng and Shu Ning, damn it, with that one move from Shu Heng, I¡¯ve be a loser on both sides! Qin Yu Zhuo had no wish to see the man perform Bian Lian so she simply said as she left:¡±I¡¯ve got an appointment, see you tonight dear.¡±

    Shu Cheng:¡±......¡±We promised to eat lunch together my little Ning Ning~

    Shu Heng was working next door, when he had just entered he had even hung around in the chairman¡¯s office, the wholepany knew that he was the prince, and who was the one he was holding? After a while, the news of the second young master¡¯s visit was spread like snowkes, they were all eager to catch a glimpse in case he had to start from the bottom in the future to experience life or whatnot, everyone should still try to rope him in deliberately!

    While Shu Heng had already seated down while holding the little one.

    Notes:

    Bian Lian ¨C oh man I was gonna leave this one out but I found it really hrious, Bian Lian is a famous opera performance which features an actor or actress changing into different masks quickly.

    Here is a video from master Wai Shui Kan ífÈðÈº

 Chapter 59

    The so-called office next door was actually a small partition within the secretary and executive assistant¡¯s office. Workes first in priorities, Shu Heng looked through some documents that weren¡¯t urgent first. Shu Cheng would discuss with his eldest son after he finished looking through the documents, this was so that he could improve his son¡¯s abilities.

    Shu Heng sat down with Shu Ning on hisp, and Shu Ning¡¯s face had just about turned green, he really wanted to get down but he couldn¡¯t, after all this was just a partition and not a walled up section, if he stood up then he would be visible by anyone outside.

    If anyone were to see the two of them in a dispute, the consequences would be unthinkable, Shu Ning still had no want for any rumours about there being disharmony between them brothers to spread around, so he could only endure it for his brother¡¯s reputation, it¡¯s fine if he were just being sticky at home but he was the same outside as well!

    Shu Ning was unhappy, so naturally he did not have a good expression on his face, he ignored Shu Heng deliberately to let him know that, I am angry and the consequences are severe.

    But how smart was Shu Heng?

    Why was the little one unhappy? Is he ming me for snatching him away from his dad¡¯s side?

    No problem, the food that Qin Yu Zhuo specially brought can just be shared amongst themselves, his little brother wasn¡¯t having it and Shu Heng didn¡¯t try to persuade him either, he picked up the documents on his table and looked through them carefully.

    The space here wasn¡¯trge, there weren¡¯t any charges on the opposite side so the softest seat avable was Shu Heng¡¯s thighs......

    Shu Ning was seething with anger, suddenly a stack of materials appeared in front of him and his pupils shrunk, god, the head of the white cor workers had a question, he was Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s confidant. In his past life, Shu Ning had spent almost every single day looking for ways to get rid of Shu Heng with Qin Yu Zhuo so naturally she understood all the details, including Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s spies.

    Having said that, some of them were even permitted by Shu Ning.

    He squinted his eyes and nced at Shu Heng, he was concentrating on looking through the materials, Shu Ning swallowed his saliva and slid his hand over, he picked up a stack and took the most ¡°outstanding¡± ones on the bottom, in case Shu Heng really noticed them and wanted to slowly groom them and whatnot, that would be too much trouble. The top three with the best potential and greatest ability were all people specially arranged by Qin Yu Zhuo, and they were also new people whom thepany wanted to promote.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess it up.¡±

    Shu Heng suddenly spoke and startled Shu Ning:¡±You¡¯ve seen it already?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    That¡¯s good, Shu Ning pretended to look at them one by one and there really were good workers in the midst of them, he moved them to the top. Shu Ning was able to secretly do all of these without a change in his face or breath, one could easily imagine what kind of things he had to do in his past life to be able to reach this level of skill. Shu Heng did not suspect anything, he knew that the little one didn¡¯t have very good memory so he put the messed up materials back to their original cements.

    Shit! I thought he hasn¡¯t seen it?

    He couldn¡¯t just sit still, he had to ask him, Shu Ning intentionally put on a curious look and widened his big eyes, appearing very innocent:¡±Brother~ Did I mess it up?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Did I? I put them back in order, you¡¯re bluffing!¡±Stare! Point fingers!

    Shu Heng tightened his grip and secured the little one to his chest, he gave a little kiss to his little face and his voice became more gentle:¡±Here, what do you think this is?¡±

    Uh, an earthquake erupted in Shu Ning¡¯s heart, Shu Heng opened up a document in his phone, and woosh outes a name list, there were even annotations on top for who could be used and who couldn¡¯t, whose aides and confidants they were, even if a just and impartial person were to pull in their rtionship with someone in a high position, they would still have their concerns when using someone with talent.

    And within the materials that were put in by Qin Yu Zhuo earlier, three of their annotations had Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s name on them, they were Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s men.

    Under such circumstances, how could Shu Heng use them? Where as the ones that were put on top by Shu Ning werebelled usable.

    A cold sweat poured down from him, but Shu Ning remained calm, he calmed his heart in case his brother who didn¡¯t y by the rules came up to him and started ying lie detector and whatnot, even if Shu Ning were to jump into an incinerator it would be useless.

    Shu Heng leaned over, Shu Ning did not move, he truly did not dare to move, damn.

    ¡°Ning Ning, you really are the lucky star of your brother~¡±

    Don¡¯t drag your words! I can¡¯t take it, his heart sped up like bathump bathump. All his efforts were wasted, big brother¡¯s voice was too heavenly. He spoke that way deliberately because who could resist that magic of his? Shu Ning¡¯s face was red and he had a slight wish to evade him but Shu Heng had alreadynded a kiss on those little lips.

    It was very soft, did he eat strawberry candy earlier? Shu Heng curled up the corners of his mouth, he smiled:¡±What a good boy.¡±

    He he he he......why is he smiling to me, he¡¯s too handsome! Shu Ning¡¯s face was flushed scarlet and the top of his head was smoking, why are you rubbing a spark with a ¡°homo¡±? Oh my god, even his body had gone soft, before he made a fool of himself he decided to just circle his arms around Shu Heng¡¯s neck, he didn¡¯t want to have any slip ups, so it¡¯s best if he can¡¯t see his face.

    He didn¡¯t even know that Shu Heng had a full view of his shy look.

    Little brother smells so nice, things were busy all around the office and the atmosphere was filled with the sounds of typing, his brother¡¯s appearance was like the emergence of a clear spring, it purified the air surrounding them instantly as if his body was an oasis, it freshened his mind and put him at ease. His brother¡¯s hair brushed past his face and it felt strangelyfortable, Shu Heng gave him an extremely loving kiss and his eyes became even gentler.

    Within the chairman¡¯s office, Shu Cheng did not eat what Qin Yu Zhuo had brought, once twelve o¡¯clock hit he immediately got up and walked towards the next room, even though it was lunchtime many of his executive assistants and secretaries were still working, they didn¡¯t leave their posts quickly like the normal white cor workers. Shu Heng had just put down the documents when Shu Cheng entered.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out and eat.¡±

    Shu Ning was slowly dying, he swept his gaze past Shu Heng¡¯s neck with eyes full of resentment, he really wanted to bite down......

    ¡°Your legs should be getting numb aren¡¯t they?¡±SHu Cheng was very worried about his son, he extended his hand over.

    Shu Heng refused:¡±It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll carry him.¡±

    Only now did Shu Ning struggle to get up:¡±I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it myself~¡±Damn you, am I disabled? Why are they lining up one by one to carry me? ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s pretty nice that you can act cute now while you¡¯re at the age when you still can, but you may not have that sort of luck in the future,¡±Shu Cheng smiled with much fondness.

    ¡°Dad!¡±Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched:¡±If other people see me they¡¯ll think my legs are disabled.¡±

    Only then did Shu Heng let go, not because he was afraid of being seen but rather Shu Ning¡¯s resolute attitude, as long as he was able to be tolerant, the little one will try to ept it. Shu Ning who had received freedom stood up happily by himself, he exhaled and responded:¡±Brother, did your leg get numb?¡±

    Shu Heng who was about to got up but didn¡¯t yet remained seated calmly.

    Shu Ning crouched down and massaged his brother¡¯s leg with some worry, Shu Cheng was even more at ease after seeing the scene.

    The three of them took the dedicated elevator down to the underground parking lot, Shu Heng opened the car door and let Shu Ning enter first before following in, Shu Cheng drove personally. The ce was already decided a long time ago, they sat on the tenth floor by the window side. They had a bird¡¯s eye view of the scenery below, there were cars everywhere, it was an exceptional spot to sit at, and it wasn¡¯t too hot either.

    Shu Ning watched it coldly without any curiosity, and Shu Cheng wondered:¡±Ning Ning, you don¡¯t like this ce?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s pretty good, it would be even better if there were fish swimming under our feet.¡±

    This was C City¡¯s best five star restaurant, Royal Sea, and it was a top grade restaurant special for fish viewing, but of course there were naturally other hotels that were higher in ss, but this ce had style that nobody could replicate, in the future even if there would be simr ones they were at most copies but without the spirit, nothing new about it, instead it helped Royal Sea to dominate anymore and its name travelled far and wide.

    Shu Cheng shook his head:¡±It¡¯s not a bad idea, but it¡¯s a bit too much of a fantasy, but if you like it you can have Shu Heng put in an aquarium in your room.¡±

    Shu Heng exuded drifts of cold air, it seems the fish tank in the bedroom can be thrown out!

    Shu Cheng inadvertently dug a pit for his son again, but he didn¡¯t knew anything, he happily stretched his hand out and touched Shu Ning¡¯s head.

    It wasn¡¯t a good idea for Shu Ning to say anything more either. His family didn¡¯t have any chain hotels, so it seems quite fun to start a five star one, just as he was about to speak, Shu Heng instead reached over to Shu Ning¡¯s little ear and gave it a tug.

    ¡°Brother! What are you doing?¡±

    Shu Heng was expressionless:¡±Time to order,¡±Are there any restaurants for fish viewing? There was space for consideration, he could do some research into it after his toy factory was built.

    The so-called toy factory was actually......opened by Shu Heng himself, no matter how real the tails worn on his brother¡¯s body they were still fake, they could only sway slightly following his movements, it wouldn¡¯t wag like a real animal. Nobody paid attention to sex toys these days, most of them came in from overseas, but it will definitely be trendy after a few years. Shu Heng had his eyes set on this market, he covered it up in a guise and turned it into a toypany. FIrstly, experts from abroad can be recruited to research the things that interested him, and secondly he wanted to stay ahead of everyone in the country as well!

    The innocent Shu Ning looked at the menu and secretly thought to himself just you wait, you¡¯re going to regret it when the Royal Sea gets big in a few years, heh heh. Shu Ning did not have to exin the benefits, it was just a restaurant, there were already many money making business for the Shu n, there was no need to cover anything and everything, there was no need to be persistent as long as it did not have an impact on his life.

    He¡¯s already died once, Shu Ning who had a wide outlook of the world focused on watching the fine images, and his little hands pointed out a few.

    Shu Cheng was filled with thoughts, his eyes swayed between his eldest and his second son. Shu Heng had great talent in business, he was one of the prospective heirs up in the board of the Shu n, as for Shu Ning......was he willing to be a manager? Rather than being so inflexible, why not take out some funds and let him try his hand at business, if it works out he could be a CEO, but if he didn¡¯t have the talent, he could return and be a department manager or the industry director of any interesting departments, it was better than letting the two brothers butt heads.

    It was a shame that Shu Ning did not have many hobbies, it would be pretty nice if he could maybe be like his cousin who enjoyed drawing, he could go out and y and even be an easygoing prince.

    The waiters were pouring their drinks for them, and eight dishes were served to the three of them with rice. If it was Qin Yu Zhuo, she would definitely bring Shu Ning to Western type restaurants.

    While eating Shu Ning didn¡¯t realize that he had received a little kiss from a mosquito, only after they returned to the office in the afternoon did he start to itch.

    He stretched his hand over to w at it, Shu Ning was truly gloomy, but Shu Cheng noticed it:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Let me see,¡±Shu Cheng walked past the big table and came over to the sofa to see the little one, there was a red bump on his legs, Shu Cheng frowned slightly:¡±You can¡¯t scratch it.¡±

    So itchy, Shu Ning was helpless too as he couldn¡¯t control his own paws ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Cheng had a meeting to get to immediately, he called Shu Heng over to look after the little one, no matter how reluctant he was to leave he had to, he couldn¡¯t leave a bunch of people waiting. Shu Heng came in just as Shu Cheng left with his executive assistant, and he even brought a doctor!

    Are you serious? It was just a little mosquito bite, you¡¯re making it seem like I broke my bones or something. THe doctor rushed over in a ze with his assistants, they thought something happened to the eldest young master at first and they were rushing so much they were filled with sweat, they ran so hard that their backs were soaked, but in the end......you asked me here to look at this? Aren¡¯t you giving an able person too small a job? There was a pharmacy right outside thepany and to the right, you could¡¯ve just simply dealt with this by getting your secretary to buy a box of ointment ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r

    ¡°It¡¯s bleeding.¡±Shu Heng had a leisurely tone that was filled with killing intent.

    Naturally the doctors would remove their impending misfortune after receiving their money, they didn¡¯t dare to deal with it in a clumsy or rushed manner.

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth moved but he didn¡¯t say anything, it had just gotten a bit red, this was too much, could it be that Shu Heng had never been bitten by mosquitoes on a normal day? This really is too over done.

    He lived in the same space in hisst life but it seemed like two different realities, in the few years he was able to see a doctor visit the second floor just once, Shu Heng had never gotten sick but it was possible that he had hurt his hand identally or something, after disinfecting it and wrapping, that was the end of that.

    The past fluttered over his eyes like a cloud, the doctor stood up:¡±Young master, everything will be fine after you apply this ointment three times daily,¡±The assistant brought by the doctor personally went down to buy a mosquito bite ointment.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    The doctor left first, Shu Ning was slightly gloomy. Shu Heng sat by his side:¡±Do you feel bad?¡±

    ¡°It was just one bump!¡±

    Shu Heng nodded:¡±I know.¡±He was bitten by mosquitoes every year, and it had already been eighteen years, so how could he not be sure?

    ¡°Then......¡±Why did you have to make such big movements? A thought sprang up in his mind, couldn¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking could it?

    Shu Heng did not continue the topic, he brought over the game console that was left on the table:¡±Are you ying or learning? I can teach you verbal English, or we can even do conversations.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning watched Shu Heng with still eyes, he did notpromise nor did he follow what he wanted.

    Shu Heng stretched his hand over to give Shu Ning¡¯s little head a rub:¡±Don¡¯t think too much, everything big brother does is all for your own good. Go y your games, then we can go out for shaved ice a bitter alright?¡±

    Big brother¡¯s tone is very very soft, it made Shu Ning cry without tears and he lost his heart to expose his intentions. He nodded obediently, Shu Ning knows what Shu Heng was trying to tell him, and so the entire office knew of the second young master¡¯s importance, he was held in high value, even just a little mosquito bite was turned into a big mess, in the future who cared to underestimate him?

    Actually Shu Ning liked to remain low-key, he knew that Qin Yu Zhuo will definitely use him to create some rumours or whatnot to attack Shu Heng, but he was too high-profile now, it could be imagined that Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s days are going to be very great when she returns to thepany after giving birth to Shu Yao, those ambitious people will still continue to move and coborate with Qin Yu Zhuo, such as those vicious people from the second house for example. By then, big brother¡¯s troubles will have piled up, why does it have to be that way? Shu Ning did not suspect any conspiracies with the theory of Shu Hengying down a trap because he has already seen the document on his phone today.

    Shu Heng knew everything and had also made such a move, there was only one reason, he wanted to give Shu Ning power.

    He was absent-minded as he held the game console, Shu Ning kept thinking about Shu Heng and his mind was filled with him, he was focused, handsome, gentle, and he still had a rare smile......why did he treat me so well? I just wanted to curry favour with you and hug a big golden thigh, proudly doing whatever I want, whenever I want, with nobody daring to offend me, mixing around the masses prestigiously, and have someone to back me up when something bad happened, wasn¡¯t that what I wanted?

    Shu Heng was looking at some documents while sitting on the chairman¡¯s seat, he knew that the little one kept flitting his gaze over so he was in a good mood. He hardly realized that some things had been fermenting without him knowing, and Shu Ning had be more sincere towards him. When Shu Cheng arrived, Shu Ning had already fallen asleep, a little nket covered the little tummy and Shu Heng sat by his side with his arm propping up his head. His eyes were closed, probably asleep.

    How rare, Shu Heng never sleeps during the day.

    Since his second son had returned home, Shu Heng had be more open, he even allowed Shu Ning to wallow about in his territory but didn¡¯t monitor him too tightly, giving each other room to loosen up. With a raise of Shu Cheng¡¯s hand, he stopped the secretary froming in and swept a gentle nce over to his children, it¡¯s better to close the door, he didn¡¯t want to interrupt them.

    But Shu Heng opened his eyes, he wasn¡¯t the least bit sleepy at all. If Shu Cheng knew that Shu Heng had done that deliberately to make him leave would he be sad ¡ú¡ú

    The little one was sleeping soundly so he should have a quiet environment, the sofa was pretty big so Shu Heng alsoid down, watching the little one breathing in little huffs~ It was simply too satisfying for him.

    At five o¡¯clock in the evening, Shu Cheng brought Shu Heng and Shu Ning over to the park to take a walk, after having their meals they went to the mall, and bought some stuff.

    Shu Ning was a bit shocked from the ttery he received, really, his dad had been holding his right hand on the road, the big palm was warm and strong, it was extremely moving, and his left hand was caught by his big brother, the three of us were walking together! How great, just like what Shu Cheng said he wouldn¡¯t have such fun when he grew up in the future. He was only thinking of revenge when he was reborn but now that he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t die with too much injustice that even the Maker wouldn¡¯t ept him, he had been put back here to enjoy himself!

    With a change of my mind and attitude, I get to have a full harvest o(¡É_¡É)o

    Shu Ning found a necktie he liked, when he held it in his hands, his dad and his brother came up to his left and his right and they stared at him, are they.....peting to spoil me?

    Shu Ning was ostentatious in his heart, he didn¡¯t say who it was for but he took out money from his own wallet and bought it. They walked around several stores before his eyes lit up, he had found something that suited his brother, he had the clerk wrap it up, Shu Ning still did not say who it was for, he giggled naughtily~

    The father and sons trio only managed to return to the ancestral home at nine in the evening, Qin Yu Zhuo had been anxiously waiting for them and deliberately sat in the living room, in such arge ce even though several maids were standing by there were nothing they could do, it was very cold unlike the warmth of summer. Qin Yu Zhuo heard the sound of a car and she went over, she put on the sweetest smile she could on her face.

    Shu Ning could walk on his own but his father didn¡¯t allow it, he used the excuse of him going to the capital soon so he should let his dad enjoy the scarce time they had left, every time Shu Cheng would put on a wronged expression so Shu Ning had to surrender in utter defeat, he did not have any backbone at all. Shu Heng was exuding cold air by the side, he was stiffer than a sculpture and his face was expressionless.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was very happy, Shu Ning was hugging Shu Cheng¡¯s neck and there was a blush on his little face, it was so cute, in the future Shu Yao will definitely be cuter and more sensible, he¡¯s my little lucky star.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned? Are you tired? I¡¯ve already had the servants prepare the hot water, how about you soak your feet?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo was gentle and considerate, she had gotten the feminine attitude down to a T, if they were men they would sure to like her.

    Shu Cheng did like to soak his feet, just as he was about to ept he saw Shu Heng extend a hand over from the corner of his eye, he immediately turned his body and dodged:¡±No need, Ning Ning is tired from walking so I will bring him up first, Yu Zhuo you should return to the room first, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    What could Qin Yu Zhuo say? She could only nod:¡±Be good Ning Ning, don¡¯t forget to drink your milk.¡±

    She spoke frankly as if the milk fromst time wasn¡¯t her doing, but Shu Cheng had already strided off in big steps towards the stairs, Shu Heng did not even spare a nce at Qin Yu Zhuo as he walked off indifferently, Qin Yu Zhuo gnashed her teeth angrily, Shu Ning actually did not say hello to me, no matter how tired you were you still had to maintain your grace. This damn child is too useless, and he didn¡¯t help me keep him here either.

    Ah, Shu Yao moved, Qin Yu Zhuo was just scolding Shu Ning but the next second she held her stomach happily, she had a sincere smile on her face.

    Within Shu Ning¡¯s room on the second floor, the stuff he bought today were all put on top of the sofa by the bodyguards, Shu Heng and Shu Cheng were both very mindful of it, they didn¡¯t know how Shu Ning was going to distribute it.

    The first gift from his son was much too important, Shu Cheng should be leaving but he didn¡¯t want to.

    Shu Ning understood, so naturally he picked up a box:¡±Dad, this is for you.¡±

    Shu Cheng was smiling with so much joy that even the flowers were blooming, he happily thanked him before finally leaving. Shu Heng waited with exceptional coldness, but the little one did not disappoint him as he picked up another box and brought it to his eyes:¡±Brother, this is for you, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Shu Heng wasn¡¯t as hypocritical, he opened up the package as soon as he received it. It was not bad indeed, the pattern of the necktie was also very consistent with his usual style of dress, Ning Ning has a good eye for this. Shu Heng liked it very much, with a stretch of his long arms, Shu Ning sat in his arms himself and the two were cuddly and close, Shu Heng even gave the top of his head and his forehead a kiss.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    His voice got huskier? Was he moved? Does big brother get moved so easily?

    Shu Ning blinked, but at heart he felt so happy he could almost fly:¡±It¡¯s great as long as big brother likes it.¡±

    ¡°Will there be more in the future?¡±

    Yes! There will be every year,¡±Shu Ning said quickly, ignoring the consequences.

    A darkness loomed over Shu Heng¡¯s eyes for a moment and was gone in a sh:¡±Sure, I¡¯ll remember this so if you don¡¯t keep your word, I¡¯ll......¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll......what?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s heart was beating madly, he had some feelings of regret, but why? Big brother was so gentle so why does he feel so dangerous? It¡¯s toote, it must be because I¡¯m too sleepy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give your butt a spanking.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh......¡±Shu Ning thought it would¡¯ve been anything bad but it was just that ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡±It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to put his back into it.

    Shu Heng suddenly hugged Shu Ning¡¯s waist tight and lifted him up, he gave a p on the butt as he listened to his low scream:¡±Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    Pa~ Another hitnded, it wasn¡¯t too heavy handed or oto light, but it didn¡¯t hurt either, it was a bit itchy. Shu Ning would be possessed if he were to be afraid of the threats from a straight man cancer, heughed loudly to the point where his face had gotten red, big brother asked if he was afraid but Shu Ning replied that he wasn¡¯t again and again, just like that they messed around for a dozen times before they had enough, both of them had started to sweat. Shu Heng decided to just pick up Shu Ning and went over to the bathroom.

    Shu Ning was crouching by the edge of the bathtub and his eyes were hazy, his brother was scrubbing his back, Shu Ning turned over a bit vacantly:¡±Brother, if I grew up will you still treat me so well?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    But Shu Ning bravened up and in a huff he said:¡±Answer me!¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±Shu Ning narrowed his beautiful eyes, he thought of Shu Heng¡¯s agreement, this part of him really is too amazing! I¡¯ll give him a like.

    But Shu Heng leisurely opened his mouth and he leaned close over to the little one¡¯s ear and sexily said:¡±How about you?¡±

    Woah woah woah, Shu Ning shuddered, his whole body felt numb and he frowned. Facing Shu Heng¡¯s solemn gaze, the windows to his soul were extremely strong and very overbearing, perhaps the water vapour on his brother¡¯s eyshes even made his brother look considerably gentler.

    The atmosphere was exceptionally warm, but Shu Ning did not think in that direction, he curled up the corners of his mouth slightly and spoke sincerely with his heart:¡±As long as big brother doesn¡¯t dislike it, I will be good to big brother always.¡±

    ¡°You said it¡±

    ¡°I said it,¡±Shu Ning quickly repeated after him as if he was afraid his big brother would regret it.

    Shu Heng smiled, he put the silly little guy who didn¡¯t know what was going on in his embrace, he was too small, grow up quickly my little Ning Ning. He showered his forehead and his eyelid with kisses, making Shu Ning feel itchy and dodged around, he identally touched something and it got hard, Shu Heng strongly turned Shu Ning around and continued to scrub his back.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t notice, he was in a superb mood.

    After a moment, the dishonest object softened again, only then was Shu Heng able to rx. He moved the little one over to wash his front, it was very easy for him to get into an ident today, best to finish up quickly and go outside. His little brother lifted his head to look over, he was very adorable very soft and very cute, Shu Heng couldn¡¯t resist lowering his head and leaning close......

 Chapter 60

    Huh?

    Big brother slowly leaned over, Shu Ning blinked his big eyes and he felt like a b of meat, big brother was currently wondering which part he should bite into first.

    He really was a beast after all ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Ning suddenly moved, he wasn¡¯t trying to push Shu Heng but rather to cover his mouth, other than this part you can kiss wherever you please, sir you may choose whichever you like haha~

    His intentions could be clearly seen through his eyes, his gaze that had been sleepy before was lit up in a moment, and it contained a hint of a naughty smile.

    But would Shu Heng have no alternatives?

    He kissed the little one¡¯s body, wherever is great, really, but......he wasn¡¯t allowed to kiss where he wanted to kiss. Then~ Ah~ Chomp~ He bit down on his nose.

    Shu Heng prevailed, he was satisfied and happy now, he continued his scrub-a-dub-dub.

    Shu Ning was stunned, after a pause he moved his hands and held his nose, it didn¡¯t hurt, but but but......isn¡¯t this something done between lovers? It is right? Right? Huh?

    ¡°Want more?¡±

    ¡°Nonononono,¡±Shu Ning who was covering his nose and his mouth hurriedly shook his head.

    Shu Heng sighed and deliberately closed in once more:¡±What am I going to do with you, you dishonest little thing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re little, you¡¯re entire......¡±He couldn¡¯t continue saying his entire family was little, Shu Heng had already grown up and I¡¯m the little one, cry without tears.

    Shu Heng took an interest:¡±My entire what?¡±

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m tired, I want to get out!¡±

    Shu Heng who hadn¡¯t gotten enough could only continue washing him up, actually he had locked onto his ear earlier and he had wanted to bite down on them, the shape of it was perfect,pact and tender, the warm water had caused it to slightly blush, it was extremely tempting and beautiful, it hooked itself into his mind and filled it up, he wanted to give it a try but the time wasn¡¯t right, the little one was too small so he didn¡¯t understand.

    After washing up the little one, Shu Heng who was trying to avoid another ident simply rinsed himself and wrapped a big towel around the important bits, and used an even bigger towel to wrap up Shu Ning and haul him away, Shu Ning yawned and let Shu Heng do his thing without moving, only while he was getting dressed did he take a peek, he was afraid that another strange and spicy thing would appear out of nowhere, damn! As expected another tail appeared!

    ¡°Brother!¡±He¡¯s yelling~

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    You still have the face to ask? Shu Ning was so angry that his face had gone pale, he held the tail with his hand and shoved it in front of Shu Heng¡¯s vision:¡±What is this?¡±

    He nearly mmed it to his face, the little guy got angry? His fierce look is really cute, Shu Heng was expressionless and his tone was cool:¡±A tail.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was extremely sharp.

    Shu Ning slumped down in a moment, he had lost the will to throw any more tantrums:¡±I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you to use, I¡¯m just doing some research.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Were you wrong?¡±

    ¡°I was wrong,¡±Shu Ning felt tangled up, you¡¯re the one who gave me these sorts of clothes first, now that the pants appeared with a tail anyone would¡¯ve misunderstood, right? Big brother is so hateful, not going to deal with him anymore, Shu Ning turned his body and covered himself up with the quilt, he faced away from him and closed his eyes, he decided to have a cold war with him.

    Shu Heng who did not seed took out another pair of pajamas from the closet, he peeled open the quilt and dressed his little brother. Usually they could sleep in the nude in his own room but they couldn¡¯t do that in Shu Ning¡¯s room, wouldn¡¯t dad see it all if he suddenly came in for a midnight raid?

    Shu Ning was throwing a tantrum but he was willing to give his cooperation while he was being dressed, his little eyes darted around like a dagger, where did those pants with the tail go?

    ¡°Brother, what are you researching tails for?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were sleepy? You should sleep then wake up a bit earlier to go visit grandpa, we¡¯re off to the airport at ten tomorrow.¡±

    They could go so early! This is wonderful, Shu Ning wanted to get up but Shu Heng hurriedly pulled him in andid down together:¡±Time to sleep, be a good boy.¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to run away? Why are you wrapping your legs around mine? Whatever, I¡¯m in a pretty good mood today.

    Not long after, his phone lit up. Shu Heng swept a nce at it and thought to himself that he hade as expected, the door was opened and Shu Cheng walked over to the bed side while carrying arge pillow.

    ¡°Ning Ning fell asleep?¡±

    Shu Heng scooted back while holding the little one:¡±He woke up now.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyelids moved:¡±Brother?¡±

    ¡°Daddy is here,e to me my good child,¡±After Shu Chengid down, he ¡°dug out¡± Shu Ning from his eldest son¡¯s arms, and held onto him himself. He gave the little face a kiss and because of his stubble, this made Shu Ning feel very ticklish and he started to giggle, Shu Cheng was even happier as he saw this, and he deliberately rubbed his stubble on the little one¡¯s face.

    ¡°Dad, it hurts!¡±Shu Ning whimpered~

    ¡°Give him back,¡±Shu Heng wanted to snatch him back, the blue veins from his forehead hade out.

    Shu Cheng threw a tantrum again:¡±You both will be leaving tomorrow, be good, don¡¯t be like that, are you getting jealous again Heng Heng? Dad will hug you too alright?¡±

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t hold back and buried himself into his old man¡¯s chest and giggled, he circled his little arms around the sturdy waist and thought to himself, Shu Heng would actually have such a day too? Jealous? Was that possible for him? It¡¯s too funny, old man he¡¯s going to hate you if you say that!

    As expected, Shu Heng stopped.

    Shu Cheng lowered his head and watched Shu Ning¡¯s red little face:¡±Dad wille over to see you often in the future, do you like that, Ning Ning?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get pecs as well in the future,¡±As a father, he would naturally be very proud if he were to be admired by his son, he flexed his arm and showed off his muscles, Shu Cheng was normally a calm and sophisticated man but he would only show this side of him to Shu Ning:¡±Try touching it, see if it¡¯s hard.¡±

    Shu Ning wasn¡¯t a real child but he really admired it deeply, what a great set of muscles, he knew that Shu Cheng and Shu Heng both liked to train their bodies, Shu Heng¡¯s physique had been extremely good in his past life whereas Shu Ning spent all his time studying, going to ss, causing unrest in the family and whatnot, this caused him to be extremely exhausted and he had a heavy heart, and this made his body get sick easily instead and would asionally cause him to pass out, he was like a stripped chicken, sitting in the office all day and a car would be there to pick him up when he left, he appeared gorgeous outside but he was empty on the inside.

    Shu Cheng had abs as well, and they were even bigger than Shu Heng¡¯s, but the shape was not as beautiful as Shu Heng¡¯s. Shu Ning specially turned back to tug at his brother¡¯s pajamas and made aparison with his dad.

    Compared to an adult man, Shu Heng was actually not much worse, not bad.

    So happy so happy, give his left a tap, and give his right a touch, touchy touchy rubby rubby~ (@^_^@)~

    But the gloating Shu Ning had fallen into misfortune, Shu Cheng had also started to study him, fortunately Shu Heng mentioned that it was gettingte, only then did Shu Cheng give up reluctantly.

    He slept veryfortable tonight, he had his big brother to his front and his dad to his back. His dad¡¯s embrace was different from his big brother¡¯s, but Shu Ning wasn¡¯t sure how it was different and he didn¡¯t think too much of it either. When it reached five in the morning, Shu Cheng was talking with Shu Heng as if he was instructing anything to him, seeing that Shu Ning woke up, they changed the topic.

    Shu Ning did not have any interests in theirpany matters, but will Qin Yu Zhuo take this opportunity to cause problems?

    It seems that Shu Ning had to go take a look at her before he leaves and tell her to ept what she has, first she had to healthily give birth to her child before anything, if she were to fall down from the stairs one more time her seven month old foetus may have toe out prematurely. Shu Gao sent a text message over, only then were the three of them who were talking with each other willing toe down.

    Shu Cheng was holding Shu Ning and Shu Heng kept a cold face, same as yesterday.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had originally wanted to guard by the stairs, there were a few things she wanted to talk to Shu Ning about but she was called over by Shu Gao so she couldn¡¯t wait there. At this moment, it felt like her chest was missing a piece, this child had been thrown to the countryside since he was young, he was brought over if she were able to get back to Shu Cheng, but if not then she wouldn¡¯t take him back even if she died of old age.

    He was a bargaining chip, but he was also a stain for her.

    Her expectations had been too high when she was pregnant, so after she had been disappointed, Qin Yu Zhuo had looked into her own conscience and asked herself, and she had hated Shu Ning.

    But now that her husband had brought the kids over, Qin Yu Zhuo subconsciously put on her sweetest smile and gently pulled away the chair:¡±Dad has been waiting for quite a while, you should sit down quickly, Brother Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re pregnant so you can just leave these to the servants.¡±Shu Cheng put down Shu Ning, and after he sat down he also pulled away another chair to let Qin Yu Zhuo sit down.

    Shu Heng and Shu Ning were sitting on the other side, Shu Gao saw the scene and swept his gaze over:¡±Are you all prepared?¡±

    Shu Heng nodded:¡±Don¡¯t worry grandpa.¡±

    Shu Ning who had wanted to get up earlier to go see his grandpa was slightly embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He got up and walked to Shu Gao¡¯s side, and circled his arms around his neck:¡±Grandpa, I¡¯ll miss you.¡±

    With a chuckle, Shu Gao joked with him:¡±I¡¯ll go over to see you!¡±

    Shu Cheng drank his congee and a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes and in turn teased him with the same:¡±I¡¯ll go over to see you too.¡±

    Just as Qin Yu Zhuo was about to speak, Shu Heng stood up and put Shu Ning¡¯s bowl and chopsticks by Shu Gao¡¯s side, and changes his seat. And so Shu Ning did not have to worry about hurting his grandpa¡¯s legs anymore, He nced gleefully at Shu Heng, and Shu Ning got down from his grandpa¡¯s legs to sit by himself, the grandpa and grandson duo seemed to have endless things to talk about, Shu Gao was very reluctant but he did not want to affect the child¡¯s mood so he buried everything in his heart.

    Sun Lin saw the scene and slightly sighed, fortunately Qin Yu Zhuo will be giving birth in another three months, if there¡¯s a child here things will liven up and naturally he wouldn¡¯t be lonely anymore.

    It took about an hour before their meal finally ended, everyone wanted to separate Qin Yu Zhuo and Shu Ning but if Shu Ning took the initiative to speak, there was nothing they could do about it.

    Qin Yu Zhuo knew that Shu Ning was just a child, so how could he ignore his own mother?

    He brought him over to the master bedroom on the third floor, and Qin Yu Zhuo took Shu Ning¡¯s hand:¡±Take good care of yourself when you¡¯re there, and also, mother has already arranged for some people to find a chance to contact you in the future, you just need to coordinate with them a bit then we can get rid of Shu Heng you understand?¡±

    So she had another n, oh this woman, if something happened to me then it would be partially Shu Heng¡¯s responsibility, she¡¯s dreaming well. But the premise was that I had to be in an ident, and not a small one, if not why would anyone me Shu Heng if he was just going about his life? Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were leisurely and his tone was even more nd:¡±Mom, my body isn¡¯t well.¡±

    ¡°Ning Ning!¡±Qin Yu Zhuo looked at her son in disappointment and sighed, then she persuaded him with great pains:¡±You¡¯re not entering the tiger¡¯s den, it¡¯s just a little trick, I trust that you can do it, there is only one position within the Shu n and do you expect me to believe that you didn¡¯t want it? What do you think your mother has been doing all this for?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you do. Mother is just worried that you are too young and can¡¯t let go of it, what am I going to do if you start hating me in the future!¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re about to reach seven months soon so don¡¯t do anything, just take good care of your baby, there¡¯s nothing more important than the safety of my little brother.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is very delighted, really, with a brother like you, Ning Ning, it will truly be a blessing for Shu Yao,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo touched her stomach and her gaze softened, filled with a mother¡¯s love.

    Watching this scene made Shu Ning¡¯s eyes shrunk and he smiled:¡±That¡¯s right, I will take good care of him, I will take care of him for a lifetime!¡±

    ¡°Good, very good,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo touched Shu Ning¡¯s face and added a few words with unease:¡±Remember, keep a good eye on Shu Heng when you¡¯re there at the capital, you have to tell me every little movement he makes, and the friends he has by his side, none of them are simple people, so you have to be careful and take note of it, don¡¯t let go of any clues, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, the reason Shu Heng chose the capital must be to flex his power, so here is our chance!¡±

    ¡°What chance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking......your dad will definitely give him a sum of money! It won¡¯t be good for you if his business seeds, he appeared in the office during the summer vacation and everyone knew he was the young master, and adding on the his work in the development zone, he has already received the board of directors¡¯ recognition. Ning Ning, you have to grow up faster and press him down, only then can the three of us mother and children have a good future alright?¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡±Shu Ning pulled back his hand and touched Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s stomach:¡±Mom, I know you¡¯re pressing matters but there are some things that I need you to promise me as well.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±What¡¯s more important than getting rid of Shu Heng? Shu Ning always ignores the bigger picture.

    ¡°Put yourself at ease and take care of your baby for another four months, and give birth to a healthy Shu Yao, don¡¯t try to use your stomach to implicate anything, even falling down is no good, recover well after your birth, your body is the true capital don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Qin Yu Zhuo was slightly surprised, he found out? Last time she fell down while chasing the car, the reason Shu Ning paid no attention to me was because he med me for using my stomach to ¡°implicate things¡±, for him as a brother to have so much concern for his younger brother really made Qin Yu Zhuo feel rather touched, so what if he hadn¡¯t been raised by her side? Her own child was still hers, Qin Yu Zhuo took Shu Ning¡¯s hands once more:¡±Mm, I promise you.¡±

    That¡¯s how it should be, Shu Ning smiled:¡±Mom, do you have a pen and paper? I want to write a letter to grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo hurriedly took the stuff, while Shu Ning was writing she stood by and watched, she had no intention of respecting her child¡¯s privacy but Shu Ning did not write anything secretive either, he was just concerned about his grandpa¡¯s body. For example he asked him to go get his heart checked once a month, and check the rest every three months, they were all suggestions, nobody could do anything to help in the face of death.

    Shu Gao had a strong life so he had never had life-long illnesses, he was still fine before he slept but he was gone in the morning......he went peacefully.

    Coming out from Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s room, Shu Ning ran directly to the fourth floor, grandpa was in an aesthetic mood as expected and he was currently watering and pruning the nts. Sun Lin stood by his side pouring him a cup of tea, Shu Cheng and Shu Heng should be in the study on the third floor, they always had a lot to talk about, Shu Ning could understand.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s cold in the morning so why don¡¯t you put on an extrayer?¡±

    ¡°The more you think about it the colder it gets, this isn¡¯t too bad.¡±

    Every time he talked to Shu Gao, he would feel always feel as if his words bore a profound meaning, Shu Ning passed the letter over to Sun Lin, things that the old master cares little about, the old steward will definitely pay attention in his stead.

    Sun Lin kept the letter properly and picked up the exquisite little pot, and poured a drink for the second young master:¡±What is the second young master nning to do this time at the capital?¡±

    Shu Ning beamed:¡±Of course I¡¯m going there to be free.¡±

    Shu Gao chuckled and the wrinkles on his face opened up:¡±How free? Old Sun, tie him up with rope quickly, don¡¯t let him fly off.¡±

    Shu Ning took a sip of water:¡±Big brother is too strict, my whole summer vacation was no different from being in prison. I did some research online and I found that freshmen in A High are required to stay in the dorms for a year, I can finally breathe easy.¡±

    ¡°Quite so,¡±Shu Gao also drank his tea like Shu Ning:¡±I understand Xiao Heng pretty well, he wouldn¡¯t not have a n, so you¡¯ll still have to be imprisoned as before.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Can we still have a good chat? Shu Ning sat by Shu Gao¡¯s side and tried to ask:¡±Grandpa, tell me~¡±

    ¡°He has his ownwork in the capital, and it wasn¡¯t much worse than in C City, for him to leave here is just like a dragon entering the ocean. You¡¯re a smart little boy, you have to listen to your brother alright? The capital is very far so if anything were to happen to you, your grandfather will be too far away to help you, you have to get along well with Xiao Heng, he¡¯s got some pretty big ambitions!¡±

    What does grandpa mean by pointing this out?

    Shu Ning knew that his brother was very strong and powerful, with him as the chairman, the Shu n will definitely be booming, he¡¯ll be the head of the entire C city, and nobody will be able to stop him. When Shu Cheng was around they would still have some scruples with the He n and the others eyeing them, but when Shu Heng takes over those things won¡¯t happen anymore, he alone will stand out from the rest ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    What a silly boy, but even so for his second grandson, fools have their own kind of happiness!

    Shu Gao nced over to Sun Lin and he shook his head, this was pretty good, they were getting along well, showing the love and respect of brothers, he should still see if Shu Yao had the talent, but......he wasn¡¯t born at the right time, when Shu Yao was sensible the older generation has already stepped down, at that time Shu Heng will be about thirty years old, and Shu Ning would be about twenty-five, he really would be a bit too young to take care of apany as big as the Shu n¡¯s.

    Sun Lin refilled Shu Ning¡¯s cup:¡±If the second young master likes to have fun then you should just have fun, you¡¯re the baby of our Shu family, so you can treat yourself as so.¡±

    Shu Gao chuckled and touched Shu Ning¡¯s little head:¡±That¡¯s right, we, the Shu n, can afford it, you can have fun for your entire life if you want to.¡±

    Shu Ning showed an exceptionally happy expression just like a real child, he was slightly unhappy when he went downstairs but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. Everyone likes Shu Heng, even I like Shu Heng, it was very normal for grandpa to pop hints, my ambitions have been dispelled since I was young, for us brothers to live in harmony in the future will definitely be a joy for everyone.

    Ah......

    He understood, but he still felt rather ufortable in his heart. Huh? Big brother is waiting at the stairs on the third floor, Shu Ning felt a bit ignorant for a moment:¡±Brother, what are you doing here?¡±Waiting for me? Would he?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡±Shu Heng extended his hands.

    Shu Ning had a slightly bitter smile as he went forth to p away Shu Heng¡¯s hand. Shu Heng raised an eyebrow but he actually did not get angry as he extended out his hand once more, Shu Ning wasn¡¯t contentious this time anymore, he hit him once and forgotten about it, he grabbed his big brother¡¯s big hand and slightly raised his head to look at his expression, it was cold as usual without a hint of emotion, but the hand was warm.

    Big brother is always so thoughtful with me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Did grandpa say anything? Shu Heng had some ideas about it.

    ¡°Nothing much, everyone¡¯s asking me to listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    Shu Ning rolled his eyes in his heart, he was too ustomed to this pattern ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q He was pulled down the stairs by his brother, they got in the car and left, Shu Ning turned back to watch the ancestral home get smaller and smaller, but he felt at peace in his heart. Instead of calling this ce home, he may as well call it a battlefield, a battlefield that was destined to end as soon as it started.

    Shu Heng pulled the little one into his arms:¡±If you¡¯re missing home I¡¯ll bring you back to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Shu Yao toe out, studying¡¯s hard work so I won¡¯t have the time for it,¡±Shu Ning had a leisurely gaze as he sat steadily on top of his brother¡¯s legs, he hooked his little arms around his neck and smiled:¡±When we reach the capital it will only be the both of us depending on each other, did you drink enough money? Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t be able to raise me!¡±

    ¡°......¡±Money was just numbers in Shu Heng¡¯s eyes:¡±If you like it? You can manage it.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I still have some other things I need to memorize,¡±Ah, managing money and whatnot, it put him at a loss that he would actually say that as that was something a wife should be doing, but if Shu Heng possessed such a great desire to monopolize things would he let his future wife take care of the finances? No right? The mutual trust between a marriage is low, it takes a lot of time to break in, thepany is rted to his family and Shu Heng was not so generous.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the courage for it? Then you should pick up financial management or ounting.¡±

    He had been learning financial and business management in his past life, so let¡¯s save it for this lifetime, Shu Ning gave a bitter smile:¡±Brother, see how dad gets so busy everyday in the office that he doesn¡¯t even have time to take care of the house, so how about you take care of thepany and I¡¯ll take care of the house?¡±Grandpa and dad will be left to me to be filial, heh heh!

    Shu Ning¡¯s meaning waspletely misunderstood by Shu Heng, he hugged his brother with extreme joy and kissed his forehead and his little face again, andter he even gave him a big smooch on his little mouth.

    Shu Ning¡¯s expression was like this ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ I didn¡¯t say anything special? Hell is he getting all excited for? He tried to recall but still nothing?

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was extremely deep:¡±Alright, I agree, how about you?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of thepany, and you¡¯ll take care of the house!¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay!¡±

    Shu Heng stretched out his finger and bended it a bit, Shu Ning paused for a moment before he realized and stretched out his little pinky over. If you think about it,pared to Shu Ning who had been reborn Shu Heng was the true child here, doing pinky promises and whatnot, well it¡¯s fine to be childish since Shu Heng was a man of his word anyway, Shu Ning was very pleased with this. As soon as he thought about the fact that he could get rid of his boring studies soon he immediately felt rxed.

    It took him a long time before Shu Heng calmed down, does his little brother actually know what he got himself into just now? Whatever, he¡¯s promised anyway, so he¡¯s mine now!

    Shu Ning sold himself off just like that, and he was still silently counting his benefits ¡ú-¡ú

    They¡¯ve reached the airport, a bunch of bodyguards escorted them, at the moment the Shu n did not have their own personal aircraft but they will have one once Shu Heng gets into position in a few years, the first ss aircraft was wide andfortable, not long after the ne took off, Shu Ning fell asleep. Shu Heng covered him up with a small nket and also closed his eyes for a nap, only when the nended did Shu Ning wake up.

    Shu Heng gave the little one¡¯s ears a rub, he was worried that he would be ufortable.

    His brother was gentle as always, Shu Ning obediently let him touch him, his stomach had gotten slightly hungry, someone came to receive them when they got off the ne, Shu Ning had seen these people in his past life and they were all powerful people, they were bodyguards hired by the Shu family from who knows where, it was a bit exaggerated to say they were within the top hundreds, but it was not far from it.

    They got in the car, and there was actually a cake?

    Shu Heng opened up the box and passed it over to Shu Ning, there was even a small spoon. Shu Ning heartlessly took a bite before he remembered his big brother:¡±Let¡¯s eat together?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten on the flight, you can have it,¡±The cake was too small, if not it would be great if we could both share it, he was slightly regretful. Shu Heng twisted open the bottle of water and passed it to the little one:¡±Eat slower, don¡¯t choke yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mm, thank you brother.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thank you between us.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±

    ¡°If you really want to thank me then give me a kiss or two,¡±Shu Heng was serious, he would never shirk the responsibilities of seeking benefits for himself.

    Shu Ning finished the cake in a few bites and wiped his mouth, he straightened his body and hugged his brother by the neck, then gave his handsome face a kiss, he deliberately made a sound and the bodyguards in front had heard it, they wondered if their ears would get impregnated, this was the cold and expressionless Shu Heng, ha ha ha ha, have I brushed way past his bottom line?

    Maybe even his three views were gone, pa pa pa, shattered and down on the ground!

    Shu Ning was very pleased in his heart, after leaving the ancestral home everything seemed so wonderful. Shu Heng watched the scene and he knew that Shu Ning was being naughty on purpose, in exchange he lifted up the little one¡¯s chin and faced Shu Ning¡¯s slightly uncertain little face, mua mua mua he gave him several kisses, they were all on his little lips. A naughty child will receive punishment, if not they would be climb over you.

    Shu Ning told himself in his mind what the actual hell! He felt slightly wronged:¡±Brother!¡±

    ¡°You want more? I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m going to handle you!¡±Shu Heng held Shu Ning and fell on top of the seat, there was not even a sliver of space for him to run to, Shu Ning was so scared that his heart nearly jumped out. He gave him a death re and bit his lower lip......Shu Heng¡¯s body lowered suddenly, but he didn¡¯t really kiss those little lips, but a gentle kissnded on the little one¡¯s forehead:¡±Are you afraid of your brother?¡±

    Wow these bodyguards are really chill

 Chapter 61

    Afraid of you?

    Which one of your eyes did you see me being afraid of you?

    Wasn¡¯t it obvious?

    Shu Ning could feel the hot breath brushing past his face, his brother was so close to him and it felt threatening. Shu Ning tried to move his body but it was no use, he was trapped by Shu Heng, other than my head, what else can I move?

    He slowly opened his right eye first to take a look at the situation, his brother had a very serious look on his face and his gaze was exceptionally focused, as if they had been still for ten thousand years, he didn¡¯t even blink!

    Shu Ning admired this trait of Shu Heng¡¯s the most, this guy¡¯s too good.

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s heartbeat sped up, he had a slight feeling of irritation but he opened his mouth nervously and wanted to refute him, but Shu Heng suddenly stuck his head to his chest. Shu Ning was dumbfounded and his pupils shrunk, it¡¯s finished it¡¯s finished it¡¯s finished I¡¯m done for, his heart beat thump thump thump like a set of drums, only someone who was deaf wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it, it¡¯s no use to butter up to his brother this time.

    The Shu Heng of this moment was exceptionally dangerous, he pressed him down on top and fixed his gaze on him:¡±How are you afraid of me?¡±

    Shu Ning blinked his eyes, how am I supposed to answer this question? The person I hated the most in my past life was you, and in the end I found out this big brother was the most lovable when I was about to die. Although he kept his abilities to himself he had never taken me as an opponent either, even if I tried to take him down, frame him, and even if I tried to suck his blood dry I would still be forgiven, and even after I died he would try to find the reason and avenge me.

    Now that he was reborn, everything changed. Shu Ning slowly calmed down as he thought about this.

    Although Shu Heng was scary, why would he do that for him? He was worried of me being afraid of him, and he wanted to get closer to me, maybe there were some ws in the way he expresses himself but as the saying goes, the more outstanding a person was, the more theyck in certain areas, Shu Heng¡¯s ws are very prominent, he¡¯s too aloof and his coldness makes it hard for people to get close to him.

    He took a breath out, big brother¡¯s getting anxious, even his breathing is getting heavier.

    The Shu Ning who was stuck could only give Shu Heng¡¯s face a kiss, including his nose and his chin:¡±Is there a little brother who isn¡¯t afraid of his big brother?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but also in awe, I like big brother a lot, and I respect big brother.¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t let me kiss you.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the same,¡±Shu Ning took a nce at the partition in the center, this thing can¡¯t block out the noise, his brows were slightly furrowed together. Shu Heng turned Shu Ning¡¯s little face back with a finger, Shu Ning could only continue this topic. He stuck close to his brother¡¯s ear:¡±You can kiss me~ But not on the mouth!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this topic before, we¡¯ll not be talking about this today.¡±

    ¡°......¡±I......I......Damn

    ¡°Carry on.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tonight.¡±

    ¡°Can do.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re pressing on me.¡±

    Shu Heng actually raised an eyebrow:¡±So what if I am? You won¡¯t let me kiss you but I can¡¯t press on you either?¡±

    What a cunt, Shu Ning wasn¡¯t as afraid anymore, he mustered up his courage and looked at him:¡±I¡¯ve grown up and it¡¯s embarrassing now okay?¡±

    Shu Heng nodded, he agreed with Shu Ning¡¯s exnation and pulled him up. Shu Ning quickly dodged to another side and sat down, his big brother really pesters way too much, are other big brothers like this too? ¡ú-¡ú

    He can finally watch the scenery now, the capital is prosperous so there wererge buildings everywhere, it was stronger than what the best C City can offer, Shu Ning was already used to seeing high-rise, now although the capital naturally can¡¯t bepared to twenty yearster, Shu Ning did not have much interest in it but his eyes were bright, there were business opportunities everywhere, he¡¯ll be sorry to himself if he don¡¯t y with some stocks here!

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t move over to bother the little one, but rather he watched him with a profound and thoughtful gaze.

    Soon they reached the vi, the management in this district was very strict so cars from the outside aren¡¯t allowed to enter, there were quite a few schools nearby and they were all middle and high schools, A High was a bit further away and would require an hour of driving to reach, What is Shu Heng thinking of? Did he study nearby for me? He really is such a caring old brother.

    Shu Ning wasn¡¯t very likeable in his past life, Qin Yu Zhuo carefully tempered him and let Shu Ning enter high school in the capital, firstly it was to stay low-key and secondly it was fine even if he received special training till the middle of the night, she pulled up the sprouts to aid its growth so he could be useful quicker. Shu Heng was too outstanding, so even if Shu Ning wanted to surpass him he could only rely on hard work and countless efforts.

    Shu Ning observed the vi with narrowed eyes and took a nce over to Shu Heng asionally, so what if I made countless efforts? I¡¯m not even a pebble on the streetpared to Shu Heng at age eighteen ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    This vi really was exceptionally chic, it¡¯s level was up there with the designs in twenty years, it had a solemn atmosphere but thendscaping in the yard was very beautiful, there were pine trees, swings, and a variety of flowers and rocks, on the center is a paved road made of stones that curves along the way, and one of the lotus flowers was actually amp, if you didn¡¯t take a better look at it you really wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. The way it integrated into its environments made it look very realistic and the entire courtyard was beautiful and artistic. Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s hand and brought him in, the inside was even better, it was warm just like home and there was even a framed photo of two people hung on the wall, when was this taken? It was the scene when Shu Ning turned back to beckon him in a smile as Shu Heng watched quietly.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Shu Ning nodded:¡±It¡¯s great.¡±

    There were big sofas ced into a circle within the living room with a coffee table in the center, the corners of the coffee table was even covered with ayer, was it to prevent bumping into them? Big brother is too thoughtful.

    Right at the opposite was a home theatre with speakers on both sides, the design of the wall was very fresh and unique, there were little cases both inside and outside with small bonsai and decorations inside them, to the left was a full floor-to-ceiling window and on the right was an amazing bar table with all sorts of winesses and whatnot, that¡¯s probably Shu Heng¡¯s territory. A crystal chandelier adorns the roof and both the stairs and the ceiling were mostly white, same as any ordinary house.

    Hey? There were even little photos hanging from under the staircase, they were all of me! Shu Ning widened his eyes and gave them a touch, this was just the living room and it already brought so many surprises! Then what about the room? Shu Ning was anxious to know, he licked his lips and looked towards Shu Heng. Shu Heng didn¡¯t move, he only raised his hand.

    How bad of him, he won¡¯t evene with me! Eh, I¡¯ll go up myself.

    Shu Ning smiled and went up the stairs step by step, wow, what entered his visions satisfied him very much, he received surprise after surprise. The only thing Shu Ning wasn¡¯t satisfied with was the bedroom, why was there only one? There was a gym room and a living room in the first floor, Shu Ning had seen it, they were all bare and there was no bed in them at all, does Shu Heng n to......oh, he lives in the dorm.

    Shu Heng went to the room next door and opened the wardrobe, it was filled with clothes inside. The other wardrobe was filled with clothes in a slightly smaller size, it was self-evident who they were for. The drawers were filled with neckties, socks, and the like. THe other side contained watches, tie clips, and other essories, everything was here, but it is Shu Heng after all.

    The other room was the study, there was nothing special inside.

    One third of the third floor was a room, the walls were half ss and half concrete, the room contained a telescope and some other equipment, on top of the crystal table was a chessboard, not bad.

    The other two-thirds of the third floor was open air, carved railings were installed on all corners and the ce was pretty safe, there was a recliner, some potted nts, and you could even y golf. Looking down from there, behind the vi in the yard was a swimming pool, and half a ball court. Shu Ning touched his nose, even if big brother wanted to raise me in captivity, he still put a lot of effort into it.

    He came down the stairs, Shu Heng was sitting on top of the sofa and drinking the coffee prepared by the maid, Shu Heng raised his hand and several maids introduced themselves one after the other, Shu Ning memorized them too, especially the driver, why was he assigned to me? Wasn¡¯t he Shu Heng¡¯s confidant? In his past life he had always been the one chauffeuring Shu Heng.

    How strange, but his heart felt very sweet.

    ¡°Give a call back home first to report your safety, then we can have our meal.¡±

    He gave a call to both Shu Gao and Shu Cheng, Qin Yu Zhuo separately, Shu Heng pulled Shu Heng¡¯s little paw and walked towards the table side. The table was not veryrge, four people could sit there but there were only two chairs.

    There were not many dishes but they were all exquisite, the dishes were all bnced and delicious, they were all food that Shu Ning liked eating usually. Shu Heng picked up some eggnt strips and put them in Shu Ning¡¯s bowl:¡±You can¡¯t just have what you like, it¡¯s important to have a bnced diet.¡±

    ¡°I know, big brother should eat too,¡±Shu Ning hurriedly picked some red braised pork belly and put them in Shu Heng¡¯s bowl.

    Shu Heng did not speak much, and they had their meal peacefully, every once in a while the sounds of chopsticks would ring out but there was nobody here to reprimand Shu Ning for it, this was great.

    On that afternoon, when Shu Heng was ying chess with Shu Ning, they spoke about his future ns, like how his studies in high school would be more intense, if he felt that he was struggling in his sses he could find a tutor, if they were brought out then naturally his grades couldn¡¯t be too bad, Shu Heng made himself clear and Shu Ning had a few thoughts of his own too, he had already gone through high school once so he¡¯ll definitely be fine.

    And what came after was the issue of living in the dorms, Shu Heng said he woulde back every week, Shu Ning said that wasn¡¯t necessary, he was afraid of tiring out his brother.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze deepened, and Shu Ning cried without tears, alright then you cane back, I like it if youe back okay ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Under normal circumstances, Shu Heng shouldn¡¯t be bringing Shu Ning out here since he was studying outside, his mother, his father, and even his grandfather were all at home and he was only thirteen, he needs the supervision of an adult. But the Shu family was in a different situation, Qin Yu Zhuo was not teaching her kids properly and she had a vicious heart, Shu Heng can¡¯t rest well leaving Shu Ning to that, so it¡¯s better for him to raise him somewhere he can see him.

    The security around the vi was pretty high, there were bodyguards patrolling the area twenty fours hours a day, and they were followed by a driver wherever they went, the food that came in was also very safe. Even the aunt who came to cook was the mother of one of Shu Heng¡¯s bodyguards, and she could be trusted.

    The sky darkened outside, Shu Ning had also gotten a bit tired after the long drive. Shu Heng ate dinner with the little one then they had a chat as they bathed, during the night when they slept, Shu Ning was in a daze as he stared at the bed. It was huge, about five people could fit on it, when big brother goes to school wouldn¡¯t I be very lonely?

    ¡°You can give me a call.¡±

    Those were things that couples did, Shu Ning sighed:¡±I¡¯m not young anymore.¡±

    ¡°Let me see,¡±As Shu Heng spoke, he directly peeled off his brother¡¯s top, you¡¯re really going to say you¡¯re not small? Little cleans, a sharp chin, his stomach was all white. He took off his pants, even his little teeth were young. There was not any contempt within Shu Heng¡¯s eyes as he took out a set of normal pajamas and dressed his little brother in them.

    Changing again? Something¡¯s fishy! Shu Ning could only rest easy after checking it with his own eyes, he stretched his hands out and lifted his legs, quite a good fit.

    Shu Heng was very honest today, heid down quietly by his side and waited for the little one¡¯s breathing to smooth out before he pulled off his brother¡¯s pants, and changed into a pair with a tail.

    The cat tail was very long, it was striped in Shu Heng¡¯s favourite ck and white. Only after he was satisfied did he cover up the little one with the nket and kissed his forehead, then walked out in light steps with his phone in hand.

    Shu Cheng hasn¡¯t slept yet, he was currently managing somepany stuff in his room. His phone suddenly rang, it was his elder son. He gave him a call during the day so for him to call again at night meant he had something to talk about.

    Shu Cheng put down the important documents he had at hand:¡±Hello?¡±

    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you, it¡¯s important.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, is it rted to Ning Ning?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng spoke about it with him assuredly and mentioned what happened today in the car, Shu Ning suddenly proposed for Shu Heng to manage thepany while he manages the house, there was clearly a problem with this and Shu Heng had already understood the ideas of his grandfather, so naturally he had to let his dad do some mental preparations too:¡±Shu Yao hasn¡¯t been born yet and grandpa has already taken precautions, he¡¯s given up on Ning Ning.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Dad, you should make your decision soon, I am not qualified to participate in the Shu family¡¯s affairs so if you were to choose Shu Yao, then give Ning Ning to me.¡±

    With a chuckle, Shu Cheng was helpless:¡±You¡¯re saying it as if he¡¯s not my son, alright then I¡¯ll see what I can do, you take good care of yourself and Ning Ning, in the capital......has your father contacted you yet?¡±

    ¡°At the moment, no.¡±

    ¡°What are your ns?¡±Shu CHeng lowered his head and his eyes were dark.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him toe asking.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, he¡¯s still your family. And besides I¡¯m the one who prevented them from taking you that time,¡±Shu Cheng did remain quite firm, he wouldn¡¯t give him up to anyone no matter who came asking, he took him in as if he were his own son and lovingly took him while threatening to take the life of anyone who would stop him. The Shu n was still considered one of the top wealthy families in C City but they weren¡¯t powerful enough in the capital.

    But Shu Heng did not think so:¡±Dad, I know you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll have a hard time but my mom told me everything before she died, she didn¡¯t allow me to forgive them, and the reason dad was able to abandon me on that year was due to the restrictions of the two families in the capital, that man¡¯s fianc¨¦e wasn¡¯t a fool either isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Heng Heng......¡±

    ¡°After their marriage they had a son and a daughter, and I was the one who got abandoned, now the only reason they¡¯re in a hurry to take me back is because their son died and they have nobody to inherit the n, how could good thingse without a price? Whoever raised me is my father, it has nothing to do with whoever provided the sperm.¡±

    ¡°Your father loved your dad sincerely at that time, your mom knew that he had gotten himself a fiancee......and your mother was too arrogant so she ran home without giving him a chance to exin himself, your dad came running at that time, your mom is the one who told him to give up, she didn¡¯t even tell him about the pregnancy, then she married me and the times didn¡¯t match up, only then did hee looking for us again, your mother threatened for him to leave with her death, in fact your mother never loved me at all, she was too arrogant, like a phoenix in the sky that never bowed her head.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯ve cleared things up from the very start I believe my mother will go through that with him, and not have that womane knocking and she even received a p from her.¡±

    ¡°Heng Heng, I respect your decision and I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but you see, when ites to our adult matters we had a lot of things we regretted on those years too. And I¡¯m acquaintanced with your father as well, he¡¯s not an unloyal man,¡±Shu Cheng paused for a moment, then continued to speak again with a hoarse voice:¡±I was in the wrong too actually, I shouldn¡¯t force myself through in vain, your mother and I were childhood friends in the past, so naturally I understood what she was like, we signed the wedding certificates as soon as she epted my proposal, I didn¡¯t give her any chance to regret anything, and I didn¡¯t give your father any time to react to this. When it alles down to it the one you should be ming is me.¡±

    ¡°No......If you didn¡¯t propose then I wouldn¡¯t exist,¡±Shu Heng understood the personality of his maternal grandfather, he proposed that she should get an abortion, and at that time mother was extremely hurt and depressed, she had also wanted to get the abortion, so in the end Shu Heng was still most grateful towards Shu Cheng, he loved him, and dedicated himself to him selflessly, and shared all he had with him:¡±Dad, you¡¯ll always be my dad.¡±

    ¡°Mm, alright!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me, Ning Ning¡¯s only thirteen and he¡¯s already chosen his position not long after he came home, he seems to be a bit too sensible, there may be something happening that we don¡¯t know about. Dad, you should take note of the one by your side.¡±

    ¡°I understand, there¡¯s nothing she can do.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she won¡¯t be able to do anything to us, but what about her own son?¡±

    ¡°I know, Xiao Heng......¡±Shu Cheng sighed, and his gaze was exceptionally soft:¡±Your home will always be better than the capital, take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will dad, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The call ended, Shu Heng stood by the floor-to-ceiling window and was silent for a long time, it felt as if arge hole was dug within his heart. What dad said was right, but what mom said before her death was true as well, what happened in the past went by like smoke, it was just a matter of time, and now the woman who mom hated was living and cultivating herself in a monastery, he didn¡¯t know if he had gotten depressed over her son¡¯s death or was she driven away by he family¡¯s loss, now there were no obstacles anymore, and now for a son they threw out ¡°on the ount¡±, they still used quite a fair bit of effort.

    It was clearlyte august, so why did it feel so cold?

    Shu Heng returned to the room andid down by Shu Ning¡¯s side, he felt much better after pulling the little one into his arms, he was so warm, and his little brother was sleeping so soundly, his little lips were pink and tender, so very mesmerizing. Shu Heng felt a bit out of it today, he leaned over and gently fixed their lips together, after pressing down and licking for a good while did he stop despite not having his fill yet, his little brother is still young, he¡¯ll raise him well.

    On the next morning, the expectable howling came, he was slightly displeased:¡±Don¡¯t take it off, if you take it off you¡¯ll have to be nude.¡±

    I¡¯m not afraid of you, Shu Ning took off his pants and ran about with his little butt exposed trying to find some pajamas, there actually aren¡¯t any? The next room was filled with outer coats, Shu Ning¡¯s face darkened and looked towards Shu Heng, this bastard did this on purpose, on purpose I say!!!

    Shu Heng picked up the cat tail pants and passed it to Shu Ning. Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t yield, after taking it over he tore off the tail and put them on. Hmph, the higher ups have policies while the lower downs have their own ways of getting around them, he definitely won¡¯t put them on. Shu Ning swept a contemptuous nce over to Shu Heng, then went down the stairs vigorously. Shu Heng pondered for a moment, how can I make my little brother put on these cosy outfits?

    They had some porridge and some dishes in the morning, Shu Ning was in a great mood after feeling like he had defeated Shu Heng, and he ate an extra bun. Shu Heng had a nd attitude, his gaze kept moving over to the little one¡¯s body whether intentionally or unconsciously:¡±We¡¯re leaving at ten, I¡¯ll bring you out somewhere, is there anywhere you want to go? Like......¡±Shu Heng listed out some of the most famous ces.

    Shu Ning shook his head:¡±I don¡¯t want to go out, big brother is leaving tomorrow.¡±He spoke from his heart.

    Shu Heng was startled for a moment, and the corners of his lips immediately raised up:¡±Alright, I¡¯ll stay with you for the whole day today.¡±

    After four hours, the two brothers were conversing in English on the sofa, a few men came in from outside led in by a bodyguard. Shu Ning looked towards Shu Heng, and Shu Heng introduced the family doctor to Shu Ning, in the future Shu Ning could call him if he had any problems, he was on the clock twenty four hours a day. After the two got to know each other did he find out that he came in today for a check up ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Shu Ning grew 3 centimeters during the holiday, and he got heavier by 2 kilograms as well, it was something to celebrate.

    Shu Ning thought it was pretty good too, just as he put on his smiley face did he hear the doctor telling Shu Heng that he was too small and short, and the age of his bones were only fourteen and he needed more exercise and what not, h~ He continued to h h h!

    At noon, they ate some skewers under the tree in the backyard, Shu Heng remembered everything that Shu Ning liked, he grilled them personally for him, the first one was scorched, really, it was so scorched that the meat couldn¡¯t even recognize itself. The second one was alright, but the third one was perfect! Shu Heng was talented in everything he did, but Shu Ning only cared about eating, when he had his second drink, his big brother stretched his big hand over to pick up the cup and drank two thirds of it.

    The corner of Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched, he couldn¡¯t bear with this, is Shu Heng worried that he¡¯s going to drink too much? ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q My god, it¡¯s just a drink, do you have to be so anal about this?

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a sip of red wine tonight.¡±

    Shit really? Shu Ning was happy again.

    His little brother was so easy to coax, this is too cute. A smile shed past Shu Heng¡¯s eyes as he passed over the sausage he was done grilling:¡±This was made by aunty herself, all natural with no additives.¡±

    Shu Ning took a bite and it really was pretty good, it was all meat inside but it wasn¡¯t greasy at all, with such an aunty......do I have toe back everyday to eat? Big brother wouldn¡¯t have been ¡°delicate¡± to this point would he? Shu Ning had just shook his head to give up when his brother passed over some squid on a skewer, this definitely isn¡¯t raised by aunty!

    ¡°This was still alive when it was shipped over, it¡¯s very fresh.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning! Is this twenty six years into the future? Twenty years ago it was hard to find fresh seafood in countries far away from the sea, they were all frozen, but of course they still had fresh and live ones in big restaurants, the price was luxurious:¡±Brother, stop busying yourself you should eat some too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out of hands.¡±

    Alright then, I¡¯ll feed you, Shu Ning picked up a grilled sausage and brought it to Shu Heng¡¯s mouth, Shu Heng was grilling some chicken wings with one hand and flippingmb kebab on the other......Who could qualify to witness such a scene? Shu Ning was enjoying himself, being waited upon by his brother and what not, it¡¯ll be fine if he gets used to it ha ha ha~(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~

    ¡°What are youughing about?¡±Shu Heng got curious.

    ¡°Nothing, I just think that big brother you¡¯re very cool, here have some more grilled fish!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±Shu Heng passed a doting nce at him as he took the grilled chicken wings from the grill and put them on a te by the little one¡¯s side before picking up the fish:¡±It¡¯ll take some time, so have some others first.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Big brother¡¯s talking more and more, he¡¯s gotten really approachable. Shu Ning suddenly lowered his head in embarrassment, he picked up the chicken wing and blowed on it, when brother leaves I¡¯ll probably get very lonely......

    Something warmnded on his cheek, his big brother had stolen a kiss. Shu Ning rolled his eyes:¡±Brother, there are no little brothers at school, what are you gonna do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you in the morning and we can have a video call in the evening.¡±

    ¡°......¡±So you¡¯ve already thought it through? No sense of aplishment, when Shu Ning got excited his grilled chicken wing nearly fell to the ground:¡±I¡¯m not going to respond!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll run back in the middle of the night to kiss your lips.¡±

    Ha ha ha heughed, Shu Ning¡¯s mood rose up again. Big brother knew how to make jokes too, what a fun guy. In a few days when Shu Ning had gotten a bit too much to drink he would find out whether it was true ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    They spent two hours eating, they chatted and they joked, Shu Heng held onto the little one¡¯s shoulders and went up the stairs to brush their teeth together, and got on the bed to take a nap. After Shu Ning woke up the first thing he did was to touch his butt, as expected there was a tail, he stretched his short little hands over helplessly and gave the handsome face by his side a pinch:¡±Brother! Brother! Brother!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±The little hand wasn¡¯t very strong, so Shu Heng didn¡¯t p him off.

    ¡°Can you exin what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Tail,¡±Shu Heng moved his hand over and touched it, feels pretty good, he even touched the little hand and was very happy:¡±Pretty good.¡±

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t like it! How many hundred times do I have to say it?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°......¡±You win, Shu Ning got up to take off his pants with Shu Heng watching by the side, his gaze darkened, there were no undies underneath so he bared everything, Shu Ning didn¡¯t find anything suspicious and he didn¡¯t evade him at all, but why won¡¯t the taile off this time......Kasha, a big hole opened up in the pants, how am I going to wear this?

    ¡°There are no other pants......¡±Big brother was aloof.

    Are these the legendary open-crotch pants? ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ Big brother is too bad, Shu Ning leisurely swept a nce at Shu Heng, the big pants on him look pretty good. He narrowed his eyes dangerously, Shu Ning was ready for take off!

    Notes:

    cosy ¨C ÇéÈ¤·þ×°, they¡¯re clothes for fun but.... that kind of fun lol..... shu heng..... done with you............

 Chapter 62

    What¡¯s this?

    The little beast has finally exposed its ws?

    How frightening! But more importantly......has he grown nails?

    Shu Heng really felt that his brother was very cute, he was cute no matter what he did, why is he so very cute?

    And so Shu Heng pretended to be ignorant. Shu Ning did not move, he was still waiting for his chance to strike, but he instead felt a consuming sense of loneliness. And so Shu Heng deliberately exposed an opening, he wanted to know to what extent his brother would go to. He suddenly recalled a scene from his childhood where Xu Jin ran over excitedly with a dog in his arms, he would throw a stick and the dog would always bring it back at once......

    He wondered if his brother would still throw himself over after failing, Shu Heng¡¯s thoughts drifted about, he was feeling itchy. He decided to fill up the tub so they could yes games in the water, that may be more interesting.

    Shu Ning stared at him without exposing himself, but when Shu Heng turned his head over, he suddenly pounced over, then......Oh fuck......My head got caught between my brother¡¯s arms ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    Shu Heng loosened his grip and moved back slightly:¡±What are you doing?¡±

    Shu Ning who nearly managed to grab his pants knew that his initiative had already ¡°died¡± simply bared it all without acting anymore, he rolled up his barely long sleeves and took the opportunity to take a breath, then pounced over again. Shu Heng raised an eyebrow, and caught one hand each with his two hands, then he yed the strength game with Shu Ning. Naturally Shu Ning lost, he stepped back again and Shu Heng also allowed him to throw a tantrum.

    Shu Ning deliberately pounced over simply a few times to reduce Shu Heng¡¯s wariness, big brother was so smart that he probably already saw through my n. Shu Ning turned up the corners of his lips, and when he pounced over, he pulled a feint on him and kicked hard with his left leg to change his trajectory. When he touched Shu Heng, he immediately turned his body and bumped into him with his back, and so the two lost their bnce together, a little hand was spotted around the goal of his pants and he immediatelytched on, oh......it¡¯s soft ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Shu Ning was so scared his soul parted from his body, no......his soul had already flown away.

    By the time he managed to react to it, he wasn¡¯t able to take his hand back anymore, maybe possibly he just about......hurt his big brother, Shu Heng reached out at once and took hold of a certain naughty little guy¡¯s ws and that thing together, take a deep breath!

    I¡¯m finished I¡¯m finished I¡¯m finished /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~ I just wanted his pajama pants, big brother is mysophobic so there¡¯s definitely underwear below, we¡¯re brothers so what if we share a little bit? But now what? Do I have to take the first strike? After all he was the one who put those pajamas on me in the past, he should¡¯ve put underwear on him first. Which is why, this is not the fault of the person with his butt bare!

    Wuwuwuwuwu......I should just pretend to be innocent! Kids don¡¯t really know much, I¡¯ll be damned, this is too upsetting.

    Shu Heng held Shu Ning around his little waist with one hand to prevent him from moving about, and his other hand moved, as of it were rubbing against it.

    The hand that had caught on directly on the hot ce unconsciously moved together with it, just like helping his brother do that. Shu Ning who wanted to take his hand back wasn¡¯t able to seed, and he didn¡¯t dare to use too much strength either. On the spot he cried without tears and swallowed his saliva:¡±Brother~¡±

    ¡°What are you actually trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I......I want to wear pants!¡±He pretended to be pitiful.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then there are pants on big brother¡¯s body, nobody asked you to be so bad, making me wear such a stupid pair of pants with a tail,¡±His voice got smaller and smaller as he spoke, Shu Ning was thinking this was all Shu Heng¡¯s fault so how did ite back to me instead, ah, I¡¯m innocent:¡±Brother, let go~¡±

    Little brother¡¯s voice is so soft and sweet, so cute, I can¡¯t scare him, but a thirteen year old boy should already have their physiology sses haven¡¯t they? As his brother should I be teaching him? I should, if not it won¡¯t be good if he learns anything bad at school while I¡¯m away:¡±Ning Ning, there are somethings that I should be teaching you at this time.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±Shu Ning turned his head over to look at him, he was very curious. Something that Shu Heng needed to say so seriously is definitely going to be something extraordinary!!!

    The little brother sitting on his legs is such a good boy, so adorable. Shu Heng felt very pleased inside as if he had forgotten what the little hand was holding onto, but he couldn¡¯t go overboard, the big hand was just moving a little every so often. He lowered his head and leaned over, then said some embarrassing things in Shu Ning¡¯s ear.

    Immediately Shu Ning felt like he had been struck by lightning and all his internals were hurting, what kind of thirteen year old wouldn¡¯t know about those things? They¡¯ve already seen so much of the research material so how would they not have any experience? Right now being warned by this little adult made him feel extremely sour, can any immortals passing by please quickly descend and drag this guy away, this guy really too ¡°smart¡± for his own good.

    But then again, his brother really was quite deep and husky, it was pleasing and charming to his ear like sound of a cello, his adolescent years are gone and he¡¯s turned into a real man now......

    Shu Heng had not finished speaking when Shu Ning could already bear with it no longer, his face turned beet red as if something was about to erupt, his little hands had been clutching the bed sheets until his knuckles had turned white, he hurriedly pushed himself towards Shu Heng¡¯s chest. Shu Heng knew that it was just about time too, his little brother got embarrassed. He loosened up to let him go, he wasn¡¯t wearing pants so at most he could run to the bathroom anyway.

    And so Shu Ning ran to the bathroom and mmed the door close to vent his dissatisfaction ¡ú-¡ú

    Shu Ning had calmed down after washing his face, just that was enough to rouse him up, it was too shameful. I¡¯m a man aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ll just climb back up where I fell,e on! Shu Ning returned to the side like nothing happened and as soon as he sat down, Shu Heng got off at once, his defenses were down! Shu Ning narrowed his eyes and caught the opportunity to quicklyunch an attack! Caught the edge of his pants, ha ha ha ha, I just have to pull! Big brother¡¯s that part is hard, let¡¯s see who¡¯s the one feeling awkward then!

    You wanted to teach me like an adult, so if you¡¯ve got the balls for it then let¡¯s see if you can stop yourself getting hard! ~\(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~

    Shu Heng dodged subconsciously and received the mid-air Shu Ning by the waist, then turned him around and press him down with one hand on his shoulder, and another clutching Shu Ning¡¯s wrist, he supported himself with one leg on the bed and the other was pressing down on Shu Ning¡¯s back, thisbination of moves were done in one swell swoop, not even a second had passed when it happened and in just this instant the Shu Ning who did not know what had happened could onlyy on the bed and give up /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~ He¡¯s too much of a bully, how could he do this!

    Shu Heng did not exert much strength, there was nobody else in the room other than his brother so he was able tounch a surprise attack bravely. This made his heart feel funny, being with his brother like this was pretty good too, feels very intimate!

    The big handnded several resounding ps without showing any pity, Shu Ning wanted to cry but no tears woulde out, being spanked on the butt and whatnot, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on!

    Shu Heng saw the little one getting more honest, could he have used too much strength? He lowered his head and swept a nce at it, it was only slightly red, nothing wrong, he gave those mounds a light caress asfort, the feeling is pretty good. After that Shu Heng magically pulled out a normal pair of pants from under the pillow. Shu Ning was stunned ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Fuck~

    Shu Heng got up and Shu Ning hurriedly jumped away:¡±I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Shu Heng stared at him indifferently. Shu Ning swallowed his saliva and tugged at the other end of the pants:¡±I can put it on myself!¡±

    Shu Heng did not loosen his grip, Shu Ning gave it a pull, and just as he was about to put some strength into it, Shu Heng was finally willing to speak, and he had a very cold tone:¡±If you rip it you¡¯ll just have to stay bare today.¡±

    Shu Ning put on an awkward smile and put his little hands behind Shu Heng¡¯s head then raised his legs, Shu Heng skillfully pulled his pants up with a great deal of tacit understanding between them. At night the two watched the stars together, he received Shu Cheng¡¯s call and chatted with him for half an hour. Qin Yu Zhuo called during the day, and Shu Gao in the afternoon, they were both very concerned about Shu Heng and Shu Ning.

    For a whole day Shu Ning spent the day sweetly like this with Shu Heng, and they slept together at night while sharing a big nket, Shu Heng held Shu Ning around his small little waist and closed his eyes.

    Early the next morning, Shu Ning felt somewhat gloomy but he forced himself to smile. His big brother got on the car right after finishing his breakfast, Shu Ning didn¡¯t know what was happening to himself either, he kept watching the car go further away until it drove out of his sights before he walked back as if he had lost his soul. Shu Heng¡¯s shadows appeared all throughout the house, there was one where they sat together on the sofa, one of him bartending and teasing him with wine, as well as one ying around with water in the baths.

    He was annoying when he was around, but now he¡¯s gone and it made him miss him very much instead.

    I¡¯m so cheap, Shu Ning sighed. He returned back to his room and opened up theputer to check the stock market, a bunch of lines appeared in his eyes but he could see nothing.

    Shu Heng was sitting in the car, why wasn¡¯t he worried about him?

    Another few days have passed, Shu Ning should be reporting to the school as well. Shu Heng stood downstairs, he actually returned without even giving him a greeting. Shu Ning was slightly stunned to see him, but Shu Heng had already opened his arms. For the first time, Shu Ning rushed towards him without any unpleasantness, he jumped, pounced, and held his brother¡¯s neck tight with his two legs wrapping around him.

    Shu Heng twirled around twice while holding the little one to dissolve the momentum, thennded countless kisses on him, just like that he brought him into the car. After the center partition was put down, Shu Heng kissed the lips that had been filling his thoughts. So soft, so fragrant, so smooth, his little brother¡¯s face reddened into a blush, he opened his mouth and didn¡¯t fight back, it seems he does miss me quite a lot as well, Shu Heng was in great spirits as he kissed those little lips once more.

    For the sake of his lips, Shu Ning hurriedly leaned into his big brother¡¯s shoulder and held him tight:¡±Howe you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°I came to send you to school, dad is here too, he¡¯ll be going directly to the school.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng tightened his arms, he held him through the whole way intimately, until they reached the school and he had to let go:¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shu Ning had already found Shu Cheng¡¯s car, he reckoned that Qin Yu Zhuo was present too, this woman likes to jump in front no matter what was going on, she would sail through any winds, sticking her hands into any benefits she could find. The two parties gathered and happily headed in. Qin Yu Zhuo wanted to hold Shu Ning¡¯s hands but Shu Cheng already took his hand, and Shu Heng was also there clutching onto Shu Ning¡¯s hands with no intentions of letting go, it really was quite unsightly.

    Shu Heng was after all an adult now and he had gotten shrewd, in front of everyone he would put on a front like he enjoyed taking care of Shu Ning, making others think that he was friendly guy, Qin Yu Zhuo snorted in contempt and dismissed it, this is just a small trick, he can¡¯t go anywhere with this. Shu Ning peeked a nce behind with a helpless look in his eyes, this was what Qin Yu Zhuo thought of it, she smiled and nodded as a means offorting her son.

    The parents of many students came today, and there were even more new students on the scene, each of them were more vigorous, youthful, and energetic than the other.

    Some girls were looking about and their gazes allnded on Shu Heng, because he truly was too outstanding. He was both tall and handsome, he was simply the Prince Charming they all longed for in their eyes. A university student being thrown into the pile of new students made him stand out from the crowd, he was definitely like a phoenix amongst a flock of poultry, it was simply an instakill.

    Shu Ning watched the scene and he was very upset about it, he really wanted to tell those girls that their Prince Charming could possibly be a Tang Sanzang ¡ú-¡ú

    Shu Heng kept on holding Shu Ning¡¯s hand, and he was slightly concerned:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    With a pouty look like his saying nothing with gritted teeth, who would believe him?

    Shu Heng did not know why, so he looked around coldly, who made his little brother upset? As a result he got a lucky hit, all the gazes on him moved away, Shu Ning finally smiled. Shu Heng pondered thoughtfully over it, feeling as if he had caught onto something but nothing at all, right at this time the head of the teaching office had shown up.

    One of the key points of this high school was that it was private, the headmaster had some connections so he was used to seeing big shots, even though he knew that Shu Cheng was a big name in C City he didn¡¯te out personally to meet him, just leaving it to the head was enough. This was how the capital differed from C City, they would stand their ground even if a dragon appeared.

    Everyone chatted and joked with each other, other than lifting up the corners of his mouth slightly while introducing himself, Shu Ning did not do anything.

    They registered on the first day, and started lessons on the second. He didn¡¯t know whether they had military training or not as the times had changed, and he had forgotten all about it. Shu Ning asked Shu Heng privately, and Shu Heng only stared at him for a moment before answering, high schools in our country don¡¯t do military training. On the spot Shu Ning¡¯s gloomy mouth had curled into a wave, just you wait, give it a few years and we¡¯ll have it! £þ¤Ø£þ

    His little brother was upset again? He really loves to act spoiled, Shu Heng secretly kneaded the little one¡¯s hand. In front of people, Shu Ning had never given Shu Heng face, if not no matter how angry he was he wouldn¡¯t show it on his face and obediently let Shu Heng hold his hand, letting him knead around however he pleased, rubbing back and forth, in just a moment his mood improved.

    Shu Ning¡¯s temper was quick toe and quick to go, Shu Cheng watched his change and was extremely happy, when Qin Yu Zhuo saw it she was furious, Shu Heng is clearly bullying my son!

    Shu Ning that worthless wretch, are you just going to take it? Your dad¡¯s right there why won¡¯t youin to him?

    Qin Yu Zhuo couldn¡¯t say anything, she was just his step mother, she had to be concerning in every possible way in front of everyone and say nothing but good things about him, damn it, it¡¯s making her nauseous again. No matter how angry Qin Yu Zhuo was, she still had to endure it, this was the day Shu Ning would enter the high school life, Shu Gao paid great attention to it and Shu Cheng came personally too, I have to smile!

    This woman was smiling so brilliantly, Shu Ning watched her and slightly smirked, why make things hard for yourself?

    With the help of the head teacher, the procedures were soon finished. Shu Cheng stood with the head teacher and talked for a moment before bringing Qin Yu Zhuo and his two sons out. Shu Ning understood that Shu Cheng had definitely bribed him, most of the students studying here were wealthy people, the number of students who thought themselves as the king of the school were many, there were also many low-key ones with prominent families, with the help of the teachers, Shu Ning will be able to live his lifefortably.

    The whole family went out for a meal before going over to the little house to take a look. Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes brightened up, the decoration wasn¡¯t too bad, it just seemed slightly gloomy at first nce. Everything was prepared by Shu Heng himself, there was only one bedroom and it was all with Shu Ning¡¯s stuff, only then was Qin Yu Zhuo satisfied, everything was good here, the only bad part was that she couldn¡¯t slot one of her people in here.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had a n, she took Shu Cheng¡¯s hand:¡±The aunty who cooks for them doesn¡¯t seem too reliable, how about we bring the old chef over from our house instead? Shu Ning likes the food he makes, he can rest easy eating them too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, all the staff here were specially selected by Shu Heng, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Honey!¡±A light shed past Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes and they watered up:¡±Right now I can only contact Shu Ning, if the call doesn¡¯t go through there¡¯s not even a person I can talk to, if anything happens there¡¯s not even a single person we can ask about the situation from!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just ask Shu Heng?¡±

    ¡°D......does it seem convenient for me?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo sighed, a hint of pleading appeared within her eyes:¡±Okay, how about we let the aunty who tidies up Ning Ning¡¯s room toe over.¡±This was Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s real confidant, the chef she mentioned earlier was just a feint to put his guard down and prevent suspicions.

    ¡°No can do, Shu Heng won¡¯t like it, he¡¯ll think I don¡¯t trust him.¡±

    ¡°Honey, can¡¯t you think about my feelings?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo cried, she was extremely grieved:¡±I¡¯ve agreed to let Shu Heng take Shu Ning away, can¡¯t I even send someone over so I can ask about his condition? He¡¯s only thirteen, not thirty, what kind of dad are you, aren¡¯t you being too open about this?¡±

    Shu Cheng:¡±......¡±

    Shu Heng was standing right outside with Shu Ning and they heard everything, it was inconvenient for Shu Heng to exin so Shu Ning shook off his brother¡¯s hand and walked in:¡±Mom!¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo had a fright, thankfully only Shu Ning heard her, she hurriedly pulled her child¡¯s hand:¡±My baby, your mom misses you a lot.¡±

    What the hell did you bring her here for? She¡¯s spoiling the scenery.

    Shu Ning expressed his thoughts in a straightforward manner when Qin Yu Zhuo wasn¡¯t looking, and he couldn¡¯t help but peek an eye at Shu Cheng, Shu Cheng was a wise man so he immediately understood. Shu Ning had sessfully dug a pit for his mom, only then did he have the mood to bnce things out with Qin Yu Zhuo:¡±Everything¡¯s great here, I like it. The people in the ancestral home have been working for grandpa for several decades so it¡¯s not convenient to move them over, I¡¯ve received the goodwill within mom¡¯s intentions, but are you clear about mine?¡±

    ¡°Ning Ning, you¡¯re still young, mother is worried that something bad will happen to you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡±Shu Ning deliberately emphasized his sentence, his intentions were clear, and his gaze was also sharper:¡±Mother you should take good care of your baby, when you¡¯re given birth my brother and I will pay you a visit alright?¡±

    ¡°Ning Ning, mother allows you to stay here, and I think the aunty that had been taking care of you is pretty good, she¡¯s honest, and doesn¡¯t have much to say......¡±h h h.

    Shu Ning took the opportunity to spare another helpless nce at Shu Cheng when Qin Yu Zhuo lowered her head, only after she finished speaking did he make an excuse:¡±Mom, you should go back, I saw some studies that say that it¡¯s quite dangerous for someone over seven months pregnant to fly, didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Shu Cheng raised an eyebrow, he took out his phone and immediately searched it up, she could ride no problem, generally a healthy baby at eight months should have no issues. Qin Yu Zhuo had toe no matter what, this made Shu Cheng feel that she was quite insensible, but as soon as he thought that she was doing it for her son he agreed, but now that Shu Ning had brought this up they should still rush home. And besides, his wife seems to be provoking the rtionship between these two kids deliberately, after all they were not from the same mother so she¡¯s prone to suspicion.

    ¡°We came to see him and we did, we should be going.¡±Shu Cheng took Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s hand.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was touched, Shu Ning still cared most about his little brother as expected, he had even taken note of whether or not she could take the ne, but she still had not reached her goal yet, how would she be willing to leave? Her tears came down in a rush:¡±Honey, can¡¯t you justply with me?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you let mee out here to experience things right?¡±

    Shu Cheng had made his decision with just that one sentence, he brought away the unwilling Qin Yu Zhuo, what is he going to do if Shu Ning studied deep into the night, and Qin Yu Zhuo would argue about it with him after finding out? Right now her pregnancy is the most important! Although Shu Cheng doted very much on his wife, at the same time he cared about how Shu Heng felt too, and so this scene with no end in sight was hung up, but it left a shadow in Shu Cheng¡¯s heart......

    There was finally peace, now where was that tantrum-throwing Shu Heng? Shu Ning looked for him everywhere and finally found him in the backyard, oh damn, he¡¯s swimming......

    Wow!

    His muscles were so toned, his serratus and abs are too perfect. He could only see a handsome merman swimming back and forth, even his back was way too beautiful, he had long arms, long legs, the water sshing around made the sunlight seem like some special effects, so handsome, his big brother was such a top-ss man, no wonder those girls were smitten this morning.

    This made the thoughts of me as a ¡°homo¡± ripple too, saliva was almost pouring out~

    Shu Ning was fascinated by the sight, he simply walked towards the swimming pool and crouched down by the side with his two hands holding up his chin, and his gaze misted over, big brother is swimming over~ So cool~

    Shu Heng reached the side, he didn¡¯t show up immediately but rather he kicked himself up all of a sudden and shot out of the water, and while Shu Ning still had not reacted to it, hended a soft kiss on his lips.

    Are you happy? Are you amazed?

    At this moment, Shu Ning¡¯s heart rate sped up and his face was flushed scarlet......

    ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡±His brother¡¯s voice was exceptionally husky and his eyes were intoxicating, strands of hair were framing his face making him look even more sexier.

    Shu Ning swallowed unconsciously and nodded before he came back to his senses, oh god, I think I was seduced by the beauty of my older brother ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    Shu Heng held the little guy that looked like a small bunched up animal and pulled him into the water, Shu Ning was wearing short sleeves and short pants so he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting wet, but why did big brother take off my pants, and leave me with only a pair of white undies and whatnot......Whatever, the walls were high anyway so others wouldn¡¯t be able to see him, it was the coolest to swim during the summer, he could even ssh water on Shu Heng¡¯s face deliberately!

    How wonderful~

    Going against him and whatnot, Shu Ning loved it to death. His big brother was swimming over, Shu Ning shed him a naughty smile and pressed down with his two hands.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha......Let¡¯s see how you take this!¡±

    But how smart was Shu Heng? He immediately pretended to struggle a few times and stopped moving, he held his breath.

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded, he immediately pulled his brother¡¯s head out the water and anxiously patted his face:¡±Brother? Don¡¯t scare me? Nobody can die from just ten seconds of that.¡±

    That was the logic, but the reality in front of him was different, logic could be messed up too. Just like that, Shu Ning patted his face a few times and started to put some strength into it, Shu Heng still did not wake up, he called out for people toe but nobody came, what¡¯s going on? Shu Ning¡¯s mind was nk, he didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, he didn¡¯t have the strength to pull him up so he could only perform CPR.

    Shu Ning who had gotten used to kissing did not hesitate to pinch Shu Heng¡¯s mouth......then stuck himself over......Um......Why is there a tongue

    Shocking ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    Shu Ning was no fool, fuck, he actually used this as a joke? This is too much, he pushed Shu Heng away furiously and swam towards the side of the pool, he really got angry this time, he¡¯s really furious now!!!

    Shu Heng swam up from the back and ran a few paces quicker to catch up with the little one and picked him up by the waist, with an ¡°ah¡± scream from Shu Ning, he kicked his limbs around:¡±You¡¯re bullying me!¡±Roar~ re~

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°You dare say you didn¡¯t? Then what was that in my mouth?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Fuck

    ¡°It was just a joke, it¡¯s no good to be angry,¡±Shu Heng held the little one and went towards the deck chairs, Shu Ning still continued struggling, he never stopped struggling.

    Only then did Shu Heng regret it slightly, the little one was overreacting, it seems that he really did go overboard, he immediately switched tactics:¡±Alright alright, we¡¯ll just say I went overboard, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can hit my face right?¡±

    ¡°WHen did I hit your face?¡±

    Speaking of this, Shu Heng knew that he would be fine even if he put him down, the little one won¡¯t run off.

    Shu Ning who received freedom subconsciously took several steps back and narrowed his eyes, ring at him defensively, his gazended towards Shu Heng¡¯s face, oh shit, it¡¯s red, there¡¯s a hand print! He used a bit too much strength while waking him up earlier. That¡¯s not right! He was wrong first, Shu Ning took a few steps forward and imposingly he spoke:¡±I hit you for your own good, and you actually dared to bite back at me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡±Shu Heng moved his hand over and gave his brother¡¯s hair a rub, but Shu Ning took a step back instead like a vignt little wild cat.

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes darkened, he was extremely vexed but he didn¡¯t show it on his face, and his tone had gotten considerably gentler:¡±Since you hit me till I¡¯m swollen, can you forgive your big brother?¡±

 Chapter 63

    That¡¯s too shameless!

    He, he, he......actually tried to advance by retreating? Shu Ning understood, and he knew when to stop as well. But......tongue......He clearly already thought of leaving his first kiss for his future husband. He was gay so this was noughing matter, there was no way that straight man cancer Shu Heng would be able to understand, implying wouldn¡¯t do either, Shu Ning lost interested in chatting. He peered a nce at Shu Heng and walked back in big steps.

    Shu Heng followed behind not far, but not too close either. Shu Ning could feel it and he felt slightly gloomy, big brother is a very caring person, just......a bit too much when ites to ying, ah.

    They walked back quietly and only the sound of footsteps could be heard, it felt slightly ufortable in his heart.

    At this time, a ¡°hiss¡± sound appeared behind him, Shu Ning wrinkled his brows for a moment and turned back to look at him, Shu Heng quickly put his hand down and kept a straight face, as if nothing had happened.

    Does his face hurt?

    Suddenly, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t go anymore, he felt very sorry, he didn¡¯t pay attention to his strength earlier and it felt like he didn¡¯t use much strength. Shu Heng stared fixedly at Shu Ning and stood there quietly, even a fool could understand why he was doing this.

    Shu Ning took two steps forwards and patted Shu Heng¡¯s shoulder, he wanted him to lower his head. Not only did the Shu Heng who had always been verypliant not lower his head, he even stood there observing him.

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart jumped abruptly, did big brother get upset? It¡¯s normal for me to throw a tantrum but who was Shu Heng? He was God¡¯s favoured child, only he does not have to show leniency to anyone, nobody could y him.

    For him to treat me like this was already a special case. Shu Ning¡¯s mood brightened up slightly, since big brother doesn¡¯t want to say anything then I¡¯ll take the initiative, he¡¯spletely forgotten who the one who ran off in a rush was, he didn¡¯t even care about the rtionship they shared before this. Taking his big brother¡¯s hand, Shu Ning wanted to take a bath with his big brother.

    Warm water was already prepared in the bath, the cleaning aunty just left.

    ¡°Brother, does your face still hurt?¡±

    Doesn¡¯t hurt, but Shu Heng held his face and looked down without a sound.

    Is he throwing a tantrum? Well I guess so, he¡¯s only eighteen years old. Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help it, he stripped himself bare and got into the water, and his hand grabbed onto the edge of the bathtub habitually, he lifted his little face up, he didn¡¯t know how adorable and cute he looked, Shu Ning wouldn¡¯tpromise with him and say nice things so he¡¯ll have to think for his own future too.

    The atmosphere was slightly stiff, Shu Heng stood for a while before stripping himself and getting into the tub as well.

    The two looked at each other back and forth, in the end Shu Ning was the one who went over:¡±Brother, I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep.¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was like a burning torch as he narrowed his eyes, Shu Ning curled his two arms around his neck and his snowy pale body that looked like fine cut jade sat in his embrace.

    Shu Heng sighed in his heart as he held his little brother, he didn¡¯t wash him, he wanted to warm up a little first. In a ce where Shu Heng couldn¡¯t see, Shu Ning curled up the corners of his lips. Big brother was like a big puppy, as long as there was a ¡°bone¡± he would go soft, he he he, hecks love doesn¡¯t he? Curry up to your little brother then, my arms are open for you~

    Big brother wouldn¡¯t kiss his mouth again after this mess wouldn¡¯t he? Probably.

    While bathing, Shu Ning had a good conscience for the very first time as he helped his brother wash his back, his little ws scratched around his ck like helping him scratch an itch~

    Shu Heng narrowed his eyes in pleasure, although he was hit several times on his face, it wasn¡¯t exactly painful, while he had received quite some benefits from it instead. After a few more times his little brother will get used to it.

    After their bath, Shu Heng picked up Shu Ning and brought him up the stairs to sleep. Unless a fire started, nobody would dare to interrupt Shu Heng¡¯s rest, the two slept with no clothes on just like that, who¡¯s the actual one who suffered a loss? ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    After dinner, Shu Heng took Shu Ning out for a stroll, Shu Ning had been curling up at home constantly, Shu Heng knew this.

    On the road, they encountered a burly man walking happily with his son on his shoulders, Shu Ning had only peered over a few more times when Shu Heng crouched down. Shu Ning licked the edges of his mouth, this back has already grown quite wide, he climbed on happily, it was great. Shu Heng walked forth in a stable pace, it was very steady, Shu Ning wasn¡¯t tired either, he liked to stick with his big brother.

    After Shu Ning fell asleep at night, Shu Heng changed him into a cuter pair of pajamas and kissed his forehead, nose, as well as that dreamy little lips of his, then walked away with regretfully.

    He had something to do, he was always busy but he just couldn¡¯t let Shu Ning go.

    Early the next morning, the spot beside him was cool. Shu Ning who was wearing a super cute pair of pajamas didn¡¯t get aggressive or fussy, he didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. He turned towards the spot where Shu Heng should have beenying on and daydreamed, he picked up his phone and gave that bastard a call, he didn¡¯t even wait for one second, running off without saying anything, who¡¯s missing you?

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Hearing his big brother¡¯s voice, Shu Ning felt very wronged, he was an adult after all. He sighed in his heart but he didn¡¯t show it in his speech:¡±Have you had breakfast?¡±Shu Ning reckoned that if he says he¡¯s eaten, that means he left in the morning, if he says he didn¡¯t, then he may have leftte at night.

    ¡°I ate in the car.¡±

    He was slightly regretful:¡±Weren¡¯t you going to school?¡±Where was he going at that hour?

    ¡°Military training.¡±

    Wow, he was brimming with joy in the blink of an eye, if his big brother goes to military training will his skin get tanned into a bronze tone? Shu Ning was looking forward to it. Suddenly a lot of images of Shu Heng in various positions flowed into his mind, thinking about it nearly made him drool, it was too exciting:¡±Can I visit you?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Can youe out then?¡±Big brother is so powerful this should be no problem right? Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were glowing with anticipation.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be all powerful? _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    ¡°I¡¯ll find some time to give you a call, be a good boy!¡±

    ¡°Mm~¡±

    The call ended, Shu Ning was like a deted balloon as he melted on top of the bed without any trace of life at all.

    Knock knock knock, someone was knocking lightly on the door:¡±Second young master,e down and eat! You¡¯ll bete for school!¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±

    Damn, Shu Ning quickly went to wash up. He stared at the mirror for a moment, does big brother like these type of clothes? There was a big picture of a cat¡¯s face on the chest area with slightly puffy cheeks, both the ears and the whiskers popped out, only the nose didn¡¯t jut out, maybe he was afraid that I would get ufortable while sleeping? What look did big brother have on when he bought these clothes?

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched, whatever. Aftering out from the bathroom, Shu Ning turned back to take a look behind him, there really was a big tail there, there were even four chibi cat paws below his shorts, who designed this? Darn. The tail was yellow and ck in colour, Shu Ning shook his head subconsciously, personally it wasn¡¯t anything big for him to be wearing something like this, it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯sfortable. Shu Heng wasn¡¯t around, but if he was he would definitely touch it......Could I have been bothered because of that guy? Since he¡¯s not here I¡¯ve even lost the will toin? Maybe, he really is a special existence in my heart.

    His breakfast had turned into rice, the meaning of the aunty was that going to school was different from staying at home during the holidays, he¡¯ll get hungry on the way. This aunty seems very experienced, Shu Ning wasn¡¯t someone who was hard to cater to either, Shu Heng definitely gave his approval to this, if not the aunty would not just change the menu so casually. After his meal, Shu Ning got on the car. After the bodyguard entered the passenger seat with his bag, the driver started the car.

    The school was quite close, Shu Ning can ride a bicycle to the school in the future. He wasn¡¯t trying to hide his family background, but rather he wanted to get some exercise, Shu Ning had very good genes, you could tell just by looking at Shu Cheng, and Shu Heng was so tall, he had never asked about his height because he was afraid of hurting his self-esteem, he may even be over 185cms tall.

    When he arrived at school, a bunch of branded cars were sending their children off, all their parents went all out.

    A ck extended limited edition Rolls-Royce pulled in with a driver and a bodyguard, whose kid is this?

    The snooty parents who liked to grab at what they can¡¯t obtain were trying to see which family was more wealthy, and which family was poor, then they¡¯ll let their kids make friends with the ones with about the same status with them, or even higher. Earlier in the car, Shu Ning received a phone call specially made by Qin Yu Zhuo, everything she said hinted toward the same thing as well, just like what happenedst time with He Ran.

    Now that He Ran has Shu Zi Hui, his days will surely be very exciting with their mutual love-hate rtionship, he he.

    The bodyguard opened the car door for Shu Ning and he got off, he was wearing a whole set of branded clothes with his pale and clean little face, and an elegant and refreshing hairstyle, instantly he put a glint of excitement in those parents eyes but at the same time they were also confused, what is going on? This should be the little brother of one of the students right? They looked left and right, Shu Ning received his school bag and already started to walk inside the school.

    He¡¯s a new student? Is this a joke? Um, he couldn¡¯t be a little genius could he? It wasn¡¯t like it was impossible for a student to skip grades.

    This little guy¡¯s not bad, and so they all told their children to keep an eye on him and keep a good rtionship with him, they¡¯ll all be connections for them after they¡¯ve grown up, another friend is another opportunity, as parents they¡¯ve all racked their brains to its limits hoping their children can smarten up. But what¡¯s there a high schooler doesn¡¯t know? They show you an irritated look, agree, then forget all about it.

    How many people who were able to study in a private school could actually be poor? They were all high up usually, so who out of them would actually like currying favour with others?

    If they hit it off they¡¯ll be friends, if not they¡¯ll just be passersby, but of course there were also the snobbish ones, they¡¯ll just have to watch and see.

    Shu Ning was in the third ss of year one, the first ss was an experimental ss where the top students gathered, the second was a bitcking but still one of the key sses, the third was for those with good grades, and starting from the tenth were all normal students. Arge number of them were there because their middle school examinations were bad and they paid their way in, there was a total of twenty sses. The noisy ss 3 suddenly quieted down, it was so quiet that you could even hear a leaf falling.

    Why you ask? ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    A little kid came in!

    He looked clean and pale, with exquisite facial features, but they key point was his good temperament, he looks to be a very obedient kid, and not only that, even his hairstyle was hip, the boys all widened their eyes, even those wearing sses couldn¡¯t have enough of watching him, meanwhile the maternal feelings of the girls were overflowing, one of the dumbfounded girls with a round girl simply came over to ask:¡±Little boy, did youe to apany your big brother to school?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning who was carrying his ¡°school bag¡± cried without tears, but his attitude was great:¡±Hello big sister, I am a student from this ss and my name is Shu Ning, nice to meet you, I hope we can get along well.¡±

    Oh shit, what the hell! Surprising isn¡¯t it? While all the bucks were window-shopping for beauties hoping to find a girlfriend, when they were nning to awe the gods and spirits, all the beautifuldies were already surrounding this small little creature, a small little child who couldn¡¯t bring any threat to the males.

    Shit, the days won¡¯t go by smoothly in the future.

    But the the guys didn¡¯t hate Shu Ning either, he¡¯s very quiet, very aloof, and his asional smile made him seem like a good child.

    The ones who didn¡¯t have little brothers would want one like Shu Ning as well.

    The ones with little brothers were wondering what the hell their own little brothers were......

    Just like that a week had gone by in such a surprising way, the teacher took good care of Shu Ning and let him sit in the front, Shu Ning was slightly helpless, he couldn¡¯t do anything naughty even if he wanted to ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    He didn¡¯t know how long his big brother¡¯s military training wouldst, was it one week or two? As a student of A University, the first in the country, he reckoned that his stay there probably wouldn¡¯t be short, after all they needed to make an example to the rest.

    Being unable to talk to his big brother on the phone made him feel quite bored, thankfully the ss was very cheerful, the atmosphere of studying was also pretty good, only then was he able to ease his thoughts slightly.

    Two weeks had passed in the blink of an eye, other than studying, the only other thing Shu Ning did at that time was to deepen his rtionship with his ssmates, his stocks had already profited him over ten million, it was going very smoothly. But of course, if there were people who liked him, naturally there were people who didn¡¯t like him, such as the ones who wanted to provoke him by digging out his secrets due to how well Shu Ning dressed.

    There will be a leader for every group of boys in each ss, they didn¡¯t have to pick one out, they just knew.

    Such as the guy called Shi Lang in ss, tall, rich, and handsome, only fifteen and he was already 180 centimeters tall, he would always look at people with his chin, he was so arrogant he could rise up into the heavens. He had already invited everyone out after the end of their very first day of school, Shu Ning didn¡¯t go, he was extremely dissatisfied with him. Some of the boys were alright, they said that Shu Ning was young so his family couldn¡¯t set aside their worries, everyone justughed and let it be.

    He didn¡¯t think that Shi Lang would be so petty, he actually still kept it in his heart, he would even squint his eyes at Shu Ning in the washroom and shake his head, looking down on his little bean sprout.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, there were porcupines everywhere he went. Although his looks weren¡¯t great, he liked to show off his wealth, due to that he¡¯s already found himself an extremely beautiful girl as a girlfriend.

    Bragging all day long as if the entire world knew him, if not he¡¯ll rush over saying he wanted to treat people, on this day they were going to the Crane Club, it sounded like a ce to admire poetry and art but it was actually a ce with high consumption fees, it was a magnificent ce and all the waitresses were tall girls wearing short skirts with heavy makeup, each of them were more beautiful than the other.

    It seems he may have an ulterior motive.

    Shi Lang sat at Shu Ning¡¯s table and rolled his eyes:¡±I say, little genius, aren¡¯t you tired of studying every day? I don¡¯t have to try as hard as you can I can still get better grades than you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shi Lang choked a breath back, will this damn kid ever bow his head? Depressing, he needs to know who¡¯s the boss here:¡±Everyone¡¯s going tonight so you have to go, this is the third time, if you ditch again don¡¯t me me if I won¡¯t acknowledge you as a student of our ss.¡±

    A few boys couldn¡¯t stand it, but the girls were still brave enough to stand up for him, but Shu Ning actually nodded and agreed, doesn¡¯t matter if I go, but let¡¯s see who regrets itter.

    Other than the first day where he was driven to school, Shu Ning had always been riding his bicycle, at first it was quite tiring but now he had an easy time with it. But of course, the bodyguards were following behind him the whole way there, they didn¡¯t dare to take any liberties with this.

    Shu Ning sent a text message over to the driver, and the reply he received was cold like Shu Heng¡¯s, seeing this ¡°person¡± made him miss the owner, Shu Ning felt his chest tighten up.

    At night, the Crane Club was brightly lit inside and the service staff were all very beautiful with sweet voices, they¡¯re experienced in their work, with one look they could tell that Shi Lang was a vain person so they deliberately lowered their stance, they coaxed him into ordering many expensive alcohols and famous dishes.

    They were all goodpany, a ss of fourty were all seated in a chirrup, the boys had some beer and white wine while the girls were eager to try some red wine.

    Shu Ning stuck out quite a lot sitting there with his small size, Shi Lang smacked his lips and swept his gaze across the entire scene, he was very pleased with himself. The attendants flowed in like a school of fish and started to serve the dishes, the alcoholic drinks were served as well. Shu Ning sipped on his drink without looking left and right, being surrounded by girls and whatnot......heh heh.

    Shi Lang stood up and raised his ss:¡±Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    With the head of the ss speaking, they all stood up. Shu Ning was just nning to take a run at Shu Ning but he already stood up with his ss raised......

    You¡¯re shitting me?

    Shi Lang¡¯s mouth twitched, I just don¡¯t believe it, he raised his head and gulped it down then swept a naughty nce over at the opposing corner, Shu Ning also drank! He actually did, how was that possible?

    Shi Lang was constantly looking for opportunities, he downed one, then another, he drank and drank, and he was the first to fall, he was still blubbering Shu Ning Shu Ning~ He wasn¡¯t satisfied!

    Shu Ning shrugged, the youngdy next to him was very nice to him, she secretly brought in a bottle of mineral water and switched out the three hundred yuan wine with water ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q The girls around him all knew, they all kept the secret silently, Shu Ning didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger and his opponent was already down.

    While she was drinking some red wine, Shu Ning had some as well, the youngdy didn¡¯t let him have any so Shu Ning could only change positions over to the boys¡¯ side, with a bit of wine the boys were already in good spirits as they yed games happily. At twelve, they all left to return home. There were two boys who always slipped out of the drinking, they didn¡¯t have any at all, they went out to call their cars over but they always go by hoes before bros so they only sent girls home, the drunk guys were directly sent to a taxi with nobody sending them.

    Meanwhile the youngdy was picked up by her parents.

    There will definitely be some one in charge of Shi Lang, his girlfriend held him by the waist and supported him out step by step, a white Mercedes was waiting for them outside, not bad.

    Many of them paid each otherpliments, everyone had a car but not all of them had luxurious ones.

    Shi Lang who had sobered up a bit stood here andughed, saying they weren¡¯t worth anything much, he really was very proud and snobbish.

    He saw Shu Ning appear, and the car parked across the road immediately drove over, a ck extended Rolls-Royce, looking extremely solemn. The bodyguard got down and observed the people by Shu Ning¡¯s side with a keen look, then frowned slightly:¡±You are drunk, young master.¡±

    Shu Ning knew as well:¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Xu has prepared some soup for sobering up,¡±The bodyguard opened the car door and helped Shu Ning into the car.

    Shu Ning waved towards his ssmates and entered the car, then flopped down onto the seats,

    The bodyguard who was supposed to be sitting on the passenger seat entered as well and sat on the ground supporting Shu Ning, it was easier for him to take care of him too. The real limited edition luxury car drove off, only then did Shi Lang cuss, then passed out drunkenly.

    After he returned home, the bodyguard carried Shu Ning off the car. As soon as he felt a stir, Shu Ning woke up, the feeling isn¡¯t right, this isn¡¯t my big brother, Shu Ning after drinking some soup still fell onto bed like earlier. The cleaner, Aunt Fang took a hot towel and wanted to help Shu Ning wipe his face, hands, and legs.

    The bodyguard waved his hand, and the aunty nodded and left with the bowl, not long after, Shu Heng came wearily.

    After preparing the bath water, Aunt Xu and the bodyguard left. Shu Heng took off the little one¡¯s clothes as well as his own, then carried him into the bathroom to wash up, after returning to the bed, Shu Ning was like a dead pig, he had no reactions at all.

    ¡°Do you still remember what I said?¡±

    ¡°You forgot?¡±

    ¡°No matter, it¡¯s fine as long as I remember.¡±

    He missed this little guy a lot, when he went for military training this time, Shu Heng already had a hunch. It was only the second day when the higher ups in the military came for an inspection, then they picked several top students to experience the military life! And so Shu Heng had no way around it, he didn¡¯t deal with the people who specially came to see him, much less contact Shu Ning, in case the little one ended up under the surveince of anyone.

    After arriving at the army, his biological father came as well, he really couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore, he kepting over secretly these years to watch, looking over from afar, he has been making things hard for the senior official. Shu Heng knew long ago, he just pretended not to see him. Right now his biological father had made arrangements with his adoptive father, they¡¯ll see what Shu Heng thinks once he turns eighteen, Shu Cheng will have no opinions if he wanted to go back.

    He brought the little one into his arms, Shu Heng missed him very much and he was extremely excited, he even got some reactions down there, he took a deep breath but he still couldn¡¯t keep his cool, it was nearly at its peak.

    I give up.

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes turned exceptionally dark like a deep abyss, he lowered his head and kissed down on those pink lips and entered smoothly, tangled around, andpped at it, the little one did not have any adverse reactions at all, just like a sleeping little prince, clean, and pure, a pit of fire was enveloped within Shu Heng¡¯s eyes as he deepened the kiss.

    A lingering kiss, a kiss that made him go mad, a kiss that made him forget, but he did not do anything that would not be suited for the little one at his current age.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait till you grow up, and when you do......I¡¯ll eat you!¡±

    His body hadn¡¯t developed yet, he can¡¯t destroy it earlier, it had been very tough for him to endure, Shu Heng could only borrow his leg for a few rubs, and once again he could stand it no more. Thinking back on that amazing feeling that day when that little hand held onto him, Shu Heng¡¯s throat bobbed up and down, and his mouth felt dry, his lust battled with his reason but his reason still won, he must wait for a little longer!

    However......just kissing was still alright.

    He held the little fool tightly, drinkinges with its punishments, Shu Heng tasted his little mouth again, and this time he was more gentle than before, he still thirsted for it but he slowed himself down, little by little, taking over every little bit, not showing mercy to any area. He was so infatuated with him, he didn¡¯t even know how long they kissed for, their saliva flowed down to Shu Ning¡¯s neck, Shu Heng narrowed his eyes and licked......

    After a night of passion, a certain child¡¯s mouth swelled up for the first time.

    ......

    Early the next morning, he was enveloped in a sense of familiarity, it smelled like Shu Heng, Shu Ning felt as if a generation had passed.

    He lifted his little hand over to touch, taking advantage of the situation and holding his brother¡¯s waist, tightening his hold, and his little head leaned in closer as well to listen to his big brother¡¯s heartbeat, this is the only thing that put him at ease, no matter how much money he made, he would never have real happiness, just like this, he was satisfied fully.

    Shu Heng was quite pleased, he twirled his finger over, smoothing down Shu Ning¡¯s little face, his little ears, and he even pulled up his little chin.

    You want a kiss? Go ahead then, it¡¯ll only be a little while, was what Shu Ning thought.

    His big brother didn¡¯t kiss his lips, he kissed his forehead instead, Shu Ning didn¡¯t know why but he felt quite lost, didn¡¯t he hate this the most usually? Such a mysterious guy, his little hand touched forward, he loved these eight pack abs a lot, he poked and poked again. Shu Heng returned the favour too, he gave the little mounds behind Shu Ning a little rub, and naughtily bit down on his shoulders.

    Shu Ning opened his eyes in surprised:¡±What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    He rolled his eyes, Shu Ning continued to hug his big brother¡¯s waist with his little head still stuck to his chest with no intentions of getting up.

    Naturally Shu Heng was willing to stay with him, even when they grew old and died in the same ditch it was still fine:¡±Are you hungry? I¡¯ll bring something up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna move, feed me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The both of them needed to go to school today, after feeding him personally, Shu Heng had to go. Shu Ning was gloomy, Shu Heng thought he had a headache so he rubbed his temple and said:¡±Do you feel better now? In the future you¡¯re not allowed to drink when I¡¯m not around.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±A very to the point answer, but not drinking? That was not likely, Shu Ning was an adult ¡ú-¡ú

    However, he really was like a child these days, nobody doubted him too, since he was to be integrated into his role, he would always make some childish moves, even he himself had gotten sued to it, he would pout asionally and act spoiled, he was never like this before his rebirth, he was straight and proper all the time like a full-fledged rich young master, his manner of speech was graceful and generous, he would never make a sound whileughing, just like a robot.

    This was the result Qin Yu Zhuo wanted, not what Shu Ning himself was like.

    Ah......it¡¯s gone now, lost in front of this great god called Shu Heng, thankfully he only acted this way with him, in front of other people he was very normal, his thoughts were clear too, unlike this brainless look at this moment, doing whatever he wanted, whenever he pleased, he could even roll around if he wanted, just like......the only time he was able to loosen up in his past life, but that......was in front of his boyfriend.

 Chapter 64

    But Shu Heng wasn¡¯t his boyfriend, he was his big brother, big brothers would naturally be more sincere than a boyfriend, they wouldn¡¯t get tangled up in the benefits they could get out of me, it would be great if he were my boyfriend.

    As the idea shed past his mind, he was so shocked that he was covered in a cold sweat.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking that it¡¯s great to have a big brother.¡±

    Shu Heng actually smiled, but it was a pity that Shu Ning didn¡¯t see it. The time they have together was too short so it must be cherished.

    Shu Ning turned back to look at him, big brother¡¯s skin was darker now, it was slightly bronzed and there were several lines on his arm, they could be some cuts or scrapes he had gotten. He still kept a very natural character and his eyes were even more profound and sharper than before, Shu Ning felt quite pained:¡±Brother, is the military training tiring?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be tiring if you give me a kiss.¡±

    Shu Ning was stunned for a moment, then her olled his eyes, he faced his brother¡¯s handsome face and gave him a nice and heavy smooth that rang out in a loud ¡°mua¡±.

    Shu Heng was satisfied, he had also returned a kiss to him:¡±With you around, nothing is tiring.¡±

    ¡°......¡±What the hell is this? Sweet nothings? Ah, Shu Ning has really gotten bashful, even the tips of his ears were red and his heartbeat was quickening, he didn¡¯t want to care about him anymore but he was about to go soon, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave him, he could only shyly stick up his little hands and pinch his big brother¡¯s thighs. Wow, so firm, let¡¯s give it another touch, this is the thighs of a male god, long and straight, lucky me!

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze softened as he caught that naughty little hand and gave it a squeeze.

    He wasn¡¯t tired before, but he was after his biological grandfather came, he was themander. The squad leader of the special forces didn¡¯t dare to go easy on them, so their training was very difficult, Shu Heng wasn¡¯t able to keep up with him at first and so themander personally ran with him, it was so shocking that the jaws of all the soldiers had fallen off. Shu Heng was actually able to keep up after a few days had passed, and another troop of soldiers had their jaws shocked off. But Shu Heng didn¡¯t care at all, if his grandfather didn¡¯t even have this much sincerity then he can forget it.

    Actually, his biological father woulde over every night to help Shu Heng massage his legs, Shu Hengid down on his bed and the only thing he cared about was sleeping so he didn¡¯t even take a look when that guy hade in and left.

    ¡°Brother, is your military training over?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯lle back every week to see you, it¡¯s just one year, it will soon be over.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    With his big brother gone, Shu Ning tried to keep a cool face and left for school. His ssmates all knew he came from a wealthy family but they didn¡¯t expect that he was even more amazing than the richest guy Shi Lang, you could tell just how big of a shock he received with one look of the face of that unrequited Shi Lang. Everyone liked topare themselves to others, but no matter how tall a mountain could be there will always be another one taller, why should he bicker with a child over this? Why can¡¯t hepare with someone his own size instead?

    However, he couldn¡¯t even threaten a child. Many of the students were quite pleased because they had a rather good rtionship with Shu Ning.

    The attitude of the ss towards Shu Ning changed, and the number of people from other sses who came to find him gradually increased. Shu Ning took note of a few that he had an impression on in his past life, if he knew their characters he could follow them and chat if he was bored, go out for some sports, some exercise, or just to y around, they could go for karaoke every once in awhile, Shu Ning had a pretty good voice, he received countlesspliments on it.

    None of them let Shu Ning treat them either, Shu Ning could make up for that in other areas, it¡¯s fine since he was small.

    Was his family outstanding? Or was it all for show? They¡¯ll know after getting to know him a bit more, and Shu Ning¡¯s English was great to, he always got good scores back to back, he was good in other subjects too, he was part of the top 10 in grades all with his own effort! Nobody dared to look down on him, he was a man of his word and a clever guy to boot, he never revealed all his cards and it was hard to understand the full extent of his talents.

    After all he had studied in this exact school in his previous life so he was very familiar with the area, there was a big restaurant next to the snack store that didn¡¯t do well in business so they rented the ce out, Shu Ning went over to take a look and asked his bodyguard to talked to them, he wanted to buy the plot. The bodyguard settled everything under his orders and the deal will be made in three days, the housing prices in the capital at this moment hadn¡¯t soared yet so he was able to obtain the two storied building with just half a million, it was way too cheap.

    With Qin Yu Zhuo as his legal representative, Shu Ning took a photocopy of all the documents to settle the paperwork then he began to apply for an official stamp, just turning it into three storeys was enough, then he can renovate the ce, then he looked for some foreign teachers with the right qualifications toe over as tutors, they would only teach English. English tutoring sses would be a booming business in the future, he wouldn¡¯t lose any money doing this, the ce will be officially open during the winter. This shop had been sold away quite a few times in the past, in the end it became an inte cafe called Red Boom, there were middle school students and high school students nearby the area, and it wasn¡¯t too hard to guess how that worked out.

    Day after day passed, other than Shi Lang constantly trying to show his presence in front of him, everything was great.

    One day, a senior boy came looking for Shi Lang, only then did Shu Ning find out that Shi Lang was actually from the Shi family. The Shi family was pretty good, they had aplicated background but they¡¯ve been big for three generations, Shi Lang was a rtive of theirs.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯vee!¡±Shi Lang was ecstatic, and then there were three of them, his girlfriend helped him pack up his bag at the back, they¡¯ve been seeing each other for a few days and she already became hisckey.

    Shi Shuai had a dignified appearance, he was well-dressed and his faint smile made him look very easy on the eyes.

    As the two of them spoke, Shi Shuai was standing politely at the doorway of the ss and did not enter, then he swept a gaze over at Shu Ning, hm? It¡¯s the legendary little genius, so he took a few more nces at him. Shi Lang¡¯s mouth twiched, he had deliberately found a reason to shamelessly bring his cousin over to try and pressure him. As long as his cousin was willing toe, that little group of his would follow along too, none of them were simple people.

    Once everyone in ss took a good look of them, they wouldn¡¯t think much of Shu Ning anymore, so what if he¡¯s rich? Just cause he had money didn¡¯t mean he couldst in the world, true poweres in the form of personal ability. Heh, they¡¯re just a bunch of dogs following which way the cat jumps, they¡¯re going to regret it now aren¡¯t they? Better open up your eyes good, I¡¯m the head of this ss!

    Shi Lang was extremely pleased with himself, his cousin¡¯s gorup of friends had alsoe over, everyone was gathering to eat lunch togetherter, and another super handsome guy came over, just one look and you could tell that he was different from the rest, he was even more dignified and more good-looking, his smile was like a psring breeze, the jade gentleman mentioned by the masses should be this kind of guy wouldn¡¯t it?

    Shu Ji Xuan walked to the door:¡±Excuse me everyone, I¡¯m looking for my younger brother Shu Ning, can you let me pass?¡±

    ¡°Really, that¡¯s a coincidence,¡±Shu Zi Xuan was the kind of guy who could make flowers bloom by walking past them, and everyone who saw him would instantly fall in love. He was a gentleman no matter how you looked at him, it was hard to notice the treacherous side of him hidden inside, Shu Zi Xuan extended a hand in a friendly manner:¡±Shu Zi Xuan, good to meet you.¡±

    Shi Shuai extended his hand and held his lightly:¡±Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Shi Shuai.¡±

    ¡°Shi Shuai from the Shi family? It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Shi Shuai smiled, Shu Zi Xuan seemed like a pretty good guy. Although he seemed surprised he did not try to tter him, it seems that he may not be a simple guy as well, for me to be unable to recognize such a character at first nce could mean that he did note from the capital, they had plenty of time, if he had the heart to know he would find out sooner orter.

    Shu Ning received a call from Qin Yu Zhuo before this, she told him that Shu Zi Xuan was also studying in the capital, she asked him to help bring something over to Shu Ning since it was convenient. Qin Yu Zhuo had no way of swapping her own people in to Shu Heng¡¯s vi, so naturally she would think of some other tricks, right now what she had Shu Zi Xuan bring over would not be anything normal, such as a watch with some added bits, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to be bugged with an eavesdropping device or a monitoring device.

    Seeing that Shu Ning hade over, the smile on Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s face deepened:¡±Cousin, I booked a table for us outside, let¡¯s go?¡±

    Has he learned his lesson?

    Shu Ning knew that he was a bit too extreme when they met for the first time, he left a very deep impression on Shu Zi Xuan, he should speak less if he could help it since this cousin of his had a poisonous mouth, and he was part of the main family so he couldn¡¯t offend him ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q ha ha~

    Shu Ning acted naturally familiar with him, and with a stretch of his hand he shoved his bag into Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s arms, neither of them said anything about it, he walked forth in little steps and let those big long legs follow slowly behind him, it was extremely aggrieving.

    Shu Zi Xuan had on a doting smile, there was not a single hint of unhappiness in his expression, just like a loving big brother. He gave a nod to Shi Shuai and his cousin, he didn¡¯t put on airs at all. He quickened his steps to catch up with Shu Ning and asked how his leg was, he sprained his legst time and it took several months to recover, Shu Ning remained aloof and didn¡¯t answer, Shu Zi Xuan didn¡¯t bother with it either, his tone was still as caring as before.

    Anger was rising up within Shi Lang, if he were a balloon he would¡¯ve erupted at that moment.

    Simrly they were both cousins, he had been buttering up to his cousin Shi Shuai for many years before they got close to each other, but Shu Ning was able to put on airs, damn~

    But Shi Shuai seemed to be pondering about something, he put his arm around Shi Lang¡¯s neck and walked out, then said in a whisper:¡±Stay away from that little guy, the waters run deep.¡±

    Shu Zi Xuan was a smart guy, but the others weren¡¯t fools either.

    But Shi Lang did not think that way, he was secretly unhappy as he agreed.

    He pretended to agree even though in his heart he didn¡¯t, this younger brother of his could be considered useless, he had no worth at all, it would still be best to stay away from him in the future, Shi Shuai shook his head and chatted with his friends.

    Shu Ning got in Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s carand he was slightly envious, it¡¯s great to be eighteen, I want to drive too.

    Shu Zi Xuan was only two months younger than Shu Heng so he had a driver¡¯s license:¡±I talked to your teacher earlier, you don¡¯t have to go to your first lesson in the afternoon. If when we reach the restaurant you aren¡¯t interested in any of the dishes I picked, we can order something else, we only get to see eachother once in such a long time, as your cousin I don¡¯t want to disappoint your stomach.¡±

    Shu Ning did not speak, he had his eyes set ahead.

    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±Shu Zi Xuan was a wise guy, although Shu Ning had no fondness for anyone, his intuition told him that Shu Ning really did not like him.

    ¡°We don¡¯t get along,¡±Shu Ning was rather vignt, this was no simple guy, he would be a resounding presence within C City in the future, as someone who could give Shu Heng a run for his money, his ability was naturally outstanding. But speaking back to it, did Shu Heng really take him as an opponent of his? He was just like me, Shu Ning sighed in his heart.

    ¡°I have a house in the capital too, don¡¯t forget toe over to y in the holidays,¡±The atmosphere turned cold, naturally Shu Zi Xuan wouldn¡¯t just sit still:¡±He Ran kept making noise saying he wanted toe to the capital, Zi Hui is also handling the transfer procedures.¡±

    ¡°High school? With his grades?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a private middle school two blocks away from your school, many of your schoolmates are alumnis from there,¡±Shu Zi Xuan stopped the car, just when he was about to help Shu Ning unbuckle his seatbelt, the little guy had already done it himself and walked out as soon as he opened the door. Shu Zi Xuan was rather depressed, but the only thing he could do was quicken his steps.

    They entered the private room, the service staff immediately poured water for them and served their food.

    Only then did Shu Zi Hui try to find a chance to talk to him:¡±I heard the food here is good, give it a try,¡±He passed a set of chopsticks over.

    Shu Ning received them wondering whether this was his true face, who could reject such brotherly kindness from him? Maybe he would¡¯ve chased after him in his past life if they weren¡¯t brothers, but he would probably be given the cold shoulder by the other party if he were a bottom chasing a top, and they wouldn¡¯t put his words to heart. Shu Ning gave it a try, the food was pretty good, Qin Yu Zhuo was definitely the one who told Shu Zi Xuan what to order, he took a look and they all seemed to be Shu Ning¡¯s favourites.

    ¡°Some things are better when they remain as ns,¡±Shu Ning pointed it out but actually he just hated troubles, If He Ranes, his peaceful days may just fly away forever. However, it would be his pleasure to see He Ran and Shu Zi Hui those two bastards bring each other their deaths, he could add a bit of oil to the fire too, seeing them cry sounds pretty good.

    But Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s pupil shrank, did Shu Ning find out about something?

    His mother had cooperated with Qin Yu Zhuo, she may have told some of her ns to Shu Ning. He¡¯ll have to talk to his mom when he goes back, working together was fine but they won¡¯t be able to open up to each other, it was still nesary to stay vignt. At first He Ran was just slightly regretful to know that Shu Ning was gone, he didn¡¯t think of following him, he had a group of bros by his side who respected and yed with him, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with them.

    But the second house had different ideas, they got Shu Zi Hui to provoke him in secret endlessly, telling him how prosperous and great the capital was, after all some of the games and popr stuff had been brought over from the capital. Shu Zi Hui¡¯s admiration and anticipation kept poking at the yful He Ran, and as time went on He Ran was tempted as well.

    Why did they have to be so eager?

    So you want to live in the sunny side of the courtyard huh, the He family elders are such a stubborn bunch, even the second house was concerned, heh heh.

    With the wits of Gu Ya and Shu Zi Hui, there was no way they didn¡¯t know that kids were easy to sway when they were young so maybe they won¡¯t be able to stay together at the end, but they¡¯ll definitely have other ns now that things were going so well.

    A small bowl of soup appeared in front of him, Shu Ning picked up his spoon and drank a sip when he saw it, it tasted very fresh.

    Shu Zi Xuan smiled and it made him look even more handsome:¡±No need to be modest in front of your cousin, eat more.¡±

    ¡°Cousin......I want to eat prawn!¡±

    Shu Zi Xuan was still smiling, he wiped his hands and picked up a big prawn and peeled it, he didn¡¯t say anything even though his hands were sticky from the broth, and it wasn¡¯t easy to peel them either, but there was not a single hint of annoyance on Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s face. Shu Ning sighed in his heart, for a person like him who kept so many evil thoughts to be able to lower himself, if he was really good to someone, no matter who it was, it would be hard for them to escape right? He suddenly recalled his boyfriend from his past life, his mind was always so filled with thoughts of obtaining benefits, would he be a bottom just for money?

    Everytime he wanted to bring up marriage in his past life, his boyfriend would always use his career as an excuse, Shu Ning could only help him to the end, he helped him with everything and when he finally seeded, Shu Ning had already gone to jail.

    In the end Shu Ning¡¯s boyfriend went with his scoundrel friend and the two became a sweet couple, they even went to the prison to disgust Shu Ning, and so the two of them as birds of a feather banded together, Shu Ning was blind at that time and didn¡¯t realize anything, he still continued to help him thinking if his boyfriend did well in his career, they could get married.

    For his boyfriend to have a change of heart was partially Shu Ning¡¯s fault for not going all the way, Shu Ning wanted to devote himself to him on their wedding night, homosexuals were different from women, women could give birth to children, they could be open about their rtionship, and they had the protection of thew too, homosexuals had nothing so naturally they had to love their own bodies, this were Shu Ning¡¯s thoughts, but none of the people around him shared his ideas, they believed that pleasure was more important.

    Sleeping with one counts, and sleeping with ten was the same as well, for someone with Shu Ning¡¯s background to not enjoy himself to the fullest really was a sin to his life.

    And Shu Ning was even a bottom, this made them even more unhappy, you had the status and the rights so why don¡¯t you top? Are you cheap or something?

    ¡°Cousin? Shu Zi Xuan passed the prawn meat over and just when he was about to put it in his bowl, he suddenly noticed that Shu Ning was out of it, and so he directly brought it over to his mouth.

    Shu Ning opened his outh and ate it, he was thinking that he did get betrayed quite a lot, for him to be catered to in this life felt pretty good. But he would¡¯ve never known that if his brother saw this in the future he would be furious:¡±I was thinking about the problem with He Ran.¡±

    ¡°What problems could He Ran suddenly get himself into?¡±Shu Zi Xuan said jokingly but he perked his ears up, someone from the main family definitely has some special connections to receive information, maybe he could pry something out of Shu Ning¡¯s mouth, although Qin Yu Zhuo seemed rather morous she did not actually know much within the Shu family, everyone knew this but they simply never exposed that fact.

    Shu Ning hesitated for a moment, and stopped again just as he was about to say something, Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up and he leaned over:¡±Cousin, she¡¯s the only sister I have so if you know anything don¡¯t hide it from your cousin!¡±

    ¡°The old head of the He family¡¯s about to kick the bucket soon,¡±Shu Ning curved up his lips while Shu Zi Xuan wasn¡¯t looking, but his voice was filled with worry:¡±It¡¯ll probably happen very soon, if sister Zi Huies over and happened to get her dates caught with the funeral, there¡¯s a possibility that......¡±

    A slight change finally appeared in Shu Zi Xuan¡¯splexion, but it immediately turned bak to normal, as expected of a great viin, that¡¯s quite some skill. Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help but admire him, the change in hisplexion may have been deliberate as well.

    ¡°Thank you cousin,¡±Shu Zi Xuan took a sip of water and waited for the pressure to build up before speaking:¡±You now, I¡¯m not gonna keep this from you, I was so anxious at the start all because I wanted to gain some benefits.¡±

    Shu Ning looked over to him, he was quite curious as well, not only were there rich second generations, there were rich third generations everywhere, with Shu Zi Hui¡¯s background, it was quite proper for her if she were to marry a powerful third generation, she had the looks, the qualifications, and the capital, why did she have to stay with He Ran? The He n was one of the most dazzling ones in the C City, they were the most high-profile and they had the greatest wealth. One can suspect that the second house¡¯s purpose for doing so was to borrow someone else¡¯s de for the hunt.

    Take Shu Cheng for example, Shu Heng was still young so if Shu Cheng goes down, Shu Gao could still hold up for a bit, but Shu Gao had a serious cardiac disease.

    If they wanted to take out Shu Gao they just had to provoke him several times.

    Shu Ning knew all of this, seeing Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s silence, although he knew that the other party was putting on airs on purpose he was still willing to take the bait:¡±What do you mean, cousin? Is the Shu n still short on benefits?¡±

    ¡°Of course for the main family things would be good, but you wouldn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like in the second house.¡±

    Shu Zi Xuan told him about his family¡¯s matters, including the matter about his father keeping a lover outside, he told him how pitiful his mother was and how hard it was for her, not only did she have to take care of the businesses for his father to stop people from taking them as a joke, she still had to raise the child of her husband¡¯s lover, raising them up carefully, nurturing them into a talent so that they wouldn¡¯t be a disgrace......He poured everything out, Shu Zi Hui wanted to lure the sympathy out of Shu Ning so he spoke mournfully, making it sound extremely touching.

    Shu Ning dide from the countryside after all, he had been abandoned from the very beggining so he didn¡¯t receive any special education either when he returned, even if he was dissatisfied there would still be sentiments, he would definitely feel something from hearing about a woman who had to raise the child of her love rival, and so with just some effort he had obtained a good result, Shu Zi Hui wanted to break through the stalemate and the most assuring way was to enter from the ¡°heart¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made myself a joke to my cousin, you¡¯re not an outsider either, maybe it was because you were a few years younger than me and I don¡¯t feel as pressured, I¡¯ve been keeping all this bottled up for a long time now, this is my first time talking about it too.¡±Shu Zi Xuan took a sip of water and his gaze fell down to the table:¡±Actually, your brother Shu Heng is quite simr in age to me, if not for the fact that he was too cold I may have been able to open up a long time ago.¡±

    The outside world didn¡¯t know how close Shu Heng and Shu Ning were, Shu Zi Xuan wanted to quietly stick some nails between the two of them, that would be hrious.

    If it were the Shu Ning who had just been reborn, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have cared about Shu Zi Xuan, this guy always kept to himself so it was easy for him to overturn his ship, he¡¯ll wait for a good chance before he strikes, Shu Ning who had twenty years worth of memories knew some of the most crucial moments, it was quite easy to kick him to his death, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t do it by his own hand or he¡¯ll get his hands dirty.

    Now that he recalled that they all wanted to see Shu Heng die, he had no way of keeping himself out of this anymore, SHu Nin deliberately exposed his emotions, and a tremble could be seen in his eyes:¡±I know how you feel.¡±

    Shu Zi Xuan gave him a gracious smile, he¡¯s a kid after all, he just had to show him some considerations:¡±Cousin, eat more prawn.¡±

    He peeled another one and put it in his bowl, Shu Ning didn¡¯t move, but Shu Zi Xuan was good at this, he brought the next one to his mouth and didn¡¯t forget to pick out some dishes and put them in Shu Ning¡¯s bowl, he was very diligent but he didn¡¯t make it too obvious, the doting look in his eyes were ten out of ten, anyone who looked at them would¡¯ve been touched.

    Things were going smoothly, Shu Zi Xuan did not waste this trip, whereas Shu Ning was slightly gloomy. Shu Heng, oh Shu Heng, my good brother, I have to wrong myself and humour people like this and it¡¯s all for you, the earlier I can get rid of this wolf the sooner I can rest easy, brother! You have to remember all the good I¡¯ve done for you, and you have to pay me back for it your whole life. A big te of prawns were all peeled, after their meal, Shu Zi Xuan went to the washroom to wash his hand before giving a box to Shu Ning, in it contained some of Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s goodwill.

    While talking about their mood, Shu Zi Xuan deliberately gave a pat on Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder.

    He sent the little one home to put down the box, and Shu Ning did not refuse him either, he got back in Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s car after putting it in the room, Shu Zi Xuan did not enter the house, he immediately sent Shu Ning back to school to resume his sses, he would never step into a ce that maynd him in trouble, he was very smart.

    Shu Ning who had returned back to the ss had a stretch, then calmly he begun to flip through some books. Seeing this scene made a certain someone¡¯s eye almost pop out, the Shi Lang who was sitting at the very back was burning with envy, both of them had simrly been brought out by their cousins to eat, why was it that Shu Ning could skip ss?

    Shu Zi Xuan was a capable guy, after seeking ou this teacher to ask about things, he only requested for his leave after knowing his next ss wasn¡¯t one of the main subjects, he had adequate reasoning and a good attitude, all teachers liked a good student so naturally they gave him the green light.

    Shu Ning sat in his seat and yed with his pen, he was thinking about how he should dig a pit for Shu Zi Xuan, who told him toe up uninvited? He would¡¯ve done himself a misdeed if he didn¡¯t dig him a pit.

    And there was Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s cooperation with Gu Ya, even Shu Zi Xuan was caught on the hook, it proved that they wouldn¡¯t go easy even on their own children, Shu Cheng should have noticed Shu Heng right? After all the two from the ¡°excellence group¡± were about the same age.

    After school, SHu Ning did not follow his friends to y today, he directly got on his bicycle and returned home. He encountered Shi Lang¡¯s car on the way, he rolled down his window and stuck his hand out, pointing a finger furiously at Shu Ning, and in a big shout he yelled don¡¯t you dare becent, then went off.

    ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )This fool had fooled out a new height of foolery.

    Shu Ning returned home and put his phone by his side, waiting for the sharks to get caught in the themselves.

    And in the end a big white shark was caught, Shu Gao had been very wary of Qin Yu Zhuo from the start he felt that she may be harboring some evil intentions, Shu Ning looked at the number disyed on the phone and touched his chin, is grandpa calling to ask about my wellbeing or to talk?

    Only one way to tell.

    Shu Ning picked up the call:¡±Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Ah, my big grandson, did you miss your grandpa?¡±

    ¡°I did, didn¡¯t grandpa call earlier today?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because of your mother, her stomach¡¯s already eight months in and she¡¯s still so uneasy, what about you? Did you receive her gift?¡±

    Shu Ning understood:¡±I just came home, I haven¡¯t looked at it yet.¡±

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s been hot these days, if it¡¯s imported you need to check it first, your studies are important so just leave it to the two aunties to take a look before eating, good boy~¡±

    ¡°Alright grandpa, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say okay?¡±

    Ha ha, heughed loudly, Shu Gao was very happy as he thought to himself that his grandson was indeed great, they could just go straight to the point:¡±My big baby, it¡¯ll be the long vacation on october soon, remember toe back earlier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what ns big brother has, why don¡¯t you talk to him about it grandpa?¡±

    Shu Gao wanted to roll his eyes, <i>you¡¯re</i> my good grandson:¡±Let¡¯s not talk about him, he¡¯s already grown up, will youe back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what big brother ns.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Gao was gloomy, is this what it was like to eat the poisoned apple by himself? Shu Ning misunderstood what he meant, so what now? He already promised Shu Cheng he wouldn¡¯t talk about Shu Heng¡¯s background, argh.

    They spoke a bit more and the call ended, Shu Ning was just about to sigh in relief when the phone rang again, it¡¯s Shu Heng (*^__^*)

 Chapter 65

    As expected, big brother really does worry over me, great, receive the call immediately.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Great,¡±Shu Ning was happy.

    ¡°Did you have a good lunch?¡±

    ¡°......¡±His voice was very cold,pared to usual it was more......icy? Shu Ning immediately noticed that something was wrong so he held his tongue.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Those two wears were said with so much weight, he¡¯s questioning me? Shu Ning felt a bit depressed on the spot and he pursed his lips.

    ¡°Is he good?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Du du du du du......¡±He hung up.

    Other than his first sentence, Shu Ning did not speak after that, because he didn¡¯t know what to say, there was nothing he could say, what was up with Shu Heng¡¯s attitude? Or does he think I¡¯m nning to murder him with Shu Zi Xuan?

    Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much, maybe Shu Heng wasn¡¯t even suspicious and he was just angry that I may have been in danger or trouble.

    But his ¡°did you have a good lunch¡± already made it quite clear, why did Shu Ning eat with Shu Zi Xuan? Of course he had a good meal during lunch, Shu Zi Xuan was catering to me like I was his grandfather throughout the entire thing, it was great. Stuff like peeling prawns can be quite a torture, he peeled an entire te and even his hands got all red and sticky, even a fool could see that it was so hard to bear for Shu Zi Xuan that he didn¡¯t even eat much.

    That was his enemy from his past life, originally he wanted to torture him on the long term, Shu Ning will be at ease as long as his enemies are doing terribly. But as soon as he recalls that Shu Zi Xuan was after Shu Heng¡¯s life, Shu Ning changed his nts. Thinking about it, if he joined him he would be able to know Qin Yu Zhuo and Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s full ns and he would be able to help Shu Heng right?

    Do you think it¡¯s that easy to be an underdog? Just one wrong step will send you flying, someone who had died once before really wouldn¡¯t want to put themselves in any more danger. Thinking about all this made Shu Ning¡¯s head buzz, and it hurt very much, maybe it¡¯s time to go out for a stroll. Aftering to the capital for so long he¡¯s always been depressed because he had to separate with Shu Heng, it shouldn¡¯t be this way.

    You¡¯re born again, you have to be optimistic and be better than everyone else.

    Spend money, go, so where did Shu Ning go to in such a vigorous manner? It was only the real estate agency (¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)

    It¡¯s almost six o¡¯clock soon, the uncle with sses thought he was a small child looking at some houses for his uncle who was returning soon from overseas, he¡¯ll be easy to convince so he wanted to cheat him into buying a house where someone had died in once before, earning a good fortune before going home after work would be great! But unfortunately Shu Ning wasn¡¯t buying it, he asked a few questions and turned to look at the prices of the other houses instead.

    In fact, in front of Shu Heng, Shu Ning was just a speck of dust, he was simply just a fool, but in front of anyone else, his intelligence was quite there. Land is gold nowadays, this was heaven for Shu Ning who already knew what path the world will take in twenty years.

    He looked at houses andnd, the Shu n¡¯srgest business was real estate so Shu Ning was best in this field, and he also knew that this was an easy way to earn money. Even if he had the memories, he wasn¡¯t omnipotent, Shu Ning stayed very vignt, he chose several houses and wanted to go over to scout the area, he took a look at thend too, none of them were suitable.

    The agent looked down on him at first, thinking that the game was over, he was just a kid, he probably doesn¡¯t even know how to wash his own socks. And then only a short moment had passed when a man walked over and stood behind Shu Ning, saying a few words asionally, he didn¡¯t seem like a rtive but rather......like a bodyguard or something, was that kid the son of an official?

    Possibly, all the rich kids were riding BMWs or something, but this kid seems to havee by taxi, normally even if their dads weren¡¯t in a high position they would only have one car at home, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Well whatever, it¡¯s fine as long as he has the money to buy a house, who cares which hole he crawled out from? Shu Ning did not object to seeing the houses immediately, the agent called over a guy called Xiao Wang and had him drive him over to see the house. It takes till about eight something these days for the sky to turn dark, there should be enough time.

    Shu Ning knew how things worked here, while driving, Xiao Wang kept bbing on, seriously trying to schmooze with him, if he really had the experience he may have convinced the little guy that they were fellow vigers from the countryside and they¡¯d be crying together.

    The house that Shu Ning was looking at was in the campus district next to the city, he walked a few rounds but didn¡¯t buy it immediately. Xiao Wang was quite disappointed, although houses at the campus district was more expensive, they were quite popr, but this ce was in quite a remote area. WHile driving out from the right side of the school, Shu Ning saw a ratherrge plot of emptynd, it was suitable for investments, there were quite a lot of broken old houses next to it, there were no penthouses on top of them. WHen another decade passes, most single-storey houses would have penthouses, relocation would cost a fair bit of money. Shu Ning narrowed his eyes at that moment and seemed to be lost in his thoughts.

    Ten million......is probably enough to buy that empty plot, he could probably try to arouse Shu Heng interests with the houses beside it.

    You cheap ass!

    Weren¡¯t you angry with him?

    Why would you need to put him into your ns?

    Shu Ning had a bit of a headache again, he raised his right hand and touched his temple, the bodyguard sitting beside him immediately asked Xiao Wang to talk to less, we needed to consider which house we wanted to buy in peace. Xiao Wang said okay but that was not what he felt in his heart, damn poor people, you don¡¯t even have a car and you want me to shut up? You¡¯re afraid of feeling bad from me working so hard talking so much aren¡¯t you, sigh~

    If Shu Ning bought it he would be poor again, unless he turned it over to someone else, but it couldn¡¯t be done immediately, but Shu Ning recalled the prosperity that woulde in a few years, some agricultural universities would move in, as well as architecture universities, he¡¯ll buy this whole plot and build a pedestrian crossing, there will be buildings on both sides and two blocks down would all be filled with storefronts.

    As for the engineering team, he could look for his uncle¡¯s foreman for a discussion, he just might have the insight to build himself his own piece of heaven, he¡¯ll start apany when that timees and it¡¯ll be easy for Shu Ning to continue expanding his business.

    It was already nine when he returned home, Shu Ning was more at ease now but he still hadn¡¯t the appetite to eat, when the car passed a street stall for grilled food, that depressing feeling in his heart was even more overflowing.

    Shu Heng, you¡¯re so hateful. You¡¯ll like me when you want to, and hug me when you want to, you¡¯ll kiss me when you want to, you¡¯ll treat me well when you want to, and you¡¯ll also hate me whenever it pleases you, what do you take me as?

    A pet? Humph......

    The room was dark, if you stuck your hand out you wouldn¡¯t be able to see your fingers, Shu Ning was familiar with everything in there so he was able to find the bed even with his eyes closed.

    But when he really sat on the bed, two hands suddenly stretched over and pulled him in, Shu Ning was so shocked that he screamed, his eyes had even widened into circles, the only person who could make a surprise attack here could only be Shu Heng himself, why was he back? Is he here to arrest me for my crimes? Can he tell me why before he does?

    ¡°Brother, not so rough!¡±

    Shu Heng held him tight, everywhere his hands touched, were done with much force, the person in his arms was trembling, seeming very uneasy. Shu Heng¡¯s voice was extremely husky:¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you hang up on me?¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t speaking.¡±

    ¡°......¡±My fault again ¡ú-¡ú

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Shu Zi Xuan?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s good about him? You sucked on his fingers, were the prawns so good?¡±

    No, when did I suck his fingers? Shu Ning was furious, he couldn¡¯t push Shu Heng away so he could only retort with his speech:¡±What the hell are you joking about? When did I suck his fingers? You¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Say it one more time?¡±Shu Heng¡¯s veins were popping out from his forehead, his heart was seething with rage when he heard the report.

    ¡®What¡¯s going to change if I say it again?¡±Shu Ning straightened his body, in the darkness of the room he was slightly taller than Shu Heng, he yelled in high spirits:¡±Look at you, my mother and those from the second house are thinking of knocking you out for good, why would I have to wrong myself if not for you? If I treat you any better I¡¯d wu wu wu......¡±Damn, he didn¡¯t say anything and kissed right on the lips, can¡¯t you do it somewhere else.

    Shu Ning just opened his mouth and wanted to tell him to screw off but the tongue went in again, oh shit......his mind turned nk in an instant, he was dumbfounded.

    Shu Heng curled himself around the little tongue and retreated immediately, although he still wasn¡¯t done, it¡¯s still no good to do bad things:¡±I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±

    Shu Ning who was about to turn aggressive:¡±......¡±So it¡¯s my fault again?

    ¡°Shu Zi Xuan was your brother too, I¡¯m just worried......¡±

    Shu Heng did not continue the next half of his sentence, it was already hard for such a proud person like him to say half of it, Shu Ning understood. Naturally he was willing to continue:¡±Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re the only one I like, I was angry when I heard him talk about those ns then, so I made him peel prawns on purpose, you didn¡¯t see it but he was so depressed that he didn¡¯t even have the appetite to eat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one you like?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng was a straight man so Shu Ning naturally wouldn¡¯t think of it in a weird way.

    ¡°How long did you like me for?¡±

    ¡°How long do you want?¡±His love deprivation disease is back again? Shu Ning rolled his eyes, he was pondering about whether he should continue being angry at him, but whatever, digging a grave for his mother was more important:¡±How does forever sound?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±Shu Heng liked where this was going.

    But sadly Shu Ning switched the topic, he curled his arms around his brother¡¯s neck:¡±Leaving tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°My mom got Shu Zi Xuan to send a box of something over, I haven¡¯t looked at it yet,¡±Grandpa said that stuff that was brought in had to be checked first, it¡¯s hot during Summer so whatever was sent here may have already gone bad, I think there¡¯s something up with these words, brother, get your bodyguards to take a look,¡±Shu Ning wasn¡¯t afraid of live broadcasting, only recordings were popr at this time, things weren¡¯t as developed as they are twenty yearster.

    ¡°Grandpa was just concerned about you,¡±On this rare asion, Shu Heng defended Shu Gao:¡±You weren¡¯t born and raised within a big family so you may not understand theplexity of things, always leave information unsaid, you need to be able to adapt to any topics at any moment, he¡¯s already going very easy on you.¡±

    ¡°I understand that.¡±

    ¡°I can tell that grandpa really wants to be close with you, but he just doesn¡¯t know how to express it since you weren¡¯t by his side since you were young.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Ning, do you really choose your big brother?¡±He wants to abandon Qin Yu Zhuo doesn¡¯t he, Shu Ning made himself very clear, Shu Heng still had to ask:¡±If you choose to stand with me, I¡¯ll protect you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Oh heavens, that snake Qin Yu Zhuo truly is God¡¯s gift from heaven isn¡¯t she, she can even dig a pit proper for her son, how could shepare with Shu Heng? She wasn¡¯t even worth as much a foot rest.

    This promise came too suddenly, Shu Ning¡¯s sulky attitude disappeared in a moment, he was very happy:¡±Just protecting me is not enough.¡±

    ¡°Then what would you like?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of something so suddenly, I¡¯ll tell you in the future!¡±

    ¡°Alright, give me a kiss!¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning closed in and kissed his face obediently, but Shu Heng was too rotten, he moved in an instant and got a kiss on his little lips again:¡±Brother!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t kiss my mouth you can¡¯t kiss my mouth you can¡¯t kiss my mouth how many times do I have to say it?¡±

    ¡°Do you still have to say it after you¡¯ve repeated it so many times? Should I say you¡¯re stupid? Or still pure?¡±

    ¡°......¡±( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Ah! That sounded simr?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mention it anymore, I¡¯m not going to change,¡±Shu Heng held the little one and turned over, he stuffed his hands into his clothes as if it was very normal and rubbed his little belly, he swerved up the his chest and lingered for a moment before popping out from his short cor and touched his neck, his chin, and his face.

    His neck was his weakest part, Shu Ning would shiver subconsciously every time it was touched, but he knew that his big brother liked touching it, it felt just like......the caressing between a pair of lovers, where has my mind wandered off to again? Shu Heng will get married in the future and have kids. Suddenly his face seems to have darkened, Shu Ning quickly changed the subject:¡±Brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s chicken porridge, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±

    After saying that, Shu Heng turned and got off the bed, he was even thoughtful enough to turn the lights on for him, Shu Ning watched as his brother¡¯s figure left, and was slightly out of it, while the box was lying quietly on the ground, nobody had touched it, it shows that Shu Heng had great respect for Shu Ning. With thoughts filling his mind, Shu Ning fell to the bed and thought about all the words Shu Heng said to him from when he just appeared to now, as well as his every move.

    Not long after, Shu Heng returned. He blew on the porridge and fed it to Shu Ning.

    He had hands, and he wasn¡¯t tired either, is Shu Heng feeling apologetic because of his misunderstandings? It even seems rather unspeakable, but Shu Ning did not try to think about the reason and quietly observed Shu Heng instead. Shu Heng liked how his little brother peeked at him, he would even give him a kiss on his little cheeks every so often, he was in a great mood. As for Shu Zi Xuan?

    He better not show up anymore.

    They were both in A University, it was quite convenient for him to take care of Shu Zi Xuan.

    Shu Ning finished up thest bite of porridge and watched his brother go into the bathroom to fill the tub, this means that he ns to bathe me. And as expected the process of it was very warm, Shu Heng was already a skilled worker. While dressing up, Shu Ning¡¯s gaze was steady, the animal pajamas has magically appeared again, Shu Ning had already seen everything in the room so these clothes must be brought over specially.

    You came here to fight and you still brought clothes?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±Shu Heng noticed, something wasn¡¯t quite right with his brother¡¯s gaze.

    Shu Ning wanted to ask if he had fancied him? But it sounded like a joke, Shu Heng is a straight man, the kind of straight man who could never be bent, if he said it he would probably be beaten to death /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    A certain someone misunderstood:¡±I know you don¡¯t like these type of clothes but these will be best sellers when they reach the stores, just give it a try, tell me how it feels, I need to know howfortable they are, and how the material feels.¡±

    ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Shu Ning could feel himself going silly, turns out his brother was doing this to have him try clothes for him? The people hired by him probably has to make it sound positive, they wouldn¡¯t criticize it, if not they¡¯ll probably lose their jobs right? And the only ¡°little kid¡± by Shu Heng¡¯s side was only me, if he¡¯s not going topare them on my body then who else is he going topare them with? Ah, truly a big brother who digs pits for his little brother.

    You could¡¯ve opened any kind of business you wanted but you started a pajama business? The quality of life of the general public is leaping by bounds nowadays, everyone needs pajamas, thepany will stay strong as long as new styles can constantly be designed ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Qin Yu Zhuo had reminded Shu Ning before, she told him that Shu Cheng had given some money to Shu Heng to start a business.

    ¡°Put it on!¡±

    As Shu Heng spoke, he skillfully put the clothes on Shu Ning. He had a good excuse so that Shu Ning would be able to wear it with no burdens. Shu Heng¡¯s quite the hardworking guy, he even started a clothingpany that attracted people¡¯s attentions. But there was an ulterior motive, he had quite a fair bit of fun with this. The stuff from his toypany were even more amazing, but he needs to get the little one slowly used to it before trying to work with it.

    Shu Ning was helpless, he drooped his head and watched as his big brother buttoned up the fluffy little buttons, there was a tail attached to the pants with small ws embroidered on the bottom of the pants, they were slightly bulging unlike the ones fromst time with the four hanging chibi feet. All of them were very cute anyway, kids will definitely like them, and maybe their parents would like them even more.

    ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡±

    The corners of his mouth twitched, isn¡¯t this nonsense? Shu Ning cried without tears:¡±It¡¯s fine, but I¡¯m not wearing them anymore after I grow up.¡±

    ¡°Mm, by that time Shu Yao would be one year old.¡±

    ¡°What can a little kid like him wear? Does he know how to express himself? I¡¯ll do it, they¡¯ll just have to be made a size bigger, I¡±ll wear them around the house and then I¡¯ll tell you how they feel.¡±

    ¡°This......would be too ufortable for you.¡±

    ¡°No matter, this is brother¡¯s business so as your little brother, naturally I had to support you!¡±

    ¡°What a good boy,¡±He kissed his lips. Shu Yao is the Achilles¡¯ heel of Shu Ning, he truly does get jealous quite easily. Even if he knew this little one¡¯s weakness, Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t use it anymore in the future because Shu Ning wasn¡¯t pleased about it.

    Shu Ning......_(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ You actually dare to use Shu Yao to talk business with me? Shu Heng will find out when he interacts with Shu Yao in the future, that¡¯s a little devil right there.

    The two fell to the bed, Shu Heng gave Shu Ning¡¯s ear a little pinch but Shu Ning dodged away, Shu Heng hasn¡¯t had his fill yet so with one of his big hands he caught his two hands and secured them to his chest, and continued touching with his other hand. Shu Ning¡¯s face was slightly red:¡±Brother, if there¡¯s anything else in the future you can just ask me directly, don¡¯t beat around the bush with it,¡±Making it sound so enigmatic, I can¡¯t bear it. Shu Ning was sincere towards Shu Heng, he couldn¡¯t stand being suspected by him.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°About my mother and the second house......How much do you know?¡±

    ¡°Not much,¡±Shu Heng spoke the truth, where would he find the time and interest to stare at those people all day? Qin Yu Zhuo was the wife of his adoptive father so Shu Heng knew his limits:¡±So she wants my life?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t want me to......¡±

    He hadn¡¯t said the word ¡°die¡± and his mouth was already blocked by Shu Ning¡¯s, his hands couldn¡¯t move so in desperate times, there was nothing else he could do.

    But if you give Shu Heng an inch, he would ask for a mile, he kissed him even harder:¡±So soft, like jelly.¡±

    Shu Ning wanted to get angry and tell him to get a girlfriend, her lips would be even softer, but his words could never go past his lips. He¡¯s been getting weirder and weirder these days, what¡¯s going on? His heartbeat was rather chaotic, he simply shut his eyes and stopped thinking about it. Shu Heng¡¯s gaze stilled, and he closed his eyes as well, smelling the unique fragrance on Shu Ning¡¯s body.

    Shu Heng left in the morning and left a note for him, he had to go overseas for a bit so he won¡¯t be able to stay with Shu Ning during the holidays, the bodyguards checked what was in the box and the modified stuff were thrown out, so Shu Ning can be at ease. The actual unpacking process was all documented, they were quite special indeed, those dirty stuff as well as the video will be sent to Shu Cheng. Shu Heng can easily stand his ground, but when he makes his move he¡¯ll directly take them out!

    Shu Ning opened up the box, there were just some branded stuff inside.

    Time flowed like running water, Shu Ning got on the ne on the day of his holidays and left for F City. His uncle would always tell him the good things but he wouldn¡¯t tell him about the bad, Shu Ning thought he was doing good until he contacted the foreman, the second aunt and her family had been sticking to him again. Why do they always remember when they reaped the benefits but not when they were beaten down? Do they really have to get their skin shaved off to learn to stay obedient?

    Shu Ning gave Shu Gao a call and told him he was going to visit his uncle, then after that he¡¯ll go and see his grandpa.

    Shu Yao had a big chest and a big heart so he immediately agreed, he was very kind.

    Reaching the vi, Shu Ning blinked his eyes, what is this? The garden in the yard was trashed, and there were vegetables nted, as well as caged chickens, there was a rope probably used for drying clothes, and the rack on the other side was drying some nkets, there was even a tricycle on the parking space, the fresh looking vi had turned into a potpourri.

    The car Shu Ning was sitting on was specially sent over to the airport by Shu Gao, there was no space for him to stop at right now so he could only find a parking spot far away, one bodyguard watched over Shu Ning and the other one went forward to ring the doorbell, the one who came out was actually the third daughter, after a short pause, they went triumphantly to the carved gate but did not open it:¡±Hey, came over to y for the holidays?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry, the door is heavy so why don¡¯t you say something good?¡±

    ¡°Is this your house?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s my house, uncle went to work and I¡¯m the only one in the house, you better think of something good.¡±

    ¡°Open the door, I¡¯ll give you eighty thousand.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±The third daughter happily opened the door, Shu Ning walked inside, where¡¯s the money?

    Shu Ning picked up the ¡°eighty thousand¡± from the scattered mess on the table and threw it to the third daughter, the third daughter opened her mouth, isn¡¯t this a mahjong piece? He fooled me, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Shu Ning, there were two burly men following behind Shu Ning, they don¡¯t look like people that she should be provoking. The third daughter was very smart, she gave her mother that had gone out a call.

    At the same time, Shu Ning also contacted Qin Yu Fu telling him that he arrived.

    After Qin Yu Lan¡¯s reputation was swept away, she had been thinking of moving to another city, starting anew in a ce where nobody knew her, but her man was a teacher, he couldn¡¯t be moved so easily, so she just stayed in her house and listened to gossip. Until her mother inw came knocking and forced her to divorce her son. The hospitalized Teacher Tian thought the scandal was just a rumour, but other people described it so vividly, how could anyone make a lie out of rape?

    At that time Teacher Tian did not know why he was so impulsive and called the neighbour.

    His neighbour knew as well, he told him all about what he heard, saying that the day when Qin Yu Lan returned to the city, the car was robbed, at that time she was the only woman in the car who was beautiful, so the evil of the thieves sprung up and they did that to her, even her pants were taken off, behind the backs the neighbour said they had skill but naturally it was embarrassing to say it to his face, he was too shy to say it and tried to cover it up a bit, but this instead made Teacher Tian feel like he was going mad.

    There was no way for him to stay at ease in the hospital any longer, Teacher Tian returned home on that day itself and just so happened to find his mother pping his wife. THe flustered Qin Yu Zhuo kneeled on the ground saying that she didn¡¯t say it, how could she do that in public? They were all rumours, she can ask the police.

    Teacher Tian was the head of the family after all, seeing his wife get beaten till she was ck and blue with his dad scowling by the side, cigarette butts littered all over the ground, he may havee toote. They¡¯ve been married for so many years, and they even had three kids. For a moment, Teacher Tian couldn¡¯t bear it, he pulled away his old mother.

    The olddy had been open and upright her entire life, she didn¡¯t think that her reputation wouldn¡¯t be guaranteed at her old age and she¡¯d get a daughter inw like this, what a heart ache, she sat on the ground and wept.

    With blooding out the corners of her mouth, Qin Yu Lan crawled over to her husband and held his thigh:¡±Brother Tian, you have to believe me, I¡¯ll go find a witness, there were many people in the car! Rumours can¡¯t be trusted, if youe with me you¡¯ll find out whether I¡¯m lying or not.¡±

    Just like that, Teacher Tian followed her lover and searched for five days, Qin Yu Lan rode the tricycle with Teacher Tian sitting in front, a person¡¯s heart was just flesh, even if......that was an ident, his wife was a good person, she was good to her kids too, she went to the city so she could find her sister to borrow some money for his leg.

    And the heavens bless those who strive, they found two people who were willing to testify, Qin Yu Lan did not get raped, she told them her family was very poor at that time and she refused to hand over the money, and those hoodlums got angry and hit her, they had only ripped her clothes while pulling at them. There were quite a few hoodlums in the car and everyone was worried, how could they be staring at Qin Yu Lan the whole time?

    Qin Yu Lan finally calmed down, those bastards didn¡¯t rape her but what shouldn¡¯t be touched was indeed touched, it really was humiliating.

    As rumours began to circte, the school had received the news as well. The old head teacher was a pretty good guy, he wrote some rmendation letters so the teachers assisting in the countryside could return to the city and teach.

    In this way, Qin Yu Lan finally had the chance to run away from the worries of those rumours, but the questions came, where would they find the money? The houses in the city weren¡¯t cheap and it would cost ten thousand to buy a house, they did have ten thousand but it wouldn¡¯t fit her three kids! Both of her inws were also willing to sell the old house and following them as well, they¡¯re old so their faces are thin, they¡¯d rather have a new start.

    As a result, they could only buy a small house by the edge of the city, suddenly Qin Yu Lan thought of Qin Yu Fu, didn¡¯t he have a vi?

 Chapter 66

    The vi was quite big, both her second and third daughter described the floor n, there were many rooms that could fit all of them, the elderly can¡¯t walk well so they could stay on the first floor, the living room was extremelyrge so they could partition part of it into a small room, no matter how many people they had, they would be able to fit.

    It¡¯s better to make a move than just sit and dream about it, Qin Yu Lan immediately thought of a perfect strategy, she¡¯ll put on some old clothes and go over to cry and make a mess, they¡¯ll bring some pesticides as well. They¡¯ll make some noise to make him look bad in front off the neighbours, saying their reputation was destroyed and they have no other options, hoping her younger brother will take her in, if not she¡¯ll drink the pesticides, she¡¯ll end up dead anyway so might as well stay here so that there¡¯s someone to bury her.

    What could Qin Yu Fu do? Let his sister die at his door? Some of his neighbours came out to watch, pointing fingers and calling him harsh, he had the money to live in a vi but would watch his poor sister die with her family. After all everyone likes to sympathize with the weak, they felt that this woman really wouldn¡¯t have done this if she were not at the end of her rope. And in addition, Qin Yu Fu did not have much presence here so the neighbours don¡¯t know him well, they¡¯ve even tried to persuade him to talk but their bbering was too much for Qin Yu Fu, and Qin Yu Lan was so pitiful, crying so loudly......Qin Yu Fu can¡¯t just hide inside.

    He let them in on that day itself, seeing that the ce was in quite a bit of mess, Qin Yu Fu who had forgotten about them packed up and moved out, with the papers in hand, he wanted to sell off the vi, didn¡¯t you want it? I¡¯ll give it up alright?

    Hearing his uncle say this, Shu Ning was relieved:¡±Uncle, then what are you still worrying over?¡±

    Qin Yu Fu hesitated for a moment and sighed:¡±I¡¯ve found someone who I wanted to marry, but then the thing with my second sister happened, she wasn¡¯t able to get her to leave either, she even wanted to call the police but I wouldn¡¯t let her and she got mad at me. And didn¡¯t I say I wanted to sell the vi? She proposed we start a restaurant, but your Uncle Pang said no, it¡¯s too whimsical of an idea, and we haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, how could I let her use my money like that?¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±

    Qin Yu Fu sighed again:¡±I actually like her quite a lot and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth breaking up because of money, but Uncle Pang has a point, ady from the city couldn¡¯t take the initiative to be nice to me without this vi.¡±

    Does uncle have an inferiorityplex?

    Shu Ning mentioned the matters in the capital and thend had already been bought, now he only needed the workers. If they started this year, they¡¯ll be able to finish the project by next year. The buildings they had right now that had more than 30 floors weren¡¯t many, they were all six to seven floors and without elevators. Shu Ning had the ideas but Qin Yu Fu was quite surprised, he knew that his third brother-inw deals with real estate and was a reliable person, so he put down the phone and set off to look for the foreman.

    Shu Ning wanted to go to the construction site as well, it was just the right time for them to have lunch together and he could chat with the foreman. He walked into his uncle¡¯s room, oh, it¡¯s now Qin Yu Lan and Teacher Tian¡¯s room, they actually hung arge photograph there, do they have any shame? Normally he would send these evil types like Qin Yu Lan over to Qin Yu Zhuo to deal with, so they could have a little catfight.

    But Qi Yu Zhuo herself may not be safe for long.

    He hoped that the box she sent over would contain some good stuff, then she¡¯ll have made her own life hard, but if not, that¡¯s just her luck.

    As for Qin Yu Lan, of course she won¡¯t be given an easy time. His uncle can sell the house if he wants to if it makes him so uneasy, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t think of any other ideas either, so it¡¯s better to just take things one step at a time, there was still that partner of his, is she really there for his money? If that really is so, it¡¯s better to separate sooner in case they both make each other miserable.

    Shu Ning had a look around, the vi that once looked warm had changed beyond recognition, there were sounds of an old man asking questions in the living room, that should be Teacher Tian¡¯s parents returning.

    Shu Ning walked down step by step, and went down the stairs.

    The old couple looked at the men standing in the living room and felt extremely uneasy, what kind of people are these? Dressed in all ck standing there without speaking, and they even kept a straight face, no matter how they looked at it these fierce guys did not seem like good people. The old man stood in front and was holding his walking stick, ready to protect himself at any moment! The third daughter was afraid of the bodyguards so she had stayed quiet, but now that her grandparents were home, she immediately seemed to have the backbone to start crying loudly.

    The old man doted very much on his granddaughters, and this was the youngest one, so he was immediately enraged. He was so angry that with a re and a blow of his beard, he yelled at them threatening to call the police.

    Suddenly, a sound came from upstairs, only then did they raise their heads and look over.

    It was a young boy that looked very pale and clean, he was dressed very well, you could tell he was a rich kid with one look, with an exceptional temperament and fine features, his hair was ck and silky like a prince, and he had a faint smile on his face at this moment, he was wall educated.

    Facing such a Shu Ning, who could still fiercen up?

    A nasty light shone past the third daughter¡¯s eyes:¡±It was him, he was the one who brought these bad people here, they want to steal the house, when he went upstairs he had these two people stop me, he definitely took something from mom and dad.¡±

    The olddy was anxious as she heard this:¡±Oh my god, the money we got from selling the house is in the safe.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave, I¡¯m calling the cops now,¡±Only now did the old man notice that things were getting out of hand, there¡¯s no way him alone can take on those two burley men. At crucial moments, the police were still the most reliable, they reached in five minutes. Right now the robbers were getting mad, they had their daughter-inw as a tragic example, if not for what happened why would she have to leave the vige for so long and be so impoverished? It was a pity for that one-third acre ofnd that had to be sold off for cheap, this was a plot ofnd they had been farming on for their whole lives!

    The bodyguard took a step forward and blocked their vision, the old man didn¡¯t see it as he angrily picked up the phone and pressed on the numbers non-stop.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡±After the scene, Shu Ning¡¯s voice was cold as ice:¡±This vi is gifted by my father, so why would I care about your things? My uncle is selling the vi, it¡¯s best if you all pack up and leave soon.¡±

    The two bodyguards guarded Shu Ning and they left.

    The third daughter didn¡¯t dare to throw up her arms and stop them either, she ran over:¡±Shu Ning, stand still, you think just because you have money you can treat us like this? You can leave, but let me search your body, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t take anything? Why don¡¯t you prove it?¡±

    The schemes in her eyes were too obvious, she was just goading him. Shu Ning was toozy to deal with her, he¡¯s seen this all before so there was no need to stay.

    The old man was just about to stop him but a noise came from outside, Qin Yu Lan returned while supporting Teacher Tian.

    ¡°Shu Ning, what¡¯re you doing here?¡±Qin Yu Lan had a pretty nasty tone.

    Shu Ning halted and took a look at Teacher Tian, he still had a pretty good impression of this person in his past life after all:¡±Is this your family?¡±

    ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t worry about adult matters,¡±The look on Qin Yu Lan¡¯s face was rather stiff, she forced out a smile and helped her husband to a chair:¡±This is my third sister¡¯s child and you¡¯ve seen him before, he¡¯s quite......naughty, Xiao Fu wanted to keep third sister¡¯s vi to himself and I can understand that, we¡¯ll stay here for a few days and move when we can find our own ce, when that timees Xiao Fu wouldn¡¯t be angry anymore either, in the end it stilles down to myck of educating him as his older sister, there was only one boy in the house so everyone spoiled him silly.¡±

    The old man looked unhappily at Shu Ning, looking as if he¡¯s the adult forgiving him for his behaviour.

    The olddy continued to re at him:¡±He went upstairs earlier.¡±

    ¡°Shu Ning you have no manners,¡±Qin Yu Lan immediately frowned, and confidently she spoke:¡±What difference is there between you and the hooligans out there? You didn¡¯t even greet your elders when you saw them, is this what your mother taught you? You better leave or you¡¯re going to make peopleugh.¡±

    Trying to be fierce? It¡¯ll be your turn soon, Shu Ning was still looking at Teacher Tian, but Teacher Tian had not spoken at all, he felt that there was something strange with this young boy.

    ¡°The owner of the house is Qin Yu Fu, second aunt brought some pesticides over threatening to kill herself and force him out, and she would go to the construction site everyday to make noise, this bothered his uncle so much that he decided to sell the house out of unease, even his marriage fell through.¡±

    While Shu Ning was speaking, Qin Yu Lan groaned, even the third daughter wanted to change the topic, she tried to attract everyone¡¯s attention but Teacher Tian heard it well, he was very surprised.

    Actually Qin Yu Lan had wanted to beat Shu Ning, but unfortunately the two bodyguards he brought were too burly, they had frosty eyes that were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, just looking at them made her feel uneasy. Qin Yu Lan was very resentful, who would let go of the vi now that they were living here? Are you stupid? Third sister was so rich and third brother-inw was so generous, they could just buy a smaller one for Qin Yu Fu, it won¡¯t cost much, a better one would just cost about ten thousand.

    If Qin Yu Fu was unwilling, Qin Yu Zhuo was also unwilling, I¡¯ll just have to risk it all and talk to third brother-inw! Wasn¡¯t he a chairman? He probably can¡¯t risk his image can he?

    Shu Ning left with a smile, easily breaking Qin Yu Lan¡¯s glory is no fun.

    Wasn¡¯t Qin Yu Lan greedy? Was her husband greedy as well? Is her son greedy?

    Maybe she did too many evil deeds, God is always watching, even the heavens won¡¯t help her. Tian Yang actually returned, he stood at the doorway looking ashen with rage, he may have seen everything that happened in the living room. Shu Ning bumped into him and as a big brother he felt slightly embarrassed, he lowered his head and looked to the side, clenching his fists, and he told him sorry when Shu Ning passed him.

    Shu Ning stopped walking for a moment:¡±It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    He got on the ck Benz and left, Shu Ning pondered for a moment, F City was a fourth tier city, it did not develop as fast as the capital, if his uncle went over to make a good living would he have more self confidence? These were Shu Ning¡¯s thoughts, he would only suggest it and he would never insist on it, because everyone had a different life, you can be happy as long as you¡¯refortable.

    And as expected, he saw the foreman on the afternoon, this Uncle Pang seemed to have gone through much and his uncle did not want to leave the ce either, he felt that his current sry was already pretty high. Seeing his uncle leave for the bathroom, Shu Ning hurriedly poured a cup of water for his foreman uncle and cheerfully sat by his side.

    ¡°Ask if you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about uncle, that woman¡¯s not cheating him through marriage is she?¡±Who was Shu Ning? He had already notarized everything, even if his uncle marries and divorces, everything still belongs to him, they won¡¯t leave with a single cent, but more importantly, Shu Ning was more concerned about his uncle¡¯s happiness.

    ¡°Ah!¡±The foreman pped his thigh and widened his eyes:¡±I always enjoy talking to you, you always get straight to the point. That woman is a peacock don¡¯t you know? She¡¯s smart, considerate, she¡¯s twirling Xiao Fu on her fingers, if not for me trying to persuade him, heh, how would he think she was bad! Anyway they haven¡¯t even known for a year or two, she can¡¯t even try to marry in and out for half his property even if she wanted to.¡±

    Shu Ningughed and he felt relieved:¡±Comeee, Uncle Pang, have some food, you have my thanks.¡±

    ¡°Damn kid not studying properly, caring all day about adult¡¯s business, you¡¯re such a worry-wart.¡±

    Shu Ning was willing even if he were to be insulted, the foreman was a guy who liked to cuss and yell, but he never means to offend, more importantly he was sincere towards his uncle, just like he were his brother. The one at his ce was even better, he would spoon feed him, wash him, he was a rare one toe about. Thinking of Shu Heng, the smile on Shu Ning¡¯s face was exceptionally dazzling.

    His uncle came back and his phone just so happened to ring, he smiled sheepishly and went out.

    The foreman was slightly displeased but he didn¡¯t say anything, he poured himself a ss of wine and downed it:¡±It¡¯s that woman again.¡±

    Shu Ning frowned:¡±Does she like getting married so fast? It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t open a restaurant but uncle doesn¡¯t have any experience, they¡¯ll have to find a reliable lobby manager.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡±The foreman started his rambling again, they were all logical:¡±If they want money then their hearts are definitely ck, if they want the vi they¡¯ll have to get married then divorced, but the restaurant is different, she can sit on it slowly, then at the end your uncle wouldn¡¯t even have a penny left, heh heh, the water¡¯s deep there, when that timees all kinds of people woulde to find work and you¡¯ll still have to pay them a sry, what if you get a debt?¡±

    ¡°My uncle should understand.¡±

    ¡°That woman wasn¡¯t like this at the start, she was quite good, she woulde everyday to wipe your uncle¡¯s face and send him food, quite the diligent one.¡±The foreman¡¯s eyes had gone red, he pursed his lips:¡±Until one day, your uncle kissed her, and that girl started to get aggressive and asked to get married, talking about getting a kid in the future and whatnot, trying to cage up your uncle, but your uncle ain¡¯t no fool either, his second sister just so happened toe make a mess of things so he let her big family stay there, the girl immediately fell out with him, and he gave up as well.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning took a sip of water,¡±Uncle is mighty!¡±

    ¡°That woman¡¯s definitely thinking about selling the vi now and starting a restaurant, even if she can¡¯t get she wants she still had to get a breakup fee from your uncle.¡±

    ¡°How about, you introduce a girl for my uncle?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    The one who loved to bber stopped talking entirely, only then did Shu Ning notice something strange, with a glint in his eyes, he spoke unhurriedly:¡±Uncle Pang has such good taste, Aunt Pang is definitely the kind of woman who could rival a phoenix right?¡±

    ¡°Your aunt isn¡¯t even born yet.¡±

    So that means there¡¯s none? Am I thinking too much? Working out here in the construction site, all the people he knew were men, and there were still some real feelings between men, like brothers, Shu Ning took a deep breath and continued to eat, he didn¡¯t ponder about it too deeply. There weren¡¯t many gay people, you could tell if they were the same just by looking at their eyes, the foreman didn¡¯t seem like one, and his uncle really can¡¯t be any straighter than he already was.

    At the other end, Teacher Tian and Qin Yu Lan were arguing, both the old man and the olddy were extremely aggravated, what is the matter here?

    Qin Yu Lan really wanted to cry, Shu Ning truly is a bringer of bad luck, she hurriedly tried to exin things but Teacher Tian was no fool. He thought it was strange before, his wife¡¯s brother did in fact live mostly on the construction site, but......leaving the vi there without staying in it was too odd, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it because his wife said they were just going to stay there for a bit before moving out.

    Both the elderly thought that Qin Yu Lan was a capable person, her little brother made a fortune at the construction site so they left the vi for them to stay in, but this was not the case, Win Yu Lan was the one trying to invade someone else¡¯s nest? And she actually forced her brother to sell the house out of desperation, this was simply unthinkable, the few of them crowded around Qin Yu Lan and forced her to answer, but she still did not speak the truth.

    Could she speak the truth? Qin Yu Lan felt the most wronged, Who did she doo all this for? For herself? Wasn¡¯t it all for her family¡¯s happiness! Her mother-inw is old and can¡¯t work, father-inw had troubles walking, all the work at home were done by Qin Yu Lan, her own children were also managed by her. As a teacher, all her husband thinks about are the students in his ss, no matter how tired she felt she was still willing to do this, and for what? For love!

    Qin Yu Lan even went out during the day to find a job that let her off early, and why you ask? So that she coulde home early to cook and help her inws eat, all she thought of all day was her family, and they wereining right at this moment, what am I, Qin Yu Lan, trying to get? In a moment, she felt overtaken by sadness, Qin Yu Lan sat on the ground and cried painfully.

    His wife had never done this before, Teacher Tian was speechless.

    The elderly ones were also startled, while Tian Yang finally walked in:¡±What are you yelling about? If you don¡¯t wanna stay just move, is that so hard? And granny can¡¯t you say what you want to say properly? Hitting someone is illegal, My mother was wrong but hasn¡¯t she worked enough? If she doesn¡¯t like it she can leave, she takes care of you because filial piety, it¡¯s not a reason you can use to hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Yang Yang what are you saying?¡±The old man huffed at his beard and red again.

    Tian Yang was helpless:¡±If you took out the money from the very start to add to our family¡¯s deposit we could¡¯ve bought our own house, and none of this would have happened. If you don¡¯t want to take out the money then don¡¯tin so much.¡±

    Teacher Tian stood up angrily:¡±Tian Yang! Did I teach you to speak to your grandfather like that?¡±

    With a cold sneer, as well as a bitter one, Tian Yang looked towards his head with his head cocked to the side, there was aplex look in his eyes:¡±Dad! Other than teaching in school, and preparing for lessons, what else have you done? Have you ever took me out to y or go fishing with me? Did you ever wash the vegetables even one time with my mom? Have you ever done theundry? She does all the housework and works the field every single day, she had to go work at grandpa and grandma¡¯s house, and she still had to go out to work to supply the family. If you want to act the big man and make big man decisions, then fine, go earn some money then, don¡¯t let your wife work so hard, and she still had to get beaten.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, no more,¡±Qin Yu Lan broke into tears, there was actually someone who still understood her.

    The granny pursed her lips:¡±Other people¡¯s daughter-inws are like this too, when I was young, I had to take care of my mother-inw with noints, I took care of them till they entered the ground from the day I entered their gates, a few decades passed just like that, and did I everin? Where was anyoneining like your mother and still waited for us to get old and only came to stay with us when we can¡¯t move anymore, heh, filial piety is how things should be, why do we have to take our money out? Didn¡¯t we keep it just so you could buy a house when you get married?¡±

    The old man had something to say too, there were tears in his eyes, his grandson¡¯sints made him feel extremely ufortable:¡±We¡¯ve truly raised a wolf in this house, the house you and your parents live in was the money I earned from selling our cattle, that was the cattle we used to plow the fields!¡±

    The more they spoke the worse they felt, the olddy simply snapped:¡±You should just divorce, so what if you move out? Can the rumours end at that? And I don¡¯t know where your mother found kids like you, turning the ck into white, the eyes of the people are bright, what if she got pregnant from being raped? Do we have to raise other people¡¯s kids too?¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±Teacher Tian was indignant, Qin Yu Lan was actually pregnant.

    As a result, Qin Yu Lan¡¯s face was ashen and her lips trembled, not even in her worse nightmares could she have expected the olddy to say something like that, she had just looked through the photos with her husbandst night, the both of them were excited as they cuddled, they were so happy it was like they were in a jar of honey. The old man¡¯s piercing eyes caught it and he halted, he immediately pointed a finger towards Qin Yu Lan:¡±You, you, you......¡±

    The olddy was also shocked:¡±It can¡¯t be, Yu Lan, you......You¡¯re with child?¡±

    Qin Yu Lan:¡±......¡±

    The indignant Tian Yang was also dumbfounded, his father had been staying at the hospital and his legs haven¡¯t recovered, he just returned not long ago, and mom......Could it really be some other man¡¯s child? For a moment, Tian Yang could not ept it, even the third daughter who was quietly listening to the adults speak at the side reddened her eyes, and cried.

    Teacher Tian closed his eyes painfully and tried to recall.

    While he was taking a nap at the hospital, he heard a noise from the bed beside him, it was the noise of a man and a woman doing it, hearing filled his body with passion, they¡¯re quite the brave bunch! He could hardly believe it, Teacher Tian was an honest man, he was so scared he didn¡¯t even dare to blink, he waited until they were done and finished packing up before he pretended to wake up. On that day Qin Yu Lan came to visit, Teacher Tian secretly told her about this but he didn¡¯t know how his wife suddenly had a reaction, and she really wanted it, Teacher Tian also wanted his wife quite a fair bit. And so Qin Yu Lan helped him over to a hotel.

    This was a first for him and they weren¡¯t at home either, Teacher Tian was extremely embarrassed but he liked it very much at the same time.

    He thought she was pregnant because of that, and was filled with joy......It¡¯s ridiculous, how foolish of him.

    Perhaps Qin Yu Lan had been done by that hoodlum, and so she hurried to do that with himself, and if she were pregnant then they¡¯ve sessfully made a fourth child, if not they wouldn¡¯t be happy. The seeds of doubt had been nted, germinated, and had no way of turning back.

    Even the two witnesses were suspicious in the eyes of Teacher Tian, they didn¡¯t look him in the eyes when they spoke, they were jumpy and secretive, as if they were hiding something, perhaps they were just trying to tell a white lie.

    Qin Yu Lan panicked, this never even happened:¡±Honey, you have to believe me, medical science is so advanced these days we can just do a paternity test when the baby is born, I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    ¡°Paternity test? You¡¯re just going to try to get us to ept it if that baby is born,¡±The old man snarled coldly and his tears fell just like that:¡±What did I sinned in the past, I was blind, I let you enter our gates, I heard you were abusing your own mother before this, you didn¡¯t pay her medical bills and let her die in the hospital, I thought they were all rumours, but now it seems that you¡¯recking in morals! Our ancestral temple is small, so we have no space for you.¡±

    ¡°No! How could you do this?¡±Qin Yu Lan was utterly surprised, she tugged at her husband¡¯s trousers as if she were mad and begged, then pulled her own son¡¯s hand:¡±You have to tell them, it didn¡¯t happen!¡±

    Tian Yang sighed, helping his mother speak today had already used up thest of his strength, his mother truly is......too unreliable, even if they divorced he would still be filial to her when he gets older, he wouldn¡¯t disappoint his mother¡¯s affections:¡±Mom, it¡¯s no use no matter how much we try to reason, you¡¯re wrong if you¡¯re wrong, I knew since I was young that you asked uncle for money every year, and now you wouldn¡¯t even let his house go, what more can I say? I also......It¡¯s better if you just admit your wrong, and apologize, change for the better and you may still be saved.¡±

    ¡°Yang Yang, your uncle didn¡¯t have to pay for this, if he really had the ability to do that then I¡¯ll admire him for it, but the vi was fully paid for by third brother-inw, we have a part of it too!¡±

    She still didn¡¯t know when to repent, she can only understand her own reasoning! Tian Yang had nothing to say, Teacher Tian even more so, he closed his eyes, his marriage of more than a decade had reached its end.

    In the restaurant, Qin Yu Fu¡¯s phone rang while he was speaking with Shu Ning, it was Teacher Tian calling to apologize, he even told him that he would divorce her immediately, he had nothing to do with such a woman.

    The corners of Shu Ning¡¯s lips curled up, He took out his phone and sent a text to his brother who was overseas:Brother, miss you lots~

    Ding ding, big brother¡¯s text is here o(¡É_¡É)o

 Chapter 67

    Shu Heng¡¯s message says: Happy? Tell me about it.

    Shu Ning was shy: Not telling.

    Shu Heng: Come on~

    Shu Ning sent a picture, it was a picture of arrogance and haughtiness.

    Shu Heng did not respond immediately. After a minute¡¯s time, he returned a picture of patting a head.

    He was taken advantage of again, but Shu Ning was already used to it and he wasn¡¯t angry or anything, and so he sent another message: I miss you,e back soon! and included a crying picture.

    Another two minutes passed, Shu Heng replied: November.

    It¡¯s only October now, bro! Shu Ning pursed his lips and replied: Waiting for you.

    Shu Heng: Is there anything you want?

    I want you, was not what Shu Ning replied: Follow what your heart thinks, anything my big brother gives me can¡¯t be bad.

    They sent a few more messages before stopping. Shu Heng was just like that, although he was aloof, he still had a million ways to make his brother happy, wasn¡¯t that so? Shu Ning was smiling.

    Hearing Teacher Tian speak, for ten minutes Qin Yu Fu remained silent, only until the other party was about to hang up did he say a few words that he felt he had to say:¡±Brother-inw, my sister......asked me for money all for her three children, wanting to live in the vi was also all because of the size of your family, it¡¯s quite costly to buy a house in the city and it¡¯s just temporary. As for her pregnancy, I don¡¯t think rumours are very credible sources, my sister may seem weak but she is actually quite strong, if something did happen I¡¯m afraid you may not even be able to see her anymore.¡±

    ¡°Blood rtions run deep, you truly are siblings after all,¡±Teacher Tianmented, Qin Yu Fu was still so kind as before even after he was bullied.

    Whether Qin Yu Fu agreed or not, he did not continue this topic:¡±The reason you had to divorce was because of the rumours, right? I understand, the older generation are more old-fashioned so they¡¯re bound to be more obstinate, they think that that is what their daughter-inw is actually like, while their own son is like a perfectly raised flower, but times have changed now, you¡¯re an educated man, Teacher Tian, so I believe you understand. What about this, we have respect the ideas of the elderly but we still have to give people a chance to exin themselves. After you settle the divorce, let my sister continue to stay there, then do the tests after the child is born, then if the child really is yours, you can remarry, how does that sound?¡±

    ¡°This......¡±Teacher Tian¡¯s thoughts were shaken, hearing his parents speakst time made it feel hard for him to forgive them, a woman¡¯s integrity is the most important to them. But now that he thought about it, it really was a very outdated way of thinking. Society is very open these days and equality is being promoted, it¡¯s normal for ady to have several partners before marriage, wasn¡¯t she allowed to pick and choose?

    She¡¯s already given him three children, he looked back at his conscience, Yang Yang¡¯sints on that day did bear some reason, Qin Yu Lan worked hard for so many years so just because his parents felt she wasn¡¯t good, he couldn¡¯t......Actually they had never been fond of her, they liked to nitpick no matter what his wife did. Teacher Tian was the head teacher of his ss so he was always busy taking care of his students, his parents were left to Qin Yu Lan to take care of.

    His parents disliked Qin Yu Zhuo from the very start of their marriage, they didn¡¯t like that her family was iplete, there was no dowry, no father, the third daughter getting pregnant outside of marriage gave them a bad reputation, and there was even a younger brother below that, after all an older sister needed to help out a lot if their little brother were to marry from their poor family. How could such a person deserve their ¡°perfectly blooming¡± son?

    A rumour of her being raped had surfaced, and so his parents had them divorce.

    Could it be......Qin Yu Lan wouldn¡¯t stop taking things from her family, seeking out her sister to borrow money, trying to get the vi, bullying Qin Yu Fu and all that, and standing her ground all because of theseplications? She¡¯s mentally ill, it¡¯s not like they owe you anything! The father¡¯s dead, and the mother took so much effort to raise you, did they do wrong?

    It¡¯s quite pitiful that your sister gave birth before her marriage alright?

    Her younger brother was so kind, even to this moment he was still speaking for Qin Yu Lan, it¡¯s hard to find a guy like him!

    However, when it alles down to it Teacher Tian was also in the wrong, Qin Yu Lan wasn¡¯t like this at first. She was gentle, considerate, beautiful, warm, like a white lotus set upon a river......Hearing Qin Yu Fu speak, Teacher Tian thought things through:¡±I understand, thank you, I¡¯ll go with your suggestion, my parents will be able to rest easy when the child is out.¡±

    After the call ended, Qin Yu Fu was silent, the foreman gritted his teeth in disappointment but there was nothing he could no, Xiao Fu was a good man through and through.

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth moved, but he did not speak, he¡¯s been ckened from the top to bottom, he had never let go of anyone who had wronged him in his past life, he wouldn¡¯t let his enemies who had done nothing wrong yet go, even if his life had changed. Why did he like this uncle so much? Firstly it¡¯s because he treats him well, secondly......no matter what happens in the future he would still ept me~ (*^__^*)

    Their mealsted two hours, the foreman introduced a person to Shu Ning, it was his younger brother, a capable guy with a construction team on hand. The younger brother kept wanting to share dividends with his older brother and work together, but the foreman wouldn¡¯t agree, he feels that he doesn¡¯t have that ability so he doesn¡¯t want to take his brother¡¯s money, it¡¯ll make him look bad to his family.

    His younger brother didn¡¯t have to start from scratch either, he got rich from using the money from selling the family house as well as borrowed money, as a big brother there was nothing at all he could help him with, after working at the construction site for so long the only thing he learned to do was give orders to people, he didn¡¯t even know where the screws they used were bought from, all the contacts the younger brother had were all gotten from drinking parties, and right now he¡¯s rich so how could he just go over and join in on his fun? There¡¯s no way he was so thick-faced.

    When they came out from the restaurant, they bumped into ady walking over in a rush, pulling Qin Yu Fu¡¯s hand and bringing him to the side to talk.

    The foreman was very displeased:¡±Why is she back?¡±

    ¡°Uncle¡¯s ex-girlfriend,¡±Shu Ning was indifferent, just looking at her stance he could just about guess, there was even a woman standing by the roadside that looked about 70 or 80 percent simr to the woman, probably her mother.And what would a mother and her daughter be here for? After hearing the story Shu Ning understood, they still wanted to continue with the marriage, saying she was already twenty eight and could wait no more.

    I¡¯ve already agreed to marry you, is that not sincere enough? What more do you want? We can open a restaurant together and my parents can help out, when they get old in a few years we¡¯ll have to go on with it ourselves. She truly had an attitude that made her want to stick a foot in everything, she even mentioned wanting to do the ounting, Shu Ning stared at her coldly, he felt that this woman was very strong, she was persistent in asking what more do you want?

    The old aunty by the roadside looked impatient and would asionally curl her lips, the foreman was about 80 percent right.

    The foreman rubbed his temples:¡±Is it that hard for this woman to get married, she¡¯s trying so hard with your uncle, he¡¯s such an honest guy that the woman will definitely be the one rubbing the family after they get married.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Not necessarily, but Shu Ning did not say that, dating¡¯s not that easy, you can¡¯t avoid the bumps on the road, but a tigress has its benefits too, it wasn¡¯t always a bad thing. Shu Ning was interested in exploring more of this, if she really was sincere, he¡¯ll let things flow naturally:¡±Uncle, where are you going to live after my mom takes back the vi? Will you be staying in the construction site?¡±

    The woman was startled:¡±Who are you?¡±

    Qin Yu Fu took a nce at Shu Ning and understood:¡±My third sister¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the vi bought for you by your third sister and her husband?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±Qin Yu Fu personally saw the woman¡¯s relief, then he changed the topic slightly:¡±But after second sister found out, she caused a mess, so this didn¡¯t work too well.¡±

    ¡°So she¡¯s not giving it to you anymore? Why don¡¯t you go talk to her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, I have two older sisters and they both know, there¡¯s nothing my third sister can do either.¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you her only younger brother? Is it not possible even in private? Then how are we going to get married? How are we going to do business?¡±

    ¡°We can just pretend this never happened, how about we get married on November?¡±Qin Yu Fu¡¯s voice was sincere, an d so was his attitude:¡±If we don¡¯t have a house we can take a loan first, and you know how I am, I always try to be diligent, and the wages at the construction site are higher than many other ces, you won¡¯t have to live a hard life.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound easy, but what about my parents?¡±

    ¡°We can take care of them together!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go back and think about it, you should go look for your sister and have a talk with her, I¡¯ll wait another month for you.¡±

    ¡°No need to wait, you¡¯re only marrying me for the vi and my money, I¡¯m old and so are you, I can understand just setting conditions and not dating, but I really don¡¯t have any conditions, I¡¯m just one man with about ten thousand in the bank, we can buy a small house, and if you want a big one we can get a loan, I know you probably don¡¯t enjoy hearing me talk on and on, and I don¡¯t really want to continue, I¡¯m going to change my number when I return, don¡¯t look for me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Qin Yu Fu!¡±

    ¡°Your first kiss did not belong to me, I¡¯ll give you my bankbook as apensation.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu was a very responsible man, he gave her the bankbook just as he said, probably because thedy was in the middle of the street with many people watching, she couldn¡¯t afford to look bad so she just threw the bankbook to the ground and left, her mother wanted to pick it up but the foreman quickly grabbed it and put it in his pocket, you want it? Thene get it! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve got the face for it.

    The old woman snorted:¡±Hoodlums, you¡¯re all a bunch of hoodlums.¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±What¡¯s it got to do with me?

    The foreman moved over to Shu Ning¡¯s side:¡±This should be the end of it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, ten thousand isn¡¯t a small amount, it was enough to buy two fields by the edge of the city, perhaps she has some feelings towards it, if not she wouldn¡¯t get married, maybe it has something to do with her mother. Just look at her mother, wasn¡¯t she always following her?¡±

    ¡°Mm, she wouldn¡¯t let her marry if the conditions weren¡¯t good enough, her parents had good intentions but sometimes they¡¯ll lose more than they gain if they¡¯re too stuck up on the conditions.¡±

    After separating with his uncle, Shu Ning met Uncle Pang¡¯s younger brother, Pang Qian, the bodyguards all stood outside. The two conversed for a bit and they had a good impression of each other. Seeing that he had his own criterions, Pang Qian felt that this was a good opportunity. Children from big families mature early, the young boy wanted to do some business and he had the money and thend, he could have a go at it, but Pang Qian still needed to think about it for a bit, the capital wasn¡¯t F City, many of the rules and regtions were different.

    After that, Shu Ning got in the car and returned to the ancestral home, would grandpa be too anxious? Shu Ning bought a gift on the way, he hoped that he would like it.

    He only arrived after the sky had dimmed, Shu Gao hadn¡¯t eaten either, he just sat and wait, Qin Yu Zhuo was already eight months pregnant and she¡¯s still restless, she was shooting hints at Shu Ning with her eyes.

    Could it be, there was nothing in the box? That¡¯s impossible, Qin Yu Zhuo didn¡¯t know that Shu Ning turned against her, if not she wouldn¡¯t be staring at him!

    Perhaps......everybody wanted to wait until the baby was happily born, after all Shu Yao was ¡°innocent¡± ha ha.

    After their meal, Shu Gao brought Shu Ning upstairs and asked about his studies, whether it was tiring, did anyone bully him? Was he lonely without Shu Heng by his side, was he able to do the tasks given to him? Shu Heng was stern to himself, but he probably wouldn¡¯t go so far with Shu Ning, Shu Gao had an idea about it but he still liked to ask, this was his grandson after all.

    ¡°Grandpa, is there something you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Mm, you¡¯ve already grown up, so you¡¯re not too reliant on your parents anymore, as for me, I¡¯m old so there¡¯s not much I can do to take care of you. You have to listen to Xiao Heng, he......he¡¯s a good child,¡±After all he watched him grow up, he was filial and respectful, even though the words were by the tip of his tongue, it felt difficult for Shu Gao to say, he simply took out a document from under the table and put it in front of his grandchild.

    What did things get so serious? Shu Ning¡¯s pupils shrunk, oh heavens, it¡¯s actually the shares ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    If Qin Yu Zhuo knew she¡¯d definitely snatch it, he could use it to dig pits for his mother, how happy!

 Chapter 68

    The look in his grandson¡¯s eyes were very clear without a hint of greed, he didn¡¯t even try to touch it, although he wasn¡¯t very talented, he had a priceless characters, that¡¯s good, good!

    ¡°Grandpa spoke wronglyst time, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Was he talking about giving thepany to Shu Heng? It should¡¯ve been his from the start, Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t mind. but when Shu Gao suggested it, it did make him feel slightly bitter:¡±Grandpa......¡±

    ¡°Take this back and let Shu Heng deal with it, then you can handle it when you¡¯re eighteen, this is your grandpa¡¯s sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Thank you grandpa,¡±Shu Ning was quite touched, such a good thing never happened in his past life, but of course things may still change:¡±But grandpa, I really don¡¯t want to inherit thepany, I have my own ns.¡±

    Shu Gao held Shu Ning¡¯s little face and had a good look at it:¡±You¡¯re not interested in such a big business?¡±

    ¡°But to have interest I first have to have ability,¡±Shu Ning cried without tears, and looked earnestly at his grandfather:¡±Brother is good too, and he treats me even better, even if I don¡¯t inherit the Shu n I can still do others right? Don¡¯t worry grandpa, at the very least I won¡¯t just turn into waste, nor would I just sit and nothing.¡±

    It seems that this child has matured quite early, he¡¯s already thought things through, or maybe there was somebody behind the scenes constantly telling him things which made the noble Shu Ning so haughty, showing attitude so early on. Shu Gao sighed, no matter how excellent Shu Heng was, they would never be rted by blood, but he really was a very reassuring guy! If his son and his daughter-inw had a new child, they would probably neglect this one wouldn¡¯t they? Shu Gao saw it all, he thought a lot about it, and with Shu Heng taking care of Shu Ning naturally there would be nothing better.

    The conversation ended on a warm note, Shu Gao spoke about a lot of things with Shu Ning, especially one particr thing: Having a good leader is important, if you can¡¯t advance then the best you can do is stand your ground, there will always be someone who could bring you to greater heights. Shu Ning with a head full of questions wanted to look for his father for a chat, just when he was about to go downstairs he peeked a white skirt from the corner of his eyes, the only person who dared to stand around on the third floor at this time could only be Qin Yu Zhuo, why is she always fussing over things? Isn¡¯t she scared of suddenly dying?

    Shu Ning shook his head and put the paper bag on top of the vase on the hall of the fourth floor before going down:¡±Mom.¡±

    ¡°Come with me!¡±

    They went to the bedroom on the third floor, turns out Shu Cheng was out on a business trip and only Qin Yu Zhuo was here, no wonder she¡¯s being so active.

    Shu Ning sat on top of the sofa with Qin Yu Zhuo sitting across from him:¡±Jot down this phone number, it¡¯s someone I arranged for you. Shu Heng¡¯s not around so you just focus on your studies, do you know what he¡¯s doing overseas?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    You fool, you¡¯re living under the same roof and you don¡¯t even know anything:¡±Then have you entered his study before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed in.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Mom, give me some allowance, the more the better, I¡¯ve made some friends with quite some power and we go out to y quite often, just ten thousand a month is barely enough, often just one meal will use up a lot of my allowance.¡±

    A few thousand for one meal? Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes brightened up:¡±Who are they? Let me hear it,¡±Definitely not the children of any small characters.

    Shu Ning told her all about it, he even mentioned Shi Shuai, but in fact the two of them had never even had a single conversation. But Qin Yu Zhuo believed him because Shu Zi Xuan had mentioned him while talking to her, he was the heir of the Shi family, Qin Yu Zhuo was quite pleased to hear about all this, it seems that Shu Ning still had some use, she rubbed her stomach out of habit:¡±Then......I¡¯ll give you a card.¡±

    It¡¯s more convenient to give money but a card seemed fine as well, but it was in fact a double-edged sword, there were records. If too much was spent, Qin Yu Zhuo could even tell Shu Cheng that Shu Ning wasn¡¯t sensible or whatnot ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Just taking out a hundred thousand a month was good enough, heh heh, Shu Heng definitely gets more every month, he¡¯s even started a business, the old man sure is generous.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take Shu Heng¡¯s matters lightly, I......¡±Qin Yu Zhuo had only spoken half of it when her phone rang, it was Shu Cheng:¡±Ning Ning, you should go back to your room and sleep first, don¡¯t forget to drink milk and if you have nothing to do, don¡¯t go looking for your uncle too much in case you get caught up in his problems.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Shu Ning left and yawned, he didn¡¯t mention Shu Yao, she¡¯s not even taking proper care of her own baby so forget it.

    After retrieving the paper bag and reaching his room, it felt too lonely for Shu Ning, his big brother¡¯s smell wasn¡¯t present, so decided instead to go over to his brother¡¯s room to sleep. The ck quilt looked extraordinarily warm, just like sleeping in his brother¡¯s arms.

    Shu Heng would definitely call at nine every night and coax Shu Ning to sleep, it felt very unreasonable but Shu Ning liked it, Shu Heng also couldn¡¯t get enough of it.

    His phone rang, Shu Ningyed down on top of the bed:¡±Brother, guess where I¡¯m at?¡±

    ¡°The bodyguard said you entered the room, so you should be on the bed.¡±

    ¡°......¡±There¡¯s no mystery at all _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    ¡°Grandpa left the shares to you and Shu Yao, don¡¯t tell this to your mother alright?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning understood but he didn¡¯t want to talk more about this:¡±Brother, I miss you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The door opened, Shu Ning turned his head over in surprise and stared with his mouth open at Shu Heng who was walking over, could he have taken a flight back at noon? Because of what I said? That¡¯s not possible is it?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me? Where¡¯s your sincerity?¡±

    Shu Ning spread out his little hands and Shu Heng lowered his body to hold the little one, he sat down on the bed and touched his hair, caressed his face, but it wasn¡¯t enough, he gave him many kisses and it felt like there wasn¡¯t a single spot on his face he hadn¡¯t kissed, Shu Ning was bashful, at first he let him do as he pleased but he wasn¡¯t allowed to kiss his lips, he would dodge left and right, but this instead made Shu Heng even more energetic.

    Shu Ning was breathless and he couldn¡¯t evade him, Shu Heng happily gave him a few kisses:¡±That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Heng had a look that was hard to discern, when he asked it instead made the little one fall silent, Shu Heng turned the topic over:¡±Have you washed up?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    His benefits are here, Shu Heng went to fill the tub and Shu Ning followed by himself, al though he liked being carried around by his big brother, Shu Ning felt that they had to stop sooner orter, if he got used to it and he stopped receiving these benefits in the future wouldn¡¯t that make him sad?

    ¡°Will you take it off yourself?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning thought of stopping this earlier but now that his brother said this, it instead made him unhappy.

    Shu Heng watched the change in his expression and went over to help the little one strip, he held him tight in his arms, was Shu Ning starting to understand me? He didn¡¯t know whether he should advance now or continue to hold himself back, might as well let things go naturally.

    While bathing, Shu Heng deliberately went slowly, he started speaking and guiding Shu Ning into interacting with him, at the end they even yed the sshing game, Shu Ning won. Some water got into Shu Heng¡¯s eyes but he also received the care of the little one, it was worth it.

    They slept in each other¡¯s embrace at night, this is happiness, Shu Heng was thinking to himself that five years is really quite a long time, Shu Ning was thinking that his big brother mentioned he had to take a flight tomorrow morning to return to F Country, it was very saddening. However......the gift he was wearing truly was......hard to describe with words. Why? He still had pants in the past but now they were just briefs with an artificial tail attached to the back, Shu Heng wanted Shu Ning to crawl up the bed to see the effects but Shu Ning did not agree to it.

    On his torso was a small vest, such thin shoulder straps, is this designed for girls?

    Shu Ning asked with suspicion and Shu Heng nodded, he even said that there used to be a bow but he was afraid that Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t be willing to wear it, so he took it off.

    o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and he thanked him! It was ironic, but also his tacit consent, in the future big brother will probably bring girls¡¯ pajamas for me to wear, wouldn¡¯t he? Oh my god, my days are over.

    Gosh, forget it, he¡¯ll do it for the sake of his brother¡¯s business, he was just wearing it in the room for one night for him alone to see anyway, a mysterious feeling suddenly sprang up that made him feel hot and breathless, Shu Ning with his reddened ears immediately took a few deep breaths and suppressed the feeling, you¡¯re only thirteen, if you do that too early you won¡¯t grow tall. Shu Ning wasn¡¯t too greedy, just one meter and seventy five centimeters was enough!

    His waist was held tightly by his big brother, holding him very close, Shu Ning was used to it and he closed his eyes, smelling the scent that belonged to his brother.

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t sleep, he moved his arms down his little brother¡¯s thighs and gave them a squeeze, he seems to have some meat on him now, not bad. He hooked over his little legs with hisrge palm and put them between his own legs and sped down on them, entangling their legs.

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched, he opened his eyes and looked up, his big brother was resting with his eyes closed. Every so often the handsome face would snuggle into his hair and his face, as if he liked them very much, he would even snuggle up to the tip of his nose asionally.

    ......

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart rate sped up, he also moved his hands over to touch his big brother¡¯s face andb his fingers through his hair, the soft and silky strands of hair passed through the gaps of his fingers, the feeling was very nice. Shu Heng opened his eyes and looked down, their eyes were locked together affectionately. Shu Heng was sincere, but Shu Ning hadn¡¯t thought his feelings through yet, he just felt that the look in his brother¡¯s eyes were very gentle. At this moment, I was the only thing present within his eyes, and he was also the only thing present within my heart, everything was quiet as if I¡¯d be my big brother¡¯s world. Shu Ning¡¯s heart flooded with emotion as he leaned over and kissed his brother on the face.

    ¡°Do you like your big brother?¡±

    ¡°I like.¡±

    When will he say he loves me instead? Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was extremely profound and dark:¡±You have to prove it.¡±

    To prove it means I had to kiss his lips!

    Shu Ning suddenly felt super depressed, could it be that brother thinks I¡¯m the most bothered with the mouth so every time he wanted me to prove it, I had to kiss his lips? ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    A kiss without desire and only affection, maybe he¡¯s using his brother to try it out before trying his hands at dating? It¡¯s not like he has feelings for me anyway!

    Ah, Shu Ning¡¯s face turned pale, he gave a peck on Shu Heng¡¯s perfectly shaped lips. It was just a quick tap before he moved away, he lowered his head unhappily, day dreaming while staring at his brother¡¯s chest. Shu Heng saw this and he felt his heart shrinking abruptly, his voice was extremely low:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Sleepy.¡±

    ¡°You want to sleep?¡±Would Shu Heng believe him? He said he wanted to sleep but his hands had something else to say, he held up the little one¡¯s chin and looked at him, turning on the nightlight:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    He scooped him up and held him in his embrace with one hand holding his chin overbearingly and didn¡¯t allow him to escape, his iparably sharp eyes were locked on his, Shu Heng scanned him:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shu Ning pursed his lips, how was he supposed to exin himself as a homosexual? He was toozy to exin, but if he didn¡¯t say it his brother wouldn¡¯t give up:¡±Brother~¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I kiss you?¡±

    ¡°Why do you kiss me?¡±

    ¡°You are mine.¡±

    Your little brother, I know.¡±Then......what about after Shu Yao is born?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only kiss you, nobody else.¡±

    Hearing him say nobody else made Shu Ning feel relieved, and he ignored the original meaning of his words, after all Shu Heng was too unpredictable, it was unlikely for his words to not contain other meanings beneath the surface. Shu Heng was also quite depressed, he had already confessed but his little brother was too pure, he wanted to hide him away keeping his beauty by his side, for him to enjoy alone.

    ¡°Happy now?¡±Shu Heng sighed in his heart, don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t rush......nothing wille of it.

    But Shu Ning lightly pushed Shu Heng¡¯s arms away, he wanted to go down!

    Shu Heng was displeased, he tightened the grip of his strong arms that were as strong as iron bars to caution the little one. Shu Ning was gloomy, his brows were slightly furrowed and he wanted to speak, but Shu Heng suddenly fell over, causing Shu Ning to scream, he had been enjoying himself ignorantly but he was flipped pressed down directly by his brother with a flip of his body.

    This is......overbearing president mode! ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    But more importantly, the one he was pressing down was his little brother! Shu Ning¡¯s mouth was open, he had turned into a fool. He had a sudden urge to pee, out of desperation, Shu Ning forced back the pressure exerted by his brother and asked:¡±What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I only wanted to use the bathroom......¡±Only that, what are you excited for ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    It¡¯s useless even if he wanted to pee, but since the little one wanted to be alone for a while, naturally Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t stop him, but, the feeling of pressing him down feels pretty good, he was so soft and his body hadn¡¯t fully matured yet, his big eyes looked in a daze with a misty ze, his lips were pink and tender, tempting him to do illegal things, Shu Heng didn¡¯t dare to take another look, he was afraid of doing anything to Shu Ning before he had thought things through, it may also make it harder for him to get close to him in the future.

    Shu Ning who had received freedom didn¡¯t dare to look at his brother¡¯s expression, he hurriedly ran to the bathroom to pee, it was really urgent.

    His pupils shrunk, little brother is so cute with his tail swaying left and right and his little mountain peaks twisting and turning, it was quite a shame......Next time, a skin tight one would probably be better, it¡¯ll be even more alluring. Shu Heng¡¯s throat was parched and a strong fire was rousing up within his body, he grabbed his phone and hurried outside. Shu Ning washed his hands and sat on top of the toilet to think about some things, he held his face with his two hands, the Shu Ning in the mirror had misty eyes and a flushed face like a boy in love, my god. He was pushed down, so embarrassing, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t really get pushed down. After he was reborn, he had been indulging himself in revenge, and for the first time he felt empty when he thought about growing up, he was still an old virgin in his past life at over thirty years old, he can¡¯t be so self-contained this time around.

    If not then he¡¯ll be damned, if God asks what regrets he has, what can Shu Ning say?

    I want to be fucked by someone......

    over ten minutes passed, if he doesn¡¯te out now he¡¯ll brother wille knocking, Shu Ning went out and found out that Shu Heng actually wasn¡¯t out there? Could he be talking on the phone? As expected, his phone wasn¡¯t on the end table.

    It¡¯s my fault for saying that I missed him, making Shu Heng worried, is it really fine for him to rush over just like that?

    It definitely wasn¡¯t, if not he wouldn¡¯t decide to stay in F Country until November.

    I¡¯m really so selfish, I didn¡¯t even ask him, I¡¯m always only looking out for myself. Shu Ning was already a man in his mid twenties, testing a child like this......Ah, I should treat Shu Heng better, didn¡¯t I want to hug his thighs? Shu Ning cheered himself up and put on a sweet smile, what he wanted was already different from just hugging his thighs, he took a deep breath and went out for some water, and while he was at it he cooked some noodles for Shu Heng as a nighttime snack.

    Shu Ning hummed a tune and changed into a normal set of pajamas, then went downstairs in a wonderful mood. He cut up some vegetables in the kitchen and took out an egg and some dried noodles.

    Why did he know the specific locations of these items?

    He got hungry in his past life so he secretly sneaked downstairs to make himself some food, when the servants saw him they all pretended they didn¡¯t see anything, after all he was the young master so there¡¯s nothing bad he could do.

    Shu Heng ran twops and the heat within his body had died down, he noticed his little brother wasn¡¯t present so he asked the bodyguard, the little one went downstairs to cook? He¡¯s only thirteen and he already knows how to start the stove and cook? How heart wrenching, he really wanted to give him a hug, Shu Heng hurried over to see, his little brother didn¡¯t tell him even though he was hungry, he only had some porridge during the night and he wasn¡¯t allowed to have too much in case his stomach starts hurting the next day.

    The kitchen was quiterge and the little one was standing in there by himself, making the ce look very spacious, the pot was heated up and Shu Ning was stirring its contents with a pair of chopsticks, humming an unknown song......

    This scene looked exceptionally warm, as if......his wife was cooking.

    Shu Ning just so happened to turn around and saw him:¡±Brother?¡±He blinked his eyes, why didn¡¯t he say anything if he came over?

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t like how this felt, Shu Ning should¡¯ve been a rich young master who enjoyed a good life, it was all Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s fault, that damned woman! Shu Heng who had forgotten all about Qin Yu Zhuo suddenly hated her.

    Step by step he walked over, Shu Heng wanted to imprint this scene in his mind forever and cherish the one he loved properly.

    Shu Ning felt baffled and was slightly flustered, big brother was exuding a very strong aura, but his eyes were filled instead with gentle and loving pity, what did I do now? Oh, it¡¯s the nighttime snack wasn¡¯t it? Misunderstanding!

    ¡°Brother~¡±Shu Ning called out to him sweetly, and said obediently:¡±I¡¯m preparing it for you to eat.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡±He seems to have turned even more frightening~ All my organs are trembling~

    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m making it for you to eat!¡±

    It? It.......for me to eat? Shu Heng¡¯s eyes swept over to the midsection of the little one and he held his chest, it was quite shocking, Shu Ning had such a pure gaze at this moment but he said something like that, Shu Heng couldn¡¯t stand it, he held his phone with trembling hands:¡±I~have~to~answer~this~call.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shu Ning watched his brother leave in a daze, he didn¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t even hear his phone ringing, maybe it was on vibrate mode, whatever. Shu Ning shrugged and continued cooking.

    This was all a misunderstanding......¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Heng was still able to solve his problem by runningps around the ce, but right now he could only use his hand to deal with it!

    Shu Ning finished cooking the noodles and brought it upstairs, big brother wasn¡¯t there, how busy is he really? Shu Ning was regretting his actions more and more, he didn¡¯t dare to rush him anymore, his little head started to droop and bob, he was getting sleepy.

    The bodyguard noticed the situation and hurriedly sent a text message over to Shu Heng.

    Only then did Shu Heng rush back, his face was sweaty and he was out of breath, even his cor was damp, the bodyguard standing by the doorway held out some clothes to him, Shu Heng went in after changing into them. Shu Ning smiled brilliantly:¡±Brother, you¡¯re back? I¡¯m done cooking,e over and eat.¡±

    So it turns out that it was not ¡°it¡±

    Shu Heng found out and sat on top of the sofa then picked up the chopsticks, no matter how smart a person was they could still be fooled, you can never do everything perfectly, thankfully the noodles didn¡¯t get soggy, this was his little brother¡¯s sincerity as well as his first time cooking for me, so I can¡¯t disappoint him. The smell wasn¡¯t bad, and when he bit down it left a pleasant taste in his mouth, Shu Heng has received the little one¡¯s sincerity.

    Shu Ning sat at the side expectantly, and his eyes were shining brightly:¡±How is it?¡±So nervous~ My palms are sweaty~

    ¡°Delicious.¡±

    The corners of Shu Heng¡¯s lips curled up, he actually smiled for Shu Ning to see, it was truly too ttering. Shu Ning was ecstatic, and he was very satisfied.

    He had only made one poached egg so Shu Heng left half for Shu Ning to eat. When Shu Ning opened his little mouth, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze darkened, he really wanted to feed him personally, and not with the chopsticks.

    His desire to possess him had be even stronger.

    After finishing the noodles, Shu Heng insisted on picking up Shu Ning and bringing him to the washroom to brush their teeth, and diligently squeezed out some toothpaste.

    They should be sleeping now, his legs were caught by his big brother¡¯s again but Shu Ning wasn¡¯t opposed to it, he yawned and rested his head on his brother¡¯s arm, listening to the strong beating sounds on his chest, his voice was husky:¡±Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so busy but I still made youe back.¡±

    ¡°If you miss me, just tell me, I miss you too, you¡¯re not allowed to just endure it.¡±

    With a chuckle, Shu Ning¡¯s heart felt very full as if it was about to overflow, this was the feeling of happiness:¡±Brother, you¡¯re so nice to me, won¡¯t I get naughty?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to be spoiled.¡±

    ¡°You said it!¡±

    ¡°Mm, I said it.¡±

    ¡°Brother~ I¡¯m sleepy, wait before I fall asleep before you go.¡±

    ¡°......¡±So he guessed it, it was an excuse to say he was going to leave in the morning, he wanted to let the little one sleep in peace. Shu Hen felt very vexed, he had to get stronger fast so he could keep him captive:¡±Alright.¡±

    The next morning, Shu Ning didn¡¯t open his eyes even though he was awake, instead he listened and confirmed that his brother had left. Ah, days without my brother are so depressing~

    Thankfully He Ran and Shu Zi Hui¡¯s procedures were finished, he could probably use them to pass the time.

    After washing up and brushing his teeth, Shu Ning returned back to his own room and took out the paper bag from the safe, this is good stuff inside. Qin Yu Zhuo didn¡¯t finish what she had to sayst night so she¡¯ll definitelye over in the morning, Shu Ning understood this woman, she was an active woman, and she was active in being wicked too, heh heh, he took his phone and stood by the door to listen, the sounds of her footsteps are emerging.

    Her stomach had already gotten quite big so her steps weren¡¯t as light as they used to be, but she was more noble now and her confidence face was dazzling, she was about one third more beautiful than before.

    Shu Ning curled up the corners of his lips and picked a song from his phone, then pretended to pick up a call:¡±Hello, brother? Mmhmm, I was just about to go downstairs and eat,¡±Saying this he immediately turned the door handle but he didn¡¯t go out. Qin Yu Zhuo who was standing outside frowned stiffly, What¡¯s Shu Heng calling for? It¡¯s still early in the morning here.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s important? Don¡¯t try to scare me, grandpa gave me the shares......¡±

    But Qin Yu Zhuo couldn¡¯t hear clearly what Shu Ning said afterwards, she had a slight headache and she supported herself on the wall, Shu Gao gave Shu Ning shares? Why didn¡¯t I know something as important as this? That¡¯s not possible, how could that be? If he wanted to give it he should give it to Shu Yao, Shu Ning didn¡¯t have the ability, other people may not know but as a mother how could I not?

    Shares!

    Shares......She had to get them in her hands, Shu Ning hasn¡¯t grown up yet.

    Qin Yu Zhuo hid herself, after the call, Shu Ning went downstairs looking slightly unhappy. Qin Yu Zhuo narrowed her eyes and walked into the room and searched all around the ce, the paper bag was right under the pillow, children will be children, he didn¡¯t even hide it away, humph. Qin Yu Zhuo undid the string tie and looked inside, it really was the shares, this is amazing.

    It was reasonable to say that Shu Ning was still young, Shu Gao was in rather good health if you exclude his heart disease, at the moment he was in his early sixties but at most he could probably live another twenty years, after all he took good care of himself, and he was also being taken care of by the family doctors, but what was this? Could he be feeling regretful? Whatever, I¡¯m the mother of the child anyway, I¡¯ll take care of it, if I add my shares in the future then with Shu Yao¡¯s shares he could be the chairman, and take over the Shu n.

    Thinking about these wonderful things, her mood was outstanding, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s hands were shaking in excitement!

    Shu Gao was sitting on the first floor, Shu Ning went over to greet him and took his grandpa¡¯s hand and brought him over to eat, the atmosphere was very harmonic. Qin Yu Zhuo took another ten or so minutes before she came down, herplexion was rosy and she seemed to be beaming.

    Shu Ning knew that this meant she had taken the documents, she¡¯s got a baby in her belly and she still has the mood to go thieving, he has truly given her quite some trouble.

    Shu Gao took a nce at Qin Yu Zhuo and he spoke in a bad tone:¡±If you¡¯re pregnant you shouldn¡¯t have toe down to eat, breakfast has already been sent up.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo continued to smile, with a respectful attitude her eyes were filled with pleasure:¡±Ning Ning returned, so I want to stay with him more.¡±

    ¡°No need, you can just infanticipate in peace, I want to stay with Ning Ning too, would you like to fight over that?¡±

    Damned old man, my patience for you has already been used up, do you want to die? I¡¯ll help you. Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s attitude did not change, when fighting against a useless person there was no need to be angry:¡±Ning Ning, stay with your grandpa, okay? He¡¯s old now so he tends to get lonely.¡±

    Shu Gao swept a nce over, Qin Yu Zhuo had already started walking up the stairs with her hands holding her belly. Shu Gao nced at Sun Lin, and Sun Lin nodded. What are these two elderly people trying to do? Shu Ning pretended not to see, and right at this time Shu Cheng entered in haste with a face full of rage!

 Chapter 69

    Ohhh?

    What¡¯s going on?

    It wasn¡¯t apparent on Shu Ning¡¯s face but the uncertain feeling was ying about in his heart, could it be that grandpa contacted dad? That¡¯s not possible, grandpa won¡¯tin to him just because of a small matter, and Sun Lin had also never left.

    Then why was Shu Cheng so angry?

    All thepany¡¯s affairs were handled within thepany, he won¡¯t bring them home to vent to his family. If it¡¯s something big he¡¯ll deal with it in the study, not in front of his son. Could it be......because Qin Yu Zhuo took the shares?

    That seems even more off, Qin Yu Zhuo had just taken it away, she hadn¡¯t even done anything yet!

    Actually Shu Ning had underestimated the situation. Knowing that the little one was going to return, both Shu Gao and Shu Cheng had been keeping their eye on Qin Yu Zhuo, they wanted to know what exactly she was going to do and say, whether she really nned to harm Shu Heng! Actually, on the days where Shu Heng wasn¡¯t around, Qin Yu Zhuo had been trying to find a way to enter the study on the second floor to take a look, but the security was too tight so there was no chance at all.

    But of course, these movements of hers were kept secret, she had only consulted with two of her confidants and did not leave behind any tracks.

    Until Shu Ning returned, and Qin Yu Zhuo had a chance to go about the second floor, only then was she exposed.

    Naturally there were no surveince cameras within the room, but they were in the hallway. Qin Yu Zhuo stered her door to the door and listened, then hid, and rushed in when Shu Ning left, after a short moment she came out and the bottom of her clothes seemed rather unnatural, there should be something hidden inside.

    Shu Heng gave a call to Shu Cheng on the day when he brought Shu Ning away, he told him that the little one decided to give up thepany and decided to take care of the house instead, Shu Cheng was very gloomy, so he went looking for Shu Gao to discuss with him, anything could be said between the father and son pair. Shu Gao pursed his lips without speaking, the second grandson was indeed very smart but he wasn¡¯t quite as bright as Shu Heng, it was quite normal for him to misunderstand if he tried to imply something while speaking to him, after all Shu Ning didn¡¯t know that Shu Heng wasn¡¯t his biological brother, the family business could never belong to Shu Heng.

    Shu Cheng had always taken Shu Heng as his own son, so he wouldn¡¯t let the truth be exposed, and as a father, Shu Gao respected his decision.

    Shu Gao knew that he was wrong but he doted very much on his grandson and he didn¡¯t want his son to misunderstand as well, so he told Shu Cheng about the shares.

    Shu Ning just so happened to be visiting his grandpa during the holidays, so Shu Gao happily took out the shares to fawn on him. Shu Ning just had to receive it and that was the end of that.

    Shu Cheng knew, so after seeing the surveince footage, he was thrown into a fit of rage, there was no way for him to hide it at all.

    At the dinner table, Shu Gao understood his son well so it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what was going on without even asking, he hurriedly took Shu Ning¡¯s hand:¡±Your dad should have some business matters to deal with, if we stay around and more peoplee things are going to get noisy, grandpa just nted some new flowers so let¡¯s bring you over to have a look.¡±

    It¡¯s not too proper for a child to see the scene of their parents fighting, Shu Gao brought Shu Ning away immediately, Shu Ning who was so hyped about digging pits for his mother also decided to stay low-key, so they grouped together, and it¡¯s time to go.

    Ha ha ha......

    Qin Yu Zhuo was actually quite amazing, really, she had done pretty well in her past life, she was the mistress of a rich household, and as Shu Cheng¡¯sst woman she enjoyed so much glory, sitting at the top stop amongst the richdies of C City, everyone had their eyes on her no matter where she went, the sh of the reporters and paparazzi were all chasing towards her, she had been in magazines and charity drives, helping the poor and supporting university students, making her image look perfect, she was a winner in life and she was the real life version of Cindere!

    Now all she¡¯scking was an autobiography.

    The only thing that kept her in ce was Shu Heng.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had fallen into misfortune over and over in this lifetime, doomed time and again, and this was all caused by Shu Ning, he had beenying down traps specially for her, karma bites back hard, and she should bear it.

    In the room on the third floor, the married couple were fighting, and every so often crying sounds would trail out. Shu Cheng was a gentleman so no matter how angry he was, he would nevery his hands on a woman, and even more so he wouldn¡¯t throw things around, he tried to suppress his anger and control his voice, after all Qin Yu Zhuo was still pregnant. But of course Qin Yu Zhuo naturally would have hundreds of excuses, she bbed on and on, and kicking things as she pleased, Shu Cheng hated this the most, if she¡¯s got something to say then why can¡¯t she say it properly?

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    ¡°No,¡±Seeing that the soft approach didn¡¯t work, Qin Yu Zhuo changed into a tantrum throwing attitude instead, the warm image she had always kept was thrown aside, and she also got angry:¡±What did I do? Shu Ning is still so young so shouldnt I be keeping the shares for him? What did I do? Do you think I was going to sell it or something? Let¡¯s not even mention that dad gave Shu Ning his shares, wouldn¡¯t your shares go to him in the future too? You¡¯re making it sound as if I¡¯m greedy, What have I hankered over?¡±

    ¡°This is unreasonable.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo did intend to do that, but she was able to remain victorious in this sticky situation, this was all a set up by Shu Gao, he had been using Shu Heng to thread the needle and controlled Shu Ning to deliberately trap me, Qin Yu Zhuo had already figured out the cause and effect so naturally she tried even harder to persuade her man:¡±I¡¯ve already locked the shares into the safe, you can look in it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    The safe in their room was shared, but Shu Cheng barely touches it. Earlier Qin Yu Zhuo had wanted to go downstairs earlier so she could wait for Shu Cheng to have breakfast together so right after she put the stuff in the safe, she went downstairs hurriedly without even touching the food in the room.

    Shu Cheng opened the safe, they were really in there.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was crying as if she felt very wronged, but Shu Cheng did not feel bad about it at all, he was not satisfied with Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s excuse, if she really weren¡¯t greedy she could¡¯ve just openly asked for it from Shu Ning, what can¡¯t they talk about between a mother and her son? And what¡¯s more Shu Ning was indeed very young, it was very normal for important things to be kept and managed by his parents.

    But! You could definitely not steal it.

    Qin Yu Zhuo could just tell Shu Ning after she took it away, even a fool could understand, it was taken away anyway so Shu Ning could only bear with it, if not what could he do? Whine about it?

    Taking actions first and talkingter, there was nothing Shu Ning could actually do, but it wasn¡¯t as if everyone else there was dead either.

    They¡¯ve already been arguing for an hour, Qin Yu Zhuo who did not seem to be repentant at all had disappointed Shu Chengpletely, he was toozy to quibble with her so he just took the shares and left, he was very upset. He took out his phone and gave his dad a call.

    Shu Gao took out his phone to look at it, but cut it off instead of picking it up. Shu Ning saw the scene, his grandpa was dissing dad, it¡¯s the woman you chose so you have to bear with it yourself. With a roll of Shu Ning¡¯s eyes, he went to the bathroom to call his dad, he wanted tofort him a little.

    The depressed Shu Cheng hesitated for a moment, but he picked up.

    ¡°Dad, are you done with work?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled now, are grandpa¡¯s flowers pretty?¡±

    ¡°They are, it was taken care of so properly so naturally they would be pretty,¡±Shu Ning added some implications within his words, he curled up the corners of his mouth, dad¡¯s not a bad guy, now he could pretty much say that they were in the same boat, how pitiful:¡±Dad, do you want toe to the greenhouse? A bunch of purple flowers bloomed and they smell quite nice, I think it¡¯ll help clear the worries from your mind.¡±

    Shu Cheng sighed silently, and agreed. Naturally if he could go on a date with his son that would be a st!

    The sun was shining and all sorts of beautiful flowers were in bloom, the beautiful scene could make one feel very carefree and cheerful. The father and son pair were holding hands walking around the garden, you¡¯ll smile as you look at me, and I¡¯ll show you all the kindness I can give you, how wonderful. A hidden pair of eyes were staring at the scene gloomily, ah that makes one envious, can¡¯t wait to dig out two holes!

    The corner of Sun Lin¡¯s mouth twitched:¡±Old brother, if you¡¯re envious just stick yourself in, that¡¯s your own son and your own grandson, there¡¯s no need to put on airs......¡±He¡¯s just living to suffer.

    Shu Gao:¡±......¡±

    If they were a few years younger Sun Lin would¡¯ve definitely pushed Shu Gao out there, but right now he could only pull that one over:¡±Ning Ning,e drink some water before ying.¡±

    It was just an excuse, but Sun Lin really was holding up some tea.

    Shu Cheng touched his nose, humph, ignoring me and now you¡¯re here to join in on my fun. But who was Shu Gao? Even if Shu Cheng farted he would know what it smelled like, he immediately rolled his eyes and personally poured a cup of tea for his grandson. After a while, the three man line started, with Shu Ning in the middle, he had one on his left and one on his right.

    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed, it was as if Qin Yu Zhuo had disappeared. The reason Shu Cheng gave to him was that she¡¯s been feeling badtely so she went to the ind to rx, so it wasn¡¯t too convenient to talk on the phone, after a few days your mom will contact you.

    Shu Ning pretended to believe it, but actually not even a ghost would believe that ¡ú-¡ú

    The cleaning aunty identally noticed the paper bag so she handed it to Shu Ning, Shu Ning didn¡¯t ask any questions and just pretended it really was an ident.

    After returning to the capital, Shu Ning went to school every day and teased Shi Lang, but He Ran had only given him a call, he didn¡¯te over to y, it seems that the old man really can¡¯t hold on anymore, the rumours had already been spread outside of the family. Shu Zi Hui still came, she was just like a fly, she didn¡¯t even care if the egg was cracked, she would stille over to see how it smelled, and whether it tasted good or not, she wasn¡¯t afraid of getting poisoned.

    Meanwhile the foreman and his brother, Pang Qian, had already finished with the inspections, thend wasn¡¯t too big so they couldn¡¯t do any projects that were too big, he had already researched over things with Shu Ning and they started work immediately, Shu Ning had about two million on hand at this moment, one million of it was stuffed to him by Shu Gao, and Shu Cheng also gave him one million, probably as a thank you, some things were quite inconvenient for him to tell Shu Ning, such as the matter with Qun Yu Zhuo.

    After all that was his mother, Shu Ning would probably get angry if he found out, and what if Shu Ning was actually willing to let Qin Yu Zhuo handle the shares? After Shu Gao and Shu Cheng discussed it with each other about it, they just decided to separate this pair of mother and son!

    Shu Ning who didn¡¯t know that all this was going on was very happy, he was busy working on his first project, the prelude had already been passed quietly and the loan was already in ce, Shu Cheng had even given him some allowance, there was also Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s gold card in his bag, he would use it every month. While ying the stocks, Shu Ning would watch the real estate prices as well while looking at the English tutoring center, sses can officially start on winter.

    Pang Qian really was a verypetent guy, there were no dys even while working on two construction projects. Time went by just like flowing water, and in the blink of an eye even Shu Yao was born.

    He didn¡¯t even know what Shu Heng was doing in F Country, he had returned once midway through, but he flew back again after knowing that Shu Ning wanted to return to look at the baby.

    Winter was here, it was the 7th day of December, Shu Ning waited as he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, anticipating, and finally he saw the Rolls-Royce pull into the yard.

    He should be going out to greet him but his legs just wouldn¡¯t move, who asked him to leave for so long?

    Shu Heng walked through the falling snow and entered the house, there were still little pieces of snowkes on his hair, and the exceptionally handsome face was covered in frost that was colder than the winter air, the oppressive feeling surrounding him was almost explosive, he seemed even harder to get close to now.

    Good chap, he¡¯s gotten more amazing while he was away somewhere I couldn¡¯t see £þ¤Ø£þ

    Shu Heng hurried over in big strides, stripping offyers as he walked, the servants followed behind him to pick up his clothes and his bag, by the time he reached Shu Ning, Shu Heng was only wearing a sweater on his torso, making his body look even more slender, handsome, and perfect, especially those long legs of his, they were long and straight.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    When Shu Heng spoke, he had already circled his arms around Shu Ning and picked him up, now they could exchange proper eye contact.

    Shu Ning¡¯s heel lifted off the ground, his face was slightly flushed and his heart was beating fast, what is he doing! Really, are you trying to show off how tall you are, you telephone pole?

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Which part of you missed me?¡±Your heart? I want your heart so bad, Shu Heng narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°My whole body missed you.¡±

    This sentence was too exciting, Shu Heng couldn¡¯t endure it and wanted to suck in his breath, he simply decided to sit down on the sofa together with Shu Ning while carrying him, He let the little one sit on hisp as he held him around his waist, there was almost no space between the two of them, even the tips of their nose were touching. Shu Ning and Shu Heng pored over each other silently, observing all the differences of the two of them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown tall, and heavier now too.¡±

    Shu Ning pouted:¡±What does that mean? You don¡¯t want to hold me anymore? Am I squishing you?¡±Do you not like me anymore?

    ¡°How could that be? Give me a kiss!¡±

    Shu Ning obediently gave Shu Heng a kiss on the forehead, he could fool himself no longer, this guy got manlier and manlier as he grew up, his voice was deep and pleasant, the oppressive aura surrounding him was on point, you could say he had basically grown into a dragon.

    ¡°On the mouth.¡±

    ¡°The maids are watching,¡±How could Shu Ning be unabashed? His little face had flushed red.

    ¡°Take a good look.¡±

    Shu Ning turned his head around uncertainly, there really wasn¡¯t anyone there, this ce is haunted o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Shu Ning had only hesitated for two seconds, really, it didn¡¯t even go past two seconds. Suddenly, as if the earth and the skies had turned over, he was pressed down by Shu Heng to the sofa, Shu Ning wanted to struggle but Shu Heng was too strong, he was subdued just like that while kissesnded on his forehead, the tip of his nose, his face, then his lips, Shu Ning voiced out several whimpers and stoppedpletely.

    His hands couldn¡¯t move, his legs couldn¡¯t move, and the back of his head was held in ce by a big hand. Shu Ning closed his eyes as his heart rate sped up, he could feel his brother¡¯s lips grinding down on his, and it was like a jolt of electricity was being passed to him through their lips. All the way until Shu Heng stopped, Shu Ning still hadn¡¯t recovered from his daze, the after taste was still lingering on his mouth, and he even thought about how great it would be if they could continue.

    Ah, why did he have to be my big brother? /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    ¡°We¡¯re returning to C City tomorrow morning, there¡¯s something I need to tell you now, it has something to do with your mom,¡±Shu Heng¡¯s tone was very gentle, seemingly afraid of inciting him, it was different if he were to find out when he returned to the ancestral home than if he were to tell him now to prepare him. Shu Ning watched him nkly, and Shu Heng said slowly:¡±Your mother gave birth prematurely, and her body¡¯s not doing very well right now, she has to go overseas to recover for several years before she can return, you¡¯re in high school now after skipping grades so you won¡¯t be able to catch up with your studies if you go overseas to visit her, so how about I bring you over after you graduate from high school?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to M Country for two years, and I can also take care of your mom there.¡±

    What? M Country for two years? Things are starting to get in line. How many degrees was Shu Heng nning to get, doesn¡¯t two years seem rather short? He had just wanted to ask when Shu Ning shut his mouth, who was Shu Heng? He¡¯ll definitely have no issues, we¡¯ve only been separated for a month and I¡¯m already missing him like mad, if I had to wait three years won¡¯t I really go crazy? Shu Ning stretched out his arms and curled them around his brother¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Okay! I promise you,¡±Sigh, Shu Ning was a little disappointed:¡±Mom likes perfection the best, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t want me to see her when she¡¯s in such a state, I understand,¡±Like hell~ It¡¯ll be great if I never have to see her for the rest of my life, she was definitely exiled, ha ha, this is good, living on the other side of the ocean, thinking about her kids and the Shu n¡¯s family business, not caring about food or drink, getting insomnia at night, Qin Yu Zhuo you have to hold on, if you go crazy you¡¯re going to lose everything.

    Shu Heng misunderstood, after all that was his mother, not anyone else, Shu Heng immediately held him tight:¡±I¡¯ll be here for you.¡±

    ¡°Who told me they wanted to separate for two years?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng¡¯s gaze darkened:¡±I¡¯lle back earlier.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you, but no matter how busy you are you still have to give me a call! I¡¯ll allow you to make me wait two days in between calls, where are your thanks?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll thank you in the room.¡±

    Shu Heng simply leaned over Shu Ning, pressing heavily down on him, the sofa was very soft so he won¡¯t hurt him. Shu Ning liked this a lot, he observed him with narrowed eyes andbed through his brother¡¯s hair with his little hand, every so often he would touch his neck, caress his face, and naughtily he stuffed his hands into his cor, touching the fiery hot skin on his back.

    He¡¯s real, this isn¡¯t a dream......

    The hem of his clothes was pulled out, Shu Ning went stiff, a pair of big hands entered and was moving all around the ce, Shu Ning¡¯s pupils shrunk and his breathing was getting disordered.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°You started it first.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh......that tickles......ha ha ha, I was wrong......aahh I was wrong~......¡±

    The greatest pleasure in Shu Heng¡¯s life was ying with his brother. Shu Heng hadn¡¯t had enough, but he was only willing to stop after seeing his little brother starting to sweat, he picked up the little one and went upstairs for a bath. It¡¯s been a while since he¡¯s seen his naked body, and a long time since he was able to touch all over his body, bathing together was one of the most intimate things they did between them, Shu Ning had already gotten used to it so he didn¡¯t mind it, Shu Heng was very happy but he was also quite sad.

    The little one had grown up quite a fair bit, he obediently allowed Shu Heng to take off all his clothes and the two sat together in the water, the smell of the soap bubbles filled the air, coupled with all the mist, it felt like they were in Wondend. Shu Ning let himself fall back and leaned into his big brother¡¯s embrace, his little hands fell naturally on his thighs and he gave it a squeeze, the male god really is the male god after all, this muscle......bouncy~

    ¡°You¡¯ll get it too.¡±

    ¡°You say that all the time,¡±Shu Ning turned back to look at him, and his naughty hands touched his brother¡¯s pecs and abdominal muscles, his abs were his favourite, eight pack!

    Shu Heng reached the focal point, and Shu Ning spread his legs......

    His little hole was still so small, like a pink chrysanthemum in bud, waiting for bloom. Shu Heng saw it but pretended he didn¡¯t, if not he would get a reaction. He quickly cleaned that part and took a breath, when will he be able to enjoy it?

    Meanwhile Shu Ning felt that his big brother was the best, he knew that it was awkward for me so he cleaned up that part very quickly, unlike the other areas, he can take as much time as he want.

    His brother seemed like an amnesiac, his chest had already been washed thrice ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    He took him out and wrapped a big towel around him, Shu Heng had only wrapped a towel around his waist and he carried the little one out.

    Shu Ning¡¯s head was drooping low, and his wicked eyes swept around like an x-ray, big brother¡¯s naked body is so fit:¡±Hey~ How tall are you now?¡±

    ¡°Measure it yourself.¡±

    ¡°......¡±How am I going to do that? Shu Heng wasying down properly on top of the bed, Shu Ning was dumbfounded, and the corner of his mouth twitched, isn¡¯t this too childish? Are youying down so I can try to figure it out? God, might as well just guess:¡±Over one meter and ny centimeters?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so tall!¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Of course I like it, if I could grow to a hundred and ny centimeters, no, even a hundred eighty wu wu wu wu......¡±Why did you cover my mouth!

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk about unlucky things,¡±Shu Heng couldn¡¯t stand it, his gaze was extremely sharp and quite frightening.

    Shu Ning cried without tears, he nodded his head and the hand holding his mouth withdrew, Shu Heng picked up another towel and helped Shu Ning dry his hair, Shu Ning pouted and didn¡¯t speak.

    His little brother is unhappy, but instead Shu Heng curled up the corners of his lips:¡±We¡¯re going back tomorrow night.¡±

    Huh? Weren¡¯t we leaving in the morning? It immediately caught Shu Ning¡¯s interest:¡±What are we going for?¡±

    Still not too much of a fool, what a good little brother, Shu Heng had a look that was hard to discern, and dealt with it easily:¡±We¡¯re going to buy you some clothes, the ones you have on are getting a bit small.¡±

    Are they? If you say so, only now did Shu Ning cheer up a little, this big bad wolf Shu Heng actually caught his interest. Oh no, it¡¯s animal underwear, but......isn¡¯t this too......that?

    ¡°I turned up the temperature for the air conditioner, so just sleep like this tonight.¡±

    Shu Ning would¡¯ve dared to retort if Shu Yao wasn¡¯t born, why did he have to go as Shu Heng says? After all he was the one wearing it, he had to struggle to the end.

    ¡°Arms up!¡±

    Shu Ning was stunned, and so a pair of cute ultra-thin cute kitty cat pajamas were put on him, there were ribbons on the shoulder strap, and a pair of briefs below, naturally the tail wouldn¡¯t becking, on his chest was a little kitty paw jutting out, it wasn¡¯t too big, it was a nice finishing touch. Below the hem of the clothes were two little cat paws, they should be the hind legs.

    ¡°Crawl over and let me see how it looks.¡±

    His face was covered in ck lines, Shu Ning thought to himself secretly hell no, it¡¯s not like I had an obligation. Unexpectedly, Shu Heng coaxed him warmly, and after some persuasion he agreed.

    Shu Ning did not rush him, he sat there waiting quietly. Shu Ning smiled bitterly, what am I hesitating for? Ah, Shu Ning took a deep breath and crawled up the bed in all fours like an animal, step by step he was very slow, after all it felt like there was a tornado in his heart, it was like his whole person¡¯s worth had dropped, all the dignity he had was all extinguished by Shu Heng the second he decided to hug his thighs.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze looked very obscure with a me hidden within, just that Shu Ning had his head lowered because he was embarrassed, so he didn¡¯t see.

    At this moment, Shu Heng really wanted to pounce on him, he was only able to endure by clenching his fists.

    Shu Ning crawled to Shu Heng¡¯s side and sat down, a helpless look on his face:¡±Satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Mm, looks very cute, it¡¯s quite a shame the tail doesn¡¯t move, move it a bit, I want to see.¡±

    I¡¯ve already given you face, Shu Ning was angry, he grabbed the towel that was used to dry his hair earlier and threw it to Shu Heng¡¯s face! He pounced over bravely, I just don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll still lose with this opportunity.

    Oh shit!

    The world turned over and Shu Ning fell to the bed, he was pressed down by his brother.

    ¡°Had enough?¡±

    It was still fine if Shu Heng didn¡¯t say that, but as soon as he said it, it was like a fire was lit in Shu Ning, he was enraged, he refused to admit defeat, we¡¯ll all find out who the winner is.

    Once, twice, thrice......After ten or so times, Shu Ning had no more strength, Shu Heng could y with him however he wanted to, this was not fair.

    ¡°Brother~¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±Shu Heng massaged Shu Ning¡¯s arms and legs gently:¡±Want me tofort you?¡±

    Comforting means a kiss, so forget it, Shu Ning was extremely gloomy:¡±Brother, how did you grow so big?¡±You¡¯re so strong, it makes things hard for the others.

    ¡°I eat rice, you eat porridge.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°You want to have another go? I¡¯ll let you use two hands!¡±

    ¡°Roll outta here!¡±

    Oh my, asking me to get off? Shu Heng was at a loss for a moment, and Shu Ning was also dumbfounded, how could he speak out his heart like that? This was Shu Heng, the god! Quickly exin yourself, you¡¯re going to be doomed, even Shu Ning¡¯s cold sweat was leaking out, he was shivering and nervous, he was slightly frightened and hadn¡¯t thought about what to say yet, when Shu Heng started to roll around Shu Ning¡¯s little body, one circle~ two circle~ three circle......

    What the fuck......

    ¡°There, I rolled, did that feel nice?¡±

    ¡°Mm, go to sleep, brother,¡±Come on, I¡¯m begging you, you are the moon in the sky, the stars, and the sun /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~ I was wrong~

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shu Heng went to the bathroom again, Shu Ning stared up at the ceiling like a corpse, he was thinking that if youpare yourself to others, you are just bringing death to yourself. Shu Heng returned with a warm wet towel, he helped Shu Ning wipe his face, neck, his hands and legs, and so on. It felt nice after all the sweat was wiped off, this big brother really is too warm and gentle. Shu Ning¡¯s eyes grew blurry, if my boyfriend was like this I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets even if I died.

    While they were holding each other, Shu Heng didn¡¯t want to sleep, Shu Ning didn¡¯t either, they both closed their eyes, inhale, exhale, it felt as if they were breathing the air of each other into themselves, it was warm and felt very good. Shu Heng stuck his ear to Shu Ning¡¯s chest, he had also fallen in love with the sound of his heart beats, beat, by beat, he really wanted time to stop.

    Shu Ning opened his eyes:¡±What¡¯re you doing?¡±Big brother¡¯s hair was so soft, and so silky, feels very ticklish.

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t speak, he listened quietly, no wonder little brother liked sticking to my chest so much, so this was the reason.

    Shu Ning who was wearing a small skin-tight vest had his arms and legs bare, big brother was only wearing underwear so their skin were sticking to each other, it felt extremely intimate, even a pair of lovers wouldn¡¯t be this close, it was too sticky, Shu Heng was love deprived but he was also his big brother, if not Shu Ning would¡¯ve thought that he had fallen for him a long time ago.

    Just thinking about it was embarrassing, he was such a good big brother, would he be heartbroken if he found out I was gay in the future?

    He¡¯ll find out sooner orter, he¡¯ll try to get in slowly bit by bit before he grew up, to try to ease him into it in case he couldn¡¯t take it if he brought his boyfriend home. If he objected, it would make me sad. Thinking about his future partner, Shu Ning recalled that he would be so happy and anticipating in the past, but he didn¡¯t know why his chest felt so stuffy and unhappy, as if there was a shadow covering his mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Suddenly regaining his senses, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were slightly evasive of his:¡±No......nothing~¡±

    His heart rate suddenly sped up, that was a lie. Shu Heng got closer to Shu Ning¡¯s little face, it was red and seemed to look slightly puzzled, could it be there was a girl he likes? I¡¯ll never allow it. Shu Heng narrowed his eyes dangerously, it looked very terrifying:¡±Tell me, who were you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°You,¡±It was the truth, really. Shu Ning was innocent, he blinked his eyes, and again, big brother was so sticky:¡±I swear of it.¡±

    Shu Heng halted, he watched Shu Ning until the little hand touched his face, and Shu Heng regained his senses:¡±Really?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Then give me a kiss as proof.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I thought you were thinking of me? A lying little kid will be spanked.¡±

    Where is my aloof male god? Are you supposed to be saying that? Shu Ning¡¯s heart felt very wronged, he closed his eyes and kissed him, mua mua mua, is three times enough? He didn¡¯t know why but his heart felt sweet like honey. Shu Ning¡¯s breathing went into disorder and his little hand was holding his chest, this is weird, it¡¯s getting weirder and weirder.

    Shu Heng watched his movements and was ecstatic inside, he caught Shu Ning¡¯s little hand and gave it a little squeeze, then stuck his head back to his chest. As expected, the little one¡¯s heartbeats was chaotic, and also very fast.

    Did he have an enlightenment? Or did he just find out about love? No matter, I¡¯ll wait for you. Shu Heng closed his eyes and finally had the mood to sleep, besides the one he was holding in his arms was his lover for the rest of his life, he felt peaceful.

    Shu Ning slipped his body down to curl into his brother¡¯s arms. He arched his body slightly, searching for the mostfortable position to sleep in. THe night is long, he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of clothes his brother would choose for him, I¡¯m all good as long as long as it wasn¡¯t a skirt.

    Unknowingly, Shu Ning had gotten used to these weird clothes, just like the one he was currently wearing, they were clearly for girls and it was also slightly sheer, everything beneath was half visible, are all girls so open these days?

    With some suspicion, Shu Ning fell asleep with his limbs entangled around with Shu Heng¡¯s, it was almost unclear which belonged to whom.

    Early the next morning, they had their meal and sat around until it was ten o¡¯clock before they left. Shu Heng brought Shu Ning shopping to buy some clothes, then they went to eat, just like a date. In fact, it was a date. When they return to the ancestral home, many eyes would be watching them, so they could only sit around in the room. If it happens too much, Shu Ning would get annoyed, going out every so often was good, just look at how happy his little brother was.

    They looked through quite a few men¡¯s stores, a sweater that had been popr recently caught Shu Heng¡¯s eyes, he ran his hands through it and the texture was pretty good, it¡¯ll definitely feel veryfortable for the little one to wear this. They could buy two of the same design as a couple outfit, that¡¯s not bad. Shu Heng had an obscure look in his eyes, and the staff in the store quickly came over to introduce the product, Shu Ning had alsoe over.

    ¡°Big brother has good taste, this is simple, stylish, and open.¡±

    ¡°You like it?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±I like anything my big brother gifts me, Shu Ning was sincere.

    The clerk was super fast, she immediately took one of a smaller size and handed it to Shu Ning. Shu Ning gave it a touch and was very satisfied with the softness. While trying it on in the changing room, Shu Heng had also asked for something from the clerk. Shu Ning who was done dressing stepped out, he took a look at the mirror first, it fit him well with a V neck cor, it looked very good when matched with the white shirt inside, he had just turned around when someone familiar entered his sight.

    Shi Land¡¯s mouth twitched and he had a nasty attitude:¡±Are you kidding me? I see you everywhere I go, that¡¯s so unlucky.¡±

    A very pretty girl angled her head, seemingly quite curious:¡±Who¡¯s this? You know him?¡±

    ¡°I do know him, but more than that, enemies really are destined to meet!¡±

    When Shi Lang spoke, several boys walked in with Shi Shuai in the lead, they were all Shi Shuai¡¯s friends and each of them were handsome, tall, and of good birth. A few pretty girls were tagging along behind with branded handbags in their hands, wearing leather pants, skirts, and what not, boots, and light makeup, they looked like popr girls no matter how you looked at them, they had alsoe to shop.

    Shu Ning? Shi Shuai had some impression of the little genius.

    Shi Lang was annoyed to the breaking point, with a frown his tone of speech was alsoing on pretty strong:¡±I say, little guy, can you even fit in the clothes here? This is a men¡¯s clothing store! Do you have the right body for it? Why don¡¯t you go around the kiddie stores downstairs instead?¡±

    Several of the girls covered up their smiles and checked Shu Ning out, but they didn¡¯t dare to quip at him directly. First off, they weren¡¯t fools, and secondly, they didn¡¯t want to offend anyone either, the clothes here were pretty expensive and the ones who could shop at the top floor were all rich people, so they couldn¡¯t look down at him.

    Whereas Shi Lang¡¯s girlfriend was a brain dead, she looked down at him with her chin raised:¡±Hey kid, where are your parents? It won¡¯t be good if you lost them!¡±

    Shi Lang wasughing with his girlfriend, Shi Shuai frowned and wanted to speak, but the door to the changing room opened.

    Shu Heng came out!

    This man was too outstanding, no matter whether it was his appearance or temperament, they were all unparalleled. He also had a superior attitude of aloofness and arrogance, every person his gaze swept past turned their eyes away, they felt that the iciness was too prickly, andcked emotion, they were nervous and didn¡¯t even dare to take a bigger breath.

    So strong!

    This would only ever happen when they were facing the most powerful seniors in their families, for him to have such power at such a young age, he definitely wasn¡¯t a simple character, who the hell is he?

    Shu Shuai¡¯s pupils shrunk, he had some impression of him as if he had seen him in the birthday party of any of the big families, although it was just a quick glimpse, this man was too outstanding, and the impression it left on him wassting.

    ¡°Young Master Heng?¡±Shi Shuai tried to call out to him, the other person ignored him and was looking elsewhere.

    It was the little genius, Shu Ning, oh shit was this someone he knew? The clothes Shu Ning and Shu Heng were wearing were the same, even a fool could tell that their rtionship was close.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m thirsty, should we go downstairs?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s little hand and looked him up and down, the sweater looked very good on him.

    Shu Ning was also looking at Shu Heng, and secretly he was in a good mood. Big brother was too handsome, truly a man who incurs the wrath of both god and men, peh peh peh~ o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    As for Shi Land and the rest, Shu Ning did not care about them at all, he can just deal with them slowly. Recently, Shi Lang kept stepping out of line, he was actually still dumb enough to not know he had been punked, he and Shu Ning had never been in the same line at all, whether they could y or not was based on their mood. It was just like that rainy day, Shi Lang ran a few words over at Shu Ning out of annoyance, and indignantly, the ss monitor put in a packet of sanitary pads in Shi Lang¡¯s bag......

    And one could expect how that ended, when Shi Lang noticed something strange in his bag and he took it out for a look, everyone including the teacher was around, and their faces were all covered with ck lines and they were dumbfounded......

    This guy still didn¡¯t know what was going on, he even opened it up to take a look, and finally he realized, he was so scared that he hurriedly threw it away and it just so happened tond and stick on a male teacher¡¯s shoe.

    What is sadness? Shi Lang¡¯s entire body was~ Actually it was quite hard to find somebody as dumb as him, his lethality was in negative numbers.

    Just because Shu Ning didn¡¯t care, didn¡¯t mean Shu Heng didn¡¯t. Although Shu Heng didn¡¯t say anything, he took a look at Shi Lang, he¡¯ll definitely remember this. Shi Shuai¡¯s cold sweat was already flowing down, this attitude of his already proved that this was Young Master Heng. Damn it, this dumbass Shi Lang is giving me trouble again. He couldn¡¯t just pretend to be ignorant, Shi Lang¡¯s surname was also Shi, so if I¡¯m here I had to do something about it.

    The corners of Shi Lang¡¯s eyes twitched, damn, what brother was this, should be the biological one. Just as he was about to open his mouth, a fiery pain shot out on his face, his body had turned to the side and he nearly fell down:¡±Brother!¡±Did you hit me? Was that a p? Am I dreaming?

    Shi Shuai had a face full of rage, he was very angry:¡±Apologize!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Pa, it was very loud, Shi Shuai did not hold back at all:¡±Did you hear me? I told you to apologize.¡±

    Both sides of his face was swollen, Shi Lang pursed his lips as if he was going to cry. Shu Ning saw the scene and was quite surprised, logically, the Shi family was very powerful so why did they have to give Shu Heng face? Shi Shuai hade to the ss before and didn¡¯t care much for Shu Ning, but right now he put justice above his family, he was definitely afraid of Shu Heng getting revenge after this.

    He touched his chin, that¡¯s strange, did Shi Shuai recognize the wrong person? In the future big brother would just be the head honcho of C City, but of course he had businesses in the capital too, but it was alwayscking. Could it be he¡¯s hiding something I don¡¯t know of? Triad boss, national agent, some kind of legendary heir?

    I¡¯m thinking too much.

    Shu Ning spunked up because Shi Lang was given another p, and apologized reluctantly.

    Shu Ning nodded, he was toozy to deal with him right now, so he¡¯ll take it as an apology:¡±Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±

    When Shi Shuai hit his cousin, Shu Heng was settling the bill, after all his brother said he was thirsty, naturally he wouldn¡¯t dy for even a second:¡±Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The clerk had a very good attitude and sent them out passionately:¡±Thank you, pleasee again, we will send the clothes over tonight!¡±

    Shu Heng ignored everyone , he took Shu Ning¡¯s hand and gave it a squeeze, so squishy, although he had grown bigger, taller, and heavier, his body still fit his satisfaction. Actually, it didn¡¯t matter what Shu Ning would grow into, there was no way Shu Heng¡¯s feelings for him would change anymore, his feelings had taken root deep into his heart, and it¡¯ll never be change!

    Shi Shuai didn¡¯t dare to stop them, he could only put on a smile and say some pleasantries, his attitude was neither haughty nor humble, after all he was the young master from a big family so he would never bow down.

    Whereas Shu Heng......With an ¡°mm¡±, that was the end of that.

    Too badass, too handsome, too cool, it¡¯s too much!

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were starry, he admired Shu Heng a lot, there was no need for him to worry about things since he seemed to find everything so insignificant.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡±Walking on the marble floor tiles, the two figures seemed to blur together as if they were merging into one, Shu Ning smiled:¡±I just think that big brother is the best.¡±

    ¡°You only found that out now?¡±

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t speak, he gave his big palm a squeeze and naughtily curled up his fingers and gave it a scratch, expressing his feelings.

    Shu Heng¡¯s throat bobbed up and down, he was getting slightly thirsty. Growing up day by day, Shu Ning¡¯s charm was increasing by the day as well, Shu Heng¡¯s self-control has started to be quite unreliable:¡±Do you want to eat ice cream?¡±To put out the fire.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    The little one was happy, Shu Heng was as well, such a naive little brother, what am I going to do with you?

    Shi Shuai stood in the distance and watched the two as they disappeared into a corner. Shu Heng, Shu Ning, from the same family, god damn it why did I never notice this? He should¡¯ve investigated it early on, then he wouldn¡¯t have to be embarrassed today. If there¡¯s anyone he could me, it would have to be Shi Lang, however nothing was absolute, as long as I make good use of him, they may even be be able to be friends.

    A thing such as fate, can be quite wonderful sometimes.

    Shi Lang was sniffling and crying as if the sky had copsed, his partner was coaxing him but she got a p instead, the brain dead girl ran off in tears.

    Shi Shuai ignored it, and he didn¡¯t care either, he stepped gracefully over to the passionate clerk:¡±I¡¯m acquaintances with that person from earlier, can you help me out?¡±

    In the restaurant on the first floor sat a pair of brothers, the big brother was handsome and aloof, just like a prince, the little brother was pale and petite, with refined features and an elegant hairstyle, very cute.

    Several older white-cor workers were watching them secretly, asionally they would smile, beautiful and moving, they were pleasing to the eyes.

    ¡°You like them?¡±Does little brother like the big sister type girls?

    ¡°What made you think that?¡±I was just afraid that you¡¯d be snatched away, it¡¯s no good to underestimate the power of a mature beauty, a simple smile from them could snatch away the hearts of any single romantics. Gloomy, but Shu Heng wasn¡¯t that kind of guy, if not he would¡¯ve gotten married early on in his past life. Damn it, why am I hoping for him to not marry? It would be great if he could stay with me forever.

    That¡¯s too selfish.

    Shu Ning quickly fed a spoonful of ice cream to Shu Heng, he was acting rather diligent, after all the goodies he had received today were all given to him by his brother.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was leisurely, it¡¯s fine as long as he didn¡¯t like beauties, that¡¯s a relief, his little brother was so cute so it was naturally for him to catch someone else¡¯s attention, Shu Heng fed a bite of ice cream to Shu Ning.

    This was an indirect kiss, when would Shu Ning realize?

    After finishing their ice cream, they went to look at some shoes as well, they woke up ratherte in the morning so they had their mealste as well, it was almost one o¡¯clock soon, the little one should be hungry now. There were lots of good food on the first floor but there were too many people, Shu Heng looked towards Shu Ning:¡±What do you want toe at?¡±

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t like how crowded it was as well, you even had to line up at some of them:¡±How about hot pot?¡±

    Generally they wouldn¡¯t eat hot pot at home, Shu Gao felt that it was unsanitary for everyone to use the same pot, this must be due to that wicked Qin Yu Zhuo again. Shu Ning understood, and he put on a smile, naughtily he wanted to cause trouble again:¡±Could it be, big brother is afraid of spicy food?¡±

    ¡¾Omake mini theater¡¿

    The stupid writer climbed over the mountains, climbing, rolling, and jumping, and finally reached Shu Heng¡¯s vi, Shu Ning was woken up at twelve o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    ¡°Come and drink~¡±

    ¡°Author mama?¡±Shu Ning brightened up, but the bubbling liquid on the spoon was very scary:¡±What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t harm you!¡±

    That is right, the protagonist had an immortal aura, Shu Ning felt pretty good after drinking it:¡±Can you tell me now?¡±

    ¡°Ripening feed~¡±¡ú-¡ú

 Chapter 70

    Dealing with the calm Shu Heng with an aggressive approach is useless, but Shu Ning was different, Shu Heng was willing to cooperate and he also wanted to know what Shu Ning intended to do with that glint that shed past his eyes earlier.

    Definitely something interesting~

    Holding Shu Heng¡¯s hand, Shu Ning was just about to walk to the exit when Shu Heng magically took out a scarf and carefully wrapped it around Shu Ning¡¯s neck and also pulled up his cor, it¡¯s very cold outside so it won¡¯t be good if he caught a cold. Shu Ning felt very warm inside as he waited quietly for his brother to settle everything before taking his hand and leaving the building. The bone chilling air of the cold winter was exceptionally warm because he had the affection of his big brother.

    The Rolls-Royce is already parked outside, the two of them got on the car and headed to Hot Pot City!

    There was still one hot pot per person avable at these times, shabu-shabu was currently popr in the capital so it¡¯s probable that in less than a month, they would be avable everywhere.

    They ordered a bunch of vegetables and all sorts of seafood balls, beef, mutton, meat slices, sausages, and so on, there were about a total of over twenty items. Shu Ning was quite hard-pressed that his big brother ordered so much, it was way too much, this is such a waste! Fortunately they were eating in the room, if not this would be too shameful.

    ¡°Eat up!¡±

    His big brother put in some vegetables into the pot. Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, hm, is he really not afraid of spiciness?

    We ordered the spiciest one so don¡¯t fail me now, let¡¯s see how it goes.

    Shu Ning wasn¡¯t afraid of spicy food, he grabbed a bite with his chopsticks and tried it, but it was depressing, this is just slightly spicy okay? He wasn¡¯t allowed to eat ice cream, and when they went to have some earlier he just had one scoop, now even the delicious m hot pot has shrunk in size, how am I going to live like this? Shu Ning wanted to chuck his chopsticks but fortunately he remembered his big brother was sitting in front of him, so he endured it.

    Shu Heng saw his movements, the little one is biting his chopsticks? That¡¯s too cute, he gave the sliced mutton a swirl and put it in his little brother¡¯s bowl, then poured him a cup of water and put it by his side:¡±Eat up, if it¡¯s too spicy it¡¯s not good for your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Brother, tell me the truth, can you take spice or not?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your little brother! It¡¯s okay to tell me,¡±Come on, tell me, even a great god would have weaknesses right? I won¡¯tugh at you, but actually I¡¯ve alreadyughed:¡±Tell me~ Tell me~¡±

    ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Uh, is that going to cost me another kiss?

    ¡°You have a new pair of pajamas tonight! The tail is designed in an arched shape, when you move on top, the bottom will sway along as well, it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    Shu Ning knew he was wrong, he lowered his head and ate, if he chatted with the great god he would get a bunch of his brain cells killed at any moment.

    Shu Heng was victorious, but that was no joke, he had already prepared three sets, and each was great in its own way, they were put in the room at the ancestral home, as the little one had been having fun for a whole day and they had to leave by ne at night, he¡¯ll definitely get sleepy quite early at night, then......it¡¯s my charge, Shu Heng had already nned everything:¡±Try the mushrooms.¡±

    ¡°You should eat too, brother, don¡¯t just busy yourself with me,¡±Shu Ning also picked from food for his brother to eat.

    A bite for you, and a bite for me, neither of them was tired with this, Shu Heng was still eating when Shu Ning was full, he had even eaten for quite a while.

    Shu Ning supported his chin with two heads, with a slight smile curling around the corners of his lips, he stared as Shu Heng ate elegantly with bright eyes, it¡¯s enough for a man to be handsome but he was so elegant even when he ate, he wasn¡¯t affected at all by the heat of the hot pot, he was like a clear spring that gave people a refreshing and calm feeling. Shu Ning didn¡¯t ask why Shu Heng was able to stay around for a few days, but he was worried that he¡¯ll leave early while they¡¯re in a good mood.

    It was almost three o¡¯clock by the time they finished their hot pot, Shu Ning was stretching when his phone rang, it was He Ran calling.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Wanna go out and y?¡±

    ¡°No can do, my mom just gave birth,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s free hand was taken by Shu Heng and they walked together to the car. When they got in, Shu Ning was still speaking on the phone:¡±Shu Zi Hui? What did she do this time?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s too sticky, she¡¯ll try and follow me wherever I go.¡±

    ¡°Heheh, you¡¯re like a delicious cake.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this the first time you¡¯ve praised me? Music to my ears, when are youing back? Come over for a visit, I know quite a few people so how about we go out and have some fun together?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s wait till I¡¯m free though.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to leave me dry again, humph!¡±

    So he¡¯s not a fool, Shu Ning sneered:¡±I think you just like her, if not how could she possibly follow you all the time? Forget it, I¡¯m not gonna quibble about this, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    As the call ended, Shu Heng extended an arm out and pulled Shu Ning in:¡±He Ran¡¯s bothering you?¡±

    ¡°If he is, what are you nning to do?¡±

    Shu Heng had an obscure look, his eyes were so dark that one couldn¡¯t see the depths of it, and his tone had a slight hint of cruelty:¡±I¡¯ll make him disappear.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just throwing him abroad to study, where did you think I was going to bring him?¡±

    ¡°......¡±I don¡¯t believe it, Shu Ning knew that Shu Heng would make him dead if he made his move, that¡¯s why his enemies don¡¯t dare to be impudent:¡±Are we going back?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to watch a movie.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning peeked up at the handsome face, why does this feel kind of like a date?

    They bought quite some clothes today, they had ice cream, they went shopping, bought shoes, had lunch, watched a movie, could it be they¡¯re going to go for a ride on the Ferris Wheel after this?

    Right now the two were wearing coats but they were wearing sweaters beneath with the same design, just like a couple set, even their shoes were the same. If they took off their coats, they¡¯ll most likely turn quite a lot of heads on the road!

    In the cinema, they picked out aedy,ughing happily the whole way through, it¡¯s hard to believe that the aloof Shu Heng still had this side of him. The cinema was packed and it had a good atmosphere, his big brother was holding a bucket of popcorn in his hands and he would also pass over a bottle of water from time to time, Shu Ning had received very good service so he was very happy.

    The sun had not yet set when the two came out, Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s hand and they got in the car and rushed to the airport, while they were waiting for their flight, they had some steak.

    A few hourster, a Bentley sent over to wee the two young masters took them back to the ancestral home.

    Shu Gao was already quite old so he couldn¡¯t stay up toote at night, and Shu Cheng was at the hospital. It was quitete at night so it wasn¡¯t very convenient to go over directly to see his children. But Shu Ning was very happy, he knew that his big brother must have done this on purpose, with him in the lead it was fine even if he came homete. With a yawn, Shu Ning wanted to continue sleeping, Shu Heng watched the sight of it and lowered his head to give a tender kiss to the little one¡¯s forehead and face, he covered him properly with the nket and wrapped him up well. The bodyguard opened the door, and Shu Heng walked towards the living room with Shu Ning in his arms, he didn¡¯t let Shu Ning bear any of the cold wind at all.

    The bath can be skipped today, the little one is too sleepy for it. He took over a warm wet towel and wiped him down, then covered him up with the big ck quilt, only then did Shu Heng take his clothes off and rushed off for a quick shower. WHen he returned to the bed, his phone was lit up, there was a text message. Shu Cheng was asking about them, Shu Heng replied and said that Shu Ning was doing very well, and to not worry. Only then was Shu Cheng able to ease up a little, Shu Yao was just a baby so he didn¡¯t understand much, but Shu Ning was different, was he okay not seeing his mother?

    He hoped that Shu Heng could take good care of Shu Ning and not let him be sad. Shu Cheng had to receive a lot of visiting rtives who came to see the baby, the congrattions came in an endless stream, it was quite busy.

    Shu Heng took a new pair of pajamas from the bottom drawer of the closet and put it on Shu Ning lightly without waking him up, then hugged him to sleep.

    When Shu Ning woke up the next morning, Shu Heng wasn¡¯t around, he had gone out for a jog. He rubbed his eyes and smoothed his hand across the space beside him, it was warm, big brother had just left a short while ago. His heart felt very warm, he decided to turn over since he wasn¡¯t around, andy on the spot his big brother slept on, ah, as expected it¡¯s different, the warmness is nice.

    After daydreaming for ten or so minutes, Shu Ningzily sat up, uh......Ahhh......

    How could he have me wear......wear......such sexy lingerie? These can¡¯t be considered children¡¯s clothes any longer, they¡¯re clearly meant for adults!

    Shu Ning couldn¡¯t get used to it so he just ripped it apart directly, and threw it to the bed, as soon as he got to the ground he saw the clothes they bought yesterday nearly ced there!

    Angry~ Still angry but not as fussy anymore, he put on the undershirt and underpants prepared by his brother, and after the trousers and shirt was on, Shu Ning looked at himself in the mirror, looks quite handsome, Shu Heng has quite a good eye, except for that corpse on the bed! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r His team¡¯s designer hadn¡¯t started designing adult products has he? It was quite profitable.

    Shu Ning went downstairs but Shu Gao was on the fourth floor, so he could only bring the gift up. Shu Gao was currently watering flowers and the atmosphere within the room was warm like spring.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±Shu Gao loved Shu Ning¡¯s gifts the most, they weren¡¯t expensive things nor antiques, but it still sways your heart, such as something like a letter, or a health log. The contents of the box right now seemed rather light, but Shu Gao knew that it was definitely something substantial, and as expected it was a gym card.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid for it, so you have to go, I¡¯ll be checking it!¡±

    Well isn¡¯t this fellow pleased? Shu Gao gave his second grandson¡¯s nose a little squeeze, and he was all smiles:¡±Okay, I¡¯ll go, alright? Let¡¯s go visit the hospitalter after we¡¯ve had our meals, Shu Yao is seven point eight pounds, that¡¯s huge, bigger than Shu Heng. When Shu Heng was born he weighed only seven pounds, it would¡¯ve been so great if you were born by my side!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m fine anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right and I am very grateful to those who cared for you.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa,¡±Shu Ning hugged Shu Gao¡¯s old body, hoping he could live up to his hundreds:¡±Big brother is here.¡±

    Shu Gao was currently enjoying his time holding his grandson, but hearing this he raised his head and looked over, Shu Heng who was wearing his track suit with a towel hanging over his neck was walking over. This child was ten times more outstanding than Shu Cheng in his youth, that¡¯s very good:¡±It¡¯s cold in winter, so don¡¯t go out when the weather¡¯s bad, it¡¯s the same if you exercise in the gym room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandpa,¡±Shu Heng¡¯s obscure gaze swept over to Shu Ning for a moment, the little one was angry.

    Shu Ning had only narrowed his eyes when he heard his voice, then he stopped paying attention. Shu Heng was sitting by the side, pouring a cup of water for himself. Only when Sun Lin came up to invite the three downstairs to eat did Shu Ning speak, but it wasn¡¯t to Shu Heng, he was greeting Sun Lin.

    With a wave of his hand, Shu Gao said:¡±No, forget it, we¡¯ll eat on the fourth floor!¡±

    And so the servants set up the table on the fourth floor, there weren¡¯t too many dishes and there was a bowl of soup in the center. After the three of them got on their seats, Shu Gao picked some meat and vegetables for Shu Ning, he knew that Shu Heng was a cold guy and didn¡¯t like it when other people pick food for him so he didn¡¯t pick any for him, but rather it was Shu Ning who felt like he was in a tight spot, being angry was one thing but seeing how pitiful his brother was, he picked a piece of fish for him.

    Shu Gao and Sun Lin watched them quietly, and looked at each other without saying anything.

    Shu Heng did not disapprove of his actions, and naturally that was never going to happen. He opened his mouth and ate it, he was extremely calm as if he were used to it. Shu Gao looked at Sun Lin again, but secretly they were very happy, they smiled so happily that the flowers were blooming.

    This is family harmony, other than that bitch Qin Yu Zhuo!

    She had been staying in a hospital at C City all this while until she gave birth, the management was private and they watched her very strictly, even more strictly than a mental hospital. She will be going abroad after the baby reached a month old, Shu Cheng had bought a little ind before this with very beautiful scenery, there was a vi there with speedboats and gardens, everything was good, the only thing bad about it was that you weren¡¯t able to contact the outside world.

    She¡¯ll be sent to the ind to reflect on herself, after all Shu Ning was around and Shu Cheng wasn¡¯t willing to divorce her, he still wanted to give her one more chance because of the children. Shu Yao would still look for his mother when he grew up, and nobody wanted to be resented by Shu Ning, she would be there for two years at most before they bring her back, and continue being the rich young mistress. If she tries toy a hand on Shu Heng again, she will have no more chances left.

    Shu Gao looked through the recording sent over by Shu Cheng, the contents of the video was the opening of a suitcase, amongst the bunch of gifts contained within were watches, pens, a new mobile phone, and they had all been modified, they could record Shu Heng¡¯s actions with video and audio recording quite conveniently, Qin Yu Zhuo was trying to use Shu Ning¡¯s ignorance to destroy Shu Heng!

    Shu Gao wanted them to get divorced immediately, if they don¡¯t get divorced they weren¡¯t allowed to return, if nothing happens in five years, they can get remarried, the outside world didn¡¯t know about this anyway, if something really happened Qin Yu Zhuo wouldn¡¯t even receive a single penny. Shu Gao was quite embarrassed since the rumours from the outside world were very toxic, but Shu Cheng followed his feelings more, after all he really liked her.

    If Shu Ning could see Shu Gao in his youth, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to be so mischievous.

    When they reached the hospital, Shu Cheng came out personally to receive them, he kept feeling as if he owed Shu Ning, he opened his arms and held his two sons in his arms, and even gave them a kiss filled with fatherly love. Shu Ning felt a bit surprised over his actions, he hurriedly opened his arms and hugged his dad¡¯s waist tight. So firm, he¡¯s big and fit, very burly.

    ¡°Did you miss your dad?¡±

    ¡°I did!¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°My heart, liver, and lungs, all missed you.¡±

    Shu Chengughed and let go, then he gave Shu Heng a pat on the shoulder before speaking with Shu Gao:¡±What did you alle over so early for? It¡¯s so cold outside, your body is very important, dad, I¡¯ll bring Shu Yao back in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t do this for just one grandson, but now I have three!¡±Shu Gao took one on each hand and walked in.

    Both of Shu Cheng¡¯s hands were empty, he looked at Sun Lin with a slightly helpless look, Sun Lin had a face full of smiles:¡±You can carry the little young master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I can choose.¡±

    The Shu family rtives came one after the other, there were the old and the young, Shu Cheng sent people over to take care of the arrangements and he brought his dad and his sons over to the big ss screen, there were rows of babies inside. The nurses bustled about and one of them carried one of the babies and walked over to the ss screen, she faced everyone and announced that this was Shu Yao.

    Oh~ So small and soft, he had already forgotten what he looked like from his past life, but now seeing the baby with flushed skin, he did not feel anything.

    There were many people around so it was inconvenient to ask, so Shu Ning took out his phone and sent a text message. Shu Heng took out his phone and looked at it, then replied. Shu Ning opened up the text and secretly peeked at it, ¡®pft¡¯ he identallyughed, Shu Heng actually said that Shu Yao looked like a monkey, ha ha ha ha o(n_n)o My tummy hurts.

    Shu Cheng was very worried about Shu Ning:¡±What¡¯s wrong? Are you that happy?¡±

    ¡°Happy, I¡¯m happy!¡±Facing Shu Cheng, Shu Ning¡¯s face was stiff, this is a monkey, dad! Then what was I? What was Shu Heng? He turned back his head abruptly, Shu Ning nced over to Shu Heng with narrowed eyes:¡±Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±

    £þ¤Ø£þ Shu Ning sent over a text message to ask: Really?

    He thought Shu Heng would ignore him, but unexpectedly he replied immediately: Not happy, he¡¯s ugly.

    Shu Ning: Who looks good

    Shu Heng: You look good.

    In a moment, Shu Ning¡¯s mood was blooming, the smile on his mouth couldn¡¯t be hidden, even his eyes were bright: Big brother is actually very handsome too, the handsomest.

    Shu Heng went with the flow: I¡¯ll allow you to give me more kisses tonight.

    Shu Ning put his phone back into his pocket, he didn¡¯t have the heart to delete the message immediately so he¡¯ll leave it for a while......just a while......

    Shu Heng knew that Shu Ning had the habit of deleting text messages, but right now the reluctant little look on his face was too cute, he really wanted to pick him up and pet him.

    Seeing that Shu Gao stopped looking, many people immediately came over to talk, there was only a little over a month left before the new years, they came over to ask about his future ns and whatnot.

    Shu Cheng was also surrounded by a bunch of uncles and aunties, they all had a lot to talk about. Whereas Shu Heng took Shu Ning and left immediately just in case they were also surrounded, although they weren¡¯t as young as the youngsters, the fighting abilities of the aunties were very strong, Shu Heng didn¡¯t want Shu Ning to be gawked at. While Shu Ning was also happy to be free, the air outside was cold with snow covering the ground, they would even see a few snowmen every so often, how pretty.

    ¡°If you like it we can make one.¡±

    ¡°Not interested,¡±Shu Ning was already over thirty years old, his only interests were to earn money.

    And so early the next morning, there were a pile of snowmen in the yard, each of them had their own style......what should Shu Ning say about this? His face was filled with ck lines but his heart felt very pleased.

    Shu Heng opened the curtains and wrapped Shu Ning up with the quilt, then he carried him over to the window to take a look. After about five minutes, he put him back to the bed.

    ¡°The snow is too white, even if it¡¯s nice we can¡¯t look at it for too long,¡±Shu Heng muttered, he wanted to open up the quilt but Shu Ning held on tight and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Brother~ Aren¡¯t you getting more and more overboard?¡±Changing my clothes while I¡¯m asleep or what not, that¡¯s enough you.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you, it¡¯s just to try it out.¡±

    Please don¡¯t useme arguments alright? Shu Ning stared at him openmouthed, he simply did not expect Shu Heng to say that. The clothes were on him right at this moment, and he had even slept in it for a whole night, does this not count as wearing? Then what counts? Do I have to roll a few rounds in them? The corners of Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched and his face was filled with gloom, the way a great god¡¯s brain works truly is different from the rest.

    ¡°Looks pretty good.¡±

    Which part? The thin shoulder straps were transparent, the hem is cropped short, it¡¯s ck, and a big snowy white section was left bare, the back strap was also transparent, it¡¯s like I¡¯m not wearing anything, below that was a little pair of briefs of the same colour, the front looks normal but the back was transparent, thankfully there was a tail, peh, it¡¯s even more alluring without it alright?

    ¡°Brother, tell me the truth, are you selling sexy lingerie?¡±

    ¡°Cosy underwear.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Fuck~ I¡¯m too tired for this, I want to die.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it we can change to something else, do you like thongs? They¡¯re popr overseas!¡±

    He actually dared to ask? Does he not feel shame? Shu Ning was furious:¡±Brother, why don¡¯t you wear them?¡±Shu Heng actually came to this development, it was simply hard to believe, it was too incredible, too shocking, I should take some medicine, even the hints Shu Ning was putting down was ripped off.

    Shu Heng suddenly went close and his breath was on the little one¡¯s face, it brought the slightest hint of peculiarity and hotness, he had even held his breath subconsciously, Shu Ning didn¡¯t dare to blink, his heart was beating like mad.

    ¡°Do you want to see me wear it?¡±

    Big brother¡¯s voice was so husky, it had a sexy feeling that made one want tomit a crime. Shu Ning swallowed his saliva and pressed down the pressure and his reasoning, he nodded his head.

    Shu Heng looked at him from above with a mysterious look, and his eyes were deep and profound, just like that of a beast.

    Although he had some regrets, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t say it. Shu Heng turned over and got off the bed, he took off a new pair of underwear from the closet, and put it on after taking off the one he was wearing. He came back to the bedside and his attitude was still as cold and arrogant as before:¡±How does it look?¡±

    His nose felt hot, it felt like......he was about to have a nosebleed.

    Shu Ning nced up and down, big brother¡¯s physique was too perfect and he only had a thong on him. His shoulders, pectorals, abs, serratus, glutes, as well as his straight and long legs, a handsome guy who stood a meter and ny centimeters tall, naturally his body was exceptional, he simply could not exin the feeling, it was too strong, it felt even stronger than seeing him naked.

    ¡°Ning!¡±

    Shu Heng hurriedly jumped onto the bed, he had never been so panicked before, his eyes were filled with worry and concern. Shu Ningughed heartlessly:¡±Brother~ What¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Shu Heng had already grabbed some tissue paper:¡±Don¡¯t speak, your nose is bleeding!¡±

    ¡°......¡±Oh no o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you eat soft-shelled turtlest night!¡±

    Oh my god, grandpa¡¯s soft-shelled turtle has taken the me. Shu Ning was delighted, he shouldn¡¯t let his big brother find out the real reason now can he? The lethality of sexy lingerie is truly too strong, no wonder his big brother cared about it so much, he would use my body to doparisons at any chance he could get, he¡¯ll probably earn a good profit wouldn¡¯t he? Originally for the sake of his image, he didn¡¯t want him to sell it, but what happens now that he¡¯s interested as well? Damn it, having him wear it in exchange for me wearing it, it¡¯s great!

    The nosebleed stopped, but Shu Heng still called over a doctor. Shu Ning secretly peeked a nce at Shu Heng, his face looked very dark, so scary.

    The doctor rushed over very quickly and did a body check while he was there, his development has finally started to catch up, he has finally caught up with the rest of the healthy thirteen year olds. Shu Heng was actually happier than Shu Ning, it wasn¡¯t clear on his face but Shu Ning could feel it. His big brother¡¯s hand kept squeezing his own as if he was so delighted he could hardly let go.

    It was normal for a big brother to care about his little brother. Ah......why do I feel a bit lost ¡ú-¡ú

    Shu Gao hade over and he hurried over to the bedside and sat down, he raised his hand over and lifted his grandson¡¯s chin, then looked left and right, seeing that he was fine, he could rest assured. Shu Gao had also asked about his condition from the doctor, the doctor quickly exined the situation. Right now Shu Ning was wearing a normal set of pajamas and the quilt has also been changed, if not Shu Gao¡¯s chest would feel ufortable if he saw the blood.

    Although they it was a bit over the top, being cared about like this still felt very nice.

    Not long after, Shu Cheng had alsoe, and hisplexion wasn¡¯t too good. Every time the new years rolled in, all thepanies would be super busy, he had to run back and forth between the hospital and thepany so he was very tired.

    If Qin Yu Zhuo was around, he wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.

    Shu Ning was just like a panda, surrounded by a group of the most outstanding men. It felt a bit awkward, but he kept a smile on his face.

    The good days always pass so quickly, it was already time for Shu Heng to go abroad on Monday. Shu Ning had also flown back to the capital, he was sitting in ss with a cold face, Shi Lang was indignant and kept on wanting to start something, but he would be paralyzed every time Shu Ning looked over to him. While Shi Shuai hade over quite a few times, he wanted to befriend Shu Ning. He Ran had alsoe jumping over to bother Shu Ning for one simple reason, their exams wereing soon.

    In a private room within the tea shop, He Ran was filling up some test papers. With a headache, he raised his head to look at the calm Shu Ning, and immediately dropped his head to solve his questions.

    Shu Ning had a good view of the scene, He Ran¡¯s phone was vibrating again. The only one who could harass him like this was definitely Shu Zi Hui.

    ¡°Is it fine if I bring her here?¡±

    Shu Ning shook her head:¡±I¡¯m not too close to her.¡±

    He Ran ruffled his hair in irritation with a bitter look on his face:¡±I¡¯ve just never seen such an annoying girl before, she kisses up to everyone and they all like her.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°......¡±He Ran was stunned, and he knitted his brows tightly together:¡±Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just deal with it by turning off your phone, and also, I don¡¯t like being bothered, just you is enough.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±He Ran was very happy, I really am special in Shu Ning¡¯s heart after all, he will only tutor me alone, ha ha ha. Uh, why are these questions getting harder and harder, this is too difficult, I want to spit blood. Studyingsted three hours, He Ran was so tired that his hands hurt and was taken away by his family pitifully, and his family was still thankful towards Shu Ning.

    There wasn¡¯t anything they could do that their naughty child didn¡¯t like to study.

    Shu Ning was supposed to prepare for his exams but He Ran just so happened toe charging over, wouldn¡¯t he be sorry for himself if he didn¡¯t torture him?

    After getting off school the next day, He Ran came over again and snatched him away from Shi Shuai who hade a step toote. Shu Zi Hui had secretly followed him from behind and the bodyguard reported this to Shu Ning. Shu Ning immediately blinked towards the bodyguard, the bodyguard understood the hint and secretly warned He Ran, if his ¡°family¡± does this one more time, he should just stay home next time.

    But that won¡¯t do, his brother had already promised to bring He Ran over to M Country for a holiday! He had to pass all his subjects, he has to.

    And so He Ran walked over to a normal looking car in a huff and knocked on the window. Shu Zi Hui who was caught was nervous, but she came out in an embarrassed manner:¡±I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about you~¡±

    ¡°You wanted to know which slut was with me right?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, I trust you!¡±

    ¡°Shoo shoo shoo, I¡¯ll throw you aside and go on a holiday by myself if you don¡¯t pass your exams.¡±

    ¡°What? How could you do that?¡±Shu Zi Hui wanted to cry, the lethality of a beauty was still quite strong but a certain someone seemed to already be sick of it.

    ¡°Big brother has already spoken, what else can I do?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll study with you.¡±

    ¡°No no no, when boys are hanging out girls aren¡¯t wee,¡±He Ran forcefully pushed her back into the car and pulled open the door on the passenger side, then yelled angrily:¡±Go, quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    The car left, He Ran came back to Shu Ning¡¯s side with a good chuckle:¡±That should be fine right? What do you want to eat today?¡±

    Shu Ning ordered a big meal then booked a room in a quiet ce to study. He Ran was about to go blind, with the great Shu Ning in charge, he didn¡¯t even dare to raise his hand! He finished paper after paper, and his head was getting dizzy, he really wasn¡¯t cut out for studying. He had even tried to provoke Shu Ning when they first met, but now he instead feared him.

    Three hours had passed, and He Ran breathed a sigh of relief. Instead, Shu Ning mmed two test papers down in front of him:¡±Return these to me tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Not this......where am I going to find the time to do this at night?¡±

    ¡°Are you a fool? One at night and one in the morning, you fool.¡±

    He Ran:¡±......¡±He was stunned.

    The person who came to get He Ran today was his brother, the second brother, he was a very handsome man, albeit slightly wicked, he had even given Shu Ning a gift. When they got in the car, Shu Ning curiously opened up the gift and smiled, this second brother of his is quite interesting, he actually sent him a pair of handcuffs ¡ú-¡ú Is he trying to imply something? Maybe I¡¯m over thinking things ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    After school the third day, He Ran came early on to take Shu Ning out to y. After having lunch, they went to study. They worked hard for four hours today and He Ran was starting to feel numb.

    Shu Ning was ruthless, he gave him an exercise book:¡±Take this home and do it, don¡¯t look for me anymore, we¡¯ll talk on the phone.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±He Ran had just gotten used to this high pressure way of studying, but thinking about it, studying at home was still better, he could still have a stretch if he got tired:¡±Alright then, I¡¯ll agree reluctantly.¡±

    Shu Ning actually enjoyed torturing He Ran, he had suffered under his bullying in his past life, but right now his second brother was waiting in front of his scar while smoking, they could see him from the window on the third floor. Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, and thought to himself that something was wrong, this guy seems quite strange. Maybe there were many within the circle who liked little boys. Little boys hadn¡¯t matured yet so they were tender and pleasant, Shu Ning came from a good family and he had good manners, he was raised well, way better than the ones raised outside.

    Shu Ning wanted to test him, he had He Ran go down first telling him not to let his brother wait, he told him he still had two questions to finish up before going.

    He Ran didn¡¯t find anything suspicious, he just left happily. Shu Ning sent a text message over to the bodyguard telling him that if anyone were to enter, they should knock on the door after three minutes. And as expected, He Ran¡¯s second brother came up. He was quite a powerful guy, he was called He Yu and he was twenty some years old, it seems that he has been helping out at thepany while he was still studying. He knocked twice on the door and came in. He Yu carried a very handsome smile on his lips that had a hint of evil.

    ¡°Hey little genius, you should take a rest!¡±

    ¡°Hello Second Brother He.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll send you back and we can get some snacks along the way.¡±

    ¡°No need to trouble yourself, the driver is waiting downstairs,¡±Shu Ning packed up his stuff and He Yu had already started walking to his side. Right at this time, the sound of the door knocking came from outside, Shu Ning picked up his book calmly:¡±See you tomorrow.¡±

    He Yu opened the door for him:¡±Alright, see you tomorrow.¡±

    Shu Ning walked out and the two bodyguards standing outside were big and stall, with a very strong aura. The two of them left with Shu Ning.

    As expected of someone from the Shu family, he thought he was a little bunny but expect that it was a kitten with ws, interesting, very interesting. He Yu¡¯s interest had been perked up, however......he never got the chance to see the little guy after the next day, He Ran studied at home all day. Shu Ning gave him an exercise book filled with test questions, was this coincidence or did he n this?

    He Yu sat in front of hisputer and stroked his chin, his gaze flickered, he really couldn¡¯t take this sitting down!

    Two days before the exams, Shu Cheng came to visit. He stayed with Shu Ning up until Shu Heng rushed back before he left reluctantly.

    Shu Ning was very happy, and he cherished the time they had together:¡±Brother, are you busy during the holidays as well?¡±

    ¡°Not too much, do you want to follow me?¡±

    Of course, I really want to, but Shu Ning didn¡¯t dare, he was afraid that he would be mixed into the corporate dispute just like in his past life so he could only endure it and shake his head.

    A glimmer shone past Shu Heng¡¯s eyes, he knew why his little brother decided so:¡±When you¡¯re done with your exams, I¡¯ll apany you for three days, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After his exams, Shu Heng had been staying with him non stop these past few days, he was waiting right outside the school. Shu Ning¡¯s exam results weren¡¯t too bad, he had the confidence to be within the top 100 in the school. But of course, these results are simply not enough for Shu Heng to be satisfied, they were too average. On their holidays on the 21st of January, Shu Ning was hanging about with Shu Heng, and suddenly his phone rang while they were enjoying themselves in a hot spring.

    He Ran had seeded in barely passing again! Everybody was ecstatic and they wanted to invite Shu Ning out to eat, but how could Shu Ning agree? He had casually asked about his holiday ns and He Ran bbed it all out to him. Shu Zi Hui messed up her exams, she passed her main subjects but fell back on the rest, but what the He family required was a pass in all subjects.

    It seemed to be very low standards but they were quite tough!

    Shu Zi Hui hated Shu Ning to death, he actually helped He Ran out by tutoring him, what do I do now? He Ran happily started to prepare going abroad to have fun, and out of desperation Shu Zi Hui contacted Shu Ning again and again. Not a single time did the call go through, could he have blocked me? That¡¯s impossible, right? And so Shu Zi Hui tried to use thendline to call, and it was just as she thought.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Shu Ning? I¡¯m Shu Zi Hui, can you hello hello hello?¡±

    Shu Zi Hui was dumbfounded when she heard the beeping noise......he hung up on me? Why? Isn¡¯t our family allied with his mother? This won¡¯t do, Shu Zi Hui wasn¡¯t an adult yet so she couldn¡¯t act on her own, she could only call Shu Zi Xuan. After hearing his sister¡¯sints, Shu Zi Huiughed confidently.

    ¡°Which country is He Ran going to, what time is the flight, tell me everything, I¡¯ll do all the paperwork for you, this is nothing!¡±

    Shu Zi Hui smiled, a person in desperation will truly try anything. Relying on the inws was no use, her brother is still the one she can count on.

    Shu Zi Hui hummed a song and didn¡¯t stick to He Ran anymore, she was just thinking that they felt like newlyweds again. And so she went out to shop, she nned to buy several pretty dresses, perfume, hats, shoes, and the like, she¡¯ll dress up all pretty and appear in front of He Ran and shock his shoes off, ha ha ha. Shu Zi Hui went out the door and invited a little beauty out with her, the conditions of her family were quite good but the key point was, she wasn¡¯t as pretty as herself!

    The atmosphere in the hot spring vi was quite good, Shu Ning was skinny dipping but he didn¡¯t feel any shame, he was already used to it. Shu Heng took a sip of his drink and stared at him with narrowed eyes, and the colour within his pupils were exceptionally deep, he really wanted to......turn him over and press him down.

    The new years will be here soon, and his little brother will be fourteen, when I return after going abroad for two years, he will be sixteen.

    Damn it, there were still two years. Shu Heng swirled the alcohol in his ss while Shu Ning swam around, his little body appeared in and out the surface of the water, and his exceptional snowy skin made him look just like a beautiful mermaid.

    The sight gave Shu Heng a reaction, and a pir stood erect towards the sky. He calmly fixed his towel and walked out, and a long while had past before he returned.

    It was littered with bodyguards outside so there were no safety issues, but Shu Heng had still forgotten something, alcohol!

    Seeing his brother leave, Shu Ning cocked his head to the side but didn¡¯t think too much about it. When he swam to the side of the pool, he just so happened to notice the alcohol left behind by his big brother, a cocktail? Is this alright to drink in a hot spring? Big brother drank half so I will dly ept the rest of it ~\(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~ Shu Ning who hadn¡¯t had a drink for a while enjoyed it pleasantly in slow sips.

    When Shu Heng returned, his soul nearly flew away, his little brother was leaning back on the chair with a flushed face:¡±Brother~ You¡¯re back?¡±And here I thought you fell into a hole, ha ha, when that timees I can scoop you up with an ear scoop.

    Shu Heng quickly strode over to the chair and took the little one into his arms, he touched his forehead then his face, and leaned over to take a whiff:¡±You drank alcohol?¡±

    ¡°If you drink it why can¡¯t I? Co......it was just a few small sips!¡±Oh no, I nearly said cocktail!

    Shu Heng raised an eyebrow for a moment and stared steadily at him, Shu Ning quickly pretended to be ignorant and pure, pretend to be innocent!

    ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired~¡±Shu Ning smiled foolishly.

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t care whether Shu Ning was tired or not, this little guy was already drunk, he wasn¡¯t allowed to drink so he¡¯s doing it secretly, he needs a spanking. He wrapped him up with a big towel and bathed him after they returned to the room, he changed him into a new pair of pajamas and when Shu Heng picked up the nket, Shu Ning turned over and got on the floor:¡±I¡¯m not sleepy, I don¡¯t want to sleep, you can sleep if you¡¯re sleepy, I¡¯m not sleepy I¡¯m not sleepy, go away I aahhh~¡±

    He picked him up horizontally, and threw him to the bed!

    It wasn¡¯t painful or anything, the bed was too soft, Shu Ning was only surprised. Immediately he sobered up a lot, big brother is so overbearing and violent, I like it!

    Shu Heng looked down at him, he had really gotten angry!

    ¡°Brother~¡±Shu Ning stretched his hand out grievingly, big brother was so gentle, when did he transform into a big wolf?

    ¡°Shu Ning!¡±

    He pouted, he had drank too much and his body was heating up, it felt like he was burning up inside but he felt very light and floaty. The corner of Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were damp, big brother is being so fierce with me!

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t do anything more, he lowered his body and held his little brother:¡±Does it feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Nope, it feels like fairnd!¡±

    Shu Ning was in a drunken stupor, he was a mischievous little nuisance as he held onto Shu Heng, he would even press him down and give him a kiss from time to time, give him a few pokes, grope around, mumbling, Shu Heng could only hear something along the lines of yours or mine, forever and ever and whatnot, it was iprehensible. He had done everything he normally didn¡¯t dare to do today, this may be Shu Ning¡¯s way of venting or perhaps it was his indulgence.

    When they woke up the next morning, Shu Ning sat up abruptly and thought to himself, am I crazy?

    His memories came out like a bomb and he could hear a buzz, and everything came out like it was set to fast forward, shit......head hurts! Damn it.

    Shu Heng sat on the bed with his back against the pillow, his hands were held around his chest and an iprehensible look was present on his face. His gaze sharpened:¡±You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Uh, his voice came from behind, did big brother not sleep at all? That¡¯s not possible, Shu Ning slowly turned over with a few pauses, and as expected big brother was wearing the bathrobe from yesterday!

    ¡°That......I was wrong.¡±

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t speak, his handsome face was frosty as he stared quietly at Shu Ning.

    ¡°Brother, I know I did wrong.¡±

    ¡°Come over.¡±

    It¡¯s fine if he was willing to speak, Shu Ning breathed a sigh of relief but he paused for a moment, he looked down and he was wearing a set of animal underwear this time, the super wild type. Might as well crawl over to coax his big brother?

    although it was embarrassing, Shu Ning still put down his hands and crawled over slowly, and greedily he sat directly on Shu Heng¡¯s legs. His big brother was back to his warm self, it worked! Shu Ning was secretly happy in his heart, he put his hands on the wide shoulders and tried to slide himself forward to hug him around the neck, he tilted his head to the side andyed down on top of his brother!

    Shu Heng pulled over the nket and wrapped it around the little one:¡±You can drink alcohol when you grow up.¡±

    Uh, he could actually hear the little leaks in my words. Although he wasn¡¯t satisfied, forget it, it¡¯s more important trying to coax his big brother:¡±I promise.¡±

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    That¡¯s it? Shu Ning was very satisfied.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was obscured and his hands were moving around inside the nket, he gave the two little mountain peaks a little knead but he made sure not to over do it, and he moved his hands to his waist to hold him, he didn¡¯t continue trying to take advantage of him.

    His butt had been squeezed, Shu Ning¡¯s body stiffened up, and while he was enduring from getting angry, his big brother withdrew his hands. Right when he breathed a sigh of relief, he felt something hot on his cheek, big brother¡¯s daily kisses has begun. He could kiss anywhere he wanted, it was still fine, but kissing the lips......it gave him strange thoughts, thinking that his brother liked him.

    ¡°Brother, normally people only do one for morning kisses!¡±

    ¡°Are we in a normal rtionship?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, uh, that wasn¡¯t what I meant! Don¡¯t change the subject.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about your drinking.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Shu Heng raised up the little one¡¯s chin with a finger and looked at him carefully, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes had also linked with his brother¡¯s extremely focused eyes, that strange feeling that made his heart rate speed up started again, and in a moment both of their faces had flushed red to their ears.

    Huff~ Huff~ Huff~ Huff~

    Shu Ning was running desperately forward, there was a big wild boar chasing behind him, so scary! Don¡¯te here~

    There¡¯s nowhere to run in front! Shu Ning picked up a branch and turned over, his soul was scared out of his body immediately. The wild boar jumped up and opened its big mouth to reveal sharp teeth......

    Ahhhhh, Shu Ning was woken up by the nightmare, Shu Heng just happened to lean over when Shu Ning unconsciously kicked a leg out, big brother fell to the ground.

    Shu Ning ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) He was wide awake now.

    Shu Heng turned around to look at him after staggering a bit, and his face was gloomy and horrifying......

    Shu Ning looked towards the sky: Author mama, remember to burn joss paper for me on this day next year~

    The director crossed his legs and took a drag of his cigarette, with an arrogant attitude he spoke:¡±Hey hey hey that guy,e over, take this lunchbox and go, don¡¯t let me see you in the future!¡±

    The stupid author cried in a wail, I had only identally wrote the main character to his death /(tot)/~~

 Chapter 71

    Their four eyes were locked onto each other with seeping tenderness.

    Shu Heng was thinking, when will you be able to understand my feelings?

    Shu Ning was thinking, how great would it be if big brother was my boyfriend? I would have no regrets dying.

    Hold on a minute! Brother is leaning over slowly, he wants to kiss my mouth ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Shu Ning¡¯s mind was in a mess and his logic was fighting against itself, but......I want it! What do I do? Badump badump badump, oh no, if I mistake my perfect big brother Shu Heng as a lover, I¡¯m not going to be able to marry in the future!

    Shu Ning was gloomy, his memory of messing around after boozingst night was still lingering in his mind, so he simply decided to submit to his big brother.

    The soft tactile sensation was truly wonderful and romantic, just like a jolt of electricity. Shu Heng knew the limits and the little one was quite energetic and didn¡¯t seem to hate it, so he gave him a few more kisses, gave it a little grind, and separated.

    Shu Ning sighed, it was so short.

    Shu Heng was thinking the same, he just didn¡¯t show it on his face. Right now Shu Heng was studying his little brother¡¯s expression, might as well learn about psychology. It didn¡¯t feel like his little brother didn¡¯t like it, but rather he seemed to be worrying about something, but what? Sex? Age? Family? Or identity? But regardless of what worries he had, Shu Heng would not allow it to exist!

    The overbearing president mode has already been activated, but too bad Shu Ning missed it so he didn¡¯t know. His head was constantly lowered, indulging in the kiss from just now. That was a kiss, and it wasn¡¯t one for a greeting. Shu Heng was only eighteen so he would only do this as a joke or because of familial affection, he knew nothing about what a gay felt at all. Naturally, Shu Ning who was already over thirty could separate one from the other, they were still able to hang out as brothers in the past, but that was because he was always ‡å and embarrassed, so he didn¡¯t feel anything, but what about now?

    The feeling was getting more and more intense, Shu Ning pursed his lips, unconsciously he licked his lips......it has big brother¡¯s taste.

    For breakfast he had porridge and eggs, they didn¡¯t serve salted vegetables at the hot spring resort so when Shu Ning was still asleep, Shu Heng specially send the driver out to buy some. It was freshly made and very appetizing, Shu Ning drank his bowl of porridge and even chowed down on a chicken wing. Shu Heng loved to eat rice, he had been raised by Shu Gao to have a habit of eating rice since he was young and he didn¡¯t like snacking much either, unlike Shu Ning who doesn¡¯t eat his rice properly and his mouth was always filled with snacks.

    If Shu Ning were to know how Shu Heng thought, he would probably cry without tears, when did I eat so many snacks? Which one of your eyes saw it happen ¡ú-¡ú In your dreams~

    After that, Shu Heng had to deal with somepany work. Several of his assistants were sitting in the living room discussing about something together. Shu Ningyed around the bed in the room. There was a bowl of fruit and a ss of water beside the bed, he ate the fruit as he wrote in his notebook. Actually, he was looking at stocks, they were rising again, but in three or four days they¡¯re going to fall again. Shu Ning¡¯s memory wasn¡¯t omnipotent, so he nned to sell them tomorrow and buy something else.

    The notebook was a New Year¡¯s gift from Shu Heng, Shu Ning liked it very much. It was a simple ck notebook which wasn¡¯t too thin, people will generally be using super thin ones in twenty years for convenience.

    After lunch, Shu Heng brought Shu Ning out to skii. The first times he went skiing both in his past life and in this life was very novel, Shu Heng brought Shu Ning over to the rookie area to y, he nearly fell over several times but his big brother would be there to support him every time, so he never embarrassed himself. Now he was able to skii forward slowly for quite some distance, his improvement was rapid. Shu Heng was an expert so even his posture wasn¡¯t ordinary, it was too handsome, he could pull everyone¡¯s focus no matter where he went.

    Not long after, Shu Ning said he was tired, but it was actually because there were always girls crowding around the distance, some even deliberately spoke loudly to try to attract Shu Heng¡¯s attention.

    Unhappy £þ¤Ø£þ

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t know that Shu Ning was jealous, but he should be getting tired soon as they¡¯ve been ying for two hours. He directly plopped down the little one on his shoulders and skied back.

    Shu Ning...... You¡¯re making your own life hard~ o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    They¡¯ve reached the hotel and Shu Heng was in a good mood, he returned with his brother back to the room and he went to the bathroom to prepare the hot water, and when he recalled the scene that happened just now, his eyes softened considerably. Shu Ning didn¡¯t know how to stop, when he was about to fall over he would yell and call out to his big brother, it was cute and silly, Shu Heng would be in front of him every time a critical moment appeared with his two hands open wide, waiting for his brother to send himself into his arms.

    Sometimes Shu Heng would deliberately fall to the snow with Shu Ning in his arms as his meat pillow, and have a nice warm moment. Naturally Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t be hurt on top, his little worried expression waspletely unconcealed as he sat foolishly on top of his waist, moving about, he nearly had a reaction from it. Shu Heng who was preparing the bath raised up the corners of his lips unconsciously, he liked his little brother very much.

    After ying together for five days, Shu Ning was reluctant to leave. He went shopping with his brother in matching couple outfits, yed dress up in bed, soaked in the hot springs, and even learned to skii, there was still a lot of fun things to do at the hot springs resort. Shu Ning hadn¡¯t had enough but unfortunately Shu Gao gave him a call and said he missed his grandchildren. The winter holidays for a high school student was very short, itsted about a little over a month, so it was normal for Shu Gao to be so anxious.

    Shu Gao had actually wanted to call them since a long time ago, it was rare that he had such a long break and Shu Heng was also willing to take Shu Ning out to y, so he endured and didn¡¯t bother him, after all there was Shu Yao around so it was able to ease his bitterness slightly. Five days were already the limit.

    Shu Heng bought the flight tickets and brought Shu Ning home. The ancestral home was decorated with brilliantnterns, the New Years wereing soon, they had already started to prepare for it.

    Shu Ning was the baby of the family, so Shu Gao and Shu Cheng had appeared with presents as soon as he set foot in the house.

    New Years wasn¡¯t even here yet and he had already received a round of gifts, Shu Ning was very happy, nothing of this sort had ever happened in his past life, but of course nobody mentioned Qin Yu Zhuo, and Shu Ning had also forgotten about her. Everything was great at home, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy and harmony, there was no intrigue or scheming.

    And Qin Yu Zhuo?

    Everyone liked gathering together during the New Years, everyone got together and had a New Year¡¯s Eve meal, and have a chat! Firecrackers were set off and the atmosphere was booming.

    On the isted ind, Qin Yu Zhuo was standing in front of her window, the beauty of this ce was exceptional and yet she felt exceptionally lonely, she was the only person here and the servants were all foreigners, she was lonely just like a ghost.

    Shu Cheng......I gave you two children, and this is how you treat me?

    Even in her dreams, Qin Yu Zhuo did not expect that she would be locked in a hospital after that day when they got into a fight, what they filed her under was a mental illness due to her pregnancy. The bodyguards watched after her 24 hours a day, even a fly couldn¡¯t enter, not to mention the Qin Yu Zhuo who had some inconvenience. So you want to escape? Dream on. The nurses were also people under the Shu n, even the entire hospital was under the Shu n.

    This is too much!

    Since Qin Yu Zhuo lost contact with the outside world, she didn¡¯t even know how all the talented people trained by her had been doing, Shu Ning didn¡¯t make a fuss either. If he did, with how much Shu Gao dotes on him, he¡¯ll definitely let me out. Mental illness? Like hell I¡¯m mentally ill, Qin Yu Zhuo had even made fun of a rich youngdy in the past because she was acting out of ce, she had been deliberately detained in a mental hospital for a year, and after she was discharged she repented, and obediently she didn¡¯t dare to derail anymore.

    When she was about to give birth to Shu Yao, she made a fuss, and unfortunately it was useless. The flow of doctors and nurses were all like wooden dolls with a cold face, if the oral warning was ineffective, they would tie her down directly to the bed.

    When the baby was a month old, Qin Yu Zhuo was really about to copse. Her child was right downstairs and Shu Yao was still so young, he needs his mother¡¯s love! The Shu family was a prestigious family so there were definitely a lot of visitors, this was a chance, but there was no chance for her to make use of it at all. She didn¡¯t even know if the nurses were doing this deliberately but she said the second young master was going toe today, you better be honest!

    My Ning Ning~ Mommy is here, the hearts of a mother and her child is connected, you can definitely hear my plea, right?

    Please beg your dad and your grandpa for me, they¡¯ll definitely let me out!

    This was thest chance, Qin Yu Zhuo was extremely eager, she had even attacked the nurse and ran to the window. With a shrunk of her pupils, she saw Shu Ning, Shu Heng was also with him, oh heavens! Get away from him, Shu Heng will harm you, Shu Ning, my Shu Ning. No matter how much yelled or hit the ss, the soundproofed room had trapped her in her hysteria, it was no use.

    In a blink of an eye, a little over a month¡¯s time had passed, Qin Yu Zhuo had already been here for over ten days, the interior of the room was clearly as warm as springtime but what she felt was instead exceptional coldness, her heart was encased in ice, nothing in her eyes could give her any feelings anymore.

    The ind wasn¡¯trge and there were yachtsing in and out, nond could be seen all around as if it would take an hour to reach the shore. Qin Yu Zhuo knew how to swim but she couldn¡¯t make out north to south. Even after much dedication, day by pay passed with no progress, and day by day she started to lose hope. Shu Ning, did you ever try?

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s rtionship with Shu Cheng was extremelyplicated, it was a mix of both love and hate. Hate can start to disappear with the flow of time but love could run even deeper, and yearning could make a person go mad. She thought about all of Shu Cheng, thinking about his strength, his embrace, his gentleness that she couldn¡¯t bear to release herself from.

    As for Shu Ning, Qin Yu Zhuo was extremely disappointed, even thest bit of affection she had for him was gone.

    A child that wasn¡¯t born by her side was no good after all. And he wasn¡¯t very bright, being turned in circles by Shu Heng, he was a fool to his very depths. He didn¡¯t even deserve to be a footrest for Shu Yao, my Shu Yao, he is my lucky star, he had just formed and Shu Cheng whom I¡¯ve had a crush on for so many years finally married me into his household, to live through a happy future together.

    Shu Heng should die, he should have never been born.

    Shu Ning even more so, taking up space but he couldn¡¯t finish even a single task......

    Qin Yu Zhuo stuck her face to the window with an empty gaze, muttering to herself endlessly as if something was wrong with her head. Actually, she was just unwilling, unwilling to take this loss like this, unwilling to leave the bustling city and her child...... A sinister darkness emerged within her eyes. In order to fight back, she had to stay alive and return sessfully.

    As long as she can get the Shu n, Shu Cheng will be able topromise with her, to wee her back with a smile, just you all wait, just wait......

    The ancestral home of the Shu n was bustling with activity.

    Dinnersted for two hours and Shu Gao was finally willing to go upstairs to rest, Shu Cheng should be leaving to settle some business matters as always, and Shu Heng had his own work to worry about. When Shu Ning reached the doorway to the study on the second floor, he gave his big brother a push:¡±You should finish up your work, I want to open up the presents for a while!¡±

    His ¡°for a while¡± was heavily emphasized and filled with a yful hint because the New Years were about toe soon, and many gifts came from all over the ce. The bodyguards had already checked them with the proper equipment and found nothing dangerous in them. Shu Ning¡¯s room was piled with presents, there were a ton of them all in different sizes, with what his grandpa told him, he may not even be able to finish opening up all the presents by tonight.

    My little brother is so naughty, how cute.

    Shu Heng raised his hand and gave Shu Ning¡¯s little nose a pinch, he took advantage of this opportunity to put his hand behind his head, and lowered his head to nt a kiss on his lips.

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded, he had frozen in ce. How did our chat turn into this? ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Shu Heng¡¯s voice was leisurely and his eyes were like electric:¡±Wait for me to return before you bathe.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sleep first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shu Heng walked into the study while Shu Ning sat by himself in the room for a while, thinking about his big brother¡¯s gaze from earlier, the way he spoke, the warmth in his voice, holding my face with his two hands, it felt warm. Shu Ning closed his eyes with the corners of his lips slightly upturned. When Shu Heng came back, it was already over eleven at night.

    There were two other people with the little one in his room sitting on the floor with their jackets off, going at their work enthusiastically.

    Shu Ning had the bodyguards help him open up the wrapper before he opened them up himself to see what was inside and sorted them. He kept the ones that were useful and kept the ones he didn¡¯t need for the people he thought had more use for, Shu Ning had never been a stingy person. The bodyguards reminded him that the young master hade and Shu Ning finally raised his head:¡±Brother,e look, there¡¯s everything here!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you like?¡±

    ¡°There is,¡±Shu Ning was very happy, to think that opening presents was this fun, it was like he had opened up a small little world of his own, no wonder girls liked online shopping so much in twenty years......online shopping? Hmm, now there¡¯s something he could he could try his hands at, he remembered that the founder of Bb had a very hard time when he had just started, he couldn¡¯t even afford a box of takeout, he¡¯ll seek him out and invest in him, ha ha ha ha~

    ¡°The corners of your mouth are going to reach your ears soon.¡±

    ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t you make fun of me!¡±With a move from Shu Ning, dolls flew all around the rooms, like a pile of bombs~

    The dolls should¡¯ve been for Shu Yao, he wondered whether they¡¯ve gotten their names wrong, there were all sorts of them ced in one box, for Shu Ning¡¯s room to be filled with these dolls that made sounds when you squeezed them made him feel quite gloomy. Shu Heng¡¯s didn¡¯t dodge them, but the lethality of a bunch of dolls couldn¡¯t be anything worth nothing, he was just doing it for his little brother¡¯s amusement.

    The two bodyguards immediately started to sweat, even their backs were drenched. They lowered their heads and continued their work, they didn¡¯t dare to look around, their hearts were so shocked that they were already broken.

    Shu Heng looked towards the gifts, they were alright, you could say they put some heart into it, Shu Ning could use about eighty percent of them. Shu Heng didn¡¯t pay attention to the expensive luxury products among them, but he thought that the person who sent over study materials was quite an interesting person. It was the manager of the sales department, a young and promisingnd with a good character and work ethic, he can pay more attention to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at them anymore, you should be sleeping soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Shu Ning knew when to stop. He patted his hands even though they were not dirty at all.

    Shu Heng told the bodyguards to open up the rest of them, there was no need to sort them as Shu Ning will do it himself the next day, all the fun will be lost if everything is already done for him.

    Shu Ning was very happy, his brother is bing more and more thoughtful, he should ask the kitchen to send over two snacks for the two bodyguardster.

    Within the master bedroom, the two had just finished their bath. Shu Ning took out a gift and Shu Ning happily took it into his hands and took a look, it was actually a very adorable set of pajamas. After putting it on, it was in fact pretty cute, he just had to move for a little and the tail would start to sway for a long time, it felt very interesting. Shu Ning lowered his head to take a look, and gave his butt another few wiggles. Seeing the scene made Shu Heng¡¯s throat feel dry, his little brother was so adorable, he extended a hand out to touch the doggy tail, it was simted to look realistic, white and fluffy, very cute.

    There were puppy ears today, Shu Ning wasn¡¯t too willing to wear it so Shu Heng could only coax him by saying I¡¯ll wear it too okay?

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes brightened up, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to put the puppy ears on his head! The young boy reflected on the mirror had a fresh and paleplexion with exquisite features, wearing a fluffy bodice with his shoulders bare, on the lower section of his body was a fluffy little pair of underwear of the same colour. From the front they looked normal, but the side and back was transparent. He gave his butt a shake and the tail swayed left and right, Shu Ning felt that the effect was pretty good, his big brother will definitely be able to make a big sale out of this.

    ¡°Not bad, I wish you good fortune.¡±

    ¡°This is a collector¡¯s edition,¡±How could Shu Heng be willing? He put on a set of ck fluffy pajamas with two round little ears on his hat, it was actually in the shape of a ck bear.

    Shu Ning stood with his mouth open, he didn¡¯t even know what else he could say anymore. However, the one worn by Shu Heng looked very normal, it just looked like a bigger version of kid¡¯s clothing, he didn¡¯t even know whether there was a tail behind. Shu Ning was curious and wanted to see but Shu Heng hid his back naughtily, but could Shu Ning give up just like that? He chased and he ran, but things just didn¡¯t go as he hoped. The tail of the bear was small, unlike the one on his own back which was big and hard to hide.

    £þ¤Ø£þ Big brother is a bully, Shu Ning sat down spitefully by the bedside and refused to look at Shu Heng.

    ¡°Upset?¡±

    ¡°You think?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see?¡±

    ¡°Will you let me or not?¡±Shu Ning was pouting angrily like a chibi version of a squirrel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you if you give me a kiss!¡±

    Shu Ning pursed his lips for a moment and hesitated, but his logic had been smashed through. He extended his hands and curled it around Shu Heng¡¯s neck, Shu Heng lowered his body and waited. After a minute, he finally got his wish.

    Shu Ning immediately separated himself from him as soon as hended down a kiss and he watched Shu Heng quietly with a re, there was no expression at all within his eyes, as expected......

    Ah, he lost interest. Shu Ning lowered his head and crawled up the bed, he pulled open the quilt and crawled in feebly. Shu Heng didn¡¯t know what he did wrong, his little brother was just fine earlier. He followed behind and also crawled him and scooped the little one into his arms. Shu Ning wiggled slightly, he closed his eyes and his hands held onto his big brother¡¯s waist out of habit.

    It was the same as usual, there should be nothing wrong, but then what happened to him?

    Shu Heng thought about it for a long time but he couldn¡¯t figure it out. After Shu Ning fell asleep, he went to the study to learn more about psychology.

    Time flew by quickly, and the outside of the ancestral home was decorated with big rednterns, the New Years hase and everyone was very happy, one by one red envelopes were given out, and the number of red enveloped Shu Ning received could fill a whole tray. Shu Heng did not receive much, they were quite thin, but Shu Ning knew that there were definitely checks inside of them ¡ú-¡ú

    Shu Yao was quite a little thing and he didn¡¯t cry much, a maid was carrying him and beside her was another maid holding a tray with red envelopes piled on top. A bunch of thickly packed red envelopes were put in a pile, it was no small amount.

    At night, the gongs rang out for quite a long time. After they¡¯ve had their dumplings, Shu Ning and Shu Heng bowed together and gave their New Year¡¯s greetings together, and so they received their red envelopes.

    After returning back to their room, Shu Ning stared audaciously at Shu Heng¡¯s red packets, grandpa and dad gave out many red envelopes in quick session, they¡¯ll definitely be very generous! Shu Heng gave him a faint smile that was made him look exceptionally handsome. Shu Ning was stunned for a moment, his soul had been taken away by his beauty, when he returned to his sentence, all of Shu Heng¡¯s red envelopes were in Shu Ning¡¯s arms.

    Shu Ning who was sitting on the sofa didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry, his legs were coveredpletely by red envelopes:¡±I don¡¯t want to see it, what if there¡¯s a secret inside?¡±

    ¡°What secrets are there between us?¡±

    ¡°Even the closest people have secrets they don¡¯t want to talk to each other about. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t say it, but we keep it from each other for the benefit of the both of us, big brother, do you have something like that? I do, but if you find out some day before I get to tell you, you¡¯re not allowed to get angry!¡±

    I have to ease him in, ease him in~

    Shu Heng nodded:¡±You¡¯re right, there are things even amongst a father and his son that they can¡¯t talk about, I understand. When you grow up, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to share with you.¡±

    Thepany? No need for that, the English tutoring academy was already open and was fully packed, the parents who wanted to sign up were scratching their heads thinking of ways, trying to get contacts, all for one spot!

    Work by the city side should be ending now at the end of the year, it¡¯ll definitely be a big hit immediately after the university students move over!

    Thinking to this point, Shu Ning had the heart to buy the empty plot ofnd nearly as well, but he didn¡¯t have enough money. Shu Heng¡¯s red envelopes are so thin, there are definitelyrge checks inside! The temptation was just before him, Shu Ning picked up the red envelopes and put them to the table, these are his big brother¡¯s belongings so he definitely can not contaminate them! Besides, he has his own red envelopes anyway.

    One by one he opened them, there were checks and banknotes, five million was quite a hefty amount.

    Seeing how much Shu Ning liked money, Shu Heng knew that it was caused by how much suffering he had to go through in his childhood, and so the the red packets he opened up which included checks, one by one he took them out and put it in his little brother¡¯s hands, and immovable property such as real estate, he would leave it for himself for future use. Shu Heng doted on Shu Ning so he didn¡¯t care:¡±You¡¯re not allowed to spend it recklessly.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm~¡±

    A sound that was just like a little kitten, so soft, he seems to be touched? Shu Heng lowered his head and leaned over. Shu Ning closed his eyes and his little lips were kissed, his big brother even gave the tip of Shu Ning¡¯s little ear a lick.

    Shu Ning was frozen stiff on the spot.

    Shu Heng curled up the corners of his lips into a smile, his handsomeness was unparalleled:¡±Such a good boy~¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning whose face was filled with ck lines was utterly confused.

    Shu Heng pulled off his tie and stripped off his shirt, then went to the washroom to brush his teeth, it was quite a moment before Shu Ning was able to regain his senses. He touched his nose thoughtfully.

    Big brother......is a little devil ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r

    Shu Ning went to the washroom to brush his teeth as well. There was already toothpaste on his toothbrush, his big brother was so thoughtful.

    Today was too tiring, it was too noisy, Shu Ning fell asleep as soon as heyed down, and Shu Heng took a photo of this moment as a New Year¡¯smemoration. He gave a light kiss on Shu Ning¡¯s nice lips, nose, chin, his face, and his earlobe, when will he be able to treat him like this openly? Shu Heng closed his eyes and tightened his arms around the person in his embrace.

    The Shu family was too big and they had a respected position within C City, the people who came to celebrate New Year¡¯s with them were very many, generally they would leave after sending some gifts and having a chat, only the flow of friendsing in would stay for a chat and a meal, and to send gifts. The family members who were married off would end up staying a day or two when they came, Shu Ning had just shown his face for a bit and he went back to his room to hide and didn¡¯t go out.

    He had no interest in thepany in this life so he had no energy to pretend to be courteous to those people. Moreover, those who have moved out tend to be hiding a lot, and he didn¡¯t have the strength to deal with that.

    Shu Ning was just a living example of a big viin¡¯s goal!

    They¡¯ll have to sessfully ally together to take out Shu Heng before they can obtain the Shu n. Shu Ning? He was still outside of their radar.

    The second house hase to visit. Gu ya brought her two sons and her daughter as well as some New Year¡¯s gifts. Shu Zi Hui had a sweet smile on her face, she wanted to look for Shu Ning. As a steward, it was natural that Sun Hao Ran was all smiles as well, but the words that came from his mouth weren¡¯t as nice, the second young master¡¯s body is not well so he is not seeing gusts! He has already fallen asleep at that moment.

    No matter who asked for the second young master, Sun Hao Ran would say that he had fallen asleep, he would only call Shu Ning upstairs if the ones who came were Shu Gao¡¯s peers. That¡¯s right, it was the fourth floor, Shu Gao was of an exceptionally high position within the n so he didn¡¯t need to see to the guests.

    Shu Cheng was sitting on the hall in the first floor. After all he was the head of the family, so he just had to take it as improving rtionships with friends and family. This was the same every year, Shu Heng was present as well, he was aloof and everyone was already used to his indifferent personality, and they didn¡¯t dare to say anything about it either.

    Shu Zi Hui wanted to sneak upstairs but it was unfortunate that she wasn¡¯t able to find an opportunity to. Until nighttime came, and Gu Ya brought her two sons back home, Shu Zi Hui wanted to stay for two days before going.

    Shu Heng was very busy so there was not much time during the holidays for him to spend time with Shu Ning, and Shu Ning didn¡¯t ask what he was busy about either. In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s time for school again and Shu Heng had already taken a flight out. Shu Ning took a look at Shu Yao before leaving. He was a soft, pink little pile, he already stopped looking like a monkey and he was instead rather adorable now. Shu Cheng and Shu Gao loved him very much, just taking a look at their eyes was clear enough.

    The corners of Shu Ning¡¯s lips curled up. The more he is pampered, the bigger the disappointment will be when he¡¯s grown up, let us all wait and see.

    It was extremely cold in F City, Shu Ning went over to see his uncle. The vi has already been sold, Qin Yu Lan and her family had nowhere to go, neither did his uncle, so he went to live with the foreman in his home. After all they never work at the construction site during the winter, and his uncle didn¡¯t like to just idle around so he found a job doing deliveries, while the foreman found a ce to work as a security guard.

    ¡°I say, Uncle, why didn¡¯t you get a job as a security guard too?¡±Shu Ning reached at night, and both the foreman and his uncle was there, right now they were having a chat.

    His uncle touched his hair nervously:¡±I wanted to learn how to ride a motorcycle.¡±

    The foreman shook his head:¡±When people are riding their bicycles, he¡¯ll be watching, and when they ride their motorcycles he would ride the bike, when everyone else is buying cars, he¡¯ll get on a motorcycle, he¡¯ll never catch up with the times.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s fine as long as you have a car.¡±

    ¡°......¡±The sharp-tongued foreman was actually silenced by Qin Yu Fu.

    Shu Ning stifled augh, they really are a pair that enjoys bickering. While his uncle was doing the dishes, Shu Ning went over to the foreman:¡±So what happened to that woman?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up anymore,¡±The foreman frowned, he brought his cigarette to his lips and took a drag before he was willing to continue:¡±You got it right on the money, that woman¡¯s got a bit of it in for Xiao Fu, but her mother was too caught up with conditions, she said your uncle was from the countryside and too old, so he needed to take out fifty thousand as a betrothal gift, and he needed to have a house.¡±

    ¡°This ismon, it¡¯ll happen even more in the future,¡±Naturally, Shu Ning knew, the betrothal gifts in some ces go by pounds ¡ú-¡ú

    ¡°Thankfully, Xiao Fu doesn¡¯t feel that she¡¯s sincere enough, so he gave up, he cut them offpletely and even changed his number.¡±

    ¡°No worries, my uncle deserves better.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu had finished washing the dishes and wasing over while he dried his hands off:¡±What are you saying about me now?¡±

    Shu Ning shook his head like a clever little boy, the foreman shrugged:¡±You should sleep with me tonight, let Shu Ning stay in the small room.¡±

    There was a single bed in the small room, the one who normally slept there was Qin Yu Fu. Shu Ning felt slightly regretful, after all he was in someone else¡¯s house so he couldn¡¯t chat with his uncle through the nights anymore. Nobody was around during the day but it was quite lively during the nights, Shu Ning had only stayed for three days and he was back on the road heading to the airport again. The capital was so cold, and the wind was even colder. In these days without his big brother, his hands and legs are always cold.

    In a big bed during the night, was a little personying down by himself as he stared off into space, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t sleep. Thankfully, his big brother gave him a call and they chatted for ten minutes before Shu Ning finally felt like sleeping. The days passed by day by day and in the blink of an eye, the flowers were blooming. His big brother was attending university in M Country but he would return every so often, and leave after a few days.

    Shu Ning felt as if he was his mistress, when hees back on a business trip he¡¯ll be pampered for two days ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    However, Shu Heng had Shu Ning in his heart so no matter how busy he was, he would give him a call and even send him a gift every so often, took note of Shu Ning¡¯s studies and he was always in contact with the bodyguards, he knew what Shu Ning was eating, whether he was healthy, no matter whether it was the big things or the little ones, he would remember them even better than Shu Ning. asionally when they mentioned the details, Shu Ning would stutter a bit in confusion.

    The project started and everything was going smooth, Pang Qian was experienced and this was also his first time cooperating with Shu ning so naturally he would be very careful about things, he wanted to do his best in the capital. Shu Ning went to visit several times, he had the rich experience from his past life so he could tell whether or not Pang Qian was cutting corners in one nce, and whether he was doing everything earnestly and properly.

    This is good, the person rmended by uncle Pang was not bad.

    In the afternoon, Shu Ning surveyed the surrounding areas with Pang Qian. Pang Qian felt that the area was a bit simple, the ce was filled with rows of old houses without very many people. The young master should have some inside information right? If not he wouldn¡¯t be so interested in this area. Pang Qian had seen the world so he didn¡¯t have to ask, and he wouldn¡¯t say more than needed either, he¡¯ll do whatever Shu Ning asks him to do.

    Shu Heng gave Shu Ning fifty million, of which thirty million of it was a red envelope from Shu Gao, after all he had given the shares to both Shu Ning and Shu Yao so this wasn¡¯t a lot aspensation.

    Shu Cheng was very filial so naturally his red envelope wouldn¡¯t be heavier than his dad¡¯s, he can¡¯t steal his thunder, and so he gave him twenty million. His elder son was rich and wealthy but as a father, he would still give him what he should.

    Shu Ning only received a total of five million ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) This is the gap between an adult and a minor!

    To buy a plot ofnd that nobody cared about, fifty five million was still a considerable amount. After some bargaining, he still hadn¡¯t bought it, the other party wanted sixty million so Shu Ning said he would take two days to consider it, and he gave Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s men a call when he returned. This was a number given to him previously by Qin Yu Zhuo, Shu Ning still remembered it, he had only swept a nce at itst time but this person was naturally one of Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s confidants, he was also used by Shu Ning in his past life so his number had still been within his mind, he didn¡¯t forget it even after his death.

    The other party was very excited, because the ¡°head¡± was gone, he finally had some backbone.

    It was just like Qin Yu Zhuo had evaporated from the human realm!

    After some words offort from Shu Ning, he gave him his first order, which was to manage Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s finances properly and report back to him on a regr basis, his sry will stay the same. As for the disposal of Shu Heng, he had to keep himself behind the line. The other party agreed, he was very obedient and cordial, this was rted to whether Qin Yu Zhuo could return or not so naturally he didn¡¯t dare to make a mistake.

    At the end of the call, Shu Ning smiled. He took out the card given to him previously by Qin Yu Zhuo, five million obtained! The bill won¡¯t be sent to Shu Cheng, Zhang Feng will deal with that.

    Zhang Feng was the person he had just talked to.

    Having said that, Zhang Feng was still Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s university student, he had always been loyal. ALthough he took instructions from Shu Ning, he was also monitoring him secretly, he will tell Qin Yu Zhuo immediately if he ever finds anything wrong. He never noticed it in his past life but now thinking about it, it made his chest feel stuffy, he was after all her confident so naturally he would treat him sincerely. This person was the one in charge right under Qin Yu Zhuo, he took charge of a bunch of talented people and worked hard for Qin Yu Zhuo.

    Thend was bought, but there was no way for him to work thend at this moment, he will start to choose the site next year after the two universities were open. After the wind starts to point to this direction, the prices of houses would rise sharply. Although it seems to be useless to buy them now, it was actually the most suitable time to buy them! There was still arge plot ofnd left in the surrounding area, but the cost was hundreds of millions so he could only keep an eye on it. Within his memory, this plot ofnd will be taken by a real estatepany that ranked first in the capital, it was a high-rise building with elevators.

    Shu Ning only did rentals, most university students liked to live outside so when the street with all themercial buildings is developed, things will be bustling pretty soon.

    His money was all invested into it, and the profits would only start to roll in after a few years, the only thing that was earning him money now was the English tutoring academy, it¡¯s probably a good idea to open an inte cafe.

    It was easy to start an inte cafe, and it was better to buy one rather than do retail, he¡¯ll simply open another investmentpany and recruit a bunch of men for himself. Although Pang Qian was a capable guy, he was only good with storied buildings, right now he was watching over the construction site during the day and he would return during the night to spend the whole night studying, he wanted to get his qualification certificate. It¡¯s good to have an ambition, once a man loses his passion, he¡¯s all done for.

    Shu Ning closed his eyes and ventured through his thoughts, and thought about his ns in theing years. But of course, nothing was absolute, it was always good to n ahead.

    Shu Ning did not spend too much money usually, and the money he used was the allowance given to him by Shu Cheng, clothes and necessities were all purchased by Shu Heng. His future was starting toe into shape and the money was rolling in fast, immediately after he received his profits he would invest it all on his projects, he felt like a little rich man, but in reality he did not have much in his ounts _(:3©f¡Ï)_

    He felt a bit poor, but he was full of energy and it was very fulfilling.

    At night, Shu Heng gave him a call, it has already been several months since he hadst seen him so Shu Ning cherished very much the time they had to talk, he wouldn¡¯t let go of even a second!

    A year passed by just like flowing water, Shu Ning was already fifteen, he returned to the ancestral home for the New Year¡¯s. THere were many people standing around in the living room, they all had very enthusiastic attitudes towards Shu Ning. After all, Shu Ning was just like a precious baby, he had been hidden by Shu Gao in the city so it was hard to see him ¡°live¡±, naturally they would have to try to get close to him! Shu Ning was toozy to deal with him, but his big brother was about toe home soon, there was no way for him to wait quietly in the room.

    Shu Zi Hui was verynguished, she had went passionately overseas to stop He Ran, but in the end......she wasn¡¯t even able to find his shadow, where on earth has he gone? For an entire year, He Ran¡¯s attitude towards her had gotten more and more nd, as if he was bored with her. How could this do? They hadn¡¯t even gotten married yet, Shu Zi Hui knew that He Ran cared about Shu Ning as a friend so she was thinking about whether or not she could make use of Shu Ning.

    Seeing the outstanding Shu Ning, her eyes were lit on fire, Shu Ning had helped He Ran out this year as well, passing was just like a curse, he was clearly just the tail of the crane, but everybody would praise its beauty, whereas Shu Zi Hui was clearly extremely outstanding but she waspletely ignored by the rest. It was still alright from the start, she could butter him up with this and that, but even Shu Zi Hui started to doubt her life after so much time had passed, what on earth have I been doing day by day? Losing myself like this, was it really worth it?

    Shu Ning who was being surrounded just like a bunch of stars around a moon had grown up considerably. Shu Zi Hui curled up the corners of her lips and walked over to him together with her brother, Shu Zi Xuan.

    ¡°Long time no see~¡±Shu Zi Xuan was even more outstanding now, with just a light smile he was able to make people feel very good.

    ¡°Hello Brother Ning~¡±Shu Zi Hui had also be even more beautiful, she already had some grace in her with long flowy hair and snowy skin, He Ran¡¯s a lucky guy.

    ¡°Cousins, Happy New Year~¡±Shu Ning was smiling on the surface but not beneath, he had been saying it a lot so it came out naturally just as he opened his mouth, and he didn¡¯t care whether they were good or bad either ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Zi Xuan noticed it and knew that Shu Ning didn¡¯t care, he was slightly gloomy:¡±Where¡¯s Brother Heng?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s reaching home soon,¡±Only when Shu Heng mentioned was Shu Ning willing to say a bit more:¡±I still have some things to do, you guys can help yourselves to anything!¡±

    How could Shu Zi Hui let Shu Ning go so easily? She still wanted to try to improve their rtions, so she immediately pouted gloomily:¡±Brother Ning, you never pick up my calls and never go out to y with me and He Ran, have we started to drift apart? Or......did I do anything to offend you?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s eyes widened, looking very innocent:¡±Where¡¯s He Ran? He¡¯s your fianc¨¦, so why didn¡¯t hee?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Zi Hui stopped for a moment, that¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think of that? With Shu Ning here, he should be hopping over energetically right?

    A glint shed past Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s eye and he put on a smile:¡±Cousin, you seem to have a good rtionship with He Ran?¡±There¡¯s something worth digging about here.

    ¡°We used to be from the same school. I¡¯m going to go get a drink, help yourselves.¡±

    You shouldn¡¯t do something more than three times, he had already asked them to ¡°help themselves¡± twice and everyone around them heard this, this pair of siblings will be making themselves look bad if they still insist on pushing it. The ones who came to visit during the New Year¡¯s were all rtives, and they all came to try to deepen their rtionship with the main family. If they were too possessive, it would cause a public outrage, Shu Zi Xuan knew and Shu Zi Hui did as well.

    Shu Zi Xuan wanted to get closer to his cousins, he was already the side character in the Shu n for the rest of his life.

    Shu Zi Hui followed behind Shu Ning, she took out her phone and gave He Ran a call but he didn¡¯t pick up. She was very angry but it wasn¡¯t appropriate in this asion so she could only endure it. She continued to send out text messages with a smile still on her face, maintaining a good image. He Ran saw the text message and was ecstatic, Shu Ning asked me to go, now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.

    He Ran was mental, if there¡¯s anything he wanted to do, he would do it immediately, there was nothing his family could do about it either, in a bustle he went straight towards the Shu n!

    The servants of the Shu family stopped him outside, Shu Zi Hui knew that He Ran woulde so she was already waiting there to wee him. In a moment her face turned sour and she had a frown on her face:¡±Let him in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, you don¡¯t have the right to make that decision,¡±The one overlooking the door was a professional okay? Please give him some respect.

    Shu Zi Hui suppressed her anger, after all this was the ancestral home, and the ancestral home was a big shot, humph.

    He Ran put his two hands on the carved iron gates trying to squeeze his head through like a fool, he looked nothing like a young master from a rich family at all, he had a face full of scorn:¡±I say, Shu Zi Hui, Shu Zi Hui, didn¡¯t you get adopted? Why aren¡¯t they listening to you? This is too funny, when I get home I gotta tell my mom this, pfft~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding things,¡±Shu Zi Hui was anxious, if she knew this was going to happen, she wouldn¡¯t be waiting here for this fool, she was just making things awkward for herself. So now the only thing she could do was look towards Shu Ning for help, after all he was the one who brought this up. Shu Ning¡¯s phone wouldn¡¯t go through, He Ran had already tried it just now. So with a dark face, Shu Zi Hui got on the car and rushed towards the hall.

    After Shu Ning received the report, he had the guards let him in, Shu Zi Hui hadn¡¯t reached when this happened.

    He Ran got on his own car and it was quite a while before he reached the ancestral home. There were dazzlingnterns decorating the ce and there were any moving figures inside, the men were wearing well-ironed suits, and thedies were wearing long skirts or a two-piece, everybody was cheerful and it was lively. But of course, it was simr in He Ran¡¯s family too, all his aunts from both his mom and dad¡¯s side were here and they were able toe over to have a meal using their status as their rtives, they were simply annoying.

    Because there were so many people today, Shu Zi Hui who was in a hurry didn¡¯t see He Ran enter, she lifted up the hem of her skirt and walked off quickly, in a hurry to go pick him up.

    Many people didn¡¯t know who He Ran was, and the ones who did know him found it very strange, this wasn¡¯t the day for outsiders to being to celebrate New Year¡¯s.

    He Ran was able to find Shu Ning at the most showy area, the two of them went together to a corner before He Ran was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief:¡±Your house is like some kind of fortress, it¡¯s damn hard to get in here.¡±

    He was just making a joke, Shu Ning understood:¡±Nothing we can do about it, special times calls for special methods, it¡¯ll be bad if a thief slipped in.¡±In his past life, He Ran had framed Shu Ning and said that he had stolen something, and they found the stolen items with him. He had been hiding it for three years but he got a p from Qin Yu Zhuo when she found out, it was easy to think of how Shu Ning felt as he said these words at this time.

    ¡°What¡¯s nice to eat around here? I just so happen to be hungry,¡±He Ran¡¯s gaze drifted through the crowd of beautiful littledies of the Shu family, and nearly drooled:¡±Who¡¯s that girl in the pink wool skirt?¡±

    ¡°Dunno, I don¡¯t care much for catering to people at all but all the food is on the left, so help yourself to them, there¡¯s too many rtives so I have to go take care of them now,¡±Shu Ning spoke honestly, then he raised an eyebrow in curiosity:¡±What brought you here?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t......¡±you call me out here? He Ran was secretly shocked, could it be that Shu Zi Hui was starting things again? No wonder she came out to greet me personally, so she wants to use me to get the limelight? Or is there some sort of conspiracy going down? Shit, damn that woman!

    ¡°What?¡±Shu Ning was superb at ying the fool.

    ¡°Nothing~ Go ahead and do what you have to, as the head of the family you should be showing your guests good hospitality~¡±

    Shu Ning was toozy to care about him, he walked to the front of the hall and waited, after half an hour passed, he finally saw the person he was looking for!

 Chapter 72

    Shu Heng entered in a big stride, and the atmosphere that had originally been lively was taken over by a rush of a cold stream. It was instantly quiet with nary a sound, one by one their eyes turned towards Shu Heng as if they had been caught by an infectious disease.

    He had always been so outstanding, just like a phoenix amongst a crowd of chicken.

    The crowd parted by itself, and Shu Heng looked straight towards Shu Ning with a focused gaze like that of an emperor¡¯s, and step by step he walked forth to stand before him.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Brother~ The trip must be tiring, let¡¯s go upstairs?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±Shu Heng agreed, he raised his hand and gay Shu Ning¡¯s head a pat, then turned to look towards Shu Cheng:¡±Dad, happy New Year¡¯s, I¡¯m going to go see grandpa first.¡±

    Shu Cheng raised his hands, and seeing his sons, his smile had reached his eyes:¡±Go ahead.¡±

    Shu Heng stretched out his big hand and took Shu Ning¡¯s very naturally, and the two walked towards the second floor. Everywhere they walked past, there were many people giving them New Year¡¯s greetings and the like, Shu Heng responded to them one by one but his attitude still remained indifferent, and seemingly even haughty, but everyone felt that this was a matter of course, they¡¯ve already gotten used to it.

    The two left in such a showy way just like that, while He Ran was watching the scene as he stood by the corner, feeling slightly pleased, his friend was a big shot and it made him feel proud too. After having some food, he wasn¡¯t as hungry anymore, with furtive nces he observed the good looking littledy in the pink skirt. He pulled up his cor like a gentleman and walked over in a graceful stride, he hadn¡¯t even extended his ws when the littledy was being brought upstairs.

    Shu Yin was ttered, Shu Ning was very aloof and he didn¡¯t care for anyone, after just a few words with him he would ask them to help themselves and they wouldn¡¯t even get the chance to start another sentence, they were all around the same age so clearly they were at the right age to get along. Shu Ning wasn¡¯t around so the maid who led the way bowed slightly, and asked her to choose a scarf.

    Unexpectedly, she had dirtied her cuffs. The girl¡¯s face was slightly red, but she was also happy about Shu Ning¡¯s attentiveness, she picked one in pale pink and circled it around her shoulders, feeling just like a butterfly whonded on top of a flower, bringing a hint of naughtiness within her beauty, it looked good. After Shu Yin gave her thanks, she wanted to leave, and the maid apanied her.

    When they were about to go down the stairs, the maid eximed in confusion.

    Shu Yin was curious:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that He Ran? Miss Zi Hui¡¯s fianc¨¦, it¡¯s not the day for outsiders toe give their New Year¡¯s greetings, so why had hee? I¡¯m sorry Miss Shu Yin, I have to go check on the kitchen now.¡±

    ¡°Go on~¡±

    Shu Yin was no fool, this was to remind her. As expected, she had only taken a few steps when He Ran had stuck himself over.

    Shu Yin was a nice youngdy, upright and sensible, the type of people she hates the most were the frivolous type like He Ran. With a turn of her eyes, she gave him a humph and walked straight away.

    He Ran paused for a moment, but he became even more enthusiastic:¡±My name¡¯s He Ran, what¡¯s yours? You¡¯re quite the littledy with a personality, I like that.¡±

    Shu Yin hurriedly walked away but He Ran chased after her with jest. In desperation, Shu Yin hid behind Shu Kai, and who was Shu Kai? He was a mean tough guy, he would even dare to offend Shu Zi Xuan for Shu Heng. He could feel his clothes tighten at his back, he was caught by a little missy, wasn¡¯t this Shu Yin? Cute, innocent, romantic, and likeable. At this moment, Shu Yin had a face of impatience and it was obvious she was looking for a big brother toe to her aid.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Kai chuckled, he brought Shu Yin into his arms andforted her.

    Shu Yin red at He Ran with an angry huff:¡±He¡¯s pestering me.¡±

    Shu Kai raised and eyebrow, and the look in his eyes turned fierce:¡±Who¡¯re you? Hey now, isn¡¯t this He Ran? Shu Zi Hui¡¯s fianc¨¦, what are you chasing after my little sis for?¡±

    He Ran was used to the big scene so naturally he was very direct with his words:¡±I bumped into her on ident earlier, so I¡¯d like to pay her an apology, but she seems to have misunderstood!¡±

    Shu Yin sucked in a breath:¡±You were clearly......¡±

    ¡°Wanting to apologize,¡±He Ran said with a smile, looking rather handsome:¡±Since I¡¯ve said what I had to say, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    This was a ce where he shouldn¡¯t be causing trouble in, and since he couldn¡¯t get his hands on the pretty little girl, it was better to escape first in case Shu Zi Hui gets entangled into this.

    Speak of the devil and she shall show herself, Shu Zi Hui was barely holding onto the smile on her face, the people at the surrounding area had all overheard the earlier mess, and the results of that was no good. Shu Zi Hui was, after all, the daughter of the second house, she was a little princess with a higher status than those of the other houses, she must not embarrass herself here. And so she raised her chin and stepped forward.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shu Kai narrowed his eyes:¡±Nothing.¡±

    Shu Zi Hui wouldn¡¯t let it go just like this:¡±Shu Yin, tell her.¡±

    Shu Yin was sensible, year by year her family¡¯s status was deteriorating, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Shu Zi Hui, even if she told the truth, a moment of victory would still be kept as a grudge in the future. She pursed her lips, for the sake of the family she will have to endure it.

    Shu Zi Hui smiled coldly and grabbed He Ran¡¯s shoulder:¡±You are also a daughter of the Shu family, you should learn some manners when you return, don¡¯t be an eyesore.¡±

    Shu Kai was already twenty this years, two months younger than Shu Heng. He was the big brother after all, so it was hard to say anything bad no matter how poisonous the tongues of these two little sisters are:¡±Alright alright, It was just a misunderstanding, You didn¡¯t see anything just now, Zi Hui, so there¡¯s no need to be so domineering, tone it down a bit, let¡¯s not keep any grudges then we¡¯ll be able to get along the next time we meet.¡±

    ¡°Brother Kai, was it my fault? She was clearly the one talking nonsense, if things don¡¯t get exined properly, what am I going to do if this makes my fianc¨¦ look bad?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡±Shu Kai started to get angry.

    Shu Zi Hui clenched her teeth:¡±......¡±

    For the sake of reputation, she has to step out in this crowd! To fall out with her rtives with no turning back! He Ran who was about to go felt touched, but a fierce look appeared in his gaze, he was after all the genuine third young master of the He n, he had the vigour, the ability, and the backers. Normally, He Ran was the most capable, he has already seen that look plenty of times:¡±I say, bro, for the sake of Zi Hui I¡¯ll call you bro, they¡¯re both your little sisters so you should treat them the same, right? Zi Hui, you too, now why would you have to bicker with someone under you? Let¡¯s go, I brought a gift for old grandpa Shu on behalf of my grandfather, how about you follow me up?¡±

    The ones who were allowed upstairs were no ordinary people, and their status must definitely not be bad!

    The old head of the He family was died and they held a very grand funeral, and now the He n was in a worrying state because the next generation was still young.

    Things were all about business in the C City side, and there was nothing he could do to help out at the capital. It was fine if he wascking in finances, as long as he asks for it, the old man, He Ran¡¯s grandfather, would pamper him with care. He was hospitalized some time ago, if their influence over at the capital were to be swallowed up by the other families in the capital, their backing will be gone, and they would also be affected by the by it, hopefully his nephew can hold on!

    When He Ran mentioned the old man, Steward Sun Hao Ran immediately told Shu Cheng, and naturally the calm head of the family wouldn¡¯t put it to heart. With a raise of his hand, he let He Ran and Shu Zi Hui go up.

    But who was Shu Gao?

    Newborn calves aren¡¯t afraid of tigers.

    Hopefully they won¡¯t get any nightmares when they go back at night.

    Shu Cheng looked like a gentleman but actually, he had his eyes on the He family since a long time ago.

    Several of the rtives with high statuses raised their sses respectfully, Shu Cheng curled up the corners of his mouth and knocked sses with these brothers of his, and chatted with them.

    Inside the room on the second floor, Shu Heng immediately went to the bedroom to bathe after bringing Shu Ning up to see their grandfather, Shu Ning who didn¡¯t even need to bathe yet was stripped of his clothes by his brother, and forced to apany him _(:3©f¡Ï)_

    He¡¯s way too overbearing.

    But as a gay bottom, he enjoyed this quite a lot.

    To be able to so intimate with his big brother was Shu Ning¡¯s favourite! He picked up the bath sponge and helped his big brother wash up. It had to be said that Shu Heng really was too loved by God, seeing his smooth skin, his big, strong muscles, his narrow waist and sculpted serratus muscles, and perfect eight pack abs. Shu Ning stared nkly at him, and moved his gaze down.

    Shu Heng was washing his hair so he didn¡¯t know.

    Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, big brother¡¯s butt is so perky, his face was slightly flushed and he could actually feel his throat getting parched, Shu Ning swallowed his saliva, and continued to observe him greedily, big brother¡¯s legs seems to have gotten longer, he¡¯s not going to grow taller is he? That¡¯s crazy, can¡¯t you give a man a break? /(tot)/~~

    However, those legs were just too eye-catching, they were long and straight. Big brother¡¯s body was the best, there was no trace of loose b on him, it was all nice and firm, and a nice thinyer of skin covered his muscles, they were simply God¡¯s most perfect masterpieces.

    ¡°Envious?¡±

    Shu Ning was shocked, at that time he was trying to swallow his saliva, and so a tragedy happened. Hic~ Hic~ Hic~ he hupped, his body trembled again and again along with the sound, making him look quite pitiful.

    Shu Heng rinsed the bubbles on his head, with a stretch of his alluring legs, he sat into the water. Ssh~ the water poured out from the edges, and the awkward atmosphere still remained.

    Little brother is so cute, he¡¯s getting cuter and cuter. Xu Jin had clearlyined that it won¡¯t be fun to y with their little brothers anymore when they grow up, but that didn¡¯t apply to Shu Ning, he was still so silly and adorable, and he even had his own angelic aura.

    In Shu Heng¡¯s eyes, Shu Ning who sat with his hands on the edge of the bathtub had such rich a rich array of expressions, and a fascinating figure looming under the water, it was so exceptionally attractive, so beautiful and looking so delicious. He knew that giving him a fright could stop the hups but Shu Heng couldn¡¯t bear to do that to him, they¡¯ve separated for so long and they were just able to meet up again, he had to pamper the little guy properly.

    Shu Heng leaned over abruptly, and when Shu Ning returned from his daze, his head was caught by a pair of hands and his face lowered down for a kiss, he ground down, turned around, and even gave his lips a little lick.

    Shu Ning was overly shocked, his eyes were wide and he waspletely petrified.

    Shu Heng knew when best to stop, but in truth how could he be willing to part with it? Thinking about being able to get rowdy when Shu Ning fell asleep at night was the only way he could endure it:¡±There we go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your hups are gone.¡±

    I want toin, write a letter, I want to snitch......This big brother is definitely a fake one, he¡¯s a fake one, he turned stupid from studying too much abroad /(tot)/~~ Give me back my aloof male god~ Sob~ Sob~

    There were so many rtives downstairs and as a junior, it was no good for him not to make an appearance. After finishing their bath, he put on a ck suit leisurely, it made his entire person seem dark and mysterious, with an even more dangerous atmosphere, people would be scared to even look at him.

    Shu Ning had also put on a grey suit, matching his brother. On his body it looked so damn cool, even a model couldn¡¯t achieve such a high ss visual with a suit. It could only be considered handsome when worn on Shu Ning¡¯s body, bearing an elegant air. Shu Heng picked up the tie given to him by Shu Ning previously and walked to his little brother, did he still have to say what he meant?

    There was a rather warm feeling, nobody could bear to break the moment, neither of them talked.

    After receiving it, Shu Ning gave it a touch, it was good as new just like it was when he had just bought it, this means that his big brother had been treasuring it, it should be time to buy him some more gifts.

    Shu Ning was slow and unhurriedly, paying attention to every step, and making sure his tie was tied perfectly. His little hands touched the tie again,seeming as if he could touch the person through the tie, this person who could make one so imaginative.

    He is the big brother that belongs to me, he doesn¡¯t belong to me......Shu Ning erased the words from his heart, and showed a slightly bitter smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Big brother¡¯s gaze was like a burning torch as he stared straight at him, Shu Ning could tell without even looking, and another smile curled up around the corner of his lips:¡±We just got back together and we have to separate again, I was just feeling out of it for a moment, let¡¯s go, we shouldn¡¯t let grandpa wait.¡±

    Shu Gao had said that he would go down to sit around for a while to take a look at all the youngsters, so Shu Ning and Shu Heng had to go down quickly in case they made their elders wait for nothing.

    Downstairs, Shu Gao had alreadye down several minutes early. He was seated on the host¡¯s seat and Shu Cheng was very filial, he sat at the seat next to him. Everyone was surrounding them and they were all very happy, everyone was chatting with each other and were generally very talkative, in the arms of the profound Shu Gao was a little child, it was Shu Yao. He looked white and clean, and didn¡¯t cry, a very loveable child.

    As for the child¡¯s mother, it was surprising but nobody asked about it. If she were around, naturally she would¡¯vee out to greet the guests, but if not, there was no need to bother themselves to say anything about it.

    Even if they wanted to curry favour with someone, they had to see whether that person was worth it!

    Right now Shu Yao was like a small little ball, he was already fifteen months, two years old. His big and adorable eyes were looking curiously at everything, wearing beige coloured cotton clothes, there was no need to even mention how cute he was. This child seems to be very valued, everybody was making guesses and seeing Shu Gao and Shu Cheng¡¯s attitude, it was as they expected. During the time when the second young master had just returned, nobody knew how he was treated, there weren¡¯t any banquets nor announcements, but after that they may have slowly started to like him, so they gradually paid more attention to the second young master. Everybody actually felt quite diffident about the treatment the third young master received, because they didn¡¯t celebrate his first full month nor his birthday, nobody could find any clues about it and they weren¡¯t able to find the reason.

    Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s hand and was currently walking down the stairs, Shu Ning was secretlyughed.

    Shu Heng looked over with his sharp gaze:¡±Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you at night.¡±

    ¡°No can do.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re getting more and more overbearing.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning ‡å for a while, and chose to change the topic:¡±He Ran went to see the old man earlier, I don¡¯t even know how that worked out.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s digging for a jade pendant in the snow.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What happened, tell me quickly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you at night.¡±

    o(¨s¡õ¨t)o Replied so quickly? This caught Shu Ning off guard, wasn¡¯t big brother a soft man? How could he bear to make me worry? Shu Ning may have been too spoiled from his pampering, he simply shook off his big brother¡¯s hand. As expected, Shu Heng gave in. He took his hand again and there was an obscure look in his eyes:¡±Grandpa identally lost something he treasured, so he had Shu Zi Hui go out to look for it.¡±

    Shu Zi Hui had been too over the top today so naturally she would be disciplined, if not she wouldn¡¯t be behaving properly in the future. She had made too much of a mess and He Ran was her fianc¨¦ so naturally he would hae to follow suit, and so the two were to be ¡°snowmen¡± in the field of snow ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    The He family hadn¡¯t even fallen yet, was this really fine? But of course, with the Shu n¡¯s actions, all the wildly ambitious people were like cats who had smelled some fish, they¡¯ll definitely make a move. Shu Ning figured out the key point and gave Shu Heng¡¯s hand a squeeze, it caught his interest:¡±Iughed earlier because I was thinking that big brother had to go down to greet guests now.¡±

    Greeting guests, catering to guests, there wasn¡¯t anything strange about this but it was still nice to cater to people on some asions~ Erotic, and with a slightly warm hint.

    A smile actually curved up on Shu Heng¡¯s lips, although it was just for a moment, it was still enough to surprise Shu Ning, big brother was too handsome, he really makes both mortals and gods angry. Shu Heng had already leaned over and his lips was stuck by the little one¡¯s ear, his warm breath carried a strange feeling, and Shu Heng¡¯s voice was exceptionally husky:¡±Master~ Can I serve you tonight?¡±

    Shu Ning shivered, and was dumbfounded, he was petrified into a statue.

    Shu Heng seems to have gotten addicted to this, he continued to exhale deliberately:¡±I can warm the bed~¡±

    Shu Ning ran down the stairs in a fluster. Everyone was by his grandpa¡¯s side and there were severalrge bonsai nts by the stairs so nobody saw him in this embarrassing state. Shu Heng was following behind him and Shu Ning didn¡¯t even dare to look back, he wanted to run but he controlled himself, and came to the area the crowd was gathering at:¡±Grandpa, brother is bullying me!¡±

    How could he say that? Everybody perked up their ears.

    Shu Gao chuckled and hurriedly handed Shu Yao to the servant, then he spread open his arms:¡±Come over and let grandpa see what he¡¯s done, ah, you¡¯re all pouty, seems you¡¯re real angry this time, Ah Cheng, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Shu Gao¡¯s style changed all of a sudden, it was too abrupt, it was hard for some people to ept in such a short amount of time, this person who had always been so dark had suddenly turned into a warm baby, and he still knew how to make a joke?

    We must¡¯ve started the conversation wrong, this was what many rtives were thinking.

    Shu Cheng was holding a tea cup and a smile was ying about his eyebrows, this smile was different from the one thatcked feeling he had shown to the others earlier:¡±Just give him a red envelope, if not, we can just give Xiao Heng¡¯s red envelopes to him this year as well.¡±

    With a twitch of Shu Ning¡¯s eyes, he was already sitting by Shu Gao¡¯s side, hugging his grandpa¡¯s waist, feeling slightly gloomy:¡±So dad knows too, Brother~ Iined.¡±

    Shu Gaoughed out loud and Sun Lin hurriedly passed him a ss of water, Shu Gao refused to drink because he wanted to tease his grandson more, but Shu Ning was very thoughtful, he took over the water from the old steward¡¯s hands and put it to his grandfather¡¯s lips.

    He had already brought it to that point, so how could Shu Gao not drink it?

    Gu Ya was the first to speak:¡±The second young master really is sensible, the old master really is blessed.¡±

    My grandson was praised, naturally Shu Gao was very happy and he took a look at Gu Ya, just like a switch had been turned on, everybody joined in as well, they were all praising him and tried hard to praise Shu Ning to the skies. Shu Heng came over, and they all stopped again, and they watched him with smiles on their faces. This is the true child of the heavens, he had already entered the board of directors, it was still toote no matter how pampered Shu Ning was, he had already lost at the starting line.

    Shu Heng hankered for Shu Ning, but he wasn¡¯t going to just pull him back from his grandfather. He sat in the seat directly across Shu Cheng with a look on his face that was hard to discern:¡±I¡¯ll give all my red envelopes to Ning Ning.¡±

    Shu Cheng wasn¡¯t a joker, he had really taken out Shu Heng¡¯s red envelopes and given it to Shu Ning to coax him. Shu Ning took it and gave his thanks:¡±Dad, are you sure you won¡¯t give brother another er on?¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡±Shu Chengughed.

    Shu Gao had also taken out a red envelope:¡±If Ning Ning likes it, I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡±

    Shu Heng really didn¡¯t mind, both Shu Cheng and Shu Gao could tell, Shu Ning understood as well. After receiving everything he would still ask his brother about it at night, if he really doesn¡¯t want it, it will all go to himself. All the outsiders were deep in thought, and they started to talk with each other. Shu Gao invited them to sit down, although it was respectful to stand up, but there were children mixed in here, they were the pirs of the future.

    Shu Yao should be drinking his milk now, he had started to cry. Only then did Shu Ning look over, so did Shu Heng. Shu Cheng had a heart to take a look, he specially took a look at his two sons before standing up.

    Ah......What is this

    The spectators started to imagine things again, there¡¯s some good drama in the main family, there¡¯s definitely something tricky going on!

    Shu Gao had also stood up:¡±Alright, I¡¯m getting tired so you all have fun.¡±

    Everyone started topliment the old man again. Shu Gao didn¡¯te downstairsst year, so it was easy to imagine how much more grand New Year¡¯s was this time around. Shu Heng stayed for an hour along with Shu Ning, all the red envelopes were dly epted, and Shu Heng¡¯s ie was zero.

    The crowd dissipated at night, and the ones who were willing to stay, stayed, only half the ones staying in C City left, the rest all stayed at the old ancestral home.

    Shu Ning who had returned back to the room was crouched on the bed, opening his red envelopes while half of Shu Heng was pressed onto Shu Ning¡¯s body, smelling his fragrance, feeling slightly out of it.

    Each red envelope generally contained a thousand, the older generation had mentioned not to give too much before, it was just a bit of fun to them. But other than the thousand bucks contained in Gu Ya¡¯s red envelope, there was also a check worth five hundred thousand, this was definitely on purpose. There were actually quite a few people like Gu Ya today, moving along with the minority and turning a blessing into something filled with conspiracy, it was truly a shame.

    While Shu Cheng and Shu Gao¡¯s red envelopes were the most plump and thick, they were checks worth millions.

    There were rarely stuff secretly stuffed into Shu Ning¡¯s red envelopes, but they were present in each and every one of Shu Heng¡¯s, one by one he took out the checks, and altogether they were worth about several millions. Along with Shu Ning¡¯s own, as well as the one given by his dad and grandpa, he nearly had ten million.

    Actually, the family gathering wasn¡¯t much, the big bosses would directly send cars and vis during business gatherings, Shu Heng had extraordinary knowledge so he liked to coax this inexperienced little brother of his with red packets.

    But why did Shu Ning actually not receive any vis or luxury cars? It was only because Qin Yu Zhuo was too strict and took them all away, wasn¡¯t it a sort of sincerity? Naturally this requiredpensation.

    ¡°Are the red envelopes better or your big brother?¡±

    ¡°Naturally my big brother is the best, without my big brother, where would I get so many red envelopes?¡±

    ¡°So this is all I¡¯m good for,¡±When he spoke, Shu Heng leaned close and kissed Shu Ning¡¯s ear and his little lips.

    Shu Ning was slightly stiff for a moment, and out of spite he gave Shu Heng a few smooches, leaving saliva all over his face. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still going to kiss me in the future.

    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you daring today, you need a spanking!¡±

    Oh shit, if big brother says he¡¯ll do it he¡¯ll definitely do it, wasn¡¯t that so? Shu Ning wasn¡¯t as strong as other people so it didn¡¯t take much for Shu Heng to strip his pants off, and his little butt was also considerably perkier than when he was fourteen. Pa pa pa pa he spanked him, it wasn¡¯t painful, but......it was strange. Shu Ning didn¡¯t beg for mercy either, with flushed cheeks blushing to his ears, he was pressed down to the bed so he could only bear with it.

    After giving him ten spankings, Shu Heng hadn¡¯t had enough but he stopped, and with his big palm he gave the left side a little rub, then a little squeeze on the right side. In a sombre voice he asked:¡±Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t hurt~¡±Shu Ning¡¯s voice was also strange, and slightly grieved:¡±Big brother¡¯s a bully, and all the red envelopes got messed up, you have to help me pick it up!¡±

    Shu Heng pampered Shu Ning and took off the little one¡¯s shirt and stuffed him into the quilt. He was actually not small anymore and he had gotten quite a fair bit higher, and heavier as well, he had a hopeful future, it made Shu Heng quite happy. He picked up all the pieces of money dropped on the ground slowly, with elegant movements, there was no hint of anger at all.

    Shu Ning watched him work and felt slightly sorry. His big brother had been sitting on a ne for ten hours, it was so hard but he still had to apany guests, and I¡¯m actually still making him work. And so Shu Ning hurriedly got off the ground with his quilt wrapped around him, Shu Heng put down the money on the table and with a stretch of his big hands, he took Shu Ning into his arms.

    ¡°The floor is cold.¡±

    ¡°So big brother knows~¡±

    ¡°Are you sleepy? Big brother will sleep with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s the same even if we pick these up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The two fe sleep just like they said they would. Shu Ning looked forward to this very much, it had been a long time since he had felt the warmth of his brother¡¯s body, he had missed it a lot. Shu Heng had already taken off his suit and was only wearing a pair of underwear, then he crawled into the bed. Shu Ning felt slightly ‡å, howe I have to be naked but you get to have underwear? That¡¯s too unfair. Shu Heng stuck closer to him, Shu Ning was throwing a tantrum and pouting his lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Take off your underwear~ We have to be fair.¡±

    There were movements on Shu Heng¡¯s side, and a little rustling, it filled him with countless imaginations, he really wanted to see him take it off. Shu Ning blushed instantly.

    A pair of underwear was thrown to the grown by Shu Heng, they were also ck in colour. Shu Ning looked on unconcerned and felt very strange. For example, his own clothes were scattered all around the floor, and so were his brother¡¯s, just like a......Love! Affair! o(¨s¡õ¨t)o For an inexplicable reason, he was in a good mood. Shu Ning immediately send himself into his big brother¡¯s embrace and nuzzled against him. It was really arm, and his chest was so wide, even his physique had gotten a lot stronger, he was already a man now! Big brother was twenty, and I¡¯m already fifteen now.

    Shu Heng lowered his head with an indiscernible gaze and kissed the top of the little one¡¯s head while his hands smoothed all over his body. After all they were sticking together, Shu Ning¡¯s slightly trembling body made Shu Heng feel rather nervous:¡±You¡¯ve finally put on some meat in your shoulders, but the little muscles on your legs are gone, you stop training once winter starts and you¡¯ve still got time to be envious of me, look, you¡¯ve got a little belly now, and your back......¡±Shu Heng spoke softly, and his tone was very gentle.

    So then Shu Ning slowly eased up, and docilely he allowed Shu Heng to touch him however he pleased. Up and down, touching and rubbing, those words were actually in vain, it was just a camouge~

    Shu Heng knew that he couldn¡¯t rush things either, he gave his little face a kiss and bit down on his ear.

    ¡°Brother! What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°I like you, so I¡¯m going to give you a little bite.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll hurt!¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning¡¯s eye twitched, so it¡¯s not going to hurt huh? Let me have a bite too. With one hand he pressed down on Shu Heng¡¯s chest and didn¡¯t allow him to move, then Shu Ning leaned over and opened his mouth, and gave it a nibble~ There wasn¡¯t much flesh on big brother¡¯s earlobes but the shape was very nice to look at, Shu Ning¡¯s gaze was leisurely, the teasing thoughts overwhelmed his mind and he simply gave it a lick.

    The ear......was a sensitive point for most people, just touching it would make them tremble subconsciously.

    Shu Heng trembled, he really did, Shu Ning snorted out augh, I won I won, see how you like that! Ha ha ha~

    But who was Shu Heng? How could he let go of such a good opportunity? He immediately turned his body and pressed down the little one beneath him, and his arm that were strong as iron bars wrapped around him in an instant, with his other hand he held onto the back of the little one¡¯s hand, and on his ears he gave it a nibble and a lick, making Shu Ning plead for mercy. His entire body had gone numb as if a trail of electricity had run through his entire body, even his skin had gotten red, and he started panting. It was very embarrassing and shameful, a gay person shouldn¡¯t be teased like this. Shu Ning¡¯s eyebrows were locked into a frown and his eye were closed, pleading for mercy was useless so he could only give his big brother¡¯s face a kiss as a way to please him, and that would be his apology.

    Sure enough it worked, Shu Heng stopped:¡±That was fun!¡±

    Huh ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Shouldn¡¯t he be saying I shouldn¡¯t act like this in the future?

    ¡°Your face is red, feeling hot?¡±Shu Heng was lying down by the side. He was quite reluctant toe down from the wonderful body, he rested his head on one arm and his gaze was exceptionally profound:¡±Do you want water?¡±

    ¡°Mm~¡±He nearly got a reaction from earlier.

    In fact, so did Shu Heng, this was the true reason he stopped. Naturally, the temperature of the room was much cooler than in bed. Shu Heng walked over to get some water in the nude and brought it to the bed. Shu Ning¡¯s little eyes were swerving all other the ce, there was a big lump between big brother¡¯s legs. He held one side of his face and his heart was jumping like crazy, oh god why do I like looking there so much? He hurriedly drank some water to press down his shock _(:3©f¡Ï)_

    No that¡¯s not right, I only like the male god¡¯s legs, nothing¡¯s wrong, long live!

    It wasn¡¯t convenient during the winter and they had to put on a lot ofyers, if he wants to touch him he¡¯ll have to do it now, if not his big brother will go out to jog during the morning again, wouldn¡¯t that be too regrettable?

    Shu Ning finished drinking his water and put the cup by the end table next to the bed. Shu Heng had alreadyid down with the quilt covering around his waist, he was holding his phone, looking at texts. Shu Ning leaned over and felt like a little bird resting on a man. While resting his head on Shu Heng¡¯s shoulder, he held one hand over his waist and the other uh...... slid down. Ah~ Big brother¡¯s legs are so firm, so smooth, so sexy.

    Shu Heng extended an arm and grabbed Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder:¡±You want to massage it?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sleepy, go to sleep brother~¡±

    Shu Heng returned a text message and put down his phone, he slid his body down and rested himselffortably on his side. His skin was stuck to Shu Ning¡¯s and their limbs were tangled together.

    Shu Ning felt rather itchy, he closed his eyes and slept while listening to the familiar heartbeat, and smelling the familiar fragrance. Shu Heng opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with a burning gaze. Softly he leaned closer but he didn¡¯t do anything extra, until ten minutester and Shu Ning waspletely asleep, little by little......

    This night was exceptionally warm, but at the same time it was tantalizing. Even if Shu Heng¡¯s self-control was very powerful, the column between his legs still shot for the skies in front of the one he loved. Squeezed between his legs, just moving a little could ease the pain of his lovesickness, but unfortunately Shu Heng did not do that, he endured it and didn¡¯t move. When he couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, he went to the washroom and used his hand to deal with it......

    The next morning, not knowing of the ¡°dangers¡± by his side, not knowing that he had been thought about for a whole night, not knowing that he had nearly gotten boned, a certain uncle was awake.

    The man over thirty was only fifteen at this moment, with a face that could deceive everyone, he rubbed his eyes, huh? The person next to him didn¡¯t go away! In a moment flowers were blooming in his heart! Shu Ning quickly wrapped around him, half his body pressing against Shu Heng¡¯s body, he was so happy and so excited, did big brother not go for a run because of me?

    Or could it be snowing outside?

    Whatever, it must be because of me, it has to be~ ~(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~

    His little brother was so enthusiastic! Shu Heng¡¯s whole body was stiff, after he returned to his senses, he quickly held him tight and his big hand gently smoothed down the little one¡¯s back. You stayed quiet, and I did too, just like that the two stayed together quietly with their eyes closed, until Shu Heng¡¯s phone rang. It¡¯s probably grandpa, it definitely is, he would always find ways to have his grandchildren turn around his axis.

    Shu Ning knew that Shu Gao still only had a year in his life so naturally he wouldn¡¯tin. He may not have had enough of this but they had a long future ahead of them, grandpa was more important.

    Shu Cheng was very filial, so raising Shu Heng, he had also be very filial. Shu Heng and Shu Ning¡¯s thoughts were the same, they hurriedly got up even if they were reluctant. The two looked at each other for a few seconds, and they both smiled.

    ¡°Brother, you look so good when you smile.¡±

    ¡°You too, I love it.¡±

    Shy~ Shu Ning cherished Shu Heng¡¯s smiles very much because he wasn¡¯t someone who enjoyed smiling much:¡±You should smile more brother~¡±He tried to act spoiled and see if it would work.

    A smile curled up on Shu Heng¡¯s lips, although it was very quick, it was satisfying for Shu Ning.

    They quickly brushed their teeth and put on some clothes. Shu Heng fixed up Shu Ning¡¯s cor before the two left and headed over to the fourth floor. Shu Gao was toozy to go downstairs to eat, he didn¡¯t enjoy going out much during the winters and didn¡¯t like meeting up with his old friends either. Shu Cheng had already arrived, he was drinking tea and chatting with Shu Gao, talking about the reconstruction of the pond in the back garden.

    The pond did get built and in the end it had instead be Shu Cheng¡¯s favourite ce to think about his father.

    Shu Gao pointed to the position beside him, and Shu Ning went over to sit down. Shu Heng was sitting next to Shu Cheng and after the family of four had their breakfast, the servant came over with Shu Yao in arms. The little guy who had just finished drinking his milk was very adorable, and super cute. Shu Gao immediately brought the little thing over to his arms and looked at Shu Ning, and Shu Ning knew what the old man was trying to say to him.

    But...... It¡¯s impossible.

    I won¡¯t hold him, not even if I die, he had taken care of him until he had grown up in his past life, he had even been used and died because of him, as long as they were human nobody could¡¯ve forgiven that. It was impossible to say that Qin Yu Zhuo did not tell Shu Yao when she made her move, it was simply nonsense, Shu Yao was bad through and through. Just like the time before Qin Yu Zhuo abandoned Shu Ning, she would discuss everything with Shu Ning.

    Shu Cheng¡¯s eyes were slightly dark, after all he was the chairman, he wouldn¡¯t show his mood on his face while he¡¯s out but he would still show some expressions in front of his children. Shu Ning didn¡¯t like Shu Yao, everyone could tell, especially Shu Gao, he sighed silently, and he wasn¡¯t too happy about it.

    The little one was sitting ignorantly within the old man¡¯s arms looking left and right, children usually liked other kids, and Shu Ning was the second youngest in the entire house, and so he tried to extend his two hands over to him.

    Shu Ning couldn¡¯t just look at him indifferently in front of so many people, so he put on a dry smile and retreated backwards:¡±I don¡¯t like kids! Don¡¯te to me.¡±

    Shu Chengughed and acted in concert with Shu Ning, and the atmosphere eased up a lot.

    Shu Gao understood that this couldn¡¯t be forced. Right at this moment, Shu Yao¡¯s eyes actually turned red and he pursed his little mouth, with eyes that looked very wronged, it seems he¡¯s going to cry!

    Look! You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already scheming, Shu Ning looked down at him so naturally he would think of it negatively, he was only fifteen months old, what kind of schemes could he have? Shu Ning felt like he had been corrupted by the poison of his past life, and couldn¡¯t get out of it!

    Actually, it was hard to say. The human brain was veryplicated and Shu Yao knew that he only had to cry, and definitely someone would hold him~ He would get anything he wanted~

    Shu Gao coaxed the Shu Yao in his arms carefully. Shu Cheng signalled with his fingers, he was afraid that his dad would get tired. He nced his eyes over to the Shu Ning who was constantly smiling, and he felt slightly surprised and suspicious. Thankfully Shu Heng was also indifferent, otherwise Shu Ning¡¯s performance right now would stick out too much.

    After all he was his brother and his mom wasn¡¯t around, how could he not put it to heart?

    Shu Yao cried very sadly, to the point where his little nose was slightly trembling, Shu Cheng¡¯s heart hadpletely melted. Shu Gao finally managed to coax his little grandson, the child was too young so just crying once made him sleepy, he closed his eyes and slept in the old man¡¯s arms.

    Sun Lin came over but didn¡¯t see the mutual exchange between their eyes:¡±What¡¯s wrong? The little young master doesn¡¯t normally cry, who messed with him?¡±

    Shu Gao told him:¡±He wanted his second brother to hold him, but Ning Ning doesn¡¯t like kids so he didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°There are many people who don¡¯t,¡±Said Sun Lin with a chuckle, he didn¡¯t think too deeply about it:¡±If the little young master cries because of this again next time, just pretend to hit the second young master, it¡¯ll definitely produce instant results.¡±

    Shu Heng looked over with a leisurely gaze that was exceptionally dark. Sun Lin was one of Shu Gao¡¯s men so Shu Heng gave him quite a lot of face, but no matter how much status he had, how much he respected you, as a servant even the most basic of his duties were gone, then he wasn¡¯t a servant anymore, but rather a bully, he should be better off looking for another job.

    Sun Lin didn¡¯t know what happened but he was also understood such an expression well, Young Master Heng¡¯s anger was very clearly written on his face, and this was very rare. Cold sweat immediately covered his back:¡±Ah, I¡¯ve said too much, my apologies young master,¡±This Young Master Heng was too frightening, he was just so young but the pressure he could make one feel was even greater than the old man, Sun Lin¡¯s heart felt shocked.

    The smile on Shu Ning¡¯s face had disappeared, and as time passed, and the scenes of the past sprang up again. Qin Yu Zhuo was like this as well, every time Shu Yao was unhappy, Qin Yu Zhuo would pretend to nag at Shu Ning, Shu Ning cooperated and pretended to be afraid, and Shu Yao¡¯s tears would immediately turn into a smile, looking very proud. Shu Ning was the big brother so he didn¡¯t care about these trivial matters, and Qin Yu Zhuo would also praise him after that, saying that he had the looks of a big brother! Very handsome, and due to that, even more so he would not keep it at heart.

    Looking back now, Shu Yao had never had Shu Ning in his eyes, wasn¡¯t that out of habit? However, no matter how used to it he was, he still couldn¡¯t lose his conscience and murder someone. Speaking to the end of it, it was still Shu Yao himself that was inhumane. Shu Ning was a sincere big brother who loved him, he was even willing to write his name down as the beneficiary for his shares and property, but he couldn¡¯t take the good of others for granted, that wasn¡¯t the reason why he hurt Shu Ning.

    Shu Cheng quickly came out to brighten the atmosphere:¡±He he he, Ning Ning is going back to school in a few days so it¡¯s better to hit me instead~¡±

    Shu Heng stared straight at Shu Ning:¡±Want to go horse riding?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±Even if Shu Ning was angry, he still kept his proper etiquettes and manners:¡±Grandpa, dad, I¡¯m going out to y with big brother.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±What else could Shu Cheng say? He was slightly worried:¡±Come back sooner, nightse early in the winter.¡±

    Why was the second grandson so angry? Shu Gao has seen countless people, so what couldn¡¯t he figure out? Shu Gao who took note of Sun Lin the most usually did not help his old friend out, he took out a paper bag from under the desk and passed it to Shu Ning:¡±This is a house by the sea, the scenery there is nice, when you grow up you can go over there to rx.¡±

    Is thispensation for earlier? That¡¯s a big one, Shu Ning smiled reluctantly which was still better than no smile at all, and left with his brother after receiving it. While holding hands, Shu Heng gave his hand a squeeze and Shu Ning¡¯s mood was immediately lifted considerably.

    ¡°Dad, let me hold Shu Yao instead, Be careful of stressing out your arms,¡±Shu Cheng carried over the little guy from Shu Gao¡¯s arms and left. The servants who took care of Shu Yao normally left with him as well.

    All of a sudden they had all left, and Sun Lin who had made a mistake was standing quietly, waiting for his reproval.

    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡±It was just a joke but everyone took things differently, Sun Lin understood:¡±Young Master Heng is just so young and he¡¯s already like a flying dragon in the sky, it¡¯s wonderful, but as for Young Master Ning...... What should we do?¡±

    ¡°His mom had already been sent away so shouldn¡¯t he be throwing a tantrum? This is good too, better than being bored for the whole day, it makes me worried too.¡±

    Sun Lin finally smiled:¡±Old brother really is blessed, What still makes you worried?¡±

    ¡°You are also a man with a child, so naturally you know how I feel,¡±Shu Gao took a sip of his ginseng tea and narrowed his eyes:¡±Look at you, you¡¯re so old and you still misspoke.¡±

    Helplessly, he showed him a bitter smile, and Sun Lin shrugged:¡±If I were a talented man, old brother you wouldn¡¯t have to keep me around the house.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is all I can do.¡±

    Those words seems to have made Sun Lin slightly hurt. He sighed, who asked his generation to be so overly ignorant? He simply wasn¡¯t fit to go out to deal with people at all, and he couldn¡¯t say anything either. Who asked us all to be too young? Some things happen toote, when it passes, it¡¯s passed. As long as they are both doing good, and had their own goals, happy and satisfied, they would have no regrets. They¡¯re already old, what use would they have to think about all that?

    ¡°Brother, the old He family¡¯s head is holding a banquet, should we go?¡±

    Shu Gao also shrugged like Sun Lin:¡±Not going, that old scoundrel is definitely using that banquet to announce about Shu Zi Hui and He Ran, they¡¯ll even arrange for reporters, then they¡¯ll be dragging the Shu n into the boat. Don¡¯t forget, the old Mou family also had tons of contacts with the capital, so they can help the He family out.¡±

    On the other hand, the space within the car was clearly veryrge, but this pair of brothers liked to stick together. Shu Ning wasn¡¯t in a good mood so Shu Heng was holding him on top of hisp, he kissed the top of his head and his little face, and with his big hand, he stroked his back gently:¡±You don¡¯t have to like third brother, it¡¯s fine as long as you like me~¡±

 Chapter 73

    ¡°Of course I like you,¡± Shu Ning spoke sincerely, there was no ripple in his words at all.

    ¡°Really?¡±Shu Heng was very excited.

    ¡°Mm, I like you the most, I only like my big brother,¡±Shu Ning felt that in this world, if there was someone he could say he trusted, and if Shu Heng was not a choice, who else could he choose if he didn¡¯t like him?

    Dad Shu Cheng loved Qin Yu Zhuo, otherwise what could that woman use as a capital?

    Shu Gao was doting on Shu Yao, kissing his little grandson, the one to be raised by his side was the most favoured one.

    After the natural deaths of these tall mountains, what else did Shu Yao still have? Qin Yu Zhuo? She can¡¯t hold on for too long either. Shu Ning was still unlikely to make things hard for the baby, the future will just have toe on its own. As for Shu Heng, he was great, really the best, Shu Ning was willing to share weal and woe with him for the rest of his life.

    Shu Heng had mixed emotions, his little brother¡¯s like, was not exactly the like he wished for......

    The horse track was not far away, it was a big ce, and very professional, there were already people riding horses over there. Shu Ning looked over, almost all of them were people he was familiar with, he just hadn¡¯t met them in this lifetime. Although the horse track did not disy a clear price, the high costs of the ce still discouraged normal people from visiting, some people had even specially raised their own purebred horses here that were tall, strong, and beautiful, showing off their distinguished status.

    Shu Heng did not have any hobbies of ying around with horses, he had onlye today for his little brother to have a good time. They chose two of the most eye-catching ones, the staff at the farm were also riding horses as they apanied them while holding onto the ropes. Shu Ning actually already knew how to ride a horse, he had a better than usual mood today so he was sitting quietly, enjoying the time he could spend with his big brother.

    When they arrived at the side of the mountain, Shu Ning¡¯s pupils shrunk, he actually saw He Yu and He Ran!

    He Ran had been hanging about the field of snow for so long, so other than the asional cold, he rarely had any other illnesses, whereas Shu Zi Hui had a fever and wasn¡¯t even able to get out of bed. Shu Gao was a great god, he just had to pull a little trick to stop He Ran from daring to hop about, Shu Zi Hui had also understood where she stood, the old head of the He family wanted to build up hype with Shu Zi Hui, but they had no chance. After Gu Ya found out, she understood even more what she had to do in the future, she should be educating her daughter properly, and keep her greed on check in case she got trampled to death by these elephants, then there¡¯ll be something to cry about.

    He Ran¡¯s eyes brightened up, but he held himself back, Shu Heng was the top dog amongst the youngsters of C City so he wouldn¡¯t give him any face, so he simply decided to wait outside the changing room, he¡¯ll definitely bump into Shu Ning there.

    He Yu had also noticed Shu Ning, the little one was riding a white horse in a full suit of white, making him look even more delicate and pretty. Although his features were not alluring, and not very pretty, he had an unparallelled temperament that nobody could match. Both of the two brothers were calcting, with a gleam in their eyes, but they did not go forth. Shu Heng had a high reputation with his edge was all on disy, he wasn¡¯t an easy guy to get along with.

    After riding for a while, the little one still seemed down in spirits. Shu Heng simply decided to turn over and sat behind Shu Ning, he sent off the staff and giddied up the horse.

    The wind whistled past their ears, and the feeling rose up.

    Shu Ning who knew how to ride a horse naturally wouldn¡¯t be content with the speed of a slow trot, running wildly like this is where it¡¯s at!

    Winter days were very cold, but he had his big brother¡¯s warmth on his back, and his sturdy chest, it made him feel veryfortable. Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, he hoped that time could stop, and he hoped that he would not leave too fast yearster.

    Shu Heng had good riding skills, bringing Shu Ning, he brought the horse to a halt under a big tree and hooked the little one¡¯s chin over with a finger, a leisurely look was present in his eyes:¡±You¡¯ve got quite the guts.¡±

    ¡°Cause you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°That little mouth of yours sure is sweet, makes me want to give it a try.¡±

    Brother ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Is this how you¡¯re supposed to joke with your little brother?

    Shu Heng endured it, there were surveince cameras all around the horse track, they couldn¡¯t be sure that the trees could block them even if there were trees everywhere. Shu Heng brought Shu Ning back, they¡¯ve started to sweat so he was worried that his little brother would catch a cold, they should be changing their clothes now. The Shu family had their own exclusive room, Shu Heng brought Shu Ning in, this made He Ran who was watching outside stop in his tracks, he simply decided to run out.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, Shu Ning, long time no see~¡±Uh, that¡¯s now what I wanted to say, me it on Shu Heng for having such high pressure, this was what He Ran was thinking to himself.

    ¡°He Ran?¡±Shu Ning pretended to be ignorant.

    ¡°I came with my brother to ride horses but he¡¯s off to the washroom, oh that¡¯s right, are you here to ride horses as well? How about we take a trip here together time?

    Shu Ning was just about to speak but Shu Heng had already started to speak:¡±Anything you need?¡±

    Oh shit, the corners of He Ran¡¯s mouth twitched and he stayed silent, he had only shook his head.

    Shu Heng raised his head to hold Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder, and walked in the room with him, several of their bodyguards were stationed by the door so even if He Ran could turn into a fly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get in.

    At the entrance to the washroom, He Yu who had heard everything touched his chin, it seems quite difficult to get close to this little beauty, but this is interesting, as his prey, he would taste the most delicious if he took things slowly, He Yu had patience.

    Shu Ning took off his clothes and immediately got in the shower. His big brother was right next door with a board between them. Shu Heng asked Shu Ning what he wanted to eat, and Shu Ning replied that he wanted to eat hot pot, a super spicy m hot pot! Since it¡¯s a New Year¡¯s wish, Shu Heng might not refuse wouldn¡¯t he? o(n_n)o

    After the two came out from their shower, He Ran had already disappeared, He Yu also did not show himself, could they have run off? Shu Ning rolled his eyes, since they¡¯re afraid of Shu Heng and didn¡¯t dare toe out, how about I give them a chance? And so Shu Ning found a random reason to send off Shu Heng, so how about...... He Ran?

    If he was going to leave, it was natural for him to tell his friend about it, right?

    He Ran was mysteriously shot while lying down, and even the look in Shu Heng¡¯s eyes had gone dark.

    Shu Ning found He Ran in one of the other lounges. He Ran was even quite surprised, and it showed on his face:¡±Oh damn, and here I thought I wouldn¡¯t get to y with you.¡±

    ¡°I came to ask about yesterday.¡±

    He Ran raised an eyebrow and patted the seat beside him. Shu Ning leaned on the wall and did not go over, there was a rather sharp look in his gaze.

    He Ran pouted, he was slightly dissatisfied:¡±What¡¯s up with you? Didn¡¯t I just get interested in...... Besides I dont like Shu Zi Hui anymore, I¡¯ll give that to you straight.¡±

    ¡°That girl¡¯s only fourteen.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Shu Zi Hui fourteen as well? I can do with that just the same,¡±He Ran did not see anything wrong.

    What? Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were widened into circles:¡±You and her......¡±

    He Ran nodded and shrugged, he spread a hand out:¡±Sorry but, it was her own will, don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m bullying a little flower girl, but that littledy with the pink skirtst night is quite a spicy one, she dared to offend even me, actually......I quite like that.¡±

    ¡°He Ran,¡±Shu Ning called him by his full name, and a dangerous look rose up in his gaze:¡±Shu Zi Hui stuck over by herself, and the second house was willing, she¡¯s different from Shu Yin. In the past, although my brother didn¡¯t care for anyone¡¯s face, but it was you two who was wrong first, I admit that in order to force you into submission, the second houses did use some underhanded methods, Onedy of the Shu family had already been spoiled and us of the main family won¡¯t me it on you, but if you provoke a second one, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, be careful.¡±

    He Ran was no fool, his brows were knitted into a deep frown:¡±I¡¯m already sick of hearing things like this.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you do, you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey, you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±He Ran rushed to catch up to him, and held up Shu Ning from the front:¡±Alright alright, I get it, okay?¡±

    ¡°My brother is waiting for you, see you next time!¡±

    He Ran:¡±......¡±Seeing that Shu Ning left, he felt that he definitely had a ce in his heart, if not why would he speciallye over to give me a warning? He Ran suddenly thought things through and stopped pondering, but where has his second brother gone? How strange.

    Shu Heng followed Shu Ning up to the car, Shu Heng did not make a single sound, Shu Ning was thinking: Was his big brother angry? He wouldn¡¯t go that far, and so he stayed silent as well, pondering over some matters.

    The Food City of the Xu Jin family was huge, both the first and second floors were seafood restaurants while the third floor were homely dishes, on the fourth were the hot pot restaurants and the fifth were cafes and the like, the tenth floor was a western restaurant that was very famous. Shu Heng had the bodyguards book a room under their name, he reckoned that it wouldn¡¯t be more than an hour before Xu Jin would arrive. Naturally, the service staff recognized the young master Shu Heng, so they would definitely inform Xu Jin.

    No matter how much of a pair of bros they are, there would still be times where they wouldn¡¯t want to see each other, their tacit understanding lied within their names.

    The room wasn¡¯t too big, there was a window and theyout was very quiet, feels pretty good. Shu Ning hade here before, so naturally he sat down familiarly and flipped through the menu. Shu Heng was already used to it and had already started to order, one of each, if that wasn¡¯t enough they could order moreter. Shu Ning ordered some alcohol, Shu Heng raised a brow but did not stop him, there was no problem with him having a ss of fruit wine with only seven percent of alcohol.

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart was drumming in his chest, howe big brother had no reaction? Didn¡¯t he say that I¡¯m not allowed to drink before I¡¯m a legal adult?

    The yin yang hot pot had already heated up, and stacks of food were ced on the table, as well as a bottle of wine. Shu Heng uncorked the wine and poured a ss for Shu Ning, and one for himself. Shu Ning was quite surprised, he even thanked him.

    While they were eating the hot pot, Shu Ning was finally satisfied, this was the super spicy one, wa wa wa wa~ So exciting~ Give a like to my big brother.

    Shu Ning¡¯s body was very good right now, he had no illnesses or any disasters, he had already caught up to the normal standards of a fifteen year old boy, naturally his resistance and whatnot had also raised considerably so Shu Heng stepped back a bit, he could let Shu Ning have some fun during the New Year¡¯s. But speaking back to it, this really was quite spicy, Shu Heng endured it but little drops of sweat started to form on his forehead, he was still sitting calmly, at the very least the little cutie peeking over wouldn¡¯t find out.

    After that, Shu Heng would asionally eat some spicy ones, but most of the time he would opt for the non spicy version, while Shu Ning was constantly eating the super spicy one, he drank water, and drank wine, the only thingcking was a wagging tail.

    Shu Heng narrowed his eyes and personally peeled a prawn, and passed it over to Shu Ning. After Shu Ning opened his mouth and ate it, he suddenly reacted, uh, what¡¯s big brother doing? He hasn¡¯t forgotten?

    ¡°I¡¯ll only eat what big brother feeds me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    Oh no, he really remembered, Shu Ning rolled his eyes in his heart, and only forgot about it after rolling his eyes countless times and continued to eat, doing this just meant that big brother cared for me o(n_n)o Shu Ning was pleased, he passed him a fishball, this yummy little thing has already been bubbling about in the pepper pile for a long time, its appearance had almost turned red.

    With a calm exterior, Shu Heng opened his mouth and ate it, then slowly chewed, and swallowed.

    So you¡¯re really not afraid? Shu Ning believed him, Shu Heng¡¯s palm had actually started to sweat as he ate a few mouthfuls of vegetables indifferently, before Shu Heng picked up his ss of water......

    It must be said that he was very calm, Shu Heng was the best at keeping a poker face, Shu Ning was not as great, the disappointed little expression was in clear view. Shu Heng had a leisurely look:¡±Don¡¯t eat too much, it¡¯s too spicy.¡±

    ¡°Big brother thinks it¡¯s spicy?¡±( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Didn¡¯t seem like it~

    ¡°Mm, this is the first time I¡¯ve had such spicy food, you shouldn¡¯t eat so much either, you¡¯ll get a stomach ache at night.¡±

    ¡°I know my limits, don¡¯t worry big brother,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s heart was fulfilled, and the smile on his face was even deeper, he was back to his lively self and naturally he knew when to stop, he had also peeled a big prawn for his big brother and brought it to his mouth.

    Shu Heng deliberately knocked his fingers into Shu Ning¡¯s, and Shu Ning pulled his hand back abruptly, feeling slightly embarrassed, but thankfully his big brother didn¡¯t mind. he peeled another and fed it to Shu Ning. It felt weird, Shu Ning took a deep breath, but he did not put it to heart. After that, Shu Heng poured another half ss of wine for Shu Ning:¡±This is all you can have this year, you¡¯re not allowed to drink anywhere I can¡¯t see you doing it, understand?¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    After some wine, this little brother of his was kicking and making a mess, he waspletely a little devil, Shu Heng enjoyed this very much so naturally he wasn¡¯t willing to let anyone else see this side of Shu Ning. Especially that fascinating and charming side of him, it made Shu Heng unable to stop himself, he was caught by it time and time again, his pole had already risen up to the skies, the days of only being able to use his hand is too difficult.

    Shu Ning had a small appetite, he was already full. Big brother was still eating, so he went to the washroom, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would bump into He Ran¡¯s brother here, He Yu.

    They had just met at the race track earlier but that was by ident, but to call this another ident didn¡¯t seem right, he actually followed me over to Food City, oh heavens, how daring!

    ¡°We meet again.¡±

    The evil aura surrounding this person was great, he shed him a smile and his eyes were filled with aggression, and a strong one at that?

    Shu Ning pretended to not notice and he kept a calm look in his eyes:¡±Mm, long time no see, the odour here is very strong so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    The floor in the washroom was almost so clean you could use it as a mirror, and the smell of roses were floating about, how could there be any odours? This little thing doesn¡¯t like me, He Yuughed:¡±Hold on, I have something I wish to speak with you about, alone, I¡¯ve booked a private room so why don¡¯t youe have a seat? He Ran is also there, he was making noise about wanting to see you earlier.¡±

    That¡¯s a lie, Shu Ning had already specially went over to speak with He Ran before he left, he wanted to give He Yu a chance to get caught by Shu Heng, and have him open the door to the ¡°other world¡± for him.

    But in the end, this bastard was too good, he didn¡¯t dare to show himself at all, but if he hung around too long within the washroom, his big brother woulde over, wouldn¡¯t he? Shu Ning made some ns, he had to pull his chess pieces back and put on a good show, he wrinkled his brows:¡±Let¡¯s just talk here.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning nodded, his face was very red and pretty since he¡¯s had some wine to drink, his gaze was hazy and slightly misty, it made him look very innocent, his lips were also bright red from the spicy food he had earlier, very delicate and filled with temptation.

    A maintenance sign was set up outside. In this little space with only the two of them, He Yu narrowed his eyes and step by step, he got closer. Shu Ning was forced to step back, up till his back reached the wall. WHen Shu Ning turned his head back to look, his hand stretched behind him very naturally and he long pressed the buttons on his phone, while He Yu took another step forward, leaning very close to him.

    Oh shit! He¡¯s the active type.

    Could it be...... he likes to use force? And here I thought he was a noble prince, naturally Shu Ning wanted to evade him, but with a stretch of the man¡¯s hand, he blocked his side, the handsome face had already lowered down:¡±What are you running for? Are you fifteen this year?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Have you started to try meat?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°He Ran grew up alongside you but he¡¯s already had a taste, but you¡¯re still a vegetarian it seems~¡±

    So he¡¯sying it bare, Shu Ning¡¯s attitude turned cold:¡±What are you trying to achieve with these words?¡±Shu Ning had already thought of the countermeasures when he saw He Yu, the call on the phone in his pocket had already connected, all the numbers were set to that person, it was easy to see how much Shu Ning thought about him, it was quite clear who the call was to. At such a crucial moment, it all depends on what He Yu was going to say, but don¡¯t you let my ns down.

    Shu Ning may have on a look of indifference, seemingly quite angry, but he was actually quite anticipant.

    He Yu really was amazing, he curled up his lips and his smile had turned even more evil:¡±Take a guess~¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, go away, I want to go back.¡±

    He Yu¡¯s idle hand pushed to the front, and caught him in his arms while shocking Shu Ning at the same time, his wicked aura was overbearing and his gaze was vicious:¡±Hey little one, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, Shu Heng ain¡¯t anything much, I, He Yu, had never had him in my eyes,e on~ I¡¯ll receive your first kiss!¡±

    Notes:

    When He Yu said have you started to try meat, he says ¡°have you ended your vegetarian diet¡± and I¡¯m pretty sure y¡¯all know what he means yall nasty bastards

    refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit : if you refuse a toast and you get a forfeit so you still have to drink

    first kiss my ass shu ning lost his kissginity ages ago nice try he yu

 Chapter 74

    As He Yu¡¯s words fell, Shu Ning widened his eyes at the moment when he pressed over abruptly, and panicked inwardly. A loud bang sounded, someone has kicked in the door, All Shu Ning could see was the constantly magnifying image of He Yu¡¯s face so he wasn¡¯t sure if Shu Heng was the one breaking in, what kind of face did he have, and what will he do after this?

    Of course Shu Heng¡¯s fury was indispensable.

    Who could¡¯ve ever imagined that He Yu would could be so bold? Shu Ning was the proper second young master of the He n after all, he¡¯s simply looking too highly of himself, doing whatever he wants like that.

    Someone barged in, so naturally He Yu stopped what he was doing. He immediately turned around vigntly, and he hadn¡¯t even seen clearly which gutsy bastard interrupted his business when he felt a pain on his cheek, he had been knocked down to the ground by a punch and the corners of his mouth was cut on the spot, his front teeth broke off and blood was pouring out. But this wasn¡¯t the end of it, Shu Heng stepped his foot down as well.

    There was suddenly the noise of a ghostly wailinging from the washroom, many of the passing guests were curious and wanted to look, but the bodyguards had already closed up the door and kept watch outside.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t catch anything, He Yu who had been sticking himself over in front of him had suddenly disappeared, then his big brother¡¯s big hand covered his eyes, then the sounds of He Yu¡¯s screams came one after the other, then...... Then...... Then...... The hand moved down, the worried face of his brother appeared before him, looking iparably livid.

    Shu Ning had never seen Shu Heng this way before, truly, he had never seen it even after living over thirty years in his past life, he had always had a prideful look, he was aloof and arrogant, as if he would never keep anything in his sight, he was reserved and serious, nobody dared to be impudent in front of him, they may not even have the guts to raise their voice.

    Shu Ning quietly gulped down his saliva, his big brother was furious this time, it was more serious than he had anticipated.

    But whose fault was that?

    He Yu, oh He Yu, if you like me you can pursue me, and it¡¯s alright if you just want to go on a date, but who allowed you to go straight for it? Bastard, you¡¯re doing something stupid and dragging me down as well, but speaking of which, where¡¯s He Yu? He had already been dragged out like a corpse, and the blood on the ground was wiped off by the bodyguards who poured in! Shu Heng was very thorough with matters, he had never personally done anything for many years, but now he knocked him out cold, he didn¡¯t spare him even a little.

    There were only two people within the washroom, the look on Shu Heng¡¯s face right now was extremely dangerous.

    Shu Ning was really frightened this time, his eyes were red and puffy, zed with a softyer of mist, just looking at him stoked Shu Heng¡¯s mes.

    ¡°He kissed you?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning was startled.

    ¡°Where did he kiss?¡±

    This voice of his was filled with anger, as if the air that came from his mouth wasced with poison. Shu Ning swallowed his saliva, he was frightened:¡±He didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Where did he kiss?¡±Shu Heng got even closer, that handsome face of his was practically stered to Shu Ning. Regardless of whether it was his tone or attitude, even the look in his eyes were full of murderous intent:¡±Where?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t, he really didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Shu Heng took Shu Ning as his own, doing whatever he pleased with him. First he gave him a sniff, the tip of his nose touched those soft lips, this is my little pudding, nobody else can touch it. Shu Ning leaned on the wall like a fool motionlessly, his eyes were wide and his mouth was gaping from confusion, and his heart was convulsing in shock, did big brother kiss me?

    It was different than usual, he was very careful this time, very gentle, licking attentively, pressing down, he had even taken him in his mouth, he did not let any part go at all. Big brother seems to have brought an intention to ¡°taste¡±, could he be trying to catch He Yu¡¯s taste? This idea seems too much like a joke, but everyone had their own unique taste, and He Yu was a smoker, oh, that should be it.

    But......Shu Ning had still trembled, trails of electricity flowed through his entire body, it felt veryfortable, very strange, as if he was being deeply cherished, and it seemed like he was kissing intimately with his big brother, a real kiss. The smell of alcohol was very dense on his brother¡¯s body, has he gotten drunk? Is that why he¡¯s so strange today? Shu Ning was still very afraid, he was afraid that Shu Heng would lose control.

    Only a minute had passed at most, but it felt like a century had gone by.

    Shu Heng still has not had enough, and Shu Ning was the same. It was a shame that brothers would always be brothers, there was no way for them to cross that wedge, Shu Heng was a straight man, he was straight through and through, Shu Ning knew that he would definitely get married in the future and have children, so it was even harder for him to have any guts to expect anything out of this, he would try to find a reason to put out even the smallest kindle of fire in case the fire grew more intense, then there would be no way for him to drag himself out in the future, ruining their brotherly rtionship, ruining everything, including himself.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was dazzling like a thousand sun rays, it was even more stunning than the night sky, this was the first time Shu Ning had seen this unique and charming big brother of his, he was being sucked in deeply, and he found it hard to avert his gaze. It was such a rare urence to be able to see his big brother¡¯s expressions, so naturally Shu Ning wasn¡¯t willing to let this chance pass.

    Big brother seems to have calmed down?

    Shu Ning started to speak hesitantly:¡±Brother......I didn¡¯t get kissed by him, you checked it yourself, so you should believe me now, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough, clearly I saw him......¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t kiss me, really, if you don¡¯t believe......you can take another whiff!¡±As Shu Ning spoke, his tears had rolled down his cheeks, he wasn¡¯t sure whether it was out of dread or maybe he was crying at himself.

    Shu Heng immediately held onto Shu Ning¡¯s waist with one hand, securing him tightly, as if he wanted to absorb him into his own body. With his other hand, he clutched onto the back of his head, not allowing Shu Ning to move, and he really kissed him.

    This time, they both closed their eyes, they were iparably serious, even Shu Ning had tried to return the kiss. This was the first time he had done so, the first time they had been so close, the first time he allowed himself to indulge......

    Big brother was drunk, he had drunk way too much, he was pressing down on my body because he couldn¡¯t even stand properly anymore.

    We¡¯ll just try this once, there will be no more misunderstandings in the future, I want to properly find a boyfriend and stop longing for Shu Heng¡¯s gentleness, he will only be my brother, that will be so now, and it will be so in the future. Shu Ning¡¯s tears fell, he bravened himself and opened up his little mouth, hoping that Shu Heng could enter, it was fine even if this was a mistake.

    A shock ran through Shu Heng¡¯s body, he opened his eyes abruptly, this was too surprising! What is little brother trying to do? Opening up his lips like a fool with a flushed face, could he really be trying to prove his innocence?

    In his heart, he felt slightly sour, but whatever, it was good that they could have this one chance, now he could ease up the lovesickness that had gued him all this while, thank heavens he drank a bottle of wine deliberately, thank heavens!

    WIth something so delicious put in front of them, one wanted to indulge this, but the other wanted to possess him madly. At this moment, they had forgotten the time, forgotten the ce, and forgotten everything, they only had each other in their minds. Enter, exchange, entangle, and not let go of each other, I am in you, and you are in me. Several moans leaked from Shu Ning¡¯s mouth, he was extremely forgetful of himself, the sexiness exerted by him every so often made it hard for Shu Heng to stop himself.

    I really like you, I love you, my Ning Ning, grow up fast, bloom into a beautiful flower for me, I will clear up the secrets of my birth at the right time, then maybe my little brother will understand that my protection of him is not because of our rtionship as family. If I told him now, maybe there¡¯s no way Shu Ning would believe it, or maybe he¡¯ll depend on mepletely? There¡¯s no big brother in this world that was just like Shu Heng, forcefully trying to control his younger brother¡¯s life.

    Following the passing of time, the feeling became even more wonderful and Shu Ning¡¯s body had softer and softer, Shu Heng had be even more greedy, trying to siege himpletely, he wouldn¡¯t even let off the deeper part of him. Neither of them wanted to stop, Shu Ning¡¯s hands were constantly curled around his brother¡¯s waist, he didn¡¯t let go even when he had run out of oxygen. The vision before him turned ck, Shu Ning didn¡¯t know how to breathe with his nose in the middle of a kiss, so just like a fool he fainted in the intoxicating depths of this sea of happiness.

    The little hand drooped down.

    Only then did Shu Heng stop, his eyes were filled with love and pity, filling up with affection. He carried up the little guy gently, this little brother of his was too pure, too wonderful, what am I going to do with you if you¡¯re such a good boy?

    For the sake of Shu Ning¡¯s reputation, the hall from the washroom to the stairs had already been cleared out, the bodyguards were on standby on each of the private rooms to prevent any idents, even the surveince cameras were taken down, they were extremely strict. Shu Heng strode out in big steps, he was very worried about the condition of the little one. His jacket was wrapped around Shu Ning¡¯s body, in case he catches a cold.

    The manager of the Food City had already found out, the whole process had been settled without any ck, news were blocked from being spread, they had even deleted all the recordings since Shu Heng and Shu Ning entered, they did not leave even a single trace. When Xu Jin rushed over, Shu Heng had already left, his gaze was extremely gloomy, his good friend hade into trouble in his territory, now where are the perpetrators?

    He Yu? The guy filled with injuries had been thrown to the backstreets, just like a dead dog, he had no reactions at all, he had already been sent by his bodyguards to the hospital.

    When the He n was in the spotlight, they had stepped down on many people, and swallowed up a lot of industries, they were ruthless in their actions and without limits. But right now the He n had fallen into misfortune, naturally everybody would want to chuck stones at them.

    He Yu¡¯s ¡°beauty shots¡± had already been taken by numerous people with relish. They didn¡¯t dare to publicize it, but it was still okay to share it amongst their friends to admire.

    Shu Ning fainted due tock of oxygen, it was extremely shameful, he nced around after he had woken up in his brother¡¯s arms, was it tomorrow already?

    Oh no, the kiss had already gone past their lips, how am I going to go outside after this? No matter, big brother was drunk so he might¡¯ve forgotten _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    This was the ostrich style! He had to make considerations based on the worst possible scenarios.

    Shu Heng was such an amazing guy with such superb memory, Shu Ning was even wondering whether or not he would never forget it? He had been naive for a moment, maybe it¡¯s better to think about what to do next? ying the fool was the best option, but fifteen was already considerably old, do you think you¡¯re still thirteen? This uncle in his thirties was down to the pits as if a cloud of gloom was floating over his head.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    Shock! Can I say I¡¯m not awake? Shu Ning who had just wanted to escape didn¡¯t dare to move, he stared at Shu Heng and widened his dazed eyes. Did big brother just sober up from being drunk? Shu Ning¡¯s heartrate increased, should he test it out? That sounds even dumber, but if he doesn¡¯t do that, he would continue to be anxious, as if there¡¯s a knife floating above his head. He had indulged himself yesterday, he had his fun, but now the pain hase /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    ¡°Brother!¡±Pretend to be wronged.

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    Oh my god, big brother tightened his arms. In a moment, Shu Ning¡¯s entire body had stuck over, and there almost seemed to not even be a crack between their bodies, and something hard had even appeared between his legs, it would even twitch every so often. Shu Ning waspletely petrified, it was as if he had been struck by lightning, he couldn¡¯t get back to his senses for a long time, his whole body was frozen stiff.

    Shu Heng¡¯s lower body did not move, he closed his eyes and nestled his nose against Shu Ning¡¯s neck, smelling his fragrance, Shu Ning did not have any sort of natural fragrance but Shu Heng liked it, it felt clean, like there was no corruption within it. Subconsciously, he gave his neck a kiss, the person in his arms shuddered, did he feel it? Did he not like it?

    Shu Heng did not move, and Shu Ning did not either.

    It¡¯s time to try to push it, Shu Heng stuck out his tongue and teased the little bob on Shu Ning¡¯s throat that wasn¡¯t very visible, he would nibble on it every so often, and right at that time, Shu Ning resisted aggressively, he wasn¡¯t willing anymore? Shu Heng could only let him go, hearing the sounds, Shu Ning had run into the bathroom. Shu Heng didn¡¯t move, he pretended to sleep, his eyes were still closed even when Shu Ning returned.

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart was beating like mad, is big brother asleep or not? He had to go calm himself down in the bathroom, an ufortable feeling had overtaken his whole body, he wanted it badly, but......his partner definitely could not be his brother!

    He extended a hand tentatively and touched Shu Heng¡¯s hair, then his arm, Shu Heng frowned, seemingly in difort.

    ¡°Brother?¡±A hangover? Damn it, what was I thinking about earlier? Shu Ning hurriedly rang thendline over to the kitchen to get them to send some hangover soup over, then he put on some proper clothes and covered Shu Heng up with the nket, just in case their naked bodies were seen.

    Shu Ning¡¯s possessiveness in his subconscious was exceptionally strong, even he himself did not realize it.

    The door sounded, Shu Ning went over and brought the hangover soup to the table, then gently pushed Shu Heng:¡±Brother~ You should drink something, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be good if your headache gets unbearable.¡±

    Shu Heng pretended to squint as if he had just woken up, and sat himself up while using Shu Ning¡¯s hand as a support, and on his back was an upright pillow. His little brother was so considerate, and such a good child, he was simply too satisfied with him.

    Shu Ning hugged his brother with one arm and held onto a spoonful of soup with the other and gave it a blow. He tried a sip, it wasn¡¯t too hot, the kitchen has probably prepared it early on, how proper of them.

    Shu Heng drank the hangover soup fed to him personally by Shu Ning, and felt an iparable warmth in his heart. After finishing the soup, he arched his head to the side and leaned down to bunk on the little one¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s a bit small, but I don¡¯t mind.

    Thankfully Shu Ning doesn¡¯t know, if he knew he would definitely get angry.

    ¡°Brother~ Do you feel better now?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    How could that be? He had just finished drinking it, big brother is coaxing me! Shu Ning sighed and rubbed Shu Heng¡¯s temples.

    Neither of them spoke, Shu Heng was ufortable and it bothered Shu Ning very much, it should be my turn to take care of him now. Both Shu Cheng and Shu Gao did note over, Shu Ning did not even think of that to be a problem at all, only after Shu Heng returned to normal at noon did Shu Ning remember that yesterday, He Yu seemed to be......very badly injured, was he alright? Shu Heng had been so heavy-handed at that time, but he had drank too much then, would there be any troubles?

    At such a crucial moment, Shu Ning should be covering for him, this had only happened because of him. Grandpa had a heart disease so it would be best to keep it from him. He should look for his dad instead, Shu Cheng was more reliable now than in his previous life, he also cared much for Shu Ning, he would definitely be furious if he found out that He Yu did that to his son.

    But......it¡¯s best to take a good look at the situation first, the best case scenario was that He Yu would stay quiet.

    Shu Ning secretly called the restaurant when he went to the bathroom to ask about the situation, and checked the bill.

    Shu Heng really did drink a bottle of alcohol with high alcohol content after Shu Ning left, he probably did that because he didn¡¯t want Shu Ning to drink, he has worked hard. When the manager said that the surveince cameras had been broken and they never took the time to repair it, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help but raise up the corners of his mouth, things are going so smoothly even though he nned for so much! Give a like, and while we¡¯re at it let me light a candle for He Yu.

    Shu Heng was drinking coffee in a refreshed manner, he picked up his phone and opened up his texts. As expected, the He family was furious, they were already on the way to the Shu n¡¯s ancestral home.

    The little one¡¯s matters definitely must note to light, if there¡¯s anyone to expose, it would have to be He Yu himself.

    If he¡¯s crippled then so be it, nobody asked him to take interest in somebody he shouldn¡¯t, it¡¯s not easy to step over the Shu family either. It was just that the little guy was too innocent, he would definitely be uneasy if he were to know. Shu Heng put down his coffee and picked up his clothes, then knocked on the door of the bathroom. Did he think he wouldn¡¯t leave a trace if he just hid in there? This little guy really is getting cuter and cuter.

    Shu Ning came out:¡±Brother? Why don¡¯t you lie down for a little while longer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m going out for a ride.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    The corners of Shu Heng¡¯s lips curled up, he raised his hand up to give his brother¡¯s hair a rub, it was so soft, smooth and silky, it felt very ticklish when it brushed between his fingers.

    The two went out like that, the drivers started the car with the bodyguards in tow, and off goes three cars driving in line. And what were they out for? To visit the uncle, only Shu Ning didn¡¯t know, Shu Heng understood how good their rtionship is and he also wanted to give Shu Ning a surprise. Shu Ning hadn¡¯t asked about what happened yesterday, and Shu Heng knew that paper couldn¡¯t hold back a fire, so he found a way to disperse the mes.

    The He family¡¯s troop of cars hadn¡¯t even arrived when Shu Heng had already brought Shu Ning ¡°off into the skies¡±.

    Shu Gao had also been drawn away by Shu Cheng, Sun Lin took his suitcase and left before Shu Heng started to move.

    Shu Cheng sat calmly atop the sofa, watching the He familye in in a bustle. His lips were hooked into a smile, they¡¯vee at a good time, it¡¯s about time to settle some things.

    He let the He family speak first, he couldn¡¯t stop them from talking now could he? We have to follow proper etiquette.

    After that, Shu Cheng took out a lot of interesting evidences, for example, He Yu was a homosexual man and he had been following Shu Ning around at the horse track, and even trailed him over to the Food City, then made a move in the washroom. In the end, he had been defeated by the drunken Shu Heng and thrown to the backstreets, just a meter away was a pile of trash, filling the ce with a foul odour.

    Was it disgusting?

    Was it embarrassing?

    And you still have the face toe to my house to talk about this?

    He Yu didn¡¯t take any alcohol so he lost, he could only me himself for having mediocre skillspared to the other. He wanted to have his way with Shu Ning, that made him even more guilty, that is the genuine young master of the Shu family right there, Shu Cheng¡¯s biological son! Not only that, there were even traces left behind in the capital that He Yu had been stalking Shu Ning. These things had been arranged to be gathered and sent to Shu Cheng by Shu Gao, everything had been turned upside down in just one night.

    He Yu who was just fine had been crippled, the He n wouldn¡¯t let things go just like this, it was too much of a face pping.

    But the He n had been too unlucky these days, those at the capital had also been crumbling down recently, they¡¯ll definitely be implicated if they don¡¯t find a good way to settle this.

    Since it was impossible to drag the Shu n down into the water, then even more so they shouldn¡¯t be offending them, otherwise the situation would be even more worrying.

    The He family immediately yed out a good show, showing their great distaste for their homosexual grandson, saying that they wanted to cut off their ties with He Yu, and apologized on the spot, Then, they left with heavy hearts, but they were actually very upset and angry in their hearts, just you wait, Shu n! They would never take such a big humiliation sitting down.

    They were justpromising with them for the time being, everyone knew that this had been no big deal for Shu Cheng at all.

    He Yu had just woken up and he found that he couldn¡¯t move any part of his body, both his arms and legs were encased with sters, and his whole head was wrapped up like a dumpling, making him look as if he was some sort of mummy.

    ¡°Wu wu wu wu......¡±He wasn¡¯t able to speak properly anymore? He Yu was very shocked and very afraid, his anxiety made his brother and mother by his side break into tears.

    ¡°My son, my son......Shu Heng has gone way too overboard!¡±Han Yu was too heart broken, choking through her tears, she could barely speak.

    He Jiong also doted on He Yu very much, he cared very much for his brother so he had been taking note for a long time, and has already noticed that something wasn¡¯t right with He Yu since a long time ago, he had also spoken to him in private. On the surface, He Yu would promise him, but then he would never change, and right now the He family was caught up in so many issues, there were so many people eyeing on this nice b of meat, so he had to speak with him as his big brother, but He Yu really was too badly injured, he won¡¯t be able to live his life properly in the future.

    Shu Heng, other people can¡¯t understand why you could be so cruel, after all the two families would asionally cooperate, how could you hurt someone so badly after all these years of harmony?

    But He Jiong could understand, if He Yu had been raped at a ce that he could not see, He Jiong may have gone mad, and he may even have killed someone.

    ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you say something, your younger brother is so miserable now, you definitely can¡¯t let Shu Heng go! And that Shu Ning, he can¡¯t be let off either.¡±

    Shu Ning was innocent, after all he had not even matured yet.

    He Jiong narrowed his eyes and watched with much pain in his heart how his brother could only cry and not speak, his voice was exceptionally hoarse and ugly:¡±If you don¡¯t want to change, then don¡¯t, that child will be yours if you want him, as for Shu Heng, big brother will find a way to deal with him, you should just recover your body properly, and your face......We can just settle that with stic surgery.¡±

    stic surgery wasn¡¯t big in China yet, all the celebrities were all natural! The fresh ones hadn¡¯t gotten popr either, if they wanted to get stic sugery, they had to go overseas. On one hand it was to get away from the limelight, and the other, you could say they were just trying to forget their worries. It was better than just staying here and not daring to go outside, and what¡¯s more, rumours were springing up outside and they were all talking about how He Yu had been beat up and sent to the hospital after making some drunken trouble, all the paparazzi were on their feet trying to take first edition shots of him.

    This is what happens when your backing falls through, they were also being pushed around at the capital, and each day was getting worse than the previous.

    He Jiong gave Han Yu aforting pat on the shoulder:¡±Mom, just take good care of grandpa at home, I¡¯m around for all the other matters.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a n?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I not married yet? Depending on the He family at the capital is no different from changing the main house, and the Wen family at the capital has a daughter, she¡¯s not bad.¡±

    After a slight startle, Han Yu was agitated and stood up abruptly to clutch at her son¡¯s cor:¡±Have you gone mad?¡±

    As a mother, she was roaring in the face of her son¡¯s future, not caring about her image as a wealthy mistress at all:¡±That girl is slow in the head! Everybody knows this.¡±

    ¡°Mom, the times are changing, the Shu family is getting in front and all the other families are falling behind, if it could be He Yu today, then it might be He Ran tomorrow,¡±He Jiong gave his mother a hug, and wiped away the tears from her cheek with his thumb, the tears that she shed for him:¡±Mom, I¡¯m already old now, don¡¯t worry over me too much, alright?¡±

    ¡°Jiong Jiong~¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still He Ran in the He family! The bloodline won¡¯t end here,¡±He Jiong saw his mother shake her head slightly, he knew how much she hurts, and so he told her of his future ns:¡±I will find someone to surrogate a child, we can put him under He Ran¡¯s name then adopt him as my ownter, it¡¯s the same.¡±

    Han Yu¡¯s eyes brightened up, she was relieved, He Yu on the bed also breathed a sigh of relief. Just you wait, Shu Heng, and Shu Ning as well, it¡¯ll be your turn to cry soon!

    Those in the ward had been too happy too early, they thought they had checked it over, did they think that their conversation wouldn¡¯t be exposed if they just had people keeping watch outside?

    On the highway, Shu Heng was holding the little one who was having his nap in the car, an earphone was worn in his ear, he had heard everything, the secret agent did well, ten points to him.

    High riskes with high returns, Shu Heng would naturally reward those who put their lives under the line to obtain information for him, he would never be stingy with this.

    After several hours, they¡¯ve reached the ce, now how should he wake the little one up?

    Shu Heng thought of the kiss from yesterday and felt himself heat up a little, and so with one hand, he held the little one¡¯s ear, and lowered his head.......

 Chapter 75

    Shu Heng leaned his head down slowly, approaching slowly,ing closer and closer. After two years of looking after him with care, his features had be even more fine and delicate, his skin still looked white and pure, the dense and curledshes trembled faintly, he had clearly woken up, was he trying to test me?

    Shu Heng was too wise, perhaps because of his cleverness, the rtionship of the two were able to deepen without any cracks. He printed a light kiss on his lips, he did not deepen the kiss, nor did he push down, just a gentle touch, wonderful like a little dragonflynding on a pond. Shu Heng did not expose Shu Ning¡¯s ploy of pretending to sleep, and he released the hand that was squeezing the little nose.

    Shu Ning breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, he hesitated in the past and didn¡¯t dare to ask but not was a good chance. If he big brother......sticks his tongue in, that means something was wrong, if not, then it just meant that he did have a bit too much to drink. After all, although his brother usually likes to step out of line, he wouldn¡¯t go over the limit.

    Um......

    He misunderstood.

    Why didn¡¯t he feel at ease at all? Instead his heart felt heavy, Shu Heng was too outstanding, he truly was, unknowingly, he had been pulled by the nose, attracted to him, and yet he didn¡¯t know.

    Shu Ning frowned and opened his eyes, looking at the perfect and wless Shu Heng only a few inches away from him. Before he started to speak, Shu Heng actually started to smile first.

    It was light, fleeting, as if he had seen wrong, that surprise in that quick moment did exist.

    Shu Ning was slightly stunned, then he had also curled up the corners of his mouth:¡±Brother, what did you do just now?¡±

    ¡°Just waking you up.¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡±Shu Ning dragged his voice, and his little hand crawled up slightly, following Shu Heng¡¯s abs up to his chest, then his neck, the tip of his fingers drifted past his chin, andnded a little tap on his lower lip, then naughtily, he squeezed his nose. His straight nose is quite nice to pinch, how interesting! Shu Ning put on a haughty look, and naughtily he asked:¡±Payback! Big brother won¡¯t be angry, right?¡±

    ¡°If I got angry, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Be good, are you thirsty?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Changing the topic just like that? ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Only after having some warm water did Shu Ning leave Shu Heng¡¯s warm embrace, huh? Wasn¡¯t this downstairs of the foreman¡¯s house? Uncle Pang was hanging around at home with his uncle during the New Year¡¯s and they wouldn¡¯t be going out, this......Shu Ning looked towards Shu Hen gin surprise and Shu Heng tapped on his own lips. Shu Ning who¡¯s had the knot in his heart dissolved did not hesitate to give him a smooch.

    ¡°Oh no,¡±Shu Ning had gotten anxious, and started to turn in circles o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    ¡°The gift is in the trunk, as well as our rations.¡±

    Rations? Big brother is top notch at making jokes, he¡¯s really too considerate, Shu Ning nearly burst out inughter:¡±Thank you brother, let¡¯s get off the car, I wonder if uncle will be surprised to see me.¡±

    ¡°He definitely will, I bet he missed you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I think so too,¡±Shu Ning followed Shu Heng down the car, and very naturally, the little hand reached for the big palm and gave it a squeeze while he was at it, he had already gotten used to it.

    The bodyguard took out the gift as well as the food from the trunk of the car, and Shu Heng received it with one hand before bringing Shu Ning upstairs. Shu Ning wanted to help him carry them but Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t let him, the bag of food was too heavy, and while the gifts looked to be plenty, the weight was not very heavy. Shu Ning was adamant, but it was easy for an ident to happen if the two were to bicker about in the corridor, so Shu Heng.....nded a smooch onto Shu Ning¡¯s lips.

    The little one had gone quiet, and he lowered his reddened face, seeming to have gotten embarrassed.

    Shu Heng brought up so many stuff with one hand up to the fourth floor. The doorbell was broken so Shu Ning knocked on the door instead. Uncle Pang opened the door with a cigarette hanging from his mouth, and muttered under his breath ¡®who the hell¡¯,ing over without an invite. Seeing that it was Shu Ning, he immediately took down the cigarette and ecstatically he said:¡±Comeee,e in quickly, it¡¯s quite cold outside, oh and who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°My brother, biological brother!¡±

    Shu Ning hurriedly pulled Shu Heng in, worrying that the bags would be too heavy, it must be hard on big brother¡¯s arm! Shu Heng had a poker face but he was actually quite depressed, his heart felt very stuffy, just ¡®my brother¡¯ was enough, why did you have to add ¡®biological brother¡¯? Isn¡¯t this a strike to my heart? But Shu Heng still endured it dly, and immediately let it go.

    The sky had gone dim very quickly, Qin Yu Fu came out from the room and eximed in amazement, he immediately came to Shu Ning with a face full of smiles and patted Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder, looking left and right happily. Shu Heng had seen the scene, the so called having your real feelings revealed was probably something like this. Shu Heng had never once seen such an emotion from Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes, and he knew at a nce how close they were.

    If you had the sincere care of those that were close to you, what would it matter to live through some bitter days?

    Qin Yu Fu heard what the foreman had asked earlier, He held Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder with one hand and turned back to look towards the tall figure by the door:¡±Good to meet you......sir!¡±

    Sir? Ah my little uncle~ Did Shu Heng scare him with his aloofness?

    Compared to Shu Cheng, the pressure exerted by Shu Heng was more full, powerful, and more deterring, with his ck eyes as deep as an abyss, with one look at whoever~ they would all tremble in fear, he was high up above the rest just like an emperor, peering down on everything. Shu Ning hurriedly smoothed things over, Shu Heng was also willing to nod his head and give a bow. His thin lips parted, and earnestly he greeted ¡®uncle¡¯.

    But Qin Yu Fu was too surprised by this, he still wasn¡¯t able to rx and he was slightly stiff. Shu Ning was helpless, so he said he was hungry. As if he had been saved, Qin Yu Fu rushed over to the kitchen.

    The foreman Uncle Pang:¡±......¡±

    Shu Heng had already sat down and Shu Ning poured him a ss of water, he was only concerned about whether he himself was thirsty in the car, then went on to ponder about other things, he didn¡¯t even think about whether his brother was thirsty or not, sometimes Shu Ning felt that he himself was too much, so heartless that he didn¡¯t even care about ¡°young¡± Shu Heng. Ah, I really can¡¯t match with him, no matter whether it¡¯s being a person or in other areas.

    The foreman could also be considered to be well-informed, but facing Shu Heng who was like a mountain, he had alsoe short, feeling uneasy be it sitting or standing, as if his hands and feet felt ufortable no matter how he rested them. He kept moving about and his butt couldn¡¯t stick to one ce, he had originally wanted to fake a cough to disperse the awkward atmosphere, but unfortunately his throat slipped up several times, and even more so he didn¡¯t dare to interrupt the conversation between the pair of brothers.

    And so he went to busy himself with his own issues instead, the foreman took over the stuff brought by Shu Heng and walked into the kitchen.

    Qin Yu Fu asked quietly:¡±Why have youe over?¡±

    ¡°That guy¡¯s like some big official,¡±The foreman shrugged and put the stuff down, then opened it up to take a look:¡±Xiao Fu, some of the gifts are yours, and there¡¯s some for me too. I¡¯ll put the food in the fridge first, there¡¯s Shu Ning¡¯s milk in here as well so don¡¯t misce it.¡±

    Uh, Qin Yu Fu gave the foreman¡¯s head a knock:¡±I¡¯ll be better off dead if I get it wrong.¡±

    ¡°No no no, don¡¯t leave me alone and uncared for~¡±

    ¡°Alright, go wash the vegetables, we¡¯ll make Xiao Ning¡¯s favourites today and I¡¯ll cook fish for you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you gonna ask what his brother likes as well?¡±The foreman frowned.

    Qin Yu Fu made a move:¡±If you want to ask, then you do it, I can¡¯t seem to get my words out looking at him.¡±

    ¡°That......Won¡¯t it be hard for you to swallow your food when you¡¯re facing him at the dinner tableter?¡±

    ¡°Are you washing the vegetables or not?¡±The veins on Qin Yu Fu¡¯s forehead was popping in anger, that is Ning Ning¡¯s brother, how could you tease him? £þ¤Ø£þ

    ¡°Alright, I got it, I¡¯ll wash it now okay?¡±

    The two bickered in a quiet voice and their heads were leaning very close together, every so often you¡¯ll give me a push, and I¡¯ll give you a push, they were very open with each other. Shu Ning was able to see it from the reflective ss, he felt that it was pretty good this way for his uncle too. On the other hand, he himself was just so-so, he was influenced by his past life so he didn¡¯t have much interest in making friends this lifetime around.

    Shu Heng hugged Shu Ning around his waist and the handsome face stared at him, slightly worried:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±Suddenly feeling lonely? Does he want to stick around with his uncle?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my uncle¡¯s a bit stiff so I¡¯m just very happy that he can have a sincere friend that treats him like this. Brother, what about your friends? Are you like that as well?¡±

    ¡°Xu Jin¡¯s still alright.¡±

    ¡°Just right?¡±

    ¡°Sincere ones? Five.¡±

    Shu Ning could kind of guess who they were, and there would be more int he future as well, these few were treated earnestly by Shu Heng, his charisma truly was too amazing, many people were eager to talk to him but it was too difficult, after all, in their eyes he is an existence that was simr to that of a hair from a phoenix or a unicorn horn, and each of them were simr characters like Shu Heng, big, strong, and dangerous.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    The question was returned to him, Shu Ning shrugged:¡±A lot, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re sincere to me or not.¡±

    ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them,¡±Shu Heng wasn¡¯t joking, he tightened his arms and rubbed his little brother¡¯s hair with his other hand.

    Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, having his fur stroked and whatnot made him feel very good.

    When dinner came, the table was filled with delicious dishes, they were all Shu Ning¡¯s favourite when he was young. With his sleeves rolled up, the uncle put down thest bowl of soup on the table:¡±We can start digging in now.¡±

    The foreman washed his hands and came out with some chopsticks, his face filled with smiles:¡±Come,e, we¡¯ve got a table full of joy and prosperity, let¡¯s have a good year and make a fortune, may all our dreamse through, hah.¡±

    Ah, he had forgotten all about New Year¡¯s celebrations. Shu Ning pulled Shu Heng over to celebrate with them, and Qin Yu Fu took out red envelopes from his pocket, the foreman had also taken out two of them. Qin Yu Fu had asked about how old Shu Ning¡¯s brother was before this, seems to be about five years apart, he couldn¡¯t remember clearly anymore. Speaking of which, why is this guy so tall? What does he eat? Qin Yu Fu felt a mess in his heart, if Shu Ning eats daily like him as well would he also grow so tall?

    Third brother-inw was born with a handsomeness that wasn¡¯t like the usual, while his eldest son was even more handsome, howe my Shu Ning came to be like a little ball? They don¡¯t look like a family at all. He was just wondering about it in his heart, after all Qin Yu Fu was no fool, as a chairman, how would he allow someone into his house if he weren¡¯t his real son? they must¡¯ve done stuff like paternity tests behind the scenes.

    ¡°Uncle,e sit,¡±When Shu Ning spoke, Qin Yu Fu was so surprised that he nearly threw the bowl to the ground.

    Shu Heng ate with them silently, although he hadn¡¯t entered any of the rooms, he could tell from the pattern that four people can¡¯t fit in here. Shu Heng decided that he will leave as soon as they finish dinner since everyone seemed to be uneasy while he was around. There was no need to mention these simple people, even the younger ones from the Shu n¡¯s elite gathering was the same.

    Shu Ning ate a lot, Shu Heng watched him eat and patted his legs with his hand underneath the table, telling him to stop if he was full, otherwise there won¡¯t be a big brother to rub his tummy tonight.

    Shu Ning was thinking to himself that his big brother was so bad, it was rare for his uncle to cook so much good food, whatever, open up your appetite and eat ~\(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~

    Naturally, Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t stop him, he took out his phone and sent out a text message.

    When Shu Heng wanted to leave after the meal, only then did Shu Ning stand up in surprise, he was caught slightly off guard:¡±Why? Are you going back to the ancestral home?¡±It¡¯s the middle of the night, uh, is this some kind of joke? Can¡¯t I juste back to see my uncle anytime? When Ie round in the summer I¡¯ll end up staying for half a month, but once big brother leaves he goes for a long, long time, he¡¯s too much.

    Shu Ning had gotten unhappy on the spot, and his eyes were filled with me and sadness.

    Somebody knocked on the door, the foreman was close to it so he just opened it without asking who it was, it was a burly man in a suit, handing a bag over:¡±This is the second young master¡¯s digestion pills.¡±

    The foreman received them subconsciously:¡±Thanks!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re doing what we should,¡±The bodyguard didn¡¯t leave, he looked towards Shu Heng:¡±Young master, the car is ready.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I forgot that the house can only fit three people, I¡¯m worried about brother staying in a hotel by himself, so I¡¯lle back to see you next time,¡±Shu Ning calmly looked towards Qin Yu Fu and the smile on his face was still present as usual:¡±I¡¯lle over again soon.¡±

    Shu Heng was expressionless, but his pupils shrunk, his little brother was angry......

 Chapter 76

    Qin Yu Fu nodded his head in understanding:¡±No no, it¡¯s only proper, how could he just stay outside by himself? You should put on a coat,e on.¡±

    The foreman was understanding as well:¡±Remember to give your uncle a call when you reach the hotel.¡±

    Shu Ning gave Qin Yu Fu a hug, then took Shu Heng¡¯s hand, and he was even considerate to the end, he gave the cor of the jacket his big brother just put on a tug:¡±If the wind gets in, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng, little brother is angry~ Why?

    The bodyguard moved aside and the two young masters walked out hand in hand, one in front and the other in the back. He was just about to close the door when Qin Yu Fu hurriedly spoke with a jacket on:¡±No no, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll send them off~¡±

    The foreman¡¯s brows were knitted into a deep frown, and he yelled out:¡±You better pull up your zipper, you¡¯ll catch a cold if the wind gets in, even the kids know.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu had already ran out and the bodyguard followed them the whole way through, it really was very cold outside. It was snowing and the snowkes that came gliding down created a very wonderful scenery, with a sky filled with crystals, and everything was covered in ayer of white, making the passersby entranced by this beautiful scene, almost forgetting to go home, they even took out their phones to take pictures. Shu Ning was not the same, his mood was extremely bad, it was down in the negatives, if not because he didn¡¯t want his uncle to see and possibly misunderstand, he would definitely give Shu Heng a sour face.

    When they got to the car, he didn¡¯t try to cover it up anymore and shook off Shu Heng¡¯s hand. Shu Ning sat down on the other side of the car in a huff without making a sound as he looked outside, his face livid.

    Even a fool could tell he was upset, if he really didn¡¯t care about Shu Heng, he would¡¯ve never gotten angry.

    Shu Heng sat over with a profound look in his eyes, and didn¡¯t go close, and didn¡¯t extend his hand either, he just quietly sat with him.

    Shu Ning supported his head with one hand and closed his eyes. Big brother is very good, he¡¯s great in every possible way, and I understand that he didn¡¯t want uncle and Uncle Pang to feel ufortable, but did he ask me how I felt? He always did whatever he thought was right, the decision always ends with him, does he think that just because he cares about me he can ignore my feelings?

    The car drove all the way to the hotel. A room had already been reserved for them, the bodyguards got off the car and left the space for the two young masters.

    As before, Shu Heng was still silent, and Shu Ning was still furious, but in truth, Shu Ning didn¡¯t know how he should show his temper to Shu Heng either, what was he gonna do? me him for being considerate?

    He simply got off the car and walked into the hotel with Shu Heng following behind, what attitude is that? Throwing a tantrum without a single sound? I¡¯m clearly the one angry here, alright?

    The bodyguard hurried to the front to lead the way, the best room was at the topmost floor, there were no five star hotels in F City.

    After entering the room, Shu Ning sat atop the sofa with his arms crossed around his chest, and he looked towards Shu Heng with a fierce gaze. Shu Heng sat opposite of him calmly, and even crossed his legs......

    Unhappy, Shu Ning frowned deeply and got up in a huff of anger:¡±Do you even know what I¡¯m angry about?¡±

    ¡°I just know that you¡¯re very daring.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shu Ning forgot, the one in front of him was Shu Heng, whoever he doted on, whoever would be blessed. Shu Ning sighed and turned to leave, he was very angry, so I¡¯m daring now am I? I¡¯ve already given you face and you still won¡¯t ept it huh? Ah, you really look too highly of yourself, and now you¡¯ve hurt yourself instead, Shu Ning figure remained straight, but his eyes had started to redden.

    Because the floor was covered with a carpet, the sound of footsteps couldn¡¯t be heard, his body was caught abruptly from behind and pulled over and it felt like the sky had turned over, scaring Shu Ning so much that he yelped and started to panic.

    He threw the little one to the bed, it was very soft so he wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Shu Heng pulled off his tie and pressed down his whole body on top of him in a straddle, he was angry in his heart but his face showed no expressions:¡±What on earth are you angry about?¡±

    Shu Ning pursed his lips, he didn¡¯t want to say anything at all.

    Shu Heng narrowed his eyes, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were teary? So heart breaking! No......What did I do to him? Shu Heng didn¡¯t understand, and looking to Shu Ning, he seemed intent on keeping his mouth shut, what to do? What am I going to do with him:¡±Let¡¯s talk, you can tell me any thoughts you have, I¡¯m not God so it¡¯s not possible for me to guess everything.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Is it because I wanted to leave?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already greeted your uncle, and even called him uncle, I¡¯ve already tried very hard to reduce my presence.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t let you eat too much? I was just worried about you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°The digestive tablets? Well sorry but the liquid ones were out, and the pharmacy had already closed at nine, the bodyguard had to run over several stores before they could buy some.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I brought you to see your uncle without telling you anything because I wanted to give you a surprise, and it was also because of the matters with the He family, but that¡¯s settled now.¡±

    Shu Heng bbed on and on~ Because he didn¡¯t know where he had erred, so he just brought out everything that could be taken as a suspect, and maybe one of them would be correct.

    But in truth, he had reallynded a hit right on the mark, Shu Ning started to cry with his lips pressed together, and abruptly hugged Shu Heng¡¯s waist, he did not say anything either, he just buried his little face in his big brother¡¯s embrace, and cried silently.

    Shu Heng felt his chest burn up, and hurriedly held the little one tight,forting him, patting his back, he had already done all that he could:¡±Tell me, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t let your big brother worry, alright?¡±

    But how could Shu Ning tell him? I might have......fallen in love with big brother......that¡¯s why I got so agitated. He was already over thirty and it took this much to realize, he felt as if his IQ really was too low, Shu Ning cried because he was a fool, but what now? He had fallen in love with the one person he shouldn¡¯t, isn¡¯t he just damning himself? This was even worse than his previous life.

    For Shu Heng, this night truly was one of the most difficult nights, because Shu Ning wasn¡¯t willing to say anything, and if he asked too many times he would start to cry.

    And so Shu Heng did not leave the hotel even when the second day came, he wouldn¡¯t leave before settling the little one, if he had things to do, he would do it over the phone, and the more difficult work could be solved with aputer. In short, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave Shu Ning alone without caring.

    Shu Ning saw the scene and his eyes started to redden again, what should I do? What can I do? The sparks had to be pressed down, they had to be thoroughly distinguished.

    On that night, Shu Ning¡¯s mood had finally recovered, he would talk with him and evenugh, he was able to cover it up pretty well. Shu Heng saw this and frowned deeply, he was clearly unhappy but still forced himself to smile.

    The next morning, the two returned to the ancestral home. Shu Heng who was supposed to have left stayed behind, sticking with Shu Ning as if they were conjoined twins, even Shu Cheng and Shu Gao had noticed that something was wrong, something had happened between the two of them. And so they wanted to rout the enemy forces one by one, privately, the older one wasn¡¯t saying much, but even if he was cold, the other was even colder than he was, the pressure was even heavier, and they all yed the fool.

    When they asked the little one, Shu Ning lowered his head, and had gotten more quiet than before.

    What¡¯s this? Is it because of Shu Yao? Or what Sun Lin said before? After all Shu Ning did not grow up by their side, it was very normal for him to be sensitive, Shu Gao was quite worried about this, every so often he woulde downstairs to y chess with Shu Ning. Knowing that he had said something wrong, Sun Lin would take the initiative to make little pastries and biscuits, he was in full child coaxing mode.

    Shu Cheng was too busy so he could only buy him gifts, he didn¡¯t even spend this much effort while trying to coax Qin Yu Zhuo.

    His family was so great that Shu Ning felt even more embarrassed about himself, he put on a bitter smile and pressed down the thoughts in his mind, only then could he put the rest of them at ease.

    On that evening, Shu Ning took the initiative to put on the sexy little clothes, Shu Heng seems to like aprons, the ones he gave to Shu Ning to wear were mostly just a piece of cloth, they were small, thin, and very transparent, the underwear was the same as well. But now, Shu Ning took a leopard print thong from the cupboard, might as well have fun, it¡¯s thest time so better to just have a wild time, till you spit blood!

    Shu Heng had juste back from the study and didn¡¯t expect that the little one was already done washing up. Shu Ning waved with a smile:¡±Go wash up quickly, I want to see you wear this!¡±

    Shu Ning was spinning a thong around his finger, it was slightly maddening, seems......a bit too fierce, Shu Heng liked Shu Ning from the start so seeing him in such exposed clothing, with arge part of his skin bare, he immediately turned his eyes away and went into the bathroom to take a cold shower. After he came out, he walked step by step towards the bed with a towel around his waist.

    Shu Ning sucked in a breath, not even a model on a runway could cool as good as Shu Heng, he had the swagger, especially the focused look in his eyes, too handsome!

    ¡°So you want to see?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±It¡¯ll definitely be alluring.

    ¡°Help me put it on.¡±

    Normally Shu Ning would make a fuss, but it was different today, Shu Ning had only hesitated for a while before he got down the bed immediately. The transparent little undies couldn¡¯t have covered anything up at all, so the two mountain peaks were clear on disy, Shu Heng immediately raised his head up to look at the ceiling. His endurance had been getting lower and lower these days, he blinked and felt his little brother take off his towel, then......with a p, his butt had been hit.

    How bold! Shu Heng looked towards Shu Ning with an iparably sharp gaze, but Shu Ning wasughing and signalling him to sit on the bed, how else was he going to put it on him?

    Shu Heng would remember this, it was rare that Shu Ning was happy, so he sat down, lifted his legs, and cooperated with him. When Shu Ning was pulling up the thong, blood was nearly gushing out of his nose. This is a male god! The most perfect male god, but he can¡¯t be my man, how ironic.

    He had fallen for the golden thighs he wanted to hug. If that big gap had not appeared that day between his uncle and Shu Heng, there was no need to choose at all, and Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t have pondered over it as well.

    Shu Heng¡¯s legs were very high quality, they were long and straight, with well-proportioned muscles, there were no ws or marks at all,pletely perfect, naturally the texture was excellent as well. Shu Ning¡¯s naughty fingers ran upwards slowly, and with his fingers inside, he was able to touch everything, but was he satisfied? Not at all, he wanted to eat him up, but why couldn¡¯t he do that _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Shu Heng was just like a delicious slice of strawberry cake!

    ¡°Brother, strike a pose?¡±

    The y was slightly different tonight, Shu Heng liked it, heid down on the bed with one hand supporting his head, and arched his leg......

    Shu Ning could feel his nose heating up from bashfulness, and his face was flushed red, he didn¡¯t even realize how charming he was as he crawled slowly over, and sat obediently before Shu Heng¡¯s body:¡±Brother, you should go back to M Country tomorrow, no need to worry about me anymore, it makes me more upset to see you like this.¡±

    ¡°Sure, tell me the reason why you were upset.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning poked his big brother¡¯s abs, and his fingers slipped around without any rules, making Shu Heng feel all itchy and unbearable, he hurriedly caught the little paws and put them to his lips for a kiss. Shu Ning¡¯s whole body froze up, he didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry, Shu Heng was always so outstanding like this, that¡¯s what makes me~ makes me~ feel deprived:¡±That¡¯s because big brother¡¯s going to abandon me and go away.¡±

    It was as he expected, but Shu Ning¡¯s reaction had been a bit over the top, there was definitely another reason other than this, but knowing the source itself was enough. Shu Heng had the patience to track the vines to reach the melon, and so he pulled the little one to his arms and kissed the crown of his head:¡±I won¡¯t abandon you in the future, and you¡¯re not allowed to be so gloomy in the future again, dad will get worried, even grandpa¡¯s favourite nt was clipped almost till it was bald.¡±

    With a ¡®pfft¡¯, Shu Ning really wasughing this time, Shu Gao was so worried over Shu Ning that he took up his scissors and chopped up the leaves of his bonsai so much he had nearly chopped the whole thing off, it was simply hard to believe o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    Actually, during that time, Shu Gao¡¯s heart was thinking this: I am a general without an army, and I can¡¯t even deal with a little child......why......while the tree is left with only three leaves. Sun Ling was just drinking tea at the side with his eyes narrowed, and calm as usual. Ah, that tree, it¡¯s better if it gets clipped, a good clipping will improve its health.

    He pulled the quilt over his little brother in case he caught a cold, Shu Heng was very gentle, and very careful, caring for Shu Ning just like a gem.

    The atmosphere was very good, and very warm, it was a good atmosphere that made it hard for people to move away from. Shu Ning took up the courage and hugged his brother around his neck, and with a leisurely gaze he curled up the corners of his lips:¡±I switched to a strawberry voured toothpaste, does big brother want to smell it?¡±

 Chapter 77

    Strawberry vour?

    Shu Heng knew that Shu Ning was hinting at something else, he wasn¡¯t really talking about the toothpaste.

    Thoughts of fresh strawberries, pink, and alluring, drifted across his mind, the colour was exceptionally wonderful, a sweet taste will definitely linger in his mouth after a taste.

    His little brother got very close to him, so close that when his eyshes trembled, he could almost feel it on his face, his hazy eyes were exceptionally resplendent, as if they could speak to him, tugging at his heartstrings, making his chest feel itchy, as long as he was happy, he wouldn¡¯t want more than to dedicate his all to him.

    Shu Heng¡¯s heart started to beat faster. During that one exchange in the washroom, he had borrowed his drunken stupor to forcefully kiss his little brother, and it seems that the thought of it had never left Shu Ning¡¯s mind, it still lingered in his heart. What was he testing? Was he suspecting something? He was only fifteen years old, can he really ept such a rtionship, such a taboo in this world?

    He loved him too much, and he understood his own heart, so Shu Heng took it slow, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless.

    And so......the tip of his nose leaned in close to the little one¡¯s lips, and greedily he brushed himself down, pressed down on his lips, and removed himself. There was no passion, no obsession, and of course he did not cross the boundaries.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was like an abyss, flooded with a pool of fire:¡±I can¡¯t make out the smell anymore, if you like it, I¡¯ll use strawberry toothpaste in the future as well, how about it?¡±

    ying the fool?

    The big brother of right now had a look so gentle, that Shu Ning didn¡¯t even know what he should do anymore.

    It seems that the beautiful scene of that day was after all, just a beautiful dream, he was drunk, and furthermore He Yu had his head lowered at that time,pletely blocking Shu Ning¡¯s figure, that was why he misunderstood, that¡¯s why he kissed him, and lost control after that. After waking from his drunken stupor, Shu Heng regained his senses so naturally he wouldn¡¯t do it again.

    But this was fine too, after recuperating from that, the two of them could still remain brothers.

    Shu Ning yawned and rested his head on Shu Heng¡¯s shoulder, if he could stick to his chest right now, maybe he could¡¯ve found out Shu Heng¡¯s feelings.

    Shu Heng waited for Shu Ning to fall asleep before sitting up and observing the little one with quiet eyes thoughtfully.

    First thing the next morning, Shu Heng ate his breakfast and left, flying off to M Country.

    Shu Ning was still the same as usual, he was slightly down and couldn¡¯t bear to leave his big brother. Shu Cheng and Shu Gao¡¯s hearts were put to ease considerably, there was finally a smile on the little one¡¯s face.

    The winter holidays went by in just the blink of an eye Shu Ning went back to see his uncle halfway through and stayed there for five days, then flew off right this morning back to the capital. The airport was very big, people wereing and going, it made him feel even lonelier.

    He Ran did not look for Shu Ning anymore after what happened with He Yu, they would call each other brothers on a normal day, but when something happened to his actual brother, as they say friends aren¡¯t better than family, so it could be estimated that He Ran probably hated Shu Ning very much now.

    The school was in a very lively state while the new semester had just begun, and many new faces have shown themselves in the school.

    Shu Ning¡¯s inte cafe has already started its business, he had gone over several times to take a look, and it was packed every single time he visited, the first and second floors were built in the form of normal inte cafes with a very good environment, there were smoking areas as well as snack bars, and they were both separated, so it was popr with female university students. There were tons of beauties about, so naturally the guys were plenty too. The third floor was the VIP rooms with exorbitant prices.

    The pedestrian block that they had originally nned hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet, but Pang Qian has already been working very hard, after all this was the first time he was covering such arge scale, and Shu Ning¡¯s requirements were also very high, he needed to maintain both the quality and quantity, all the storefronts had ss fronts, the pavements were also very beautiful, there were even transparent roofs so people could browse the area even on a rainy day.

    As a result, the cost was also high. Shu Ning had already invested all his money and the money given to him by his brother, this was the benefit of knowing what direction the future would go, he wasn¡¯t afraid of losing any money at all.

    Spring flowers were blossoming, Pang Qian invited Shu Ning to meet up at a restaurant. They ate while discussing, then the project started again, everything will definitely bepleted this fall.

    Shu Ning asked him to recruit more talents since he had his own office, just leaving it there would be a waste.

    Pang Qian admired him very much and he wasn¡¯t greedy either, he poured Shu Ning a ss of juice respectfully. This fifteen year old boy had great temperament, and even more elegance, just like a prince who had walked straight out of a drawing, there were no sparks within his behaviour and he had a pure smile, unlike the smell of metal on his own body. After following Shu Ning, Pang Qian¡¯s worth had risen a lot, he would buy a house in the capital after his project was done, and bring his wife, kids, parents, and the old inws over to settle with him, they¡¯ll stay in a small district, so that it¡¯ll be easy for him to take care of them.

    Thinking about his bright future, Pang Qian respected Shu Ning even more:¡±Come, let¡¯s dig in!¡±Pang Qian rubbed his hands and picked up a big crab, Shu Ning didn¡¯t take even a single bite, it may be because of the shell. Pang Qian was a big man with quite the energy, he managed to open up the shell in just a moment and he put it in Shu Ning¡¯s te, Shu Ning ate it.

    Pang Qian was very happy, and went to bring him some prawns.

    Shu Ning¡¯s stared off into space, he thought about his big brother again, he didn¡¯t allow him to eat food brought to his mouth by others, but it should be fine if it was just to the bowl.

    He ended up thinking about him again, they were only separated for three months and asionally Shu Ning even steeled his heart and answered less of his calls, when his big brother asked him tomorrow he would just say that he had fallen asleep due to exhaustion, having too wild of a night and whatnot.

    He thought that things would calm down more and more this way, so he could forget his big brother¡¯s voice and his smile, but in truth, the situation was even worse than he had thought.

    Shu Ning had been losing sleep several times because he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his brother, but he didn¡¯t take any sleeping pills, he went out for a jog until he was so tired that he couldn¡¯t move another step, then naturally he could fall asleep.

    After the meal, Pang Qian drove Shu Ning to the square before leaving, Shu Ning had a shop to get the food out of his system before contacting his driver to pick him up, it was already nine when he returned. Shu Cheng called to ask about his situation, and after Shu Ning finished his chat with him, the phone rang again.

    It¡¯s Shu Heng.

    He keeps calling everyday!

    Could he really have to get himself a boyfriend?

    No, he¡¯ll think about that after his grandpa¡¯s gone, the old man would probably pass away prematurely if he were to find out. Shu Gao¡¯s body had always been a mystery, the doctors had already done the checkups but they could only find his heart disease, other stuff like high blood pressure and the likes only showed minimal signs, he didn¡¯t even need to take medicine for them, and Shu Gao had also taken Shu Ning¡¯s advice to exercise, so he would try to put in some exercise in his everyday life.

    As for Shu Yao, Shu Ning had never once asked about him, Shu Cheng and Shu Gao had also never once mentioned him, it was very strange.

    Shu Heng¡¯s birthday was on the seventeenth of March, whereas Shu Ning¡¯s was on the neenth of March. Shu Ning¡¯s birthday had already past when he first entered the ancestral home, and Shu Heng had gone out of the country on the second year, Shu Ning was busy with his studies in the capital and was unwilling to return so he missed it again, the third time was the same, neither of them celebrated, it was just like some kind of tacit understanding, it was the same with the ancestral home, the two young master didn¡¯t celebrate so naturally the third young master couldn¡¯t either, if they gave Shu Yao a big celebration, what are they going to do if Shu Ning returns halfway?

    Everyone had to respect the wishes of the elders because the old are wise, even if it was his own brother, the proper rules must still be kept.

    As long as Shu Ning does not celebrate for even a day, and no guests were invited, Shu Yao would not be allowed to celebrate.

    Even Shu Gao¡¯s birthday was celebrated with a table¡¯s worth of a banquet at home, drinking some alcohol with Shu Cheng, having Shu Ning by his side, and he was satisfied.

    The outside world was making guesses without end, what on earth is the main family trying to do? Are they poor? That¡¯s impossible o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    He Yu had gone out of the country and Shu Zi Xuan had never appeared since his incident, Shu Zi Hui would keep going over to look for Shu Ning with a face full of tears, saying He Ran suddenly didn¡¯t want her anymore, hoping that he could help put in a good word for her, but would Shu Ning acknowledge her? She was immediately thrown out by the bodyguards, if he couldn¡¯t see her then she wasn¡¯t a problem, it wasn¡¯t as if Shu Ning didn¡¯t stop or warn her at the very start. But it was no use, some people are always hungry to look for profit, even if He Ran wasn¡¯t around, they would still look for others.

    Shu Zi Hui was very miserable, she was still quite happy when He Ran didn¡¯t want her at first, the He family wasn¡¯t in the best condition but it was still good to be able to stick a head in, Shu Zi Hui had to bear the res and foul expressions in the He family for so long and finally get a stab back at He Ran with her head high, getting him to cut her name out of the family in high profile and what not, making a ton of noise.

    The outside world thought that He Ran had been getting many low ss girls, breaking Shu Zi Hui¡¯s heart.

    The He family was filled with troubles, naturally they weren¡¯t willing to offend the second house of the Shu family since they¡¯ve lost quite a considerable amount of money, but it was good for them to be separated as well. But not long after, a strong whirlwind had blown across C City, the He family¡¯s eldest was going to marry with the Wen family, it was the Wen family¡¯s eldest youngdy! Although she was a fool, she had beautiful looks and pure innocence, she had a strong and reliable big brother above her and she was very caring towards her little sisters.

    Now the He family had a new backer, and they were more amazing and more powerful than their previous backer, they had a long history and was deeply rooted in the capital, they were recognized as one of the major families.

    Those of the second house had their regrets now, they went looking for the main family to discuss about it. Shu Cheng didn¡¯t care about Gu Ya at all, and Gu Ya had no way around that, all she could do was fly off on a ne to go looking for her ¡°fake husband¡± for help. Previously, he had taken the initiative to help out despite nothing being asked from him, but right now it was such a big issue, they should be looking to him for help. The idea was great, but Shu Ling Yun wasn¡¯t willing to do it even if faced with death, this had gone past Gu Ya¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°That¡¯s your daughter!¡±

    Shu Ling Yun kept a cool look on his handsome face and kept silent, his lover was calmly drawing just a few meters away, wearing a white shirt and a pair of overalls, she was clearly over forty but she looked like a littledy, with a pale and dewy face, there were no traces of her years present. Even if a fight had started beside here, she wasn¡¯t bothered by it by the slightest.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never given me any helped, are you still reluctant even if it¡¯s to help your own daughter?¡±

    ¡°Gu Ya, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to help you but you know how I¡¯m doing here, if I show up, things would get serious.¡±

    ¡°Would it kill you to show up? Aren¡¯t you just reluctant to leave behind your happy and easygoing life? The only thing I can hope for is for you to give big brother a call, who do you think you are? Do you think you can make the He family change their minds?¡±

    ¡°Gu Ya! Don¡¯t push it!¡±

    ¡°Me? Pushing it? As long as Shu Cheng is willing to show his face, we still have a chance to turn over Zi Hui¡¯s issue, she¡¯s young and not sensible yet, she doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to share hardships with someone else yet, actually He Ran had already...... to her......You¡¯re her father, can¡¯t you even give her one call?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already begged himst time, and now......¡±

    Seeing how uneasy the man was, Gu Ya smiled:¡±Shu Ling Yun, so you¡¯re actually scared of being indebted to someone? I¡¯ve really gone blind back then, before I die I told myself to get divorced, and wish the both of you well, there¡¯s no way I want to be a widow for someone like you.¡±

    Divorce? The woman who was drawing was startled for a moment, the drawing was destroyed, but as one could imagine she wasn¡¯t as calm as she seemed to be on the surface.

    Shu Ling Yun flew into a rage and clenched his hands tightly into fists:¡±Leave, I don¡¯t want to have to hit a woman.¡±

    Gu Ya shot a sneer at him but when she turned to leave, her eyes had started to redden, but she held them in, not letting her tears fall. When she reached the door, she had a slight pause, Shu Zi Xun was standing there obediently, he who was already twenty-one years old had grown even taller and more handsome, just like Shu Ling Yun. Gu Ya had him wait outside because she wanted to discuss about the matter with her daughter first before letting him in to reminisce with his biological mother, after all it wasn¡¯t too proper for them to do that with her around, she had to give them space.

    But she didn¡¯t expect this to be such a wise move, she didn¡¯t let this pitiful child hear their bickering, and seeing her sorry sight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car, go and have a look at her.¡±

    ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±

    Gu Ya smiled bitterly at heart, she who had been born in a big family was noble and reserved to the very marrow of her bones, even if she wanted to cry, she would still hold her smile:¡±I¡¯m fine, go on, mom......will wait for you no matter how long you¡¯ll need.¡±

    The two inside thought that they¡¯ve left so they didn¡¯t hold themselves back while talking. Shu Ling Yun¡¯s words offort to his lover came out one by one, although it wasn¡¯t too clear, Gu Ya had still faintly understood.

    Me? Cold-blooded? Unreasonable? You were forced to marry me then so divorce was a good option, just that he would¡¯ve done his family wrong so he had been enduring it and waiting, he told his lover not to be sat, that everything will be fine, so just hold on.

    A change finally appeared in Gu Ya¡¯splexion, she lowered her head, ashen with anger, even her hands were shaking. If Shu Zi Xun weren¡¯t around, she would¡¯ve definitely rushed in and showed them what for.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Zi Xun walked straight in.

    Gu Ya had been too shameful today, so she hurried forward, she didn¡¯t want to hear anything more that could make her feel unbearable.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Shu Zi Xun would start to bicker with those inside. Gu Ya was shocked, and immediately took a few quick steps back to the side of the door, she was very surprised.

    Shu Zi Xun was raised by Gu Ya, Shu Ling Yun¡¯s lover had left the hospital not long after her child was born, and disappeared somewhere with Shu ling Yun, leaving her child in the hospital. Gu Ya had to ept that child at that time, if not what else could¡¯ve been done? Turn their family into a joke? After all this was the child of her husband, she took the baby back personally and raised him up.

    It had to be said that Gu Ya had also been selfish regarding that, she wouldn¡¯t give Shu Zi Xun priority over her own children, she gave him all she should, and taught him all she should, but he still had the treatment of a proper young master, he just won¡¯t be managing the business of the second house in the future, Shu Zi Xuan was the only heir of the second house.

    Shu Zi Xun had thrown a tantrum in his childhood one time, asking why Gu Ya wasn¡¯t his mom, and where his mom was at. But after he grew up, and found out what happened with his biological parents, his temper had be very calm and wasn¡¯t clingy anymore, he had be even more hardworking in his studies and even had the idea of joining the army after his studies, this made Gu Ya worried for quite some time.

    Shu Ling Yun was dumbfounded, Bao Mei Ling was the same as well, her tears came down in droughts saying that she couldn¡¯t take care of him because she had her own troubles too.

    Shu Zi Xun was also yelling, if you had the time to draw and open a gallery, why didn¡¯t you have time to take care of your child? These were all excuses, selfish excuses, right now my little sister hade in trouble and you lot didn¡¯t even care at all, how could you be so cruel? Like they say, just cause you were my biological parents didn¡¯t mean you were any special, you make me sick. You¡¯ve been out travelling all these years opening galleries spending so much money, and you know how much you¡¯ve earned from it. You¡¯re actually looking down on my mom, so don¡¯t spend a single sent from my mother from today, if you¡¯ve got the power then get your own money to raise your mistress, don¡¯t take other people¡¯s efforts for nothing, my mom doesn¡¯t owe you anything, if you really can¡¯t do it then you can shamelessly ask money from grandpa!

    Shu Ling Yun raised his hand and pped him across the face, Shu Zi Xun wasn¡¯t afraid at all and he red at him fiercely, while Gu Ya had rushed in and also gave Shu ling Yun a p:¡±You¡¯re not fit at all to be his father, in the future these three kids will be my, Gu Ya¡¯s children, they will have nothing at all to do with you, take your lover and piss off, I¡¯ll freeze all your cards so deal with everything yourself.¡±

    Shu Ling Yun wanted to chase them but his lover had turned into a puddle of tears, holding her face while on the floor, she seemed very upset as she stomped her feet. He still chose to stay at the end andforted Bao Mei Ling in his arms:¡±It¡¯s that woman who¡¯s too pushy, it¡¯s all her fault, I¡¯ve never loved her so don¡¯t be sad, Xiao Xun had only been fooled by her, but things will be fine when he grows up, he¡¯lle back after knowing your pains.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yun~ But~ But she wants to freeze your cards, I don¡¯t really care since I was originally the daughter of a poor family, but you can¡¯t live a bitter life, if that really happens, it¡¯s better for us to......¡±Bao Mei Ling hugged Shu Ling Yun painfully, and tightly:¡±Being able to stay with you for so long, it was enough, it¡¯s already the greatest happiness I¡¯ve had in my life.¡±

    Shu Ling Yun was coaxing her in loving pity:¡±None of that nonsense, we have to stay together through life and death, we¡¯ve promised to be a couple for our entire lives, she may be fierce but that¡¯s just a front, freezing my cards? She¡¯s dreaming, the seniors of the Shu family are still around, her Gu family¡¯s people can do nothing so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give dad a call, and naturally someone will take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Mm, Brother Yun~ You¡¯re the best, the best, meeting you was the luckiest thing that ever happened in my life.¡±

    ¡°Me as well.¡±

    ......

    A pair of dogs, and you still want to be a couple for your entire lives? What about your kids? Your families? What do you take your wife as? What are you doing with the family business?

    Shu Ling Yun really gave Shu Yu a call, and just hearing to the opening sentence, Shu Yu had already hung up the call then asked Gu Ya to see him. Gu Ya returned home at night and entered the room, Shu Yu had taken out thest bit of his shares for his daughter-inw, this made Gu Ya so shocked that she was unable to speak. Shu Yu had never been talented since he was young, it was already hard for him to keep even this small bit of the shares, and it was all because Shu Gao was still around so nobody dared to make him a target.

    ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll be taking care of this house, I¡¯m old now, you¡¯ve taught Zi Xuan and Zi Xun well, and that puts me at ease.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention Shu Zi Hui, Gu Ya understood why. It was definitely rare for someone of a different surname to receive this, so naturally she was very moved.

    Actually Shu Yu was also quite helpless in this matter, he had a fine daughter-inw who was respectable and took care of the family, he had been treating her as if she was his own daughter, but as for his son? He was out all the time and wasn¡¯t filial, so he just pretended he was dead.

    After the He n¡¯s engagement with the Wen family, they¡¯ve instantly recovered back to their former glory and was once again back at the top, and started their revenge. The Shu family couldn¡¯t make any moves at this moment so they¡¯ve been making certain moves as warnings to others, the strength they held was great, and it struck fear in people¡¯s hearts. The Shu family was cool as a calm breeze, they still didn¡¯t have the He n in their eyes, whereas the second house had constantly been falling into misfortune, bad things may be happening soon.

    He Ran was really toowless now, when he liked Shu Zi Hui, he could even give her the stars in the sky, and during the engagement, everyone in the He family opposed it but they still couldn¡¯t force it no matter how much the Shu family¡¯s second house rushed it now could they? For it toe true had a big deal to do with He Ran¡¯s willingness. Shu Zi Hui¡¯s treatment in the He family was also rted to He Ran¡¯s attitude.

    But after he had fallen out of interest for her?

    The disparity was even worse than heaven and hell.

    Right now, a bunch of indecent photos were being spread wildly which greatly ruined Shu Zi Hui¡¯s image. Shu Zi Hui had done Shu Ning wrong in his past life but she had never really hurt He Ran, she kept crying at home, there was no way for her to go outside anymore. Those indecent photos were too much, they exposed too much and the shots were very clear, they were all of Shu Zi Hui with other boys, some were even hard to describe, and none of the boys had their faces shown.

    When Gu Ya asked about them, even Shu Zi Hui herself was not sure, He Ran yed his cards fiercely, he would always find a bunch of people to go wild with at the vi, and when everyone was drunk at night or if their houses were too far, they would just sleep in the vi. Shu Zi Hui did not know at all who had slept beside her when she woke up in the morning, they¡¯ve already left, and besides they were in the master bedroom so naturally He Ran must¡¯ve caused it.

    Retaliating against a fourteen year old girl again? It was simply hard to think of, the He family and the Shu family waspletely hostile towards each other.

    Gu Ya didn¡¯t know about what happened between Shu Ning and He Yu, she could faintly tell that He Yu going overseas after being gravely injured had something to do with the main family of the Shu n, but there were no noisesing up in the outside world and she herself didn¡¯t dare to investigate. She had already gone looking for Shu Cheng before this to fix the rtionship between Shu Zi Hui and He Ran, but the ancestral home had closed their doors and didn¡¯t care at all, and she couldn¡¯t meet them in the office, Gu Ya ended up bumping around like a headless fly in the end.

    But now that the photo incident happened, what could she do?

    Suddenly, after a night¡¯s worth of effort, the photos were gone and the ones uploaded online were deleted, as if it had never even existed.

    Shu Gao had gotten Shu Cheng to deal with it, after all this was ady of the Shu family, if her reputation had been ruined in the country, then she could just be sent overseas. Gu Ya came over to the ancestral home to give her thanks, she didn¡¯t get to see Shu Gao so she had Shu Zi Hui kowtow in front of Shu Gao¡¯s big portrait. And just like that, Shu Zi Hui went off awkwardly overseas to study, to think that the her who had lived to proudly in his previously would see a day like this?

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t participate in this, he had only heard about it from the people at school, especially Shi Lang, he would always try to find an opportunity to one up him.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, did you know? Something happened to your sister.¡±While speaking, Shi Lang took out his phone and showed the photos one by one to Shu Ning, Shu Ning had already stopped caring at the first look, after all he was gay so he had no interests in women. It was all Shu Zi Hui¡¯s own fault so she couldn¡¯t me it on anyone, if she really cared about herself, He Ran would¡¯ve never found such a chance, and her bodyguards weren¡¯t there as decorations either!

    Many people were curious and came to watch, and a wave of excitement rose up, then all sort of strange looksnded on Shu Ning, but Shu Ning didn¡¯t care either. When he took out his phone, Shi Lang had seen it, and thought to himself was he trying to call for help? Heh heh, it¡¯s no use, I¡¯ll kick your reputation into the dirt. After all, Shu Zi Hui and He Ran¡¯s middle school was just nearby, almost all the boys who were the closest to He Ran had touched Shu Zi Hui¡¯s breasts, and they¡¯ve definitely been talking about it behind her back, so it was even hard for people to not know.

    Many people knew that Shu Ning was of good birth so they didn¡¯t dare to offend him to his face, but now that something happened to his little sister, they were all waiting to make a joke out of him.

    But unfortunately, before Shi Lang was done with being proud about himself, the police hade during ss!

    It was illegal to spread pornographic videos, and this was a serious crime, if too much of the content was found in his phone, he¡¯ll definitely be hauled off to jail.

    Shu Ning was only fifteen while Shi Lang was seventeen, although he wasn¡¯t of age yet, the minor¡¯sbour camp still wees him!

    WHen they arrived at the police station, not only was Shi Lang terrified, he had even cried, he was very scared. Because the police had found arge number of nude images in his phone, and there were even pirated disks in his bag, when asked about it, Shi Lang had bbed it all out, he had even implicated a lot of his ssmates, it was very normal for a seventeen year old boy to be curious towards such subjects.

    In one go eight or nine boys were swept into the water, after they¡¯ve had their lunch, they were all brought away by the uncles of the police force.

    After they each called home, the Shi family¡¯s seniors also had a p in the face, but it was just a small matter, it was fine even if too much was involved, after all kids aren¡¯t very sensible. With the Shi family¡¯s status, they just needed to have a good talk and give them some goods and they could take him out. But they would¡¯ve never thought that the Wen family would appear, and even gave the Shi n¡¯s main family some benefits, and so Shi Lang went off to thebour camp, the others only had a talking to and they were allowed to go home.

    Why did the Wen family appear? Because He Jiong was very good.

    The Wen family¡¯s eldest miss was afraid of strangers, her mental age was only at six years old and she only knew how to add and subtract numbers norger than ten, she could recognize people, and could settle her own nature callings and so on, as long as a six year old child could do it, she could too. After He Jiong arrived at the Wen family, he was very taken to eldest miss, and he didn¡¯t even care that she was slow in the head, he would tease and coax her with care, and tell her stories, this helped to alleviate the Wen family¡¯s eldest miss¡¯ wariness, and they got along well together.

    And so before He Ran could cheat on Shu Zi Hui, the Wen family had already made their move, but nobody knew, they all thought that Shu Ning was too powerful so everyone held their tongues. After that, people would keep silent everywhere Shu Ning passed.

    At night, he missed his brother so much he could¡¯ve gone mad, nine o¡¯clock was the time where his big brother would call. Normally he didn¡¯t like picking up his calls but if he doesn¡¯t call, this made Shu Ning stare at the phone with even more gloom in his heart, even his eyeballs were nearly popping out of his eyes.

 Chapter 78

    Second by second passed!

    Brother!

    You¡¯re so heartless, you actually didn¡¯t call me!

    Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll still talk to you in the future!

    A bottom was a bottom, they get unreasonable when they¡¯re hungry.

    Each day Shu Ning passed felt as if theysted for years, the person he expected never appeared. He had his arms crossed over his chest and his legs kept on shaking, and shaking, he was irritated and gloomy, and his eyes were stuck to the phone without moving away at all.

    Ding~It had just rung when Shu Ning immediately answered the call. Actually, only ten minutes had passed, perhaps Shu Heng had gone to the washroom or he may have been walking, ten minutes wasn¡¯t so bad.

    ¡°Hello?¡±Angryyy.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t then I won¡¯t call anymore.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±The words had just left his mouth when Shu Ning regretted it immediately, he just realized, Shu Heng must have done it on purpose today! Because Shu Ning had ignored his calls deliberately quite a few times before this. Shu Heng¡¯s got the guts, he¡¯s actually ying around with me like this, unhappy~ Unhappy~ He was thinking about how unhappy he was, but Shu Ning¡¯s mouth was curled into a smile:¡±Call me on time!¡±

    ¡°I shall obey!¡±

    They were just three words but they filled Shu Ning¡¯s heart with joy, he had a feeling as if he had be an emperor, and inwardly he thought to himself, Little Heng, your emperor is in a bad mood so quickly cheer me up~

    ¡°I heard you got tenth ce in the whole year for your mid-terms, that¡¯s amazing, your gift will arrive tomorrow in the afternoon, you¡¯ll definitely like it.¡±

    What could I be more in a hurry for than you? Shu Ning rolled his eyes:¡±Will you be returning at the end of the year?¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible?¡±

    God, Shu Ning stomped his feet:¡±You still have to be there for longer?¡±

    The little one was furious, he was definitely very cute right now, but it was a pity that he refused to do video calls, Shu Heng was slightly regretful:¡±I¡¯lle back in the middle to see you, silly.¡±

    You¡¯re the silly, you¡¯re the only silly one in the entire family, Shu Ning was prideful £þ¤Ø£þ

    His little brother went silent again, Shu Heng would always hold him in his arms andfort him every time he went silent:¡±I miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s voice was very quiet, he clearly wanted to pull away the boundaries but he was always reluctant, he would feel so fulfilled every time he heard his voice, he had really sunk down and couldn¡¯t pull himself out anymore. Shu Ning brightened up, the topic was too warm, Shu Heng didn¡¯t try to hide any special meanings in his words but Shu Ning couldn¡¯t stand it:¡±How¡¯s the weather in M Country?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can take a car out so I don¡¯t feel much.¡±

    ¡°Stay safe.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you too, don¡¯t always go out alone, bring your bodyguards with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. Brother, you should be tired from your studies right? Take care of your body, I hope you won¡¯t miss home too much and end uping home early, don¡¯t work too hard~¡±

    His little brother¡¯s voice was soft and cozy, sounds very pleasant, Shu Heng was intoxicated by it as if a little kitten was scratching at his heart, it felt very itchy. At that thought, he narrowed his eyes:¡±Alright, you too.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start dating too early!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±Shu Ning frowned, who am I gonna do that with? The one I like is you, silly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close with girls.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng stopped, and an inexplicably he felt very happy, was this his little brother¡¯s concern, or jealousy? If it was thetter, Shu Heng might have been unable to bear it and flown back immediately, and then push him down......and do this and that over and over.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡±Shu Heng was speaking tenderly with Shu Ning until Shu Ning had started to feel sleepy, only then did he reluctantly wish him a good night.

    Shu Ning did so as well:¡±Good bye brother, remember to call me on time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do everything you say.¡±

    In a sh, summer arrived, Shu Heng flew back and brought Shu Ning who was on his holiday all over to have fun. They went to the sea side, to some small inds, and they would nestle up in their room during the day, then have barbecue at night and went down to the beach to y, they went to aarium, they went boating, speedboating, fishing, and visited ancient cities, buying antiques, sat on the ferris wheel, and bungee jumping. When the two held each other tightly under the gazes of everyone, the feeling was super good, and super blissful, Shu Ning didn¡¯t even want to open his eyes, and Shu Heng was also willing to keep on soothing him, he was worried that his little brother would get scared.

    Everything was fine back at the ancestral home, when Shu Ning and Shu Heng returned, they just so happened to see Shu Yao ying in the living room with several maids by his side, the twenty-one month old little guy had learned to run since a long time ago, but he still wasn¡¯t very good in speaking, the baby voice and childish manner looked exceptionally cute. Meanwhile, Shu Ning felt instead that he was a little devil, he was so young and he already enjoyed riding on other people, and snatching toys from others, even if the maids had mouths, it was hard for them toin, so Shu Ning hurriedly stopped them.

    Shu Heng waved a hand to the servants, and they nodded, then took Shu Yao away.

    Shu Yao just so happened to look towards Shu Ning and his big, big eyes were extremely adorable as he pped his arms about, making an action to signal that he wanted to hit someone~

    Trying to scare me? Shu Gao and Shu Cheng weren¡¯t here anyways, Shu Ning rolled his eyes in front of him and gave him a big one, even his eyes were gone ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Heng was filled with thoughts as he saw the scene. Shu Ning took Shu Heng¡¯s hands and walked inside, up to the fourth floor, Shu Gao knew that they were going to return so lunch was already prepared and awaiting them. Wash hands, wipe your face, Shu Heng and Shu Ning sat down, and Shu Cheng rushed back, looking all worn and travel-stained, what on earth had he gone to do?

    Shu Cheng was holding a gift, Shu Ning had bought one as well, and they sent each other gifts mutually. Shu Gao had also prepared red packets, he was old so he didn¡¯t know what the younger generation liked, so it was the most practical to give him money as a gift.

    And Shu Ning loved red packets the most, the red packets got thicker and thicker as he grew, he loved them all to death.

    ¡°You like red packets?¡±

    Uh, big brother suddenly spoke, frightening Shu Ning so much he nearly yelled out. He guarded his red packets and pressed them deeply into his arms, this was a subconscious reaction to cover his chest but he didn¡¯t expect that everyone had misunderstood. Shu Gaoughed out loud while Sun Lin was standing beside him soothing his back in worry, Shu Cheng had a hearty smile and his voice was exceptionally resonant, even Shu Heng couldn¡¯t resist turning up the corners of his mouth, but it was too quick so nobody caught it.

    Shu Ning knew what had happened and he put the red packets on the table, his face was flushed red, he reckoned that it was useless even if he climbed up a hill to hide......_(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    However, Shu Cheng had given Shu Ning a red packet worth a millionter due to this great blessing, while Shu Heng gave him ten million, Shu Gao would give him red packets worth ten million every single day, and in the end Shu Ning wasn¡¯t even willing to leave anymore, while Shu Heng was the one who had to haul him over his shoulders in front of Shu Gao and Shu Cheng to leave. Shu Ning waved his hands about in a tearless cry, I-I-I¡¯ve already finished my high school studies in my past life, I¡¯m not going~ Not going~

    Cry~

    I want red packets~

    /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    Shu Chengughed until his stomach hurt, he had neverughed so heartily before, it was way too funny, this was my own dear son, this is wonderful, Ning Ning was a big living treasure. When he graduates, he would stay in C City to take care of the family, this was pretty good. Shu Gao had alsoughed so much he could barely breathe, he even had to take medicine. Sun Lin had a helpless look, but he himself was alsoughing so hard he choked.

    Ah, this second young master, he was the big baby of the whole of Shu n, everybody dotes on him, normally Shu Yao was clearly the one most doted on, but he was taken into the old room as soon as the second young master returned. After Shu Ning had left for a while was Shu Yao carried out once again to be cared for, Shu Gao gave Shu Yao¡¯s unhappy little face a touch:¡±My baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I want grandpa I want dadda!¡±

    ¡°Alright, daddy is yours, grandpa is also yours,¡±Shu Gao was coaxing this small little person, holding him in his arms with an exceptionallypassionate look in his eyes, he wondered to himself what did Ning Ning look like when he was young?

    On the other side, Shu Ning had his head drooping down, and would sh a resentful re to Shu Heng every so often, but he didn¡¯t speak, he was just a ball of anger. Shu Heng carried him into his arms to coax and kiss him, and patted and rubbed him for a long time before Shu Ning showed him a smile. Shu Heng moved his hand into his little brother¡¯s clothes as Shu Ning leanedfortable against his brother¡¯s arm, if you want to touch, then just go ahead, you won¡¯t be able to touch me once you fly away.

    The two went to see the uncle, they parted on bad termsst time but they had a lot of fun this time, and also the foreman and the uncle had been very awesome, they actually changed to a double bed without saying anything! Shu Heng and Shu Ning slept together at night, you¡¯ll give my nose a pinch and I¡±ll give you a bite, having fun together. This ce wasn¡¯t the same as home though, the little house didn¡¯t have an air conditioner.

    The foreman said they should sleep with the door open, since it would be morefortable with the cold breeze blowing in, but Shu Heng was silent and Shu Ning refused!

    With the window open and the fan on, Shu Heng was only wearing his underwear and so was Shu Ning.

    His little brother¡¯s pale skin was as clear as now, he was slim and his curves were perfect and moving, the feeling on his hands was very good, full of sticity, especially his tummy, it was soft and fit his preferencespletely. Shu Heng¡¯s hand was roaming around, touching and squeezing, saying this part was developing well, that part needs training, there¡¯s a lot of mosquitoes in the summer so you must pay attention.

    Shu Ning who was being pampered narrowed his eyesfortably, especially when the inner section of his thighs were being rubbed, his body couldn¡¯t stand it and trembled, it felt very ticklish as if a spark of electricity was running through him, but his phone suddenly rang and destroyed the warm atmosphere. Shu Ning pursed his lips, he was unhappy, but looking at the screen of the phone it was actually He Ran who called!

    What¡¯s he trying to do?

    Ah!

    He felt a pin on his calves and Shu Ning turned back to see, big brother bite me?

    ¡°Don¡¯t just daydream, pick up the call~¡±He just so happened to be able to use this as a reason to harass his little brother, and y it off as just ying, but he was actually just taking advantage of him, he really really wanted to sleep with him. Shu Heng had a very difficult time enduring these years, he would pounce over every time he could find an opportunity and give him a few wolfish kisses, then a nibble, searching him up and down with his hands, wasn¡¯t this wonderful?

    Shu Ning replied with an ¡°okay¡± and picked up the call like a good boy, but it was actually because Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were too scary, and it wasn¡¯t because he really wanted to pick up He Ran¡¯s call.

    The call went through, and they were both silent. It had been a long time since theyst met up so neither of them knew what to say to each other.

    He Ran was so, and Shu Ning hated him, naturally that was so as well. The two little mountain peaks had been rubbed, Shu Ning¡¯s breathing fell into a disorder but he didn¡¯t dare to turn back, and then~ The meat dumplings were bitten! Shu Ning had really gone silly, he was immediately frozen in space for a long time and couldn¡¯t get back to his senses, up until He Ran was finally willing to speak. For a while, Shu Ning hoped that he would continue to stay silent, his big brother had taken several more bites, it was just a slight pain but it felt very good.

    ¡°My big brother is getting married to the Wen n Financial Group¡¯s youngdy in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions,¡±Shu Ning responded without a single hint of sincerity, he had decided to marry a fool for the sake of the He family¡¯s glory, he wasn¡¯t being responsible towards himself or the girl at all, is it a sin to be slow? The Wen n had been living very rich lives for a good few generations, they took promises very seriously and did many good deeds, they hoped that He Jiong could be kind to the girl, otherwise they would never forgive him.

    Shi Lang had gone in so easilyst time because he didn¡¯t keep himself in check, if he really didn¡¯t do anything wrong it wasn¡¯t likely for the Wen n to say anything either!

    In other words, it just showed how much the Wen n paid attention to He Jiong, if not what did they do that to Shi Lang for? He Ran was also stupid, it wasn¡¯t clear what his involvement was with Shu Zi Hui¡¯s matters and he also spread those kind of matters, wasn¡¯t he just showing that he was jealous? But it was already toote to reflect on it, impulses are the devil¡¯s temptation! He had just wanted to make Shu Zi Hui look bad but he himself suffered an even heavier blow to his reputation, rumours were springing up non-stop and he had been dragged over to the teacher¡¯s office for a talk, and in the end he was left in his room to be educated every day, his mother had to exin nicely about his family¡¯s situation, he can¡¯t be allowed to cause trouble any longer.

    He Ran was silent, and Shu Ning had bitten down on his lips, his big brother......Lick~ My leg? This was too shocking! The feeling was hard to describe!

    ¡°Shu Ning.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±As soon as he opened his mouth he had called out.

    He Ran did not misunderstand, he thought that Shu Ning was just asking. He hesitated for a moment before hs poke:¡±My brother¡¯sing back with his wife.¡±

    ¡°And......And then?¡±He couldn¡¯t speak anymore, how hateful, how could you treat me like this? Shu Ning¡¯s entire body was flushed red and turned his head back in a charming way, and gave him a re.

    With just one nce, even Shu Heng¡¯s soul had flown off. With his brother watching, he opened his mouth~ Lowered his head~ Bite down~ And a watch emerged~

 Chapter 79

    Brother! Shu Ning roared without sound!

    Shu Heng actually shrugged, he......actually shrugged ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) That¡¯s my butt!!!

    Right when Shu Ning had flown into a rage and was about to do something, the sound of a voice rang out.

    He Ran sighed:¡±They¡¯ll be holding a banquet and inviting some guests after that, youe too. You can call me Ran, then that would show that you still see me as a friend, if it¡¯s any inconvenience to you then you can just stay in me room till it¡¯s over, when the storm ends in the He family I¡¯ll be able to go out to stretch my legs too.¡±

    When have I ever called you Ran? Oh, because of your brother, while asking and then he stuttered, and it turned into ran~ and then, this was all a misunderstanding. But Shu Ning didn¡¯t have the need to exin himself, does the He family think they¡¯re top shit? Do I have to go to their banquet? Heh heh, but that¡¯s normal for them to feel that way, Shu Ning was anxious of dealing with that big demon Shu Heng right now, he didn¡¯t have the time to act nice.

    ¡°He Ran, I won¡¯t be going to your banquet, see you.¡±

    See you, see you never! Right when He Ran was about to happily say alright because he mistook that as meeting again next time, Shu Ning had already ended the call.

    In actuality, Shu Ning didn¡¯t have the guts to go at all, really, his heart was filled with suspicions because He Ran¡¯s tone was quite different from usual, could He Yu have returned home? Anyone can go to that banquet but Shu Ning? For get it, there was no need to feed himself right to the dog¡¯s mouth now was there? He¡¯ll send his bodyguards over to check, He Ran could even sell out Shu Zi Hui whom he had been engaged to and even done stuff together in the past, who else wouldn¡¯t he sell out?

    Does he really take me as a friend? That¡¯s too big of a joke, I¡¯ve been tossed around so much by him in my past life that I nearly turned crazy, I didn¡¯t even dare to raise my head at school, all because I was afraid of seeing the mocking gazes of my ssmates. That¡¯s a bloody ¡°thief¡±! He would try to frame him sometimes and it was horrifying now. While Shu Ning was reying those thoughts in his mind, tsk~ He was bitten again!

    Now that there were no more hindrances, Shu Ning widened his big eyes:¡±Brother!¡± Howl~

    ¡°Shh, your uncle might not have slept yet!¡±

    ¡°My uncle dozes off as soon as he hits the bed, did you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s working too hard, I¡¯ll have to find an easier job for him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you change the topic, right now I¡¯m......¡±

    He cut off the little one, and Shu Heng put on a serious face:¡±No no, his skin is dark because of the sun, it¡¯s unnatural, it¡¯s alright now that he¡¯s young but he¡¯ll get skin cancer when he grows older, it¡¯ll be very painful then.¡±

    Ah! If that¡¯s so, that won¡¯t do, Shu Ning frowned with much worry:¡±But my uncle is very stubborn, he thinks he didn¡¯t study well so he spends all his time at the construction site, and the sry is higher than many other ces so he got used to it, and now he¡¯s not willing to switch elsewhere.¡±He wanted to bring him out of there but his uncle wasn¡¯t willing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be overseas, and you¡¯ll be here in the capital, don¡¯t you need someone to take care of you? The bar for nighttime universities aren¡¯t too high and they ept adults, if he thinks that his education is a problem, then let him find some confidence where he feels himself inferior.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes brightened up:¡±Let¡¯s go as big brother says.¡±

    ¡°Good boy~¡±

    But Shu Ning turned his body around and pressed down on top of Shu Heng¡¯s body, the look in his eyes were extremely pitiful and innocent, he even pouted his little mouth:¡±Brother~ What were you doing just now?¡±Don¡¯t you know that what you¡¯re doing is asking for some love? Only lovers do this, they would chase and tease each other, adding some fun in the bedroom was also a way to add spice in their lives.

    Shu Heng was also very innocent, the light in his gaze didn¡¯t change either, they were still dark like deep chasms with an inscrutable look, if you looked into them too long you would find yourself unable to pull away. Shu Heng watched him for a while before he spoke:¡±I was just ying with you, if you don¡¯t like it, how about you bite me back?¡±

    These words were spoken too warmly, this was fatal for a gay man, but for a straight man, it was nothing more than some bite marks.

    Shu Ning twitched his mouth in disappointment, his big brother was so extremely handsome, and so charmingly sexy, but after all he wasn¡¯t his top, so it would be a pity to let him off. The thighs had always been one of Shu Ning¡¯s favourite parts of his big brother, might as well just bite him then, if not, in the future......he may not have the chance anymore.

    Shu Ning swallowed his saliva and looked them up and down leisurely, he picked out the best spot, as well as the most delicious one.

    The skin on the inner highs were extremely sensitive, since you want to y, then let¡¯s y. Shu Ning came in close, slowly, as if he was being very attentive, and also as if he didn¡¯t dare to bite him. Big brother¡¯s overbearing gaze was staring right at the top of his head, it was definitely very scary, sweat could be seen forming on Shu Ning¡¯s forehead, it was too scary, desire can make you lose yourself, and as expected it was wonderful. Bite him~ You have to, if not you¡¯ll regret it for life.

    Shu Ning pressed his hand down on his brother¡¯s abdomen with his other hand on his thigh, then~ Lowered his head~ Opened his mouth~ Bite!

    The fresh Shu Ning brand bite mark appeared, it was very well-proportion and ced right at the inner section of a certain wolf¡¯s thighs, Shu Heng pushed Shu Ning away and went out.

    Big brother got angry?

    Shu Ning¡¯s brows were knitted in worry, but he didn¡¯t regret it, he had liked this male god for a long time so he definitely wouldn¡¯t give up this chance to be intimate!

    And what was Shu Heng doing in the toilet? Of course he was putting his hand to use, up and down he went, and had his release, then he took a shower before going out. The little one was getting more and more charming, he was exuding a unique fragrance unconsciously, it was too maddening. When he was leaning his face over slowly, he hade too close to his legs, Shu Heng couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, the strong grasp it had on him had pulled him past the limits, and it took until the little one released him from his mouth~ Before he finally got hard.

    Was the so-called sweet honeyed torture like this? But he will dly endure this hardship. Shu Heng entered the room with a ss of water, Shu Ning was supporting his head with one hand with his legs crossed over each other, making his body look slim and fascinating, Shu Heng immediately diverted his eyes and handed him the cup.

    Shu Ning took the cup and as he drank, he looked at his brother,pletely ignorant of how provocative his gaze was.

    Shu Heng¡¯s throat bobbed up and down, the ce where he was bitten felt as if he had been scalded, it was hot and fiery, but not painful, it was a feeling that he couldn¡¯t describe, as if his little brother had imprinted his mark onto him, he was his now. Thinking of this made Shu Heng¡¯s throat start to feel dry again, his little brother finished drinking his water and licked the corner of his lips subconsciously.

    Shu Heng looked towards the ceiling and went out with the ss in hand, then took a few deep breaths at the balcony before he returned.

    Shu Ning was stillying down on the bed, filled with temptation~

    Shu Heng remembered that Shu Ning wasn¡¯t ¡°cooked¡± yet so he couldn¡¯t eat him up, he simply decided to turn off the lights, everything would be better when he can¡¯t see, but he didn¡¯t expect the atmosphere to be even better, as if they were having an affair. Shu Ning leaned close, not minding the heat at all, and hugged his brother around his waist, his naughty little hand lingered around the eight packs on his abdomen.

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were extremely dark, with a sh of fire lit within:¡±Don¡¯t touch anymore, or there¡¯s going to be an ident.¡±

    Shu Ning had a start, and he had turned earnest, Shu Heng was slightly regretful, brothers could mutuallyfort each other, but forget it, after they do it for the first time, he won¡¯t grow tall anymore, Shu Hengid down well and stretched his arm straight, the little one rested his head on it automatically and his hair was brushing against the cracks of Shu Heng¡¯s neck, it felt extremely warm, and at the same time very ticklish.

    ¡°Ning Ning~¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t date young.¡±

    ¡°Has big brother dated before?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t......¡±He nearly said ¡®then I won¡¯t either¡¯ directly, heheh, Shu Ning changed the topic:¡±Brother, it¡¯s very hot, I want to eat watermelon~¡±

    Shu Heng Shu Heng had went out in a hurry earlier, but now he had put his pants on and went out with his torso bare, he opened the fridge and brought a watermelon over to the kitchen, there was a fruit knife in the living room, Shu Ning remembered that he liked to put stuff under the coffee table, so he hurried over to look for it in case his brother couldn¡¯t find it.

    In the kitchen, Shu Heng was holding a knife, and cut down on the watermelon in a swoosh!

    Shu Ning had even started to have a cold sweat, he¡¯s probably practiced hasn¡¯t he? Everything was so neat, even the angles were exactly the same, maybe because he liked learning?

    Shu Ning was intoxicating, he narrowed his eyes and admired the scene very much, the look of his brother as he was cutting fruit was very handsome, and his back muscles were to die for! There was even a curve going directly down his waist, the lines were good, and the Adonis belt was practically perfect on his body, Shu Ning wanted to stretch his ws over but he was afraid of Shu Heng identally cutting himself, that would¡¯ve been no good.

    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±Shu Heng had a calm look on his face but his heart rate was actually speeding up, his brother¡¯s admiring gaze made him feel veryfortable, and very useful to him, if not for the fact that he had a knife in his hand, he really wanted to pull him into his arms and pamper him, and give him a few kisses. The fruit was prepared, it was already eleven o¡¯clock now, both the uncle and the foreman was sleeping soundly, Shu Ning didn¡¯t peep at them and went straight back to the room in light steps just like a thief, but instead the well-postured Shu Heng was walking proudly, but he was still being thoughtful ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    ¡°It¡¯s cold, so don¡¯t eat too much.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you eat some too, brother.¡±

    Of course Shu Heng would eat, his body was filled with mes so it was even better if he could have a piece of ice, and so he went to the fridge and brought out a cake.

    In Shu Ning¡¯s heart, the one he was most concerned about was his uncle, so sharing a bed and pillow with his brother or whatnot in his uncle¡¯s house, the feeling was very strong and it was unusually exciting, he tossed about until it was twelve before he fell asleep, Shu Heng was patting the little one¡¯s back and after determining that he would not wake up, he turned around and got off the bed, his gaze was extremely cold and sullen, with a bloodthirsty air swirling within, he took his phone and brought himself to the sofa on the living room to send text messages. He Ran knew what type of person He Ran was, he had checked up on him because he had been quite close with the little one, he investigated him very thoroughly. He Ran wasn¡¯t the type of person who had nothing to offer but he wasn¡¯t that smart either, he would kiss up to him when he had a need, but when he didn¡¯t he almost didn¡¯t even contact Shu Ning.

    The He n¡¯s banquet?

    The eldest of the He family was getting married to the precious daughter of the Wen family, there was endless glory to be had, they had already dragged so many people down, and now are they trying toy a hand on the Shu n¡¯s treasure?

    The second eldest of the He n had already been recovering overseas for a long time, he should be just about well shouldn¡¯t he?

    Hearing He Ran¡¯s invitation to Shu Ning, and even mentioning his room, Shu Heng was wary, was the banquet a trap?

    So they dare to pine after what¡¯s mine as well, interesting.

    That recluse used to be like a dog in heat, he was best at concealing his tracks, but he had been forced out and came face to face with Shu Heng, he thought that this little guying over from C City was still young, so he should be fun to fool with, having him as a backer to put up as a front or whatnot, how wonderful! But in truth, that was not what happened. The recluse had nearly been thrown to his death, and he was left with only one breath when he returned to Shu Heng¡¯s territory, he had been sent to a special ce to live for a year due to his injuries and he had a great change, he repented his past mistakes and he had his heart dead set on Shu Heng, but of course, he liked the feminine pretty boy type better.

    He had overheard the He n¡¯s secretst time and received a reward of a hundred thousand, and after spending the money on brothels, it was all gone again.

    The taste was gone from his mouth again, his tasks hade again, he opened up the text message and his eyes brightened up at the sight of it, he thought he had seen wrong, but then heughed madly, this was good, this is great, the best!

    Originally, Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to step foot in such a dangerous ce, but his brother said he was going so he could only pout and agree.

    Because his big brother was here, he was fearless, and Shu Cheng was on a business trip abroad so the He n was joyful, and went all out, the Shu n doesn¡¯t fear them so why won¡¯t they go? If they don¡¯t go, Shu Cheng may end up having thebels of being timid and cowardly stuck on him.

    Those of the Wen n had alsoe, and the ones who were interesting of seeing the Wen n¡¯s style of doing things were even more. The media was gathered right at the door, they were allowed to take photos from both sides but they weren¡¯t allowed to harass the guests, they had to be willing.

    The brightly lit hall was extremely resplendent and luxurious, this was the style the He n enjoyed. The Shu n¡¯s team of cars had arrived, and after an extended version of a Lincoln had stopped, the bodyguards personally opened the door for them, and weed Shu Heng down the car. Lights were shing everywhere......Shu Heng extended a hand very gentlemanly, who was the person inside? Which family¡¯s precious youngdy? All the media reporters had gone mad, they were all rushing forward to press their shutters!

 Chapter 80

    The hand on Shu Heng¡¯s palm was pale and delicate, slender and well-defined.

    Which youngdy was this?

    This doesn¡¯t seem right......The sleeves are wrong! ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) A guy? It¡¯s actually a guy? Do guys need a helping hand?

    After all the reporters were stunned for a moment, the continued to take pictures, while the owner of the snowy pale hand that looked as if it was carved out of jade had revealed his face.

    It was Shu Ning!

    Although Shu Ning had never shown up around formal asions, but what were reporters here for? As long as there was a breeze blowing through the field, that would be their meal of the day, it¡¯s always better to pay more attention just in case drama pops up in any of the wealthy households, it was unlikely that they couldn¡¯t even smell the winding. The reporters perked their minds and squeezed forth to take a shot of this historical scene.

    Shu Ning was actually quite gloomy about this, what is brother doing?

    His hand had already extended towards him, if he ignored it, how would the outside world take it? Brothers not getting along with each other, which hand will the family property fall to? Born of different mothers, so they keep up a false front, hiding daggers at their backs. Shu Ning couldn¡¯t not give his big brother face, and he couldn¡¯t attract the conjecture of others, so he simply had to hold it in and act generous,e out, wave your hand, and show everyone a nice smile!

    Shu Heng was his aloof self, dressed in a ck suit that brought a hint of mystery, he kept an expressionless face with an exceptionally sharp gaze, there wasn¡¯t a single person who dared to ask him anything, and he didn¡¯t even care about the media at all, whereas Shu Ning had a small little face that looked very handsome, dressed in a bright white suit that made him look even more dazzling, and the fit was very handsome.

    ¡°Second young master, second young master, look here!¡±

    ¡°Over here, over here, second young master!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    There were many people calling out to Shu Ning, they were all there to take photos to preserve the memory, and maybe they can put it as a headline, after all the one next to him was Shu Heng! Shu Heng has never been on any news outlets, they had to delete the footage even if any were shot of him, he was a very powerful man. ALl the reporters knew the rules, even if they felt the itch in their hearts, they wouldn¡¯t dare act out of ce.

    Shu Ning had a lot of exposure in his previous lifetime as Qin Yu Zhuo was very adept at causing hype, so right now Shu Ning didn¡¯t seem affected at all under all the bright shes, and walked proudly with his two hands swinging by his side, Shu Heng had on a straight face as they walked in hand in hand. The frequency of the bright lights in the dead of night was too high, his little brother¡¯s eyes would hurt. Shu Heng had just arrived and the He family members inside had already received the news.

    Because of what happened to He Yu, they¡¯ve already broken off any inkling of a face they used to give him, so not even a single young master went over to greet him, it could be said that the face that they had given him waspletely gone.

    Everybody knew Shu Heng hade, if there existed people who anticipated his arrival, then there were people waiting for him to fall into misfortune. Shu Cheng didn¡¯te, so could Shu Heng hold on? He might be able to usually, but right now Shu Zi Hui had already broken off with He Ran and the mess had been so over the top that Shu Zi Hui even had to be forced overseas, the Shu family¡¯s face had already been smeared through the mud, and they actually dared toe over to be an eyesore?

    This is how people are, everyone relished when the He family came to misfortune, but after the He family got back on their feet, everyone started to mock the Shu family again.

    If you wanted to see a fight against masters, you can, but be careful of bbeing dragged in as bystanders, and having blood sshed all over their faces.

    The group of normal people had alreadye over to strike up a conversation, it was a very calm day. Shu Heng and Shu Ning were wearing suits of the same design, one had an air of oppressiveness like that of an emperor¡¯s and the other was pure like sunshine, attracting the gazes of everyone. Shu Heng brought his brother to the He family, and with a straight face and an aloof manner he said:¡±Congrattions.¡±

    As soon as he lifted his hand, the special aide behind him brought the gifts over, gave it to them, and after that......Nothing happened after that.

    Actually, when Shu Heng said congrattions to them, the He family did not say anything at all, they were just smiling, making him look bad on purpose, but what about Shu Heng? He was the wiser man, he¡¯d given his congrattions, and sent the gifts, he had done all he needed to do, then he brought his little brother elsewhere to rest, and ate some food, this was instead an even bigger embarrassment to the He family instead.

    Your juniors hade up to give their congrattions, and you¡¯ve put on a front......

    Who exactly was the one who received a face pping? Whoever feels bad will know.

    They could actually leave directly, what need was there to stick around and put on a false front? When Shu Ning saw Shu Heng pick up his te, he whispered to him:¡±Brother, I¡¯m not hungry, let¡¯s go?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much at night, the pastries at the He n¡¯s hotel is one of the best,¡±Shu Heng was open-minded, if others had merits, he would give his price, he would never be stingy with his praise. The special aide came forward and checked the food on the te, they were all little pastries, it was well known that the second young master liked cakes and the like, the eldest young master really was a very gentle person.

    And this was another face pping move!

    ¡°Hey, do you think that anyone still dares to poison your food in public? Shu Heng, aren¡¯t you being too petty?¡±This was how He Tao, rtive of the He family was like, haughty and bossy, he was a rich yboy that didn¡¯t have many talents, but didn¡¯t get into much trouble, he was best at steering his boat ording to the direction of the wind, so he would normally go the other way if he saw someone like Shu Heng. If he get tangled up with him, the main family definitely won¡¯t be happy about that, and if the main family was not happy, the treatment given to the side families would be gone. Which was light and which was heavy, He Tao could differentiate between them:¡±Hey, little bro, what are you staring at me for? Everybody give your opinions, was I right or wrong?¡±

    Shu Ning knew who he was, he was He Jiong¡¯s pawn and he had a foul mouth!

    He Tao curled his fingers, and his expression showed that he couldn¡¯t stand this, he felt very grieved!

    Who was Shu Heng? And how could his special aide be any normal member of the elite? Wan Jing was all smiles, and knelt down in front of the te and replied in a very ttering manner:¡±Haha, young master He, the rumours have been flowing around non-stop so aren¡¯t I just afraid of someone causing trouble at the banquet? If by some chance a third party has done something, wouldn¡¯t that just sully the He family¡¯s name? That would¡¯ve been awkward~ Would you like a bite?¡±

    What kind of joke was this? The corner of He Tao¡¯s mouth twitched:¡±Me? Eat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You called out and now everyone¡¯s gathered here, so how about we get some proof!¡±Wan Jing¡¯s expression was very exaggerated and the smile on his face was very big:¡±Who would dare to poison anyone under the public eye?¡±

    The te had already served to his face, Wan Jing was disying full courtesy, all the guests were people with some fame so they were unlikely toe forward and watch, only their eyes had swayed over to them.

    Uh, He Tao could be said to have some pretty good vocational skills too, he had been snapped back by Wan Jing, bbing on and on, and now he was riding atop the tiger and it was hard for him to get off, what should he do? Could there actually be poison? That can¡¯t be! But, He Tao smiled after thinking it over, there were no problems with the cake from the very start, they¡¯ve already been checked before he hade over, and Shu Heng always had the habit of getting his stuff checked, nobody dared to mention it before but it was different now. So you want to make things hard for me with this? Then I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll have no ce to even stand!

    Thinking about the benefits he would get from He Jiong¡¯s promise after everything had been done, He Tao was filled with confidence. His lips were curled into a smile, he picked up the pastry calmly and showed it to the people around him, he was just like the most eye-catching of kings, proud, contented, and looked down on Wan Jing with his chin raised high, but he didn¡¯t dare look at Shu Heng. He opened his mouth and ate it.

    ¡°Mm......Delicious, I¡¯ll have you know our He n¡¯s hotel is famous for thish.....mmmm......¡±

    Why had he who had just been so proud, turned so pale? Even the veins on his forehead had popped out, could he have choked on it? The cake was very small not even the size of a finger, it was exquisite and beautiful, coloured green like that of emeralds, there were even little leaves dotted on the top, just looking at it was appetizing enough.

    But in truth, He Tao would¡¯ve never expected that he would be poisoned!

    After he had fallen to the ground foaming at the mouth, Wan Jing eximed in surprise in a very exaggerated manner. He Tao had only attracted the gazes of the surrounding people before this, but now Wan jing had simply brought everyone over. A poisoning case really appeared in the banquet, and the one who fell to the ground was the food tester of the He family, who else would still dare to eat or drink anything here?

    Since that happened, everyone wanted to leave but He Sheng Lin suddenly appeared, the old man was still hospitalized not long ago but now he was looking very good and healthy.

    He wore a Tang suit and gave off an extraordinary aura, it was as expected of the He family¡¯s master of house, the look on his face was unfathomable.

    He Sheng Lin hade over with a dignified and distinguished middle-aged man, he bore a dignified appearance that was very elegant, he had an exceptional temperament and a mild-mannered gaze with his lips slightly curved into a smile, he had an appearance that looked very amiable! And there were several people behind the two, they were the main characters of today. He Jiong hade over with the Wen n¡¯s youngdy in hand, He Ran was following behind him, there was even an exceptionally handsome young man standing beside him. And so, the identity of the middle-aged man was clear.

    He SHeng Lin listened to the congrattions of everyone and raised his hand to suppress them, then he seemed to have said a lot, everyone wasughing.

    Then the old man beckoned to Shu Heng, was he trying to get him to settle his debt?

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t see it, Shu Ning didn¡¯t look over there either, Wan Jing who had dared to add something to the cake earlier whispered:¡±It¡¯ll be bad if you don¡¯t go over, they even dare to bask in the glory of a fool, wouldn¡¯t it be quite a shame if you don¡¯t watch that old thief crack a joke? And besides, He Tao has already been towed away so there¡¯s nothing else you can do in the corner!¡±

    Shu Ningughed, he had always hated Wan Jing¡¯s precautions, but being protected by him now was pretty good, his insults were very good, and so was his sarcasm.

    Shu Heng walked over slowly with Shu Ning, the group of people were all waiting with a smile on the face, they weren¡¯t afraid of being put down either.

    ¡°Truly a talented man,¡±said He Sheng Lin, and he called He Ran over:¡±My precious grandchild is not bad either.¡±

    Everybody gave theirpliments again, but Shu Ning shook his head,paring He Ran to Shu Heng? Do you have any shame? There was probably no one else as blind as he.¡±

    He Sheng Lin had a gentle look in his eyes, but actually he was extremely pissed off, all the top youngsters in C City all bore the surname of Shu, and right now because of Shu Zi Hui¡¯s damaged reputation, Shu Zi Xuan was just under Shu Heng who was at the very stop, why can¡¯t they just die? The Shu family¡¯s defense was too strong so there was no way to start attacking them from, He Sheng Lin wanted to humiliate Shu Heng but the ones around him had already took the initiative to do so.

    Who didn¡¯t want to kiss up to the leader of the Wen n?

    Everybody saw him extend a friendly hand over to Shu Heng with a face full of smiles, and they were all a bit taken aback, could they have known each other?

    If that was the case, there would be no reason for the He family to kiss up to the Wen family, it was like trying to lure a chicken over but failing, and even ending up losing rice that was used to lure the chicken, they even got a fool as the wife of the eldest, it was simply ridiculous.

    He Sheng Lin was after all a calctive man, he had still kept his smile. He Jiong¡¯s eyes narrowed, and He Ran was looking at Shu Ning, everybody had shing opinions, but he didn¡¯t realize at all, he was thinking about how he had to lure him upstairs in a while, Shu Ning had to pay for the humiliation of his second brother, it was a pity, he had still thought he was pretty good before this. When Shu Ning looked over, He Ran immediately smiled, but sho knew that Shu Ning had only swept his gaze across, his gaze did not stick for even a second.

    Shu Heng was still poker faced as usual, he didn¡¯t even extend his hand over. Shu Ning knew that Wen Shi was quite a good person so he pushed his brother a little at the back, but unfortunately Shu Heng was still ignoring him as before.

    Wen Shi took his hand back but his attitude was still fine as usual:¡±Young master Heng, we have met in the past, do you still have an impression of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As if he felt relieved, Wen Shi raised his hand and made an inviting gesture:¡±It is quite tiring to be standing around, how about we sit down and have a chat?¡±

    Shu Ning blinked his eyes, when has Shu Heng be this badass? It was maddening, too amazing, out of this world! ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    ¡°I understand what you wish to say, you can go do what you need first, I will bring my little brother over to get something to eat.¡±

    With one sentence, everybody moved their vision to Shu Ning, Shu Ning looked like a very clever and obedient boy, very satisfactory.

    Wen Shi smiled kindly at him and took out a red packet from his jacket:¡±Nice to meet you, here is a little something to show my sincerity!¡±

    Shu Ning took a look at Shu Heng, and Shu Heng nodded. His little brother liked red packets, and if they didn¡¯t take it, it would¡¯ve been a waste of the Wen family¡¯s red packet, the water here was very muddy, it was better if Shu Ning didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Thank you,¡±He spoke in a tone that was neither haughty nor humble, and he had on a pleasant smile.

    The guests were all big figures from all walks of life, and they had a high evaluation of Shu Ning. Right at this moment, screams suddenly rang out one after the other......

 Chapter 81

    What¡¯s going on?

    Why were there so many idents today?

    Could it be the He n was just putting up a solid front?

    Hearing the voice it seems to be a boy? His call sounded so miserable, just listening to it made people¡¯s heart wrench, it was rather unsettling. The gentlemen all remained calm, they were all people who were used to the big scene, and what¡¯s more they hade just to watch the excitement. Whether it was the He n or the Shu n, they were all the top dogs so it¡¯ll be good for some incidents to happen, how else would everyone else survive in this world?

    Thedies were all beautiful and elegant, with curvaceous figures, dressed in pearls and diamonds, matched with their outfits they looked exceptionally dazzling.

    In such a harmonious and picturesque scene, a naked boy suddenly appeared, there was even blood flowing down from below, this scene was quite......

    Although He Yu already had a cosmetic procedure done, his appearance was still quite simr to his previous one, they were all people who hung around the bottomless depths, how could they not recognize him? Didn¡¯t he go overseas? When did he return?

    He looked better than he used to, he had more of an effeminate look now, but that wasn¡¯t the point.

    What¡¯s this?

    He Yu who had run down the stairs was flustered and confused, his face was pale as a sheet and there was aputer mouse between his grip. He was shivering but in truth he really couldn¡¯t stand straight, it was already fortunate for him that he was able to escape. Suddenly, a woman yelled out in surprise, and everyone moved their gaze towards where she was looking at, there was a white fluiding out from behind He Yu!

    All the adult knew what it was, and the minors understood as well, Shu Heng covered Shu Ning¡¯s eyes, he wasn¡¯t allowed to look.

    Shu Ning actually felt exceptionally gloomy, I¡¯m already thirty, I really want to see! That¡¯s He Yu for god¡¯s sake, who else could be happier about his misfortune? Naturally it was me.....Huh? Big brother wanted toe no matter what, and even brought me over, there were no ifs or buts or whether I could choose to not go instead, could it be......Shu Ning suddenly felt a great wish to raise his head and look at Shu Heng¡¯s expression, but there were people everywhere, if it really was so, Shu Heng would definitely be suspected.

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart shook incessantly, he felt extremely touched. He simply decided to turn around to hug Shu Heng around his waist and bury his head deeply into his chest.

    Did little brother figure it out?

    I got revenge for you, are you happy?

    Shu Heng did not even look at that shameful sight of a person, destroying a person¡¯s life was simply child¡¯s y, he took Shu Ning into his arms and brought him out, it was toote now, it should be time for his little brother to sleep.

    Wen Shi just so happened to stand before him with his hands at his back, with a gentle and elegant smile on his face, his eldest son Wen Bai had also given Shu Heng a polite nod.

    Shu Heng was wise, he knew that they hade deliberately to block their path:¡±If you have any business let¡¯s talk next time, my brother is tired.¡±

    If it was any normal person, they probably wouldn¡¯t understand, they may think that Shu Heng was being too aloof and unamodating, for the head of a big family to be so condescending, wouldn¡¯t this be a joyful thing? He was simply embarrassing himself. But the Wen family understood best what it was like to take care of someone, they felt empathize with him, the little one was hiding in his little brother¡¯s arms, the disgusting scenes he had seen today must have scared him, didn¡¯t they? Wen Shi¡¯s gaze was filled with loving pity, and immediately made way for him, there was not even a single hint of anger on his expression. Wen Bai had been taking care of his little sister since he was young, so he knew even more how he felt in his heart, and so he turned to stand by the side.

    The ones who had seen this scene today had an idea of what had gone on, this Shu Heng really was no simple man, could there be an even bigger backer behind the Shu n?

    In the Lincoln, Shu Ning brightened up after there were no outsiders around anymore:¡±Brother~ What actually happened? How did you do it? That was amazing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be?¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze deepened, he caught Shu Ning and held hi tightly in his embrace, then lifted his chin up with a finger:¡±No matter what happens in the future, you¡¯re not allowed to be afraid of me!¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning had a start, the serious face of Shu Heng was reflected in his big eyes, he was slightly depressed:¡±Why would I be afraid of big brother? Is big brother going to eat me up in the future?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps!¡±

    Shu Ning giggled, and naughtily he responded:¡±I¡¯ll be waiting,¡±Then he rolled his after he finished speaking, clearly he did not seem to believe him.

    Shu Heng sighed a breath of relief and held him in his embrace, no other word came from his lips. What had transpired today couldn¡¯t be considered anything much if at all, he was just giving them a taste of their own medicine, it was nothing clever. It may also be a way for the He family to know that, did you think you could turn against us whenever you wanted? We¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s really done, at whose hand the deer would fall, we shall wait and see, just a bluff was not enough.

    There was actually a reason why he had done this, it was so that he could ease Shu Ning into what was toe in the future. First off, it was that two men could do it, and secondly, if he had found out about anything in the future, that his big brother wasn¡¯t as nice as he thought him to be, he wouldn¡¯t be as afraid either.

    The Shu Heng style of doing things was, as soon as he sees you as an enemy, he would never go easy on you. the He n had to be dealt with no matter what, the power of his adoptive father was limited, and since those from the capital were hustling and bustling about eager for him to go home, then he could use the He family to show his sincerity. Shu Heng had already cut off contact with them for so many years, the patience of those in the capital had also reached their limits, it would be bad if they harmed the Shu family out of their desperation, they were just giving each other a little space for a while.

    Shu Heng caressed his hand through Shu Ning¡¯s hair, the feeling was veryfortable. Shu Ning had also narrowed his eyes as he watched the colour of the night sky, but in truth he was thinking about his big brother, having him around was one of the best things in his life, there was nothing he needed to worry about.

    And what about the He n¡¯s hotel? All the guests had left, and the big venue was now quiet.

    And what on earth happened to He Yu?

    It was a long story.

    He had always kept a grudge against Shu Ning, he was to return after he had recuperated from his injuries and finished with his cosmetic procedures. All his seniors had persuaded him to stop as he had just returned after several long months overseas. He Jiong was holding a grand wedding so naturally he needed to participate, so came his chance, He Ran had some friendly rtions with Shu Ning so he had him lure him to the room, then several big guys would go up at once, then he would release the XXOO clip to the public! Didn¡¯t Shu Heng care so much for his little brother? Hasn¡¯t he always kept his calm? Then now I would like to see what you look like with a different expression.

    If you dare to my manhood away from me, then I will force you off the highest cliff! He Yu was a wicked and sinister person, and He Ran seeing his big brother¡¯s originally clear-cut look had now turned into such a sissy one, he felt very bad, and hated Shu Heng even more. And so the two got together and formted a n, however, the ident had happened just like that, He Yu was waiting for the good show to happen in the room when suddenly, he saw someone approaching from the mirror! In an instant, his hair was standing on end and he was so horrified that his heart had nearly stopped.

    ¡°You~ How did youe in? Who are you?¡±

    He Yu was clever, he was trying to talk to try and keep the ¡°killer¡± at bay, He Yu had been shoved in the face of danger in the past so he had some experience, on the other hand he had just grabbed the gun when the other party threw something and instantly his wrist was hit, it had knocked the opportunity out of He Yu¡¯s hands and a pile of powder was scattered over, He Yu had gone down right as he held his nose! And then he woke up in pain, finding that his entire body was nude, he had been done by that person and the perpetrator was right beside him, pulling at his legs, he wanted to have another go. He Yu struggled but he didn¡¯t have the strength for it, therge object suddenly came in with nary any preparation, his backside was in so much pain that he had nearly lost consciousness, it was so shameful and embarrassing, bearing it all, swaying back and forth, he was done in again.

    The process was extremely humiliating, he had also been ridiculed in several different positions. The scoundrel gave him a hefty p, he was having quite a lot of fun with him.

    When thates out, a man would generally be out of it for a moment, or feel ratherzy, it differs from person to person, He Yu had been bearing it with his teeth clenched the whole time, and the moment he was waiting for had finallye. He pushed the scoundrel away fiercely and ran out in a fluster, there were bodyguards outside! As long as he ran out, he would be saved, but where was everybody?

    He Yu was in a panicked state and the scoundrel was chasing him, there was nowhere he could go so he could only go down.

    He Yu was staying at the topmost floor before this, and subconsciously he thought he was still at the topmost floor, if he were to take the elevator, whether it was currently at his floor or not would¡¯ve been a gamble, so naturally he ran down through the stairs, but he ran out of the door after staggering downstairs, it was brightly lit downstairs and a group of people were staring at him in surprise.

    In that moment, He Yu knew that he was done for, he had been on the second floor earlier. His vision went dark and what happened next, he didn¡¯t know.

    He Jiong¡¯s big day ended just like that, it had turned into theughing stock of the whole city. Overnight, Wen Shi had brought his son, daughter, as well as his son-inw away, none of them stayed in the He household.

    He Sheng Lin¡¯s illness sprang up again, it was caused purely out of anger, but he struggled on to endure it and didn¡¯t go to the hospital, he was afraid it would be shameful.

    As for He Yu? A little blood hade out from behind, he¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest. The ruffian had been very gentle with him, as a top, naturally He Yu was very clear, and so it was even more humiliating for him. He wasn¡¯t willing to go abroad, but his whole family had unanimously decided for him, so he had no way around it either, he could only plead to He Ran secretly. He Ran felt his heart ache for his second brother, and he who feared nothing actually did it!

    For a time, the He family was in a mess, but thankfully He Jiong and the Wen family had left, if not they would¡¯ve been implicated as well.

    He Chang was really pissed off this time, it was no use no matter how his wife tried to persuade him, you could¡¯ve messed with anyone but why did it have to be Shu Ning? You could¡¯ve had your revenge anytime but why did it have to be on your brother¡¯s banquet? You¡¯ve caused such a big mess and you actually ran just like that? No sense of responsibility at all, and so He Chang froze all of He Yu¡¯s cards and send out arge number of people to search for him, he¡¯ll be sure to get this useless child back!

    He Yu was in a difficult position, he had managed to avoid several bouts of his family¡¯s men through experience but in the end he was still caught. It was useless to struggle from the very start, those who use money to settle business were the most wicked people on earth, He Yu got on the car and started to sway left and right, it had been very tiring for him, he had to dodge and hide all these days, he was in constant fear of what was going to happen to him tomorrow. Just thinking that he still had to receive a scolding when he returned home, he hurriedly got some sleep to nurse his strength. When he woke up, he noticed that it was already dark out. Borrowing the light of the moon, he could see clearly the scene around him, the have actually gone out of the city! A rush of cold sweat fell from his body, he still dared to snap back at them with a few words before this but now both his arms and legs were shaking.

    ¡°Hey uh......I need to use the toilet,¡±His dad must¡¯ve employed some men from the underworld to help look for him, but these people......definitely weren¡¯t here under because of his dad, he had to run! If he doesn¡¯t run now, he¡¯ll be done for.

    ¡°Hold it in.¡±

    He Yu immediately pretended to be angry:¡±Watch your tone, stop the car quickly, if anything happens to the young master you¡¯ll have what for.¡±

    The car really stopped, He Yu felt lucky inwardly, these people didn¡¯t know that he had already seen through them, it was simply too fortunate.

    This urinating n seems to be going smoothly, He Yu had also seen the light of dawn, but after running and running, he found himself at a dead end! Several men dressed in ck surrounded him with sticks in hand:¡±Why did you stop running? Go on, run!¡±

    ¡°Hey now, if you¡¯re here for the money then it would do you no good to harm me, I¡¯ll just go with you.¡±

    With augh, the one in lead licked his lips:¡±Young master He, why did you still have to lie to yourself if you¡¯ve already seen through us?¡±

    ¡°You......Who sent you?¡±

    ¡°Dumbass, you¡¯re actually asking? Don¡¯t you know who you offended?¡±Another tall man mocked him with sarcasm.

    ¡°Bai family? did the Bai family hire you?¡±He Yu knew that it was the Shu family, but he deliberately said this so that he could maybe have a chance to live:¡±You better think things through, if the world catches wind of this, your lives are all done for, the Bai family will definitely be destroyed, ha ha ha, I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m the He family¡¯s second young master, they¡¯ve got money but I¡¯ve got even more of it, who doesn¡¯t know that the richest n in C City is the He n?¡±

    The man in the lead gave him an eery smile with his pearly whites on view:¡±No need for any tricks, we~ Aren¡¯t here for the money, I¡¯ll have you know that we~ Are young master Heng¡¯s men!¡±

    He Yu¡¯s expression had a drastic change, it was still fine when he didn¡¯t say it, but once it¡¯s out he¡¯ll never be allowed to live!

    And just like that He Yu disappeared, just as if he had evaporated into thin air. Shu Heng and Shu Ning both got on a ne and returned to the capital, Shu Ning knew that as soon as his uncle came, his big brother would leave, so he cherished very much the days where he could still stick to him. His eye brightened:¡±Brother, let¡¯s go to the night market!¡±

 Chapter 82

    The night market in the capital was packed full of people, looking over all one could see was a ck sea of heads shuffling about with all kinds of stalls lining both sides, there were all sorts of snacks on sale and the choices were endless, the multitude of stuff avable could make one dizzy just looking at them, this was simply a food paradise!

    Shu Heng preferred quiet areas so he didn¡¯t like to go to noisy ces, but......The warmth flowing through his hand made him feel very happy, so what if it was crowded and noisy here? They could hold hands openly, and he could watch over him, Shu Heng was very satisfied at this. There was actually such a ce, how could he not have thought of this in the past? Looking at the little one, he seemed to be very curious.

    This was Shu Ning¡¯s first timeing here, he had only seen this ce from afar in the past, the night markets in C City weren¡¯t as big as the capital but the amount of activity was still the same. A big man appeared right at their faces, seeming as if he had an urgent matter to attend, he squeezed and pushed head on. Shu Heng¡¯s eyes darkened and pulled Shu Ning into his arms to avoid the knocking into him. Shu Ning turned back to smile at him and taking his brother¡¯s hand, he brought him through the cracks in the crowd.

    The two did not buy anything, instead they had somemb kebab, grilled squid, grilled fish, grilled vegetables, and the like to have right then, they gave a try to at least one of each. Shu Ning wanted to let Shu Heng challenge the stinky tofu, but Shu Heng had actually started to shake his head slowly. Shu Ning felt that this type of big brother really was very, very cute, he couldn¡¯t want more than to give his head a rub, but he was way too tall.

    Hm, he must have grown up on steroids, it must be so ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about whether you would let me eat a scoop of ice cream!¡±¡±Shu Ning cocked his head to the side with a bright look in his eyes, right at their opposite was a cold drinks stall.

    Shu Heng shook his head slowly again.

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart has already gone numb, he reveled at the sight with his eyes narrowed into crescent curves, ah......big brother is too adorable, he had only ever known that he was aloof, but had never seen this part of him, he really wanted to take a picture!

    And so Shu Heng misunderstood, he thought that his little brother didn¡¯t understand:¡±You¡¯ve already eaten some cold soba earlier, if you eat ice cream now you¡¯re going to get a stomach ache.

    Shu Ning hadn¡¯te back to his senses yet. Shu Heng raised an eyebrow, maybe nobody could hear him? He bent over, leaning in close slowly, and right at his little brother¡¯s ears, he raised his voice slightly:¡±You¡¯ve already eaten cold soba earlier, you¡¯re not allowed to eat anything cold.¡±

    Shu Ning blinked his eyes, even his ears had gone red, feeling slightly embarrassed. And besides, this ce was brightly lit anyway, the light illuminating his face was gleaming, so it was hard to see even if he were blushing from embarrassment. Shu Ning felt an itch in his heart that was hard to bear, and he simply curled his arms around his big brother¡¯s neck and didn¡¯t allow him to get up, then learning from him, he leaned close to his ears as well:¡±I got it~¡±

    At this moment, Shu Heng felt a tremble in his heart, but his little brother had drooped down his little head, he seems to have gotten unhappy.

    Shu Heng took his small little hand and curling his fingers, he smoothed the finger over his hand and gave it a rub, he was using such silent methods to coax him. Shu Ning became even more embarrassed, he swayed his arms back and forth, seeming as if he were acting spoilt with him. Shu Heng was enjoying this very much, he knew that Shu Ning liked to y games so he walked back with his hands around his shoulders, they had walked past several booths earlier offering balloon shooting games, they seemed quite interesting.

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched, this......Alright then, I¡¯ll y it.

    Five yuan for ten darts, if you manage to hit a lot, you¡¯ll receive a doll, it was a very simple setting. Shu Ning took the darts thoughtfully in his hands and aiming right at the target he threw......sideways.

    Ah, this is the result of having limited vision.

    And so he put more focus into it, aim, and throw! I¡¯ll throw it again, I¡¯ll throw I¡¯ll throw I¡¯ll throw, pa~ The little balloon burst open ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    ¡°I did it~¡±Shu Ning raised his eyebrows, he had thrown five but managed to hit one, even the kids beside Shu Ning were better at it than him, this was his first time ying so he didn¡¯t have a feel for it! After that, things were going more and more smoothly for Shu Ning, alright then, twenty darts shot and three balloons hit, there wasn¡¯t anyone as clumsy as this, continue to y, no matter what he must get five out of ten hits.

    This is my only request, nothing too hard, right?

    While Shu Ning was throwing a dart, he suddenly remembered his big brother who was right beside him! He may not have yed this before either, right? ying darts takes a special set of skills, such as strength, wrist motion, aim, and so on, and they were all indispensable, these were the thoughts sorted out by Shu Ning. He licked his lips, if I¡¯m going to make a fool out of myself, ain¡¯t it better to do it together? We¡¯re brothers, right? If I¡¯m going through difficult times we should go through it together, right?

    And so, Shu Ning coughed twice and asked the boss again for ten darts, then, reverently, he brought them to Shu Heng¡¯s face:¡±Brother, how about you give it a go as well? It¡¯s quite fun!¡±

    The boss had been watching and a smile sprang up on his face:¡±That¡¯s right, young man,e and have a go, the more you hit the more you¡¯ll receive, even if you don¡¯t manage to get a lot of them, you¡¯ll still get a souvenir, you won¡¯t be ying for nothing!¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s gazended on the little one, he understood that Shu Ning was only doing so because he was feeling embarrassed.

    He took the darts from the little one¡¯s hand, aim, and throw~ Aim~ Throw......He only managed to hit one.

    Shu Ning held himself back fromughing, this was too funny, as expected, he was just like himself, Shu Heng wasn¡¯t omnipotent, he finally found his weakness. When he tries to show off in the future, I¡¯ll use what happened today against him! Just thinking about it made him feel very good. Ha ha ha ha ha, this is too good, this was even dumber than me, this was enough.

    Shu Ning who was satisfied felt that getting one in five shots was quite good, so he yed a few more games! But unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to win anything even remotely resembling a doll. He swept his gaze over to the fluffy, snowy-white bear, it wasn¡¯t as if he wanted it, but it was just quite a pity, because when he spread his palm open, they were all small little souvenirs~ Unhappy £þ¤Ø£þ

    Shu Heng requested for another ten darts from the boss, and then wooosh......Pa pa pa pa pa pa......

    This time, Shu Ning missed his heroic performance, his head was lowered, looking gloomily at the little souvenirs, up until a doll half his size was put into his arms, this was the top prize! Shu Ning cocked his to the side and looked over suspiciously, Shu Heng had a gentle gaze in his eyes as he raised his big hand, and gave Shu Ning¡¯s head a rub. This moment was really exceptionally wonderful, it felt as if the world around them had just faded away, even the noise was gone.

    You¡¯re watching me, and I¡¯m watching you, and they both had only each other in their eyes~

    Up until the boss spoke up:¡±Your brother treats you very well, he got every shot right on target, truly a modest man, if more guests like you visit my stall, I¡¯ll be run out of business~¡±He cracked up a joke and everyone around them had started tough as well.

    Shu Ning felt bashful all of a sudden! His whole face had turned beet red. He held onto the doll with one hand, his brother¡¯s hand with the other, and ran off immediately.

    Oh my god! Why was big brother teasing me? Shu Ning finally shook off Shu Heng¡¯s ws when they reached the car:¡±Brother! I¡¯m already fifteen, I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be an adult when you¡¯re eighteen.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    If not for the fact that you¡¯re a teen right now, I would¡¯ve made a move a long time ago, I¡¯m only bearing with you out of love, okay? Shu Heng looked at him with a leisurely gaze as he touched little brother¡¯s cheeks that had puffed up out of anger unconsciously. Shu Heng was, after all, a straight man, bit by bit he had fallen for Shu Ning, he was the only one he had feelings for, he didn¡¯t know that these cute little actions belonged to those of the ¡°natural uke¡± group.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t p his ws away, he had only given him a satisfactory huff, he had been tricked out of kindness but the feeling was very nice, Shu Ning felt that he was hopeless, he was infected with a popr virus called Shu Heng, and there was no cure for this virus ¡ú_¡ú When they reached home, Shu Heng suddenly came in close, and carried him with his two legs up, just like when he was still thirteen, holding him in his arms.

    Shu Ning yelped in surprise and quickly wrapped his arms around his brother¡¯s neck ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) What¡¯s going on?

    The bath in their room had already been prepared, Shu Heng carried him over in a big stride while several of the servants bowed, and left.

    It was packed full of people earlier, and now there were only the two of them! Shu Heng did not say a single word, he just moved his hands over to help Shu Ning strip. Shu Ning¡¯s heart rate started to increase, and subconsciously he retreated backwards. On this rare asion, Shu Heng stopped to take a look at him. Um, Shu Ning felt a little wronged, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m yours, why are you touching me however you please, and stripping me however you please, the only thing he hadn¡¯t done was that......

    That, for Shu Ning, that was just a fantasy, a dream, his big brother would never do it to him, and Shu Ning would never break their blood bound curse, we¡¯ll just continue this intimate exchange of brotherly love _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±He was fine just a minute ago, but Shu Heng finally realized. He went out for a trip, and brought over therge, snowy-white doll:¡±Take a look!¡±

    Look my ass, but this doll really was quite nice to look at, it was just a pity that Shu Ning wasn¡¯t into this:¡±Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so big now but you still like dolls, when I¡¯m not around, you can look at it more,¡±Shu Heng suddenly thought, no matter how good a teddy bear was, it would never be as good as him, he should make a realistic substitute that can grow with him by his side, so that his little brother can hold it, and even more so at night during his sleep. Shu Heng felt quite shy all of a sudden, he pursed his lips and his throat felt a bit parched. Following the slow progression of the clothes being taken off, his little brother was just like boiled egg with its shell peeled off, his skin was pale, glowy, and very stic.

    He really was reaching adulthood soon, Shu Heng did not continue looking at the skin that was being exposed more and more.

    Remembering that his big brother was about to leave in two days, an unsatisfied feeling welled up within his heart. After some hesitation, he went up to hep his big brother take his clothes off.

    The feeling of helping him put on the thongst time was very nice, very enticing, he wondered how his brother felt when he put clothes on him, he neverined about having to do such things, and he gave him a lot of thoughtful care. Thinking about these things, Shu Ning¡¯s finger identally touched something he shouldn¡¯t have touched.

    The little beans on his big brother¡¯s chest were very round, and very small, the colour was rtively dark, a dark red. Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched and his eyes kept peering up and going back down, he shot his brother a pleasant smile:¡±Brother~¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t mind? Shu Ning felt as if a feather had just brushed past his heart, it was strangely itchy and hard to bear, he wanted to try touching it, and wanted to take advantage of him, and so while swallowing his saliva, he stretched his hand out in front of his brother~ And pressed~ And pressed on those little beans. Rolling his fingers were bad enough, but naughtily, he even gave them a squeeze. Mm, he didn¡¯t endure it, he went straight over the line. Shu Ning had actually only wanted to touch them for a little bit then tell him oh I¡¯m sorry, I identally touched it!

    ¡°Brother~ You¡¯re so small here,¡±During this emergency, Shu Ning appeared very innocent with his eyes pure, his face was also the same.

    But what kind of person was Shu Heng? He was such a wise man that he followed up the pole he set, he raised his hand to squeeze Shu Ning¡¯s little dots and a little press, then he even rubbed all around the surrounding area altogether:¡±Yours is even smaller, light and tender, they¡¯re pink.¡±

    ¡°......¡±A little bottom that identally wrapped himself in his own cocoon ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    Not only that, Shu Heng went even more overboard. His fingers teased and yed with them, abusing the little meat around the surrounding area as well:¡±Look, if I touch it more, it gets hard.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning has already fallen in battle, the numb feeling travelled through his entire body, and his waist had even gone soft. Damn it, how could anyone take it when a straight man ys his tricks? And besides Shu Ning liked his big brother so much, if he were treated like this, it was simply as if he were being blessed by the heavens, it was hard to imagine. And so he did not refuse or resist him, he didn¡¯t want his big brother to notice anything wrong, Shu Ning lowered his head and seemed to be very curious.

    It was normal to be curious during puberty, and also normal to be quite ignorant to such things, Shu Heng had also gone through this stage, it¡¯s just that he had self-discipline so he didn¡¯t group up into a pile like those other students in private to discuss about girls, and watch indecent films together. Right now his little brother was about to reach sixteen soon, so naturally he also yearned for it very much, didn¡¯t he? Shu Heng¡¯s eyes darkened, if Shu Ning were to start a rtionship with a girl, loving her, and wanting to date her, wanting to be with her and even further their rtionship, have desires for her......He would probably go mad wouldn¡¯t he?

    Just thinking about it was unbearable, a an iparably cold red light zed Shu Heng¡¯s vision, and the pressure in the room skyrocketed. He suddenly held Shu Ning very tightly, and this caused Shu Ning to be dumbfounded, he had even forgotten to breathe!

 Chapter 83

    What happened?

    What got big brother so worked up?

    This is simply too hard to believe, could he have noticed anything?

    Shu Ning went stiff at once and his heart was beating like drums, it¡¯s over now I¡¯m dead, but......That¡¯s not it, right? A straight man won¡¯t understand, no,st time at the He n¡¯s hotel, Shu Heng saw He Yu, and at that time, a white fluid was flowing out from his behind, it was hard to not understand even if you wanted to, a man and a man could XXOO, no matter how clean of desires Shu Heng was, he would definitely understand in his heart.

    Oh mother, what on earth happened to big brother, if you¡¯re going to kill me could you make it quick one?

    Shu Ning couldn¡¯t understand, even if he wanted to say something, he could feel his breathing get stiff, Shu Ning who didn¡¯t understand the reason didn¡¯t dare to make any moves, so he decided to just wait earnestly. Shu Heng rarely loses hisposure so Shu Ning was surprised, he rested his little head on his big brother¡¯s shoulder. Shu Heng¡¯s whole body froze, and he slowly readjusted himself.

    Although it was only a few minutes, it was as if there was tacit understanding between the both of them, and neither of them asked or mentioned about it.

    After taking all his little brother¡¯s clothes off, Shu Heng stood up, and Shu Ning blinked his eyes, and sensibly he stood up to help his big brother with taking off his pants.

    Putting something on and taking something off were two different feelings, big brother¡¯s body was exceptionally perfect. While holding himself back from drooling, Shu Ning lowered his gaze so he didn¡¯t look straight at it. His naughty little hands and legs were taking advantage of him, as long as he curls his fingertips over the edge of his pants, he could satisfy his little desires. Damn it, if this goes on I¡¯m going to get a nosebleed, when Shu Heng was by his side, his endurance had gotten lower and lower. Shu Ning took a deep breath secretly, I have to calm down, I have to calm down, if I get hard then how am I going to face my conscience!

    Right at this moment, thest piece of straw that crushed the camel to death came, Shu Heng¡¯s big palm was set lightly against the top of Shu Ning¡¯s head......_(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Big brother is bullying me (/¨Œ¨v)

    He didn¡¯t dare to y any tricks anymore, death was breathing straight down his neck. Shu Ning had good experience of it, if he continues rubbing against his bottom line, he¡¯ll be done in by his big brother sooner orter.

    They were all done stripping, and Shu Ning could feel himself getting exhausted, he was covered in sweat as he coughed a few times in guilt:¡±It¡¯s pretty hot in here.¡±

    There was warm water beside them, could it be anything but hot? And the door was even closed with just the two of them.

    ¡°It¡¯ll feel better after washing up.¡±

    ¡°Mm, brother, I¡¯ll wash your back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what a good boy~¡±

    Big brother was dragging his words again, it was deep and sexy, even more praiseworthy than a professional seiyuu, hearing it could definitely make a person pregnant couldn¡¯t it?

    Shu Heng took the shower gel bottle and squeezed a lot of it out then began to rub his two hands together, then skillfully he began to wash this ¡°fifteen year old¡± person. Who was the one being all upset in the car? And now he¡¯s got on a face of ¡®I am enjoying this very much¡¯, what is he ying at?

    While Shu Ning was also cooperating with him very skillfully, he raised his arms when he needed to, and his legs when he needed to as well, when it came time to wash the important bits, they separated with no hesitation at all, then Shu Heng¡¯s eye darkened, and his big hand touched over......

    Shu Ning wasn¡¯t afraid even if his face was flushed red, while taking his bath, Shu Ning¡¯s whole body would turn pink. The bubbles had turned Shu Ning¡¯s focus away, up until he was carried by Shu Heng and set upon his legs and his fingers had swooped over. Every time this moment came, Shu Ning would turn slightly stiff, and he would shiver slightly when he was touched, and very so often he would even endure it with his eyebrows knitted into a deep frown.

    The little chrysanthemum was very pitiful, it had only been bullied a little by the big thumb. Shu Heng had his limits, but it was time to add some more fun into it, then in the future his little brother wouldn¡¯t resist it too hard when he ate him up, and so the finger came and went over the area a few times, and when it was about enough, he would give it a little wash again. Shu Ning started to find it slightly hard to sit still, he wiggled his body and his breath started to speed up slightly.

    ¡°Brother......¡±Damn it, I actually made a sound like a cat, Shu Ning was startled and slightly regretful, would¡¯ve been better to just endure it /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~ Shu Ning liked to be clean so he would never suspect that that area wasn¡¯t clean, could it be that his brother was thinking about something now so he was slightly out of it? Probably, the number of times he washes other ces aren¡¯t less, so what am I getting all mad for?

    Shu Heng was also startled, he raised up the corner of his lips slightly and he was so handsome that Shu Ning opened his mouth slightly, he had gone silly again.

    Slowly, gradually, Shu Heng lowered his head and leaned close, thennded a kiss on Shu Ning¡¯s exceptionally pink lips. Although it was just a little tap like a dragonflynding on water, it was still enough for Shu Ning to be intoxicated like drinking an entire jar of wine:¡±Brother, you¡¯re bullying me again!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to bully me in return.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched, this right here is the typical straight man, unconsciously tempting people from time to time but they were still irresistible. He wouldn¡¯t think that I really don¡¯t dare to kiss him did he? He¡¯s really looking down on him, Shu Ning after all was also a man, and no matter how much of a bottom a person can be, and no matter how much they liked being pushed down, and was born unable to top, he was still a man with passion okay?

    This time, Shu Ning did not stay silent any longer. He grabbed Shu Heng¡¯s arms with both hands then moved himself over abruptly to give him kiss after kiss! He didn¡¯t know how many times he had kissed him, he just did it until he felt it was just about time before he closed up shop, and put on a proud face as he looked towards Shu Heng. Taking advantage of him was actually very easy, he just had to follow what his brother does then there won¡¯t be any risks.

    But......Shu Heng loved Shu Ning!

    And so after that, it was as if thunder had struck the mes of passion! Shu Heng¡¯s gaze turned sharp instantly, exuding a cool air of arrogance that made it hard for anyone toe near. He held Shu Ning¡¯s head with both hands, and then......

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded, turning into a cute little fool instantly, that soft thing entered, fuck me.

    This this this is a real kiss! This isn¡¯t a joke anymore big brother! You¡¯re my biological brother ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ Shu Ning waved his hand about in the water, he didn¡¯t know whether he had done it intentionally or subconsciously but he stopped immediately anymore, he didn¡¯t fight against him anymore and closed his eyes to enjoy it, it was veryfortable, intense, and the feeling was lingering~

    This was a clean and pure kiss, not like that drunken kiss they hadst time.

    Shu Ning couldn¡¯t think about anything anymore and he didn¡¯t know how long his big brother kissed him for either, a sound would leak out from him every so often, he was running out of air soon.

    A burst of dizziness welled up in his eyes, he didn¡¯t know how to breathe with his nose. Seeing Shu Ning¡¯s body sliding down into the water, Shu Heng hurriedly carried him into his arms, with nary a space between the two of them. He held him tight with one hand and lifted up the little one¡¯s chin with his other, he wanted to continue the kiss but Shu Ning had closed his mouth, he didn¡¯t let him anymore. Shu Heng was anxious for more, and closed in to lick his lips. The light shining off his zed lips was very beautiful, helplessly he could only stop here, what he wanted to do was to guide him, not to seize him forcefully because the time wasn¡¯t right yet.

    ¡°Do you still dare to do it next time?¡±The force in Shu Heng¡¯s eyes was exceptional and his voice was hoarse.

    Shu Ning was confused, his IQ had already gone down to the bottom. He hurriedly opened his mouth, wanting to respond to him that he didn¡¯t dare to anymore~ Don¡¯t kiss me anymore~ I¡¯m going to die~ Please let me off~

    The opportunity only showed itself for an instant when Shu Heng came in for a kiss again, and entering his mouth. Shu Ning couldn¡¯t endure the ¡°mm¡± in his throat and it excited Shu Heng, his two hands moved all around him and he used even more force, it could even be said to be a little rough. If not for the fact that he still had several points of intelligence left in his brain that he couldn¡¯t hurt his little brother and make him hate him, Shu Heng really couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.

    Shu Ning¡¯s final end was slightly tragic because he had fainted, and wallowed in the sea of his big brother¡¯s gentle caress, he was very happy.

    Just like that he slept until the sun came up, Shu Ning didn¡¯t move after he woke up, he was recalling what happened the night before, this was very important.

    Did big brother go crazy from getting mad at me? Didn¡¯t seem like it, would he really have......No, that¡¯s not possible, maybe he was experimenting? Maybe he fell for some girl so he¡¯s using me as a free kiss to try? Ah, oh god, if that¡¯s the case won¡¯t I die of sadness? No, that won¡¯t do, I have to find a way to ask him.

    That¡¯s not right, Shu Ning who was treating like this and that should be angry instead, then he has to fight a cold war with him, and ignore him. When he¡¯s off for M Country, he won¡¯t answer his calls or send him any texts, he¡¯ll only be able to figure this out after he reaches the peak of coldness! Shu Ning told himself incessantly that his reasoning was right, but his feelings could not be allowed.

    I stretched his little hand forward and rustled about, big brother¡¯s not here?

    For a moment, all his messy thoughts had flown away, could he have gone off already? No, he didn¡¯t even tell me anything, I don¡¯t consent to this.

    Shu Ning turned around and got off the bed and didn¡¯t even pu t on his slippers, pitter-patter he plunged forth. Shu Heng had only went out to answer a call, he didn¡¯t want to wake the little one from his sleep so he went out to receive it. While drinking coffee at the living room he was dealing with some business. After settling everything, Shu Heng wanted to return to the little one¡¯s side toy down with him but instead he was greeted with a scene that unsettled him very much.

    Shu Ning was running down the stairs, it was too dangerous, stairs aren¡¯t made of marshmallows!

    Shu Heng hurriedly ran forth, and seeing that only four steps were left, Shu Ning simply decided he could just hop down in one go. Watching him made Shu Heng¡¯s heart jump in fright and theplexion of his face was terrible.

    Shu Ning spread his arms open and pounced into his big brother¡¯s arms. Shu Heng quickly held him tight, and the warmth in his embrace made him feel at ease, but......He still couldn¡¯t forgive him. Shu Heng immediately brought him back to the room in a quick stride and threw him to the bed. Shu Ning was stunned as he flopped down onto the bed, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on but Shu Heng was even angrier than he:¡±You¡¯re going down dressed like this? And you also dare to run down the stairs? Are you trying to fly?¡±

    What happened? Shu Ning lowered his head and took a look, it was quite inexplicable.

    Currently, on his upper body was his big brother¡¯s white shirt, and his lower body......A pair of undies with a tail ¡ú_¡ú

    Haven¡¯t I always been dressing like this? YOu practically never see the servants during the day, they were all busy out in the yard or they¡¯ve went out to buy groceries, and the bodyguards had ces where the bodyguards could hang out at, they would never disturb their employers. When Shu Heng and Shu Ning are at home, it was almost as if only the two of them were there and it was very quiet. Shu Heng¡¯s two hands were by Shu Ning¡¯s sides and his eyes were narrowed dangerously.

    Shu Ning swallowed his saliva and a wronged look was in his gaze, because of his posture, the white shirt flipped up to reveal his tender belly. THe thong he wore was very small, so small that almost nothing was covered up, at a nce, his pale, well-proportioned, and slender legs showed their unique beauty, with a pair of feet that were simrly slender, he wasn¡¯t even conscious himself of how tempting they were, they were so pure that no matter how you looked at it, they looked like they belonged to those of a little angel descending down onto Earth.

    Shu Ning was at his mercy and for that, he was slightly unhappy about it. When he wanted to sit up, his brother¡¯s big hand pressed down onto the soft flesh of his belly, and for Shu Ning it felt like he was a rat caught in a trap and he had lost all his strength in an instant, and gone soft on top of him.

    The atmosphere was very warm.

    Shu Heng moved his big hand around just like how he would when Shu Ning had eaten too much, but Shu Ning¡¯s throat felt parched, it gave him an illusion as if he was being caressed by him.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s ticklish~¡±

    As Shu Ning ran out of tricks, this was the only thing he could do. Shu Heng was still touching him so Shu Ning could only move his hand over to push him away, but his hands were caught by Shu Heng instead and pinned to the top of his head.

    What¡¯s happening here? ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Shu Ning held his breath, it feels like~ There¡¯s a very strong kind of feeling, as if he were going to have that done to him by his big brother, his heart was beating so fast that it had gone out of control.

    Shu Heng¡¯s whole body was pressed on top of his and his idle hand gave Shu Ning¡¯s little face an unscrupulous squeeze:¡±You still remember what happened yesterday, don¡¯t you?¡±

    It was still fine when he didn¡¯t mention it, but as soon as he did, Shu Ning started to struggle, big brother is too much of a bully.

    But Shu Heng was too powerful, he didn¡¯t even have to use much strength and Shu Ning could hardly protect his principles at all, so he just decided to stop all his unnecessary actions, and shot him an extremely fierce gaze:¡±Brother! You were clearly in the wrong, so why does it seem like I did something wrong instead?¡±

    Oh my! He¡¯s grown up and knows how to re at people now, it was so adorable. Shu Heng¡¯s anger went down slightly:¡±Who was the one who lit the fuse?¡±

    ¡°It was you.¡±

    ¡°It was you.¡±

    ¡°It was you!¡±Shu Ning¡¯s embarrassment had turned into fury as he red at him with his big, beautiful eyes in a huff.

    ¡°It really was you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±How could that be?

    ¡°It was you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched, and he quickly retorted:¡±You¡¯re the one who started it first, I didn¡¯t remember it incorrectly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who provoked it first.¡±

    Right, no matter how you say it it¡¯s going to be my fault, Shu Ning was dejected, he was upset now, even his face had gone sour.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know hot to kiss properly, but brother will teach you, try to breathe using your nose.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Huh ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ £© ???

    He¡¯s a straight man after all, saying such words that made Shu Ning confused on whether he shouldugh or cry, even if that part yesterday was my fault is he going to kiss me now? That¡¯s not right, he¡¯s guiding me, what should I do? Tears fell in Shu Ning¡¯s heart, he wanted to agree and ask for his guidance with an open mind, he really wanted to kiss with his male god. If he were to ask himself, he really, really liked it very much.

    But......Everything had its limits, they¡¯ve already gone out of bounds with what happened yesterday, Shu Ning did not wish to watch Shu Heng start and manage family for the rest of his life while he hid in the corners shedding tears of jealousy, he would go mad if that were to happen. He had died very early on in his past life so he didn¡¯t even have the chance to enjoy the taste of being pressed down by someone, it¡¯ll still be better to just love someone else instead, that would probably be easier.

    He wasn¡¯t reborn to suffer his past grudges, he has to live a good life.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m focusing on my studies right now and I don¡¯t really want to start dating yet,¡±Shu Ning turned the topic deliberately, and it was slightly provocative:¡±Could big brother have fallen in love with someone and is using me to try things out? You can tell me, I¡¯m your little brother, you can share your troubles with me!¡±

    If it were a fool, they may have said that they had one then kiss his little brother boldly, obtaining the goodies offered right in front of his eyes and solving his pain of lovesickness. But Shu Heng was a very wise man, he would not tolerate any misunderstandings between them at all. WIth a sharp gaze and a cold tone he responded:¡±You¡¯re right, a student should focus on their studies, brother doesn¡¯t have anyone in mind, but if I had to name one......You would be the only one.¡±

    But when he heard ¡°but if I had to name one¡±, Shu Ning had misunderstood, he thought that even if his big brother did not fall in love with anyone he still knew in his heart what kind of person he wanted to look for, and there was already a good candidate for it. Wasn¡¯t everyone from a big family like this? They would go wild outside but they would still properly marry a woman at the end who could set his sails straight.

    And having a woman like this birth a child for them would be even better, with more resources to raise them with, bringing the fortune of two families together was as simple as just walking up the stairs.

    For a moment, Shu Ning pondered over a lot of things and a ze of mist welled up over his eyes, and his tears were flooding~

    But as soon as this dramatic scene appeared, Shu Heng¡¯s words stopped and what he continued with was ¡°you would be the only one¡± ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Shu Ning was content now, so what if he didn¡¯t love me? He had me in his heart and it was fine even if it was just brotherly love.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Heng felt an ache in his heart, was his little brother going to cry? He had still frightened him, he couldn¡¯t do that even with a good enough reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it was just a yawn. Brother, I¡¯m hungry, how about we go down and eat?¡±

    ¡°We can, but......¡±

    Shu Ning blinked his eyes, what else is there to be done? Um, he was suddenly flipped over and hended on top of Shu Heng¡¯s body. Shu Ning was dumbfounded, he had just wanted to speak when he heard a rip, Shu Heng actually ripped my underwear? Oh my god, Shu Ning shivered subconsciously and red at him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I need to give you a spanking, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still dare to run down the stairs after this!¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    Shu Heng raised an eyebrow:¡±You dare to swear?¡±

    ¡°This is not ah...... Ah...... Ah......¡±He¡¯s really hitting me, Shu Ning wiggled and found that something was slowly poking between his legs, it was Shu Heng¡¯s thingy. Oh god, he¡¯s hard? It¡¯s easy to get impulsive in the early mornings, don¡¯t do it big brother, impulses are the temptations of the devil!

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t dare to wiggle about anymore, he simply decided to just spread his legs, and let out a sigh of relief after he couldn¡¯t touch it anymore. He just sat there obediently and let his big brother discipline him as he pleased.

    This type of disciplinary session was actually pretty sweet, it was only slightly painful but it felt rather good instead. And he was also looking forward to how his big brother would rub him after he was done hitting him, that felt even better. Shu Ning put one hand at Shu Heng¡¯s waist with his head leaning against his chest, listening to his heartbeats, and his other hand was drawing circles helplessly, at the center of it was a little red bean.

    Shu Heng gave him ten or so spankings then rubbed him gently, and gave it a pinch:¡±Do you still dare to do it again next time?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Do you know how I felt when I saw you jump down?¡±

    Shu Ning was shocked, he didn¡¯t think about this, he had gone mad with joy when he suddenly saw that his big brother hadn¡¯t left yet, and there were only a few steps yet so he just went for it. Big brother cared about me so much so naturally he couldn¡¯t bear to see me get hurt, even if it were only a little. Shu Ning felt warm, and he was obedient now. He moved his head up and rubbed Shu Heng¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Brother~ I won¡¯t do anything dangerous anymore, and I won¡¯t make you worry.¡±

    He was sincere in saying sorry, Shu Heng could tell:¡±Remember what you said, I¡¯ll be watching.¡±

    ¡°Big brother is the best.¡±

    Just like that the unpleasantness of before had passed, both Shu Ning and Shu Heng had a very good tacit understanding with each other, they both wanted to do this again.

    While having breakfast they would both feed each other a bite as they ate, and picked vegetables for each other, they were both eating very cheerfully. After their meal, Shu Ning sat on the sofa and called over to Shu Gao with thendline phone, and with a stretch of Shu Heng¡¯s long legs he sat directly behind him, this made Shu Ning very surprised, then his entire person was caught in his big brother¡¯s embrace.

    His conversation with his grandpa was very fun and interesting, Shu Gao liked Shu Ning very much and Shu Ning also loved and respected Shu Gao.

    After that he gave Shu Cheng a call as well. While talking to him on the phone, he was coaxing Shu Yao, he had actually turned on his nanny mode~~ (¨s©n¨t)b Shu Ning¡¯s mouth was twitching, if he didn¡¯t hear it wrongly, Shu Yao had actually pulled a chunk of his hair out because he was talking on the phone? Um, hisbat power was too high, he had already turned into such an envious tyrant at such a young age, what a disaster~ He¡¯s up in the skies already ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s hands and spoke by his ear:¡±Dad, you¡¯re spoiling the baby too much, you should be at the office at this hour!¡±

    Sons were the debts of fathers in their past lives, who would dare to speak this way to Shu Cheng on the outside? The sad truth was told to his ear but Shu Cheng was very pleased with this, he was more willing to be nagged at by Shu Heng instead, he was already used to it:¡±Alright, what about you? When are you leaving the country?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to stay with Ning Ning for one more day, he¡¯s too sticky.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you, you¡¯ve taken advantage of him and you¡¯re still acting the good kid, I don¡¯t even have the joy of being tied up by him.¡±

    Shu Ning who was leaning against his big brother¡¯s chest shrugged, so it¡¯s my fault now? IN his past life, Shu Cheng had let him go after calling him to the office to guide him in some things, Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to live his life with this burden on his back either, and his voice started to rise up slightly:¡±Then dad, why don¡¯t youe? I¡¯ll stick to you everyday as well but don¡¯tin about the heat, grandpa will be heartbroken if you go home with a heat rash.¡±

    Shu Cheng had three kids whereas Shu Gao only had one, the weight of it could be seen at a nce.

    Shu Cheng who didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry spoke with a sprightly voice:¡±Alright, alright, don¡¯t even mention heat rashes, I¡¯d be fine even if I get measles, just the two of you naughty little ones wait!¡±

    Shu Ningughed out loud, his dad really was great.

    Shu Heng felt a twitch in his eye, is dad......getting younger and younger?

    In the past, the interactions between father and son were like a regr sequence, they had a sophisticated way of doing things and the way hemunicated with him was simple and clean, there was not even an extra hint of nonsense included.

    But nowadays, his dad had started to crack jokes and even called me a naughty little one, even though I was just dragged into it by Shu Ning ¡ú_¡ú

    The reason why his dad was living in such a carefree and satisfied way and it was all thanks to Shu Ning, as long as he was there, it almost seemed that even his days were passed more tastefully. Shu Heng¡¯s gaze softened and hs gae the little one¡¯s ear a little pinch, when Shu Heng returned the favour and tried to pull at him, Shu Heng turned around to attack his neck instead. Shu Ning flew into a rage instantly, and he was gesturing around with both his hands and feet.

    But it was useless, Shu Heng held him tightly and opened his mouth to bite his neck.

    Shu Ning was instantly petrified, and he was shivering slightly, the back of his neck was too sensitive, really, it was very true!

    ¡°Brother, how could you bite me?¡±

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Great god, do you really have the face to confuse me like this?

    ¡°What do you want to do today?¡±Seeing that his little brother had something to say, Shu Heng quickly changed the topic.

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes brightened up instantly, he was very happy:¡±Brother, I heard He Ran was taken away by the police?¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    Shu Ning took out his phone and opened up a text message for Shu Heng to see, who doesn¡¯t have a few friends, right? If a good show starts it¡¯s always great to share with everybody. He Ran was the first to release Shu Zi Hui¡¯s photos, for him to be caught......clearly tells that something happened within the He n. Shu Heng was the one who initiated it so naturally he was very clear about it, what did his little brother want to know? Those sly eyes of him were exceptionally enticing.

    Shu Heng quicklynded a kiss down, but he wasn¡¯t done here.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t get angry at him, he was already used to being kissed on the face and he enjoyed it very much instead:¡±Brother, you know the inside scoop don¡¯t you? Tell me~¡±

    He¡¯s acting spoiled now, Shu Ning had sent a text message to his friends while Shu Heng had gone to the washroom, a fight nearly broke out. The He n was so powerful, naturally Shu Ning knew that Shu Cheng did not have the ability, not to mention the He n was now in alliance with the Wen n, they were harder to deal with now! In his past life, Shu Heng had gradually began to eradicate the He n after he had graduated, but now it was dragged earlier into the schedule, was it Shu Heng or did someone else do it?

    This wasn¡¯t important but he was still curious, he even had a kind of inexplicable sense of expectations, he felt that it had to be Shu Heng, it must be, and he had done this for me!

    Tell me~ Tell me, Shu Ning was restless like a trail of ants on a heated pot, his hands were trembling as he waited for Shu Heng to cut the cake.

    ¡°It was me.¡±

    Taking a breath, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were zed with wetness:¡±For......¡±

    ¡°For you.¡±

    He sucked in another breath, Shu Ning was very touched and he turned to curl his arms around Shu Heng¡¯s neck:¡±Brother~ Brother~ Brother~ You¡¯re the best, I......like you a lot.¡±

    Shu Heng narrowed his eyes and tightened his arms, cherishing the person in his arms very much. A sinister darkness rose up in his eyes, filled with cold bloodthirst:¡±I won¡¯t let go of anybody who dares toy a hand on you.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart rate sped up and his whole body was filled with the feeling of being loved, his eyes had gone hazy and he could see hearts on everything and his entire body was encased in a pink bubble. He rubbed himself on Shu Heng¡¯s face subconsciously and he couldn¡¯t pull himself away.

    With how things are, could he really love someone else?

    Shu Ning was very blissful at this moment, he didn¡¯t continue pondering over the future and didn¡¯t want to care about what would happen in the end either, even if he were to draw fire against himself......This will just be my coffin......

    DUring the afternoon, the two of them went to see a movie. They didn¡¯t know whether it was intentionally or not but they felt that a romance movie was a good idea. Hugging a bucket of popcorn and drinking a sip of c, the feeling was tasteful and not bad, he wanted to watch more in the future but he never thought about whether they would have the time for it or not. Coming out from the cinema, Shu Heng brought Shu Ning to a cold drink shop to eat ice cream~

    It was three-coloured, and just one scoop of it. Shu Ning stared with earnest aspiration but he wasn¡¯t willing to think about eating as he pleased once his big brother had gone away.

    During dinner, they had siew mai to eat and soup to drink at a normal restaurant. After that, when the car passed the square, Shu Ning patted his tummy and made a little noise on purpose, and Shu Heng stretched his big hand over:¡±Do you feel ufortable?¡±He didn¡¯t eat too much but maybe he wants to go for a stroll. Shu Heng asked the driver to stop at the side then he took the little one out for a walk.

    Shu Ning was definitely predestined to cross paths with the He family, they bumped into each other again. The ring eyes of that guy were tall and clear, and the girl next to him was pretty and beautiful, but Shu Ning ignored them directly and walked forth with his big brother.

    He didn¡¯t care anymore, he felt like he was just a clown, but as soon as his big brother shot a nce over, He Tao pulled the girl and ran!

    Shu Ning heard the pretty girl yell my legggg......It takes courage to wear stiletto heels! What she needs is a boyfriend who was willing to take care of her, otherwise if she sprained her ankle there would be nothing she could say.

    Right at this time, the lights in the surrounding area had all gone out......

    His big brother left tomorrow, Shu Ning felt very reluctant to part with him and he hugged his big brother¡¯s waist with both hands, then stood on the tip of his toes......

 Chapter 85

    In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed and Shu Ning had already been going back to school for many days.

    His eyes were looking to the front but his mind was filled with thoughts of their kiss at the square. It was very light, and he had just given him a little peck but the feeling was wonderful, enough to whisk him away into the realm of dreams, unable to drag himself out of it. Fireworks burst into the sky right behind them, but as for what festival it was that day, that was not important anymore. Shu Ning closed his eyes, only his brother was left in his heart.

    When they separated, Shu Ning got to see a good show.

    The He n really was unlucky, even drinking water made them choke. First it was He Chang who got investigated on the reason of tax evasions, that was a no-brainer, everybody hated ck-hearted businessmen, he¡¯ll be treated like a rat on the streets. Then there was an insider who spilled the beans and said that Han Yu had been meeting with a certain head of his state privately, and stuffed him up in tens of millions worth of writes.

    ANd so the second one to be taken away was Han Yu, shouting in tears that she had been wronged, unwilling to admit to it no matter how she was questioned, but the head of state still couldn¡¯t stand the condemnation of the public and his conscience, and surrendered himself. It wasn¡¯t just ten thousand, it was a million. At that time, the apprehensive head of state¡¯s daughter had gotten leukemia and Han Yu came to them offering money, telling them to just take this as meeting a new friend. The head of state spoke honestly and Han Yu had no way of arguing further, then she was sent by the police to prison.

    Then, He Ran went to abour camp.

    The He family¡¯s old head used connections and backroutes to secretly go over to the capital, hoping to find the Wen n for help. Unexpectedly, he was sent by his own grandson into prison.

    For the sake of protecting himself, He Jiong had also gone all out! Thus it made everyone feel less shameful, and he would stay in the Wen n¡¯s vi everyday with his fool of a wife.

    The situation was changing like the clouds in the wind, people¡¯s hearts were unpredictable. The He family which had been doing well was done for just like that and it was out of everyone¡¯s expectations. When they wanted a share of the dumplings they suddenly found themselves left with only soup! The Shu family truly had big hearts, they would at least leave a bit of benefits for everyone, if you didn¡¯t take it, it would¡¯ve just been a waste, but if you did, you had to recognize the status of the Shu family.

    Right now in C City, the Shu family had be the head.

    During lunchtime, a few young boys had gathered over Shu Ning right as he sat down in the canteen, and brought him some delicacies, this was how it¡¯s been every single day nowadays.

    He had jumped grades in this lifetime so he was a senior, they were ssmates in his past life as well and they were also friends, then they woulde to be best buddies after they were to graduate, everyone would share all their difficulties, and naturally the good as well. But after something happened to Shu Ning......They¡¯ve all banded together to turn against him, craving to drink his blood and gnaw on his bones.

    Just like right now, they would say that peers of about the same age should y together.

    Wow, you¡¯re so amazing, you actually managed to skip grades, and two at that! It¡¯s simply incredible.

    There were even those who were envious but did not say anything.

    There was a young boy who would sit at the corner all the time, he was the most quiet. He was big, tall, with bronzed skin and a bright gaze, he was slightly arrogant with quite a bit of skill, born with a set of beautiful eyes he was very handsome, like a ray of sunshine, filled also with a nice and clean air. In his past life, Shu Ning had been attracted to him, he felt that he was great at everything save for his family background, and so after having his money, time, and love taken from him, his boyfriend had a change of heart in the end, and went off with his good friend, the Zhang Qi who liked to run to Shu Ning¡¯s ss to visit him.

    To be able to make friends with a senior was something to take pride in, and besides, Shu Ning was one of the big boss¡¯s in school so nobody dared to offend him, it was easy to see how amazing a person could be to be able to be good buddies with those few amazing ones from big families. Those seniors were too hard to make friends with, but Shu Ning was different. They were all simr in age and they were almost of identical heights, so they hadmon things to talk about.

    ¡°How about we go for basketball after school? Autumn¡¯s here so it¡¯s not that hot, what are you doing going home so early for?¡±Zhang Qi smiled brightly, admiring Shu Ning very much, his eyes shining with sincerity. This was the person who snatched Shu Ning¡¯s partner for him, then went to the prison to ridicule him and chuck stones down the well. He may look like a sincere guy on his front, but he had been bearing a deep grudge against Shu Ning for quite a long time.

    ¡°Is he going too?¡±Shu Ning pointed towards the tall teenager on the side.

    Wang Cong had a start, his family was too poor so getting some food and drinks off these young masters was pretty good. Right now, being called out by the person they wanted to kiss up to, he felt slightly unhappy, do you think you¡¯re some big shot because you¡¯ve got money? What a group of scum, if you have the ability then get full marks in your exams like me! But Wang Cong still gave Shu Ning a smile to express his friendship.

    WHen I climb up the socialdder in the future, I¡¯ll let you all beg me on your knees!

    A touch of unwillingness shed past Wang Cong¡¯s eyes, and Shu Ning had caught it. He was too much of a fool during his youth in his past life, but it was different now:¡±Zhang Qi, let him follow, there¡¯s gotta be someone to fetch the water if we get thirsty, right?¡±

    Zhang Qiughed:¡±That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, I think so too.¡±

    Wang Cong......He dropped his head and his hand underneath the table had clenched into a fist, this was too humiliating.

    A touch of a smile was present in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes as he ate fish balls, how weak! Just that and you can¡¯t take any more? I really am a fool in the past, I actually thought that he was a cool person who couldn¡¯t be swayed by both honour and riches, thinking he had a cold and arrogant personality, ambitious, that was all nonsense. However, Shu Ning really couldn¡¯t deny that Wang Cong was indeed talented. He had once started a business with the money given to him by Shu Ning, and by the time he was in university, he was already sessful.

    Life was just like a y, he had been spun in circles by him in his past life, and right now he would make up for it. If you don¡¯t want to be human, I will fulfill your wishes.

    After school in the afternoon, a group of young boys went to the gym to y basketball. Shu Ning was not the shortest one anymore, he jumped up and shot the ball,nding straight through the. Several girls were cheering outside, Shu Ning had quite a lot of fans, he had received a lot of love letters in the past but he secretly destroyed him, and didn¡¯t let his big brother know lest he ends up thinking about stuff.

    Shu Ning¡¯s basketball skills wer quite average, Zhang Qi and the others had cut him some ck.

    Drenched in sweat after the game, he went for a shower. On the way he screwed with Wang Cong three times, Shu Ning¡¯s life was very fulfilling. He had juste out of the changing room when he saw Wang Cong¡¯s tall body leaning against the wall, he had a pretty good look, he was the strong type of top. Shu Ning did not pay attention to him but Wang Cong walked backwards facing him, trying to coax up to him:¡±Do you need me to teach you how to y basketball?¡±

    Under normal circumstances, wouldn¡¯t he ask ¡®You think you¡¯re good?¡¯ but Shu Ning didn¡¯t even look at him and walked off directly.

    A glint shed past Wang Cong¡¯s eyes and he chased him, and when he passed by, he quietly whispered for him to be careful of them.

    Was he......the scheming bitch type? He had only started this during the second year of high school in his past life, but it had begun so soon this time. Shu Ning touched his nose, hm, has he already started to take note of me? Interesting! It was hot that day so Shu Ning didn¡¯t bring his bike on purpose, he called his driver toe and pick him up then walked forth step by step, and met up with Zhang Qi and the gang at the school gate.

    ¡°It¡¯s Senior Shu!¡±

    Zhang Qi gave his buddy a smack and rolled his eyes:¡±What are you calling him Senior for, he¡¯s the same age as us.¡±

    Oh~ Not happy about me now are you ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q It was no secret to everyone that Shu Ning was an aloof person, but he actually smiled to Zhang Qi:¡±That¡¯s wrong, the following crime has to be corrected.¡±The edge of Zhang Qi¡¯s mouth twitched, and before he could say anything, a Rolls-Royce pulled up. A bodyguard opened the car door and reported something to him in a whisper, Shu Ning responded with an ¡°mm¡± and left in the car. It seems that this was when Zhang Qi had started topare himself to him, he had only hidden it behind his smiles, remaining hard to detect. Everybody wouldn¡¯t mind too much, if you really did mind, then you would just be too petty, not giving him face.

    Between teen boys, they liked to make noise, poking at each other with insults and whatnot were very normal.

    Shu Ning pondered thoughtfully as he went to the park for a stroll. He let his driver take the car back first, and he walked a few rounds slowly around the park. A car stopped outside of the door to the right, Pang Qian hade over personally to pick him up:¡±Young master, what do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    Getting into the car, Shu Ning¡¯s mouth curved into a smile:¡±Let¡¯s go for skewers!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Pang Qian was experienced and turned left and right to the restaurant. Shu Ning already figured out what he wanted to say, his uncle had beenining that the vi was too luxurious since he had arrived, and bearing with a body full of difort he wanted to return to F City, but the foreman who hade with him wasn¡¯t up for it. Since you¡¯vee to the big city why don¡¯t you try to work hard? Isn¡¯t it great to go home rich and honourably?

    Qin Yu Fu did not have such ambitions, and the rent in the capital was very expensive. Even if Shu Ning wanted to arrange it for him, his uncle wasn¡¯t down for it, and in the end there was nothing the foreman could do either so he looked for Pang Qian. Naturally, Pang Qian was jumping with joy since his brother was here to help, so he could go out for business trips with an easy heart. The construction of Shu Ning¡¯s shopping za was nearly done, and the two universities were just about ready as well. As if they were a cat who had caught sight of a fish, businessmen had snatched dry all the shop lots.

    His capital was back! Naturally Shu Ning started to buynd again!

    While eating, Pang Qian listed out all the problems to him because his boss was called ¡°Qin Yu Fu¡±, and the real Qin Yu Fu had just appeared. The young prince of Hongxing Company noticed and associated it with Shu Ning, it was self-evident to him now who the boss was. The other party had set a time to meet with Shu Ning so he had to go.

    Hongxing......it was the capital¡¯s, as well as the country¡¯s number one real estatepany.

    Is my luck that good, or that bad? Shu Ning shrugged and continued to eat skewers. Pang Qian had originally been quite worried, but he eased up after seeing how rxed Shu Ning was:¡±The prawn is done.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s my uncle doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing great, he¡¯s got a few men working under him so everyday¡¯s been very busy for him, he¡¯s already taken the construction site as his own home.¡±

    Pang Qian had Qin Yu Fu sit in an office, Qin Yu Fu said he had no ability and wanted to leave, but Shu Ning told him what would happen if he did. Qin Yu Fu had a start, and immediately he stopped trying to leave and put his heart into the construction site. This was Ning Ning¡¯s business, so there can¡¯t be any losses. Uncle loves me after all, he didn¡¯t me me for it. But of course, Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t have used Qin Yu Fu¡¯s credentials to go through the formalities if this was a loss-making business. This was love, he must never be let down!

    ¡°Oh yeah, young master, when we go over next Wednesday, do you want to bring some~one?¡±

    ¡°Sure, the people you have your eye on aren¡¯t half bad, I¡¯m very satisfied,¡±Shu Ning already had his own bodyguards and talented men, the elite workers in his office were all top of the rank, they were all famous talents in the future. For the sake of keeping them there, Shu Ning offered them high sries and rewards, and even promised them houses for their marriage.

    They were houses in the capital! Oh heavens, such benefits were hard to find even in the entire country!

    Pang Qian¡¯s face reddened slightly, and he coughed twice. After all, Shu Ning was only sixteen this year, some things were still hard to talk about:¡±It¡¯s......that type of person, I heard that the young prince of Hongxing had some bad habits, we¡¯d have an easier time if there were someone to satisfy him, right?¡±

    Shu Ning chuckled and spared a nce to the careful little Pang Qian who was blushing to his ears:¡±Just tell me straight if there¡¯s anything you want to say, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a little child who doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh,e, eat some prawn!¡±

    Shu Ning had an unpredictable gaze in his eyes and he curled up the corners of his mouth into a smile, the young Hongxing prince was a gant man who stood like a jade tree against the wind, he was a very proud person and he changed partners like he changed clothes. He did not like delicate beauties, but only hardy men, not Shu Ning¡¯s natural bottom type, but rather a stronger man with stubborn personalities, tall, and they had to be straight young men with bronzed skin!

    Soon after school started in his past life, Wang Cong and his mother had been admitted to the hospital but they didn¡¯t have any money to cure her illness. He was like an ant walking across a burning pot, he had run in circles trying to borrow money but didn¡¯t even manage to do that, it still ended uping out of Shu Ning¡¯s pockets. I treated him so well,ying down my life for him, and yet he was so brutal, and ruthless! The opportunities had been set right in front of him now, how would he choose?

    That Hongxing prince was the young master that stood right at the top......

 Chapter 86

    Shu Ning talked about a lot of things with Pang Qian, and after finishing their skewers, they even went to a tea shop for some tea. They properly arranged some details so as to ensure that nothing would be lost.

    And as expected, at the start of Monday, Wang Cong¡¯s expression was slightly off, and his eyes were slightly red.

    Wang Cong¡¯s father was a top, on that year, his bottom that he had been seeing for nine years couldn¡¯t take the pressure anymore, and returned home to get married and have kids. In a moment of desperation, he sold off all his property to his ex-boyfriend, he jumped off a bridge in the middle of the night, and drifted away, thinking about how good it was to die off just like that, ending it all. But what he did not expect was, he was saved by a girl.

    The girl was very sympathetic to his experiences and did not mind his love of men, and the man was very moved. At this time of hardship, there was someone who still treated him sincerely, and so they tied the knot and had Wang Cong.

    However, the good times did notst long, and when Wang Cong was ten years old, an Audi was parked at their door. A handsome man dressed in a suit had a pair of reddish eyes that were flowing with tears, and looked grievously at his father......

    At that time, Wang Cong thought that the uncle had such pale skin, so tender and supple that you could almost wring water out of them, just like a girl.

    Not long after, his mother began to be suspicious, and started to go hysterical. She almost washed her face with tears but his father had still left at the end, leaving together with that beautiful uncle. Since then, they¡¯ve settled down just a short distance away, but they felt so far. It was still the same as usual, his father hade out of their household without taking a single penny, he may have seemed generous but he was iparably cold.

    With an obscured gaze, Wang Cong observed those rich young masters, choosing a good target to make a move on.

    He made his order when Zhang Qi was walking towards the teacher¡¯s office. Wang Cong quickened his steps towards him, and whispered something. There were no other people around so the conversation between the two of them were kept very private.

    But Zhang Qi widened his eyes and his voice was raised:¡±What did you say? What happened to your mom?¡±

    ¡°Quiet down, I don¡¯t want the other students to pity me, why bother?¡±Wang Cong was tall so he had to lower his head slightly to whisper to Zhang Qi. He appeared very anxious, and with an ashen face he told him of the reason, and at the end he spoke a number with a parched mouth:¡±Two hundred thousand, it¡¯s just two hundred thousand, alright?¡±

    ¡°Are you taking me for a fool?¡±Zhang Qi pushed Wang Cong away with a smack of his palm, and ridiculed:¡±Who the hell is your buddy? It¡¯s good enough we let you hang around with us all day, and now you¡¯re asking for two hundred thousand? Why don¡¯t you just rob it from me?¡±

    ¡°Shh, quiet down~¡±Wang Cong had been very embarrassed by his words, but he was helpless.

    Zhang Qi rolled his eyes and walked forward in a big stride, he was done with Wang Cong. Two hundred thousand? Even I don¡¯t have that much, there¡¯s no way my dad would give me that much, I don¡¯t even have enough to spend normally, two hundred thousand? You wish, your mom¡¯s sick but my mom¡¯s sick too, she¡¯s got a headache, why don¡¯t you hand over ten thousand first? Ah no, we¡¯ll be alright with you if you spent at least a thousand when youe out to y with us, we¡¯re already giving you tips when youe out to eat and drink for nothing out our pockets, and you¡¯re still asking for money? Who the hell do you think you are? ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q If not for the fact that Wang Cong was tall, burly, and agile, he would¡¯ve been shooed off ages ago. With his head to the side, Zhang Qi felt that he had been too rxed while making friends.

    Wang Cong was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He clearly had money but he still wouldn¡¯t help him out, Zhang Qi¡¯s clothes normally cost no less than four digits, but this two hundred thousand would be used to save lives!

    On that afternoon, Wang Cong came to another opportunity in his wait. At that time, Tian Jia Hui¡¯s phone rang and he went out alone to receive the call, it seems to have been some private content that should not be overheard by anyone. Wang Cong said that he was going to the toilet but he was actually passing by to search for him. At that time, Tian Jia Hui was talking to his grandfather, and just as he finished talking, he was faced with Wang Conging over.

    Tian Jia Hui raised a brow:¡±Oh, so you didn¡¯t get to borrow the money?¡±

    He found out? Wang Cong had tried to borrow money from several people but he had failed on all ounts. He felt slightly embarrassed but he had to suck up to him with a smile:¡±My mom was rushed to the emergency room yesterday, if I can¡¯t borrow the money then she won¡¯t be able to have the surgery, then she won¡¯t be able to go on, we¡¯ve known each other for so long so take it as me begging you, and help me out, alright? I¡¯ll definitely pay you back after that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to help you, but whether it¡¯s me or Zhang Qi, none of us are from the capital so we only have our living expenses on hand, unlike you, a local, if you¡¯ve got the time to humble yourself in front of us, then you might as well borrow some money from your neighbour, and if you really can¡¯t do it then you can start a donation, wouldn¡¯t that be great, you wouldn¡¯t have to pay it back! It¡¯s well known that people from the capital are rich, heh heh......¡±Tian Jia Hui was very clever, he knew that Wang Cong may seem very peaceful but he actually looked down on outsiders. He looked too highly of himself, it wasn¡¯t known where his confidence came from, but he thought himself nobler than others.

    Wang Cong stood where he was and lowered his head, his eyes undting and his fists clenched tightly into fists......

    On a Tuesday afternoon, Wang Cong who had no other ns left finally set his sights on Shu Ning. It was because he had a high evaluation of him in school, he came from a good family and he had aplicated history, he was such a small little person and he had skipped two grades, and still he was not inferior meshed in with a group of seniors. He was even tightly surrounded by those high-profile kids, and he was a very caring person, this proved that he was indeed extraordinary.

    In fact, Shu Ning was two years younger than his ssmates, coupled with his body that looked like a bean that had just begun to sprout, those big brothers would naturally take care of him, they were all people of good characters. Normally Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t show his full deck of cards, but when something happened to those people or their families, Shu Ning would give them some advice based on his memories of his past life, and often he yed a key role in helping them.

    Nobody here was a fool, Shu Ning had C City as his background, and he had never concealed how good his rtionship with Shu Heng was. Meanwhile, Shu Heng appeared very often with the Mou family, and it was no secret that he sat at one of the main seats. There were all sorts ofplications that nobody was able to work out, and so they all envied the few rich kids who had a good rtionship with Shu Ning since year one.

    Zhao Dong was the head of the small group and he was very concerned about Shu Ning, he looked for an opportunity to have a good chat with him, and sitting on a bench under a tree, Shu Ning told him about his idea. Zhao Dong disapproved of it very much, but it was no use even after much persuasion, Shu Ning had already decided. There was nothing wrong with studyingndscape architecture, it was easy and enjoyable.

    Zhao Dong was the second son of the Zhao family and he had very strong motivations, he had already nned out his life a long time ago, and wanted to get into M Country¡¯s best school. So seeing Shu Ning leeching off his family and not studying much, he was very worried, and it wasn¡¯t only Zhao Dong, the others from their small group had also noticed this situation. Usually, they would try to hint at it, but Shu Ning still wouldn¡¯t take anything from them.

    ss was starting soon, Zhao Dong took a look at his watch and sighed helplessly:¡±Is it because of your family? YOu¡¯re like me, sandwiched right in the middle, if you¡¯re doing too good it would affect the harmony between your brothers, and if you were takings things too easy you wouldn¡¯t be able to make an example to your younger brother, wasting away yourself, and your life.¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±

    Zhao Dong gripped Shu Ning¡¯s thin shoulder and leaning close to his ears, he spoke his heartfelt words:¡±You don¡¯t have to answer, I understand.¡±

    It was about time for them to go to ss. When Zhao Dong stood up, Shu Ning took his hand and had Zhao Dong lean his ear over, and also spoke a bit of his heartfelt words:¡±my problem¡¯s not on top, but on the bottom, my mom doesn¡¯t love me and she wants me to take the bullet.¡±

    Zhao Dong¡¯s pupils shrank, and he felt a slight pain in his heart for his good friend, and he gave Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder a pat. The two then confided in each other, and Zhao Dong could understand about seventy percent of Shu Ning¡¯s problems, he knew that he never spoke about his problems so what happened today was very rare. They¡¯ve known for three years, so they could be said to have truly bonded. Zhao Dong left, and Shu Ning pondered thoughtfully. In Zhao Dong¡¯s current generation in the Zhao family, he heard that he was the only one left, both his elder and his younger brother had died, that should be due to Zhao Dong¡¯s actions.

    It wasn¡¯t as if you couldn¡¯t tolerate it sometimes, but it was others who don¡¯t want to keep you alive, and for such poisonous attributes to form in someone, it would slowly happen if they were forced to their limits.

    Right at this moment, the sound of footsteps came near, they were neither light nor heavy steps without a bit of impulse, it should be Wang Cong. Shu Ning curled his mouth into a smile, the prey had thrown itself into the or whatnot, this was simply fabulous.

    Before this, Wang Cong¡¯splexion was exceptionally bad, and he was constantly hiding behind some faraway trees, his eyes locked onto the two people who were being rather intimate, could they be a pair? No wonder the boss of the school took care of Shu Ning so well normally, so this was the reason why. That¡¯s bloody disgusting, look at that, they¡¯re even kissing, fuck. Shu Ning really was cheap, he wouldn¡¯t even let him leave and pulled him down for another kiss!

    With different angles and different mentalities, what you could see was also different.

    Zhao Dong was enigmatic, and his keen senses noticed Wang Cong. When he left, he had taken a look towards the trees far behind, and had already gave him a warning which led Wang Cong¡¯s legs to go soft, and his face to pale, he was very afraid. He noticed me, Wang Cong was unlucky because those eyes were as sharp as a dagger, but he had stille close to Shu Ning, he had some difficulties that he must face.

    ¡°Shu Ning~ Can I have a bit of your time?¡±

    That¡¯s a strangely roundabout way?

    Shu Ning lowered his head silently as if he were thinking it over, and still sat as straight as ever.

    Wang Cong felt extremely humiliated, that he was looked down on and not put into his sights at all......After adjusting his demeanor, Wang Cong came out slowly with the truth, speaking with much stubbornness and arrogance, pressing down his unwillingness as if borrowing money from someone was something to be ashamed of, as if no hardships could beat him to the ground. SUch a type really was rare, and this was the type of person Shu Ning appreciated the most usually.

    The meaning of Wang Cong¡¯s words were very simple, if you don¡¯t borrow him money then you would be no better than a dog, because you were a young master and you were so rich, you should have two hundred thousand with you, right?

    Ha ha ha ha......Shu Ning reallyughed, and he looked calmly towards Wang Cong¡¯s face, it was truly wonderful. He used to think that although he was poor, he at least had a backbone. His mother had gotten ill and he had to let go of his pride to borrow some money. And now looking at it in a different angle, he felt instead in a gloomy way, that he had noticed how much of a fool he was in his past life.

    But he couldn¡¯t say it that way either, he had to count his kindness at heart. Not to mention Shu Ning who had been separated with his mother since he was a young age, would resonate with and appreciate such a dutiful son, naturally he couldn¡¯t match those simultaneously.

    Wang Cong¡¯s mouth twitched, is it no use after all that? It¡¯s impossible!

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t invite him for a seat either, he took out his wallet. Wang Cong¡¯s pupils shrank and he swallowed his saliva faintly.

    But what Shu Ning took out was instead a card, no, it was a name card!

    Wang Cong¡¯s face turned hideous and his tone of voice became gruff:¡±What is the meaning of this? If you¡¯re not going to help then forget it, why do you have to insult me?¡±

    ¡°You understand?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were clear.

    While Wang Cong could not understand what he said anymore, could he have thought wrongly? There would definitely be nothing good from a minor receiving a name card, but the one who took the card out was Shu Ning......

    Shu Ning chuckled:¡±It¡¯s just as you think.¡±

    Wang Cong hated homosexuality the most but he didn¡¯t dare to scold Shu Ning. When he turned to leave, Shu Ning¡¯s voice reached his ear and made it so that he could not take even a single step more.

    ¡°You know about the Hongxing prince, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Wang Cong......

    ¡°Contact the owner of this card tomorrow morning.¡±

    Shu Ning returned for his sses, he was several minuteste but the teacher did not say anything, and permitted him to enter. Whereas Wang Cong did not return, he wandered about for the rest of the afternoon, and first thing the next morning, he contacted the owner of the card. This person was a subordinate of Pang Qian who was engaged in public rtions, he was the only person in the department and his name was Qin Ming, he was a young man but he was already experienced in the world, and he was even more slippery than mud!

    Qin Ming attached great importance in picking up Wang Cong personally, and he spent the entire morning wrapping him up, and teaching him things in the afternoon, some things had to be taught, if the service wasn¡¯t good, who would¡¯ve been the unlucky one?

    Wang Cong felt very humiliated as he watched some films that could not be described in detail, he wanted to vomit but there was nothing in his stomach at all, because ording to Qin Ming, he was worried than he couldn¡¯t take it at night when he had to ¡°suck¡± on something, so he did not allow him to eat.

 Chapter 87

    On several asions, Wang Cong had wanted to escape. He was done, it was too humiliating, it was simply not something a person should be doing.

    But his mother was still lying on the hospital bed, he couldn¡¯t tell his neighbours that he couldn¡¯t even muster up two hundred thousand. How would he be able to live if he were to be pointed at and mocked in the future for being so poor? He wanted to borrow money from his rtives, but if his rtives were to know of it, how could he peel himself away from them when he gets makes it big in the future?

    They would peck at him with harsh words, who do you think helped you out so you could be who you were today?

    For the rest of his life he would not be ab le to get rid of his shame, why did his mother have to get sick? Why......

    Qin Ming had been staying in his room the whole time and never left, he watched him very strictly. Because the ¡°boss¡± had only ever passed work over to Chief Pang, this was his first ever time receiving an order from him, his chance hade! He can¡¯t disappoint him now!

    At 6:45PM on Wednesday, within a VIP private room in a five-star hotel, Shu Ning had arrived with Pang Qian and several bodyguards. After a minute, the Hongxing prince had also arrived. Both parties hade ten minutes earlier than their time of meeting, showing how much they have attached importance to each other. After all, with the status of him as a rich young master, other people only had to wait for him, he would not be the one to wait for anyone else.

    Shu Ning was only fifteen whereas the prince was already thirty, so he was very curious. He felt this quite interesting and looked up to him very much, he as such a young boy and yet his eyes were set on sights so far away, his designs for the shopping za was absolutely wonderful. With a circle of storied buildings surrounding it as well as offices, theyout was perfect and traffic was abundant, and they had all also been sold a step early, even the prince was a step toote in buying a lot, if you said it was just a coincidence, how could there be such coincidences in this world?

    If possible he would like to take it under his wing and use it for himself in the future. The Shu family was not bad, they were the head in C City. If he were to help him with the property, then he reckoned that even if he were not hell-bent on it, it was very close.

    The two parties talked very happily. Hong Rui supported his head with one hand, appearing chic and uninhibited. He was slightly out of it as he watched Shu Ning, he felt that Shu Ning truly was quite interesting, he was such a little thing but he spoke without ws, he had courtesy and he was thoughtful, calling uncle as soon as he opened his mouth, Hong Rui was very satisfied at this point. He did not do any tricks either, they ate when they ate, and they chatted when they chatted.

    There were no conflicts between the interests of both sides and they did not have any ongoing cooperations either. Being neither too humble nor pushy, Shu Ning spoke with no restraints, asking whatever he wanted to ask and he would say it was confidential if he did not wish to answer something. He was so honest, Hong Rui had been used to seeing people¡¯s ttery since he was young, and he felt that Shu Ning was a pretty great guy. Even if nothing was going on, he could invite him out for a chat, and just take it as a way to rx.

    In his joy, the prince had a few sses more to drink. He peered over to Shu Ning as he drank juice, he really was a child.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to take your college entrance exams, right? Do you have any goals?¡±

    ¡°Mm, Yuanlin is pretty good, but my family doesn¡¯t know about it yet, you have to keep it secret!¡±Everyone always liked getting worried over next year¡¯s business~

    Hong Ruiughed heartily:¡±Oh you, you¡¯ll actually have me keep a secret for you, but alright, if I let it slip then I¡¯ll be a dog,e, let¡¯s drink to it!¡±

    The little wine ss and the drinking cup were knocked together, and both Shu Ning and Hong Ruiughed and chugged it all down. Hong Rui was giddy, after all, the drinking cup was quiterge!

    After eating and drinking for two hours, Pang Qian virtually did not speak and several bodyguards were standing in the corner like statues, not moving even a single inch, they were very professional.

    It¡¯s about time to leave, Hong Rui put his hand on Shu Ning¡¯s small little shoulder, then lowered his head to whisper:¡±Since you¡¯ll call me big brother, then let big brother send you a gift, you have to ept it!¡±

    ¡°Why does it feel like this isn¡¯t anything good?¡±

    Heughed out loud, Hong Rui was high from the alcohol. Feeling quite unfortunate that Shu Ning was still young, he gave him a few light pats:¡±It¡¯s something good, definitely.¡±

    Then he left. Pang Qian had the bodyguards escort Shu Ning out first, then he followed Hong Rui. It was not convenient for Shu Ning to start off the entertainment program, so naturally as the president he should be the one handling it. Hong Rui was very pleased and did not think much of it, after all the more capable a person was, the higher their charisma, talented people would naturally converge towards them.

    Pang Qian had already arranged for everything. Within the presidential suite, Hong Rui was very curious as to what kind of person would be sent over by Shu Ning¡¯s top men.

    When the door was opened, Wang Cong stood up immediately with an ashen face and a sharp gaze, he pursed his lips and disyed an appearance of stubbornness and pride.

    Hong Rui has read countless people, and he could tell at a nce that he was a virgin. He wiped his lip with a finger and went over in a big stride, approaching quickly in an imposing manner.

    Wang Cong has never seen such an outstanding man before, he had no words to describe the type of impact he supplied him and he didn¡¯t dare to fight against or yell at him. He retreated slowly up until his head was caught by the prince¡¯s grasp, then locked their lips.

    At that moment, it felt as if something of his was broken, it felt extremely humiliating and it was a sorry sight.

    After suffering for an entire night, the process had been extremely difficult and humiliating. At first, Wang Cong gave a shrill shriek, then he clenched his teeth after that. This annoyed Hong Rui who enjoyed listening to such sounds, he pried his mouth open and really let him suck on it. Didn¡¯t you not want to make any noise? Now you don¡¯t have to.

    Hong Rui was great at having fun, Wang Cong¡¯s type pleased him very much. Won¡¯t open your legs? Won¡¯t make any sound? Won¡¯t kneel? He had countless tricks that Wang Cong had no way of fighting back to, he was exhausted both physically and mentally, even the difficult poses wereing out. No matter whether it was the bed, the sofa, the coffee table, or even the ss window, the energetic and skillful Hong Rui made Wang Cong despair.

    And what did Wang Cong get after that?

    He got a high fever that took three days to ease. He rested at home while the two hundred thousand was already sent to the hospital. His mother¡¯s operation went smoothly, and she was fine now.

    Two hundred thousand, and it wasn¡¯t given to him directly by Hong Rui, but rather he was able to get it due to Shu Ning¡¯s n for a cooperation with him that brought them much benefits, then Shu Ning sent Qin Ming to take care of Wang Cong¡¯s mother¡¯s surgery, he didn¡¯t want to let that poor woman die. Wang Cong grew to be less and less filial, being able to plead to others was already hisst shred of filial piety.

    Hong Rui did not know of Wang Cong¡¯s difficulties at all, that night of passion was no different from his usual one-night stand.

    Wang Cong had suffered, so naturally he wanted to get more benefits. And so he waited at home, waiting for Hong Rui who¡¯s had a taste toe knocking. But day after day passed, even his teacher hade to ask about him, that overbearing and maniacal man had still yet toe. Wang Cong did not think that he had done anything wrong, but possibly......

    Whatever, he was not gay anyway, he¡¯ll just pretend he got bitten by a dog!

    The teacher thought that Wang Cong had be so dispirited because of his mother, so he gave him a good talking to, then she went to the hospital for several visits. Only at Monday morning did Wang Cong return to school. His whole person had be considerably haggard as if he were covered in the dusts of battle. During the afternoon at the canteen, Zhang Qi waited for someone to buy all the food, then seeing Shu Ning¡¯s appearance, he went over immediately.

    If youpare yourself to others, you¡¯re just making yourself depressed. Wang Cong had to follow Zhang Qi around to mooch food and drinks off of him, whereas Zhang Qi would plead and beg Shu Ning to eat.

    During the big October holidays, Zhang Qi and Tian Jia Hui were discussing about inviting Shu Ning out to y. It wasn¡¯t too ideal even after choosing several scenic spots for a resort holiday, so in the end they set their hearts on a picturesque mountainous area. It was a good ce, located far away from the capital, it required several days of travelling to return so they could get closer, and hopefully they could be as close as brothers! The most important thing was that there were often film crews appearing there, wouldn¡¯t it be great to stare at some celebrities!

    Super great, it passed through the collective agreements of everybody, but a problem arose, Shu Ning wasn¡¯t going ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Right when Zhang Qi was scratching his head from the predicament, Wang Cong volunteered and pinned the matter on himself. Wang Cong was no fool, Shu Ning offered him up so he¡¯s definitely received quite a fair bit of goodies didn¡¯t he? They were just going out to y together, this small bit of face must be given! After the two met up, Shu Ning agreed as soon as Wang Cong mentioned it. Firstly, it was because Shu Yao had a high fever that wouldn¡¯t ease so grandpa would definitely be watching after him, Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to have any regrets before his grandfather passed away so he kept away from there.

    Secondly, his big brother would be returning a few dayste, then he could stay with Shu Ning for half a month. Shu Ning¡¯s mood had perked up, so naturally he was willing to go out for some fun.

    Wang Cong......His face was filled with gloom, what the hell was this?

    On that night, Wang Cong had just returned to the entrance of his house when he was stopped by Qin Ming who hade out of his car:¡±Hello, do you still remember me?¡±

    Wang Cong retreated backwards and his face had turned ashen, but his neighbours were all around so he wasn¡¯t afraid, and he couldn¡¯t make a scene either:¡±What......What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat in the car.¡±

    ¡°Waste of time.¡±

    Wang Cong walked forward but Qin Ming blocked him from the front:¡±You know, I just ended up thinking about you because I had nobody I could use for the job, there¡¯s no need to act like that, I¡¯m not forcing you, I¡¯m just giving you an opportunity, you can do it if you want to, and if you do I have fifty thousand to offer, hmph.¡±

    Then Qin Ming left just like that. Wang Cong¡¯splexion was extremely gloomy as he walked up the stairs, and idled about his room. This time, he refused decisively.

    On the first day of their long holiday, everybody got on the ne merrily. This was because Shu Ning mentioned that the area wasn¡¯t great, so they had to have ackey, and that was the only reason why Zhang Qi and Tian Jia Hui would bring Wang Cong along, and then begun this group tour of eight. As expected this was one of the most famous protected areas, the scenery was beautiful and fish were swimming in the waters, it was great, just looking at it could make one feel refreshed, even the air was fresh and intoxicating.

    There were no luxury hotels here, only ordinary hotels that were too dirty with shared public toilets and bathrooms, this was way out of Zhang Qi and Tian Jia Hui¡¯s expectations! Shu Ning proposed that they live in a residential area, it wasfortable and convenient, and the homeowners could cook for everyone, wash their clothes, fold their quilts, show them good hospitality, and when night came, hot water would be sent to your hands, everybody would be treated just like their grandsons, even the young masters would feel embarrassed to start a fight so they were all obedient and in harmony of each other.

    Shu Ning saw the scenes and was slightly out of it, so it turns out they had a conscience too......

    Wang Cong passed a bottle of water over:¡±Shu......Shu Ning, have a drink.¡±

    He was starting to step past his boundaries, Shu Ning shook his head:¡±No thanks, you should drink.¡±

    A glint lit up in Wang Cong¡¯s eyes, and he drank it, then he would follow Shu Ning around asionally, secretly taking care of him thoughtfully, because he didn¡¯t dare to be brazen. After all, Zhang Qi had shown a good share of his sincerity as well, so what if Shu Ning didn¡¯t want ackey? Wang Cong¡¯s mind was heavy with thoughts, most people simply wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.

    It¡¯s great to swim and y around at a waterfall, but an unexpected situation sprouted up on the third day, the boat ridden by Shu Ning and the others were docked without anyone¡¯s permission, what¡¯s going on? It turns out that some person was waving a g around. The area wasn¡¯t developed so you had to get down to the lower parts of the town to seek medical treatment. You could get there by car if you weren¡¯t busy, but you had to take a boat if it was an emergency! Zhang Qi had turned upset on the spot, what the hell, it¡¯s money we spent but you¡¯re ending up benefitting instead.

    The boatman was also angry and his tone was unkind, saving someone was a big deal!

    A few strong men carried the wounded men and a group of cheerleaders followed behind, taking a closer look there seemed to be several big celebrities.

    It turns out that they had an ident when they were filming some stunts, the male lead had fallen off his horse when he was galloping wildly, he had to be sent to the hospital immediately! And he was knocked unconscious as well, then a boat happened to pass by so the male lead¡¯s assistant raised up the ancient g prop immediately, and rushed to the shore to wave it, even his hands had gone numb.

    The director roamed all over and his eyes were sinister, he immediately lifted his hand to stop everyone from carrying him to the boat. Above were eight young men, and seven of them had good status. The tallest one was holding a bag, he was ackey. Loosely they were surrounded around a teen. The person had clear eyes and a delicate set of brows, he should be someone worth knowing, the director smiled to Shu Ning:¡±Hey buddy, do you have a bit of time?¡±

    Shang Zhou?

    He would be a big internationally renowned director in the future! Shu Ning smiled in his heart, I¡¯ve found the god of wealth ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

 Chapter 88

    Wang Cong narrowed his eyes, what¡¯s this?

    It could be seen at first nce that the middle-aged man was the head of those dozen or so people, why did he jump past Zhang Qi and Tian Jia Hui, and went directly to talk to Shu Ning?

    But Wang Cong understood after thinking about it for a moment, it was because Zhang Qi was standing in front looking angry and red in the face, you could tell with one look that he was just there to mouth someone off, while Tian Ji Hui was silent but he had also stood up. Everyone was attentive while Shu Ning was the only one sitting calmly, just like......just like a boss.

    So that¡¯s why, even if you were to act badass you needed to have character, Wang Cong learned today.

    Shu Ning put down the cup in his hands and stood up to leave the boat. The boatman grunted and quickly lowered the board. While it was Zhang Qi who was dumbfounded, he wanted to say something but he was afraid that Shu Ning would think he wasn¡¯t giving him any face, so he just let him go. But the key point was, this ce was miles away from civilization and they didn¡¯t even know where they were, so what if something happened?

    Tian Jia Hui waved his hand and the other young masters had also started to get down with Wang Conggging behind at the very end.

    Shang Zhou had alreadye forward :¡±Thanks little man.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, saving lives is important,¡±Shu Ning was generous, and saving lives really was important:¡±We¡¯ve just arrived and we¡¯re not too sure where we can get some rest at, uncle, can you give us some advice?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m shooting a movie in front so if you¡¯re interested, do you want toe and take a look?¡±

    ¡°That sounds great.¡±

    Shang Zhou walked to the front with Shu Ning, feeling as if they¡¯d known each other for many years. The old uncle hadn¡¯t put on any airs, and Shu Ning was very sensible, this made the few young masters tagging along behind rather stunned, especially Wang Cong. A glint shed past his eyes, but it was not known what he was plotting. The male lead that had gotten hurt was already on the boat, and left for quite a distance.

    Thirty some people shuffled back to the studio. The ce was very simple, notparable at all to twenty yearster.

    Shu Ning simply say at the male lead¡¯s seat, watching the director busy himself, getting everyone to continue filming, and separately they filmed the female lead¡¯s, the supporting female lead¡¯s, and several other actor¡¯s scenes. Wang Cong had an outstanding appearance, not worse than that of a celebrity, he stood in the corner and started to show indignation, we¡¯re all here to do big things......Being a celeb doesn¡¯t seem too bad either, and so he straightened his posture, posing a little.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t notice what Wang Cong was doing and he didn¡¯t care about hispanions who were walking around either, he wasbing over his thoughts in his mind.

    It was time to eat their lunchboxes at noon, there were an extra eight portions today. As soon as they saw the contents, the young masters were all stunned, with the greens being potatoes stir-fried with peppers, dried tofu, noodles without any meat, a few slices of thinly sliced salted cucumber, and there was some fried tofu. The green onions were sliced into very, very small pieces, if you were a tad bit blind it may even have looked like there were sproutsing out of the tofu.

    Zhang Qi and the rest wereining while Wang Cong didn¡¯t, secretly he thought to himself, this pile of bloody bastards probably haven¡¯t suffered hardships before haven¡¯t they? Only after going through hardships can you be a proper made man, don¡¯t you know? Hmph~

    Right at this time, Wang Cong¡¯s eyes narrowed. Shu Ning was eating it, and he was eating it very elegantly as if he had a great meal right in front of him.

    Shang Zhou came over with his lunchbox in hand, and his personal assistant pulled a stool over, putting it by Shu Ning¡¯s side:¡±Do you mind if Ie over uninvited?¡±

    ¡°Eating alone is too lonely, that¡¯s tough, uncle, have you thought about changing careers?¡±

    Shang Zhou smiled bitterly:¡±I¡¯ve dreamt of it.¡±

    Shu Ning took a bite of potato, then the y pot rice. The vour was so-so, but it¡¯s fine as long as it was filling only......There was no meat at all, this truly was hard for them.

    ¡°Does it taste bad? You can have mine.¡±

    In the entire crew, only the director and the stars of the film had slightly better lunchboxes. There was a piece of fish, and Shang Zhou didn¡¯t hesitate to give his fried fish to Shu Ning that he hadn¡¯t touched.

    Naturally Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t reject him, he should take a bite before his speak, these were basic manners:¡±Uncle, it¡¯s not like I¡¯mining about the lunchboxes, but I¡¯m just wondering......Could you be short on money?¡±

    So he was actually seen through? Shang Zhou tightened his grip on his chopsticks, and faced the young man. He felt slightly embarrassed but as someone from his line of work you had to be thick-skinned:¡±Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that, literary films aren¡¯t very popr so the investors aren¡¯t interested.¡±

    ¡°Since uncle is a director, you should know what brings the money in, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm, horror films are popr recently, with a tinge of eroticism,¡±When Shang Zhou mentioned eroticism, he had no hesitations, a child who could figure out his inner shame just from a lunchbox can¡¯t be a simple kid. So he just spoke directly, he was a stranger after all and it¡¯s still pretty good to vent about his problems, that¡¯s always going to be better than bottling it all up. Shang Zhou had never thought about receiving help or anything of that sort, it¡¯s already pretty great that they came down the boat to greet him.

    Rain leaked through the roof at night, and the male lead was injured, they didn¡¯t even know whether they could continue shooting or not, it was hard.

    Shu Ning had seen Shang Zhou¡¯s interview previously in the magazine. At the trough of the career, he had filmed a literary film called Springlike Years, it was a very ordinary name and was taken off the shelves after a few days of screening, nobody was watching it and the box office sales were terrible, this made Shang Zhou who had suffered such a blow feel extremely frustrated, and even more so because he had sold his house at the start just for the filming!

    His wife had followed him because she thought he had a bright future ahead of him, but in the end, every year ended worse than thest, what the hell did he mean that it takes ten years to perfect a film? All the money was already gone, did he think groceries were free? As soon as she saw that the winds were turning the wrong direction, the literary film wasn¡¯t going anywhere, and he was still talking about his bloody dreams to her mother. And so she divorced Shang Zhou immediately, their son had already grown up and has his own ideas, so he had always been staying in school.

    But after that, Shang Zhou made a movie that was a hit, it was a police film, and it was super hrious! Shang Zhou had thought it through, he did not give up his dream, he was only changing his style. Shu Ning knew of the glorious legend of the director, he knew how much perseverance and courage it required for Shang Zhou to smile right now.

    Shu Ning took out his phone and gave his driver a call:¡±Hey, where are you at?¡±

    ¡°Young master, we¡¯re outside the studio.¡±

    ¡°Give me one of brother¡¯s business cards.¡±

    Shu Ning only had one in his wallet, it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t want to invest but he was just embarrassed about how strapped of cash he was, all his money had been invested into real estate.

    The driver and the bodyguard walked in hurriedly, and many people had seen them. Observing around a little, the better film crews would have someone to manage the outsiders, it could be seen that Shang Zhou really was running dry on funds. Zhang Qi has seen this person before, and knew he was one of Shu Ning¡¯s men, but......why did Shu Ning bring his bodyguards if he came out to y?

    Tian Jia Hui looked over to Zhang Qi, and Zhang Qi shrugged back at him.

    ¡°Young mater, the business card you asked for,¡±Since he was here to protect his young master, the driver was dressed in casual clothes, and the car he drove was a ck low-profile car, it had a high chassis that was easy to travel with.

    Shu Ning received the business card and took a look, his big brother was handsome and even his card was handsome, the quality was superb. Then he handed it over to Shang Zhou.

    ¡°This is......¡±

    ¡°My name is Shu Ning, this is my brother¡¯s,¡±Shu Ning smiled and it was quite brilliant:¡±I like movies a lot, but I don¡¯t like literary films too much, you can talk to my brother about an investment for your next film, I¡¯ll talk to him about it.¡±He didn¡¯t hate literary films, but speaking about it this way...... He clearly knew that the literary film he was doing now would fail, wouldn¡¯t it be stupid so invest money?

    ¡°Is that alright?¡±Shang Zhou¡¯s brain hadn¡¯t turned silly yet, but it just felt like a fantasy seeing as the boy was still a minor. However, the ck business card in his hand was understated but luxurious, the finishing was superbly exquisite, it definitely belonged to a very important person. The letters that looked almost as if gilded in gold left a good impression on Shang Zhou, Shu Heng...... was it?

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯vee in contact with the process of filming, and it feels quite amazing, being able to shoot a movie out of your thoughts for the world to see, uncle, you¡¯re so amazing.¡±

    The people who would say such words were many, but this young man¡¯s eyes were clear with no hesitations of sending him his wishes, so naturally it moved Shang Zhou:¡±Thank you,e, let¡¯s eat, the food¡¯s probably gone cold.¡±Shang Zhou would put this card to his heart, after all it was still questionable whether it woulde to use or not, but it was great to keep a good rtionship with someone.

    Zhang Qi, Tian Jia Hui, and the lot didn¡¯t eat their lunchboxes. When shooting continued in the afternoon, Shu Ning was already sitting by the director¡¯s side helping with the filming, the two of them would asionally lean their heads over and giggle with each other......What the heck? Zhang Qi who had returned from a stroll looked at Tian Jia Hui who simrly looked back at him, why does it feel like we¡¯re weak as hell?

    Not only them, the other young masters also felt like they were in a supporting role.

    And so Wang Cong had fallen into misfortune, this one wanted a towel and the other wanted water. Things were still fine when they were on the boat, after all they were close to each other, but right now they were in the set so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to yell, and so a certain young master called Wang Cong over to the corner for some chatter, you came out to hang with us and you didn¡¯t even buy a phone? Are you stupid? Wang Cong was humiliated and he didn¡¯t even dare to hold his fists, he was tall so he couldn¡¯t just lower his head, any expression on his face could be seen at one nce no matter what.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re all that cause you¡¯re tall?¡±

    ¡°What the hell kind of attitude is that?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna go with it then scram, you¡¯re ackey but you¡¯re doing a shit job of it, you¡¯re simply trash.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Babble babble, he was done, a certain young master had his fun. Zhang Qi and Tian Jia Hui were the heads of the group but they didn¡¯t do anything even if they had seen it. They would only treat him differently if Wang Cong had gained some ability in the future.

    After two hours, the boat returned. After receiving the call, Zhang Qi was ecstatic, he sent a group message and grouped up outside to leave together. Shang Zhou came out to send them off, then Shu Ning got on the boat, waved, and left. Shang Zhou¡¯s private number was already stored in my phone, when he can¡¯t find an investor for his next film, he would naturally think of me, that would always be better than begging and kneeling to an underworld boss then being insulted than him, right?

    When a person gets famous, they¡¯ll be faced with thepliments of many, but envied and despised behind their backs, and when you¡¯re not doing well, the ones throwing stones down the well won¡¯t be less, Shu Ning understood that very well.

    On that night, Shu Ning heard the sounds of dogs barking, turns out Zhang Qi didn¡¯t like drinking tap water, so he had Wang Cong go out to buy mineral water.

    What a way to torment someone.

    Then when Wang Cong left, he was chased by several house dogs, and he ran till his shoe fell off and he was a sorry sight, and in the end the students sitting in the yardughed out loud at him, they found it very interesting. While Tian Jia Hui went even more overboard, he asked directly ¡®where¡¯s the water?¡¯ Wang Cong felt very humiliated as he took out a bottle of water from his trousers, because there was only a bottle left.

    Zhang Qi took it, unscrewed the cap, and drank, then took out five hundred from his wallet and gave it to Wang Cong.

    Really, at that time Wang Cong wanted to throw the money at Zhang Qi¡¯s face and yell ¡®are you mad? You think you¡¯re the shit because you¡¯re rich?¡¯ But he couldn¡¯t do that, his family was too poor, his mother was still in the hospital and he needed money for everything. At the beginning, Wang Cong wanted to get into this school that was just like a school fit for nobility for the sake of face, and spent a big chunk of his family¡¯s money.

    He reached out, and took it. Wang Cong stood where he was while Zhang Qi had already turned and left......

    Shu Ning had seen the entire scene within the house, and the corners of his mouth were curled faintly into a smile, lowly people are contentious after all, they clearly could¡¯ve passed their days fine but they had to find something to take the piss out of, what for? Rich people aren¡¯t all that big, they had their own fair share of troubles too, just like Shu Ning in his past life. Was he happy? Did he feel blessed? All the warmth he thought he had was actually a deadly poison, and he was finally sent to his grave by his mother¡¯s hands.

    Everyone knew that Shu Ning was rich, but where¡¯s the money? In Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s hands, heh heh......Shu Ning¡¯s gaze was exceptionally sharp as he looked at the slightly grim figure of himself in the mirror, secretly swearing to himself that definitely I would never let the lot of you off, I will deal with you one by one, tormenting you slowly, just you wait!

    The reason why Shu Ning would continue to be friends with those toxic friends all had its reasons.

    Just like that they had five days of fun. Then they got off the ne, the sky in C City had already turned dark. Shu Ning got in the Lincoln happily and refused to go home, he wanted to go to a hotel instead, what was big brother nning to do? For him to actually invite me to such a ce. He felt bashful all of a sudden, how exciting!

 Chapter 89

    The car was very stable with the air-conditioner on, but Shu Ning still felt that he couldn¡¯t sit still. His body felt hot, and breathing was difficult......

    Annoying, what am I getting all excited for~

    Maybe big brother just misses me too much, so he called me out there to y for a day before going home, but even at home it¡¯s still just the two of us in one room, could there be someone he doesn¡¯t want to see? Whatever, forget about it, as long as brother is there my life would beplete anyway.

    Finally, the car pulled in to the underground parking lot. Shu Ning took a deep breath before getting off the car, and went up with the VIP elevator. Badump, badump, badump, his heart wasn¡¯t even trying to remain calm anymore, and was beating even faster. Aftering out of the elevator, Shu Ning walked forward. There were several bodyguards standing by the room door. Seeing Shu Ning, they bent their waists in a bow immediately, then opened the door to let him enter.

    Would his big brother be ying any sort of tricks?

    Shu Ning entered and found his big brother standing by the window wall, dressed in a ck suit with his hands sped behind his back, watching the stream of traffic outside. Half his figure was hidden in the dark, making him appear very mysterious, seeming unreal as if he were going to disappear at any moment. Shu Ning took step by step over, feeling slightly nervous, it had been a long time since they¡¯vest seen each other so he did miss him quite a lot.

    Shu Heng saw Shu Ning from the reflection in the ss, and a wave rippled through his eyes, Hong Rui gave him a call especially to tell him that he had been talking about business with the little guy, and the little guy had been using Qin Yu Fu¡¯s name to startpanies all this while, and they were even real estatepanies that were performing rather well. And that wasn¡¯t the only thing happening under Qin Yu Fu¡¯s name, there was even an inte cafe chain, foreignnguage center chains, as well as themercial street and its surroundings that hadpleted its construction.

    Has Shu Ning already learned to fly when I haven¡¯t been watching?

    Never caring too much about his ¡°death¡± he hadn¡¯t ever been able to bear keeping his eyes off him, and loving him. It wasn¡¯t as if he wanted to limit him, but rather was giving him some space to breathe.

    Shu Heng did not intend to break through thisyer between them, there was definitely a reason why the little one didn¡¯t tell him, such as real estate, his family¡¯s business deals in just that, so Shu Ning must be afraid that if everyone found out, they would get him to enter thepany, right? Shu Ning had always been very averse about it and so he started everything up bit by bit with his ¡°red packets¡±, raised his own business, and opened up another gateway for himself.

    There were no men who did not want to start their own businesses, unless they were the rich second generation who had the foundation, and could choose to either start their ownpany or inherit one, everything was easy for them. Shu Ning did not grow in the Shu family, so his way of thinking was different from everyone, he liked things that belonged to himself, not the family business. While pondering, many thoughts flowed through Shu Ning¡¯s mind that were very incisive.

    Shu Ning hugged Shu Heng¡¯s waist from behind, while Shu Heng¡¯s hand drooped down to hold the back of that pale hand very naturally.

    It felt so warm, big brother¡¯s body heat was the best. Shu Ning was intoxicated, inhaling the unique smell of his big brother. Shu Heng was unable to see his little brother¡¯s expression at this moment, and his eyes were looking straight outside the window, it was all fine as long as he enjoyed staying with me, and as for his wings, naturally the more beautiful they were, the better. Shu Heng loved Shu Ning to death, and wouldn¡¯t be willing to hurt even a single hair of his.

    ¡°Brother~ Why aren¡¯t we going home?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    How about a kiss? Old rules, Shu Ning didn¡¯t let go of his hands, but turned a half circle around him to his front instead. His brother looked down to him from above, and did not show any intention of lowering his head. Shu Ning arced his head down suspiciously and rolled his eyes, then raised himself up on his tiptoes tond a peck on his brother¡¯s perfect lips. Although it was just a light touch, it was very sweet, and hard to pull away from.

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes had turned exceptionally dark as he took Shu Ning¡¯s face in his hands suddenly, then lowered his head for a deep kiss.

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded and called out with an ¡®oh¡¯, a tongue actually came in. Oh heavens, how could he be so brazen ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    He should push him away but Shu Ning couldn¡¯t bear to do it, might as well just feign ignorance. Shu Heng closed his eyes, he didn¡¯t even know that Shu Ning had been watching him all this while with deep affection, watching him lose himself, intoxicated to this kiss he had absorbed himself in.

    Oh no, breathing started to be difficult, but Shu Ning couldn¡¯t bear to just faint over this, the first two times were already too shameful, he felt embarrassed to even say he was over thirty.

    The little hand thumped on his brother¡¯s chest, neither too light nor too heavy, ticklish like a little cat paw wing at his heart, a strange feeling lingered but the atmosphere was form. There was nothing Shu Heng could do but stop, he held the person in his arms tightly and swayed slightly, reluctant to take his hands away. He was turning more and more charming, Shu Ning the little fairy, he always made him feel uneasy.

    ¡°Brother~I rushed all the way back, I haven¡¯t even taken a bath yet~¡±Shu Ning was acting spoiled. He wasn¡¯t trying to, but as soon as he spoke, his words carried with it a slight hint of his grievances. Ugh, that¡¯s too embarrassing. Shu Ning¡¯s little head was buried deeply into his brother¡¯s chest in a tight embrace, he didn¡¯t want toe out of it anymore _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Actually, don¡¯t even mention that Shu Ning wanted to be touched by Shu Heng, how could Shu Heng not want to do that?

    He hadn¡¯t touched Shu Ning in a long time, he didn¡¯t even know how much he had grown, were his arms firmer now? What about the feeling of his thighs? And whether his waist was thinner or thicker, holding him through his clothes, he seemed to be rtively heavier, and had also grown several centimeters, just with that he could tell that this little guy must have been eating snacks at night. Shu Heng picked Shu Ning up vertically and walked into the bathroom.

    The hotel wasn¡¯t their house, and everything in the bathroom looked like erotic goods. Pink could be seen throughout the room, there were even flower petals floating on top of the hot water, the hotel was not much different at home and the general design was just about the same. Big brother was very wise, he had already calcted the time and prepared the hot water, he was still so thoughtful towards me, so considerate. Shu Ning was very happy and did not stop Shu Heng¡¯s hands.

    Piece by piece his clothes were removed in a very slow process, Shu Heng observed every part of Shu Ning with careful eyes, causing Shu Ning¡¯s face to redden. He drooped his head but Shu Heng caught his chin with a finger, and the two pair of eyes were locked onto each other. One pair had a warm gaze, while a glint was hidden in the other. A red glow spread through his cheeks to his ears, making him look especially cute and beautiful, his face had be more and more refined, and his temperament was exceptional.

    Ning Ning......With your mour shining in all directions, when will you bloom for me?

    Shu Heng carried up Shu Ning and put him down on the toilet seat, then slowly took off his pants......

    Shu Ning couldn¡¯t bear how his brother looked straight at him, and couldn¡¯t stop himself from holding his face. Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was like a rod of heated iron, studying him, and caressing him, not even letting go of those ces of his. Then, Shu Heng turned Shu Ning around, Shu Ning did not move but he lowered his hands that were holding his face, and his eyes had an exceptional glimmer:¡±Brother, what on earth are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Checking to see if you¡¯re developing healthily.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Turn around, let me see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never seen it before,¡±Shu Ning muttered in a quiet voice, he did not ept this reason at all but he was willing to turn around so Shu Heng could see. As long as he wanted it, I will give it to him.

    Under the shimmering lights, his snow white skin was crystal clear, with a tender pink hue, shimmering like a pearl, it was absolutely beautiful.

    Shu Heng was observing him, the little butt really was perky, he had to suppress his desire of giving them a squeeze. Shu Heng¡¯s sights were locked onto the center of those two mounds, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t see it, so he lifted him up vertically. Shu Ning yelped and hugged his brother¡¯s neck, then went into the hot water together with him. When did big brother strip? Shu Ning raised his eyebrows. There were many petals floating on the water, there was no way he could even take a good look at his brother¡¯s sexy body.

    However......Even a fool has their times of wisdom.

    Shu Ning was pouting, showing his unhappiness. Shu Heng noticed it immediately, could he have gone overboard earlier?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, so what if I want to look at how big brother is developing too?¡±Shu Ning sshed the water pretentiously and the water flew in all directions, when Shu Heng came close to him suddenly. Shu Ning kept his eyes peeled, staring at the handsome male god that was right in front of him:¡±Brother~ What~ What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how can anyone stay young forever?¡±Shu Ning raised an eyebrow, then came at him furiously:¡±Brother, you¡¯re changing the topic.¡±

    ¡°Even your smarts have grown.¡±

    ¡°......¡±The corner of his mouth twitched, Shu Ning felt that facing against Shu Heng, he would never win, right? _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    ¡°Even your temper has grown.¡±

    ¡°Any more?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡±Shu Heng smiled. As soon as this expressionless and aloof person smiled, it was simply even more dazzling than the spring sunlight in March:¡±I like you even more now.¡±

    Shu Ning was stunned, he didn¡¯te back to his senses even after his brother hadnded a sneak attack on him several times, up until his tongue entered for a lick, and entangled for a moment before retreating. Profoundly, Shu Heng nudged the tip of Shu Ning¡¯s nose with his own:¡±Your kissing techniques are still so terrible, me too, what are the two of us brothers going to do in the future?¡±

    ¡°......Would we get abandoned?¡±Shu Ning didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry, big brother¡¯s logic......I want to cry, but I¡¯m willing, no matter what reason he used in the future, Shu Ning would never resist him:¡±I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad, if not, how about we give it another go?¡±

    Shu Heng was stunned for a slight moment, he really was.

    His big brother¡¯s smile from earlier made Shu Ning go crazy, that was why he requested it. Before he was able to regret it, Shu Heng¡¯s deep kiss siege has arrived! Compared to the previous one, this was even more gentle and considerate, little by little it deepened slowly, with exceptional care. Shu Ning felt a little as if he were a precious gem in his eyes.

    Shu Ning had gone soft, and he held onto his big brother¡¯s neck. Happiness isn¡¯t just for one, it¡¯s only fun if they both enjoy it. Shu Ning tried to respond to his kiss and this excited Shu Heng, then this kiss had turned rough immediately, he could even hear the sound of his big brother¡¯s breaths. Shu Ning was excited, he stretched out his soft little tongue and hooked it around his brother¡¯s, every so often he would let out a moan, sublimating each other¡¯s feelings.

    Shu Ning waited till he was almost suffocating before he patted his big brother¡¯s firm back, so Shu Heng had to stop. He was slightly satisfied but very regretful, the big hand was subconsciously taking advantage of his little brother¡¯s body, not only was he doing it openly, he even rubbed and squeezed him. Shu Ning¡¯s little face was red and his breathing was rough, even his chest was heaving up and down, he did not stop his brother but he was also curious:¡±Brother, what are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°Want to do it.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Huh?

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf?¡±Shu Ning stared straight at Shu Heng¡¯s facial expressions.

    ¡°I¡¯m human too, and if you were human you would have feelings and desires, I had originally wanted to train my kissing techniques, but I got hard.¡±

    Wa ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) ah! He said it directly, what am I going to do? Help him with my hands? No no, that won¡¯t do, a bottom had a bottom¡¯s rules too, he couldn¡¯ty his hands on a straight man, that would be a heartless thing to do, and Shu Heng was the Shu family¡¯s only seedling, he had to be kept for breeding! Uh, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s a pig /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    Shu Ning suddenly found himself to be very pitiful, his brother was always the first to make a move before he dared to take up the knife, he was too passive.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Heng hooked up his chin with a finger, and his gaze was as deep as an abyss:¡±Don¡¯t you want to touch it?¡±

    ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õShu Ning was dumbfounded!

    ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re still young, you haven¡¯t grown up yet!¡±

    Shu Ning knew that Shu Heng was smart, there was no way he would goad him so childishly, but he really wanted to give it a touch, and find out whether it was very hard,rge, thick, and maybe very long?

    The temptation was too strong, and Shu Ning followed his wishes. He trembled slightly, extended his hand, and held it!

    Wow......( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Shu Heng took a deep breath and his brows were locked into a deep frown, it felt so good, but it was a pity that they should be stopping here, if not things will be bad. Shu Ning had already opened up so there was no hurry. Shu Heng took away Shu Ning¡¯s hand and his gaze was the same as usual, concealing the storm within:¡±Alright we have to stop fooling around, you can touch your own when you¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    Where¡¯s the fun in that? Shu Ning was satisfied! His eyes were narrowed and were even more beautiful than a crescent moon.

    Shu Heng began to give Shu Ning a bath but Shu Ning had lowered his head, raking away the petals floating on the water, bearing with this felt so hard, he really wanted to see if his brother was still hard there!

 Chapter 90

    It really was!

    Fuck me~

    He was too strong, Shu Ning was shocked, he can endure even this? As expected Shu Heng was a god among men, he never takes the path most travelled, does he not have to loosen up?

    Aaaah, so embarrassing! Really want to see him exposed on the toilet with his legs open (???

    Shu Ning waspletely submerged in his filth for a moment, and naturally Shu Heng knew that his little brother was doing. He wanted to lean over to see what sort of expression was on the little face, and to figure out what he was thinking, but......Naughtily, Shu Heng stood up abruptly, and that thing stuck to Shu Ning¡¯s face and brushed past......Shu Ning was dumbfounded, by the time he came back to his senses, his brother had already gone out.

    There were other washrooms in the room, he¡¯s probably gone to deal with it.

    But......But......That hot and hard thing poked my face just now, it touched, Shu Ning didn¡¯t know whether he should be furious or should he cry. He rolled his eyes and submerged himself under the water, he could only relieve the thrill of that moment by holding his breath, right? His blood was still rushing, big brother¡¯s that thing could be that big when he gets excited......Will his future wife be able to take it?

    He shook his head hurriedly, Shu Ning refused to think about it.

    Shu Ning finished his bath leisurely and came out with a towel wrapped around him. Shu Heng had also juste out from the other end, the two of them saw each other, and it was still Shu Ning who felt slightly embarassed, the ¡°dark shadow¡± of that thing was toorge in his mind, Shu Ning felt that Shu Heng had done that on purpose, he was using that on purpose to punish curious little children.

    Although......he had gone a bit overboard, but it wasmon for boys to make jokes between them, but wouldn¡¯t it be too strange to poke their faces with that?

    ¡°Did you have a fright? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡±Shu Heng came over in a big stride, and touched the left cheek that he had touched previously.

    Shu Ning was slightly out of it, so it was just a coincidence. He should be feeling relieved but he didn¡¯t know why he felt even more depressed. Shu Heng peeled open the covers and crawled in, then patted the spot next to him. When Shu Ning was crawling up the bed, Shu Heng pushed down his big towel very naturally, and picked up the normal towel he had prepared early on to help Shu Ning dry his hair.

    Shu Ning was already sixteen this year, and was already 165 centimeters tall, he wasn¡¯t small like he once was, so now he just bared it all. Shu Ning who felt slightly shy extended his hand and pulled the nket over to wrap around his body. Shu Heng moved his hand over to get rid of it at once, and even hooked Shu Ning¡¯s chin over, his gaze exceptionally deep:¡±It¡¯s hot, don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    What the fuck, am I messing around? Am I? Really?

    Shu Ning was starting to feel skeptical about life. Shu Heng was aloof and the big hands of his were gently moving about Shu Ning¡¯s hair. A little rub on the left, then a swerve. Shu Ning sat very obediently, the joy in his life already gone. With a hook from Shu Heng¡¯s finger, the two pair of eyes met with each other:¡±If you continue being so dispirited I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡±

    ¡°If you kiss your little brother you won¡¯t be able to find a partner.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±Shu Heng was interested, what was he thinking about in that little head of his?

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! If you keep kissing your little brother you won¡¯t be able to find a wife!¡±Serious face.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright if I can¡¯t, the Shu family doesn¡¯tck any heirs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about this very seriously, brother, think about it, this kind of thing is very effective, I heard about this story where this guy kept sticking to his little brother, and what do you think happened to him in the end?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He turned gay!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Scary, right?¡±Had a fright, didn¡¯t you? Ha ha ha~ Shu Ning had a smile on his face, but secretly he thought to himself that for him to pull such a trick, I must be drunk. In the end, the one that felt bad was still himself. But what needed to be said still had to be said as a way to ease him into it, a million possibilities wasn¡¯t scary, what¡¯s scary was hitting one in a million. Shu Ning couldn¡¯t take that bet, and didn¡¯t dare to take love as a joke:¡±Brother, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Did that guy fall in love with his little brother in the end?¡±

    ¡°......¡±¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ That¡¯s not right, his response was like a sharp de, stabbing straight into Shu Ning¡¯s heart.

    Shu Heng was very serious, he was expressionless and his eyes were colder than outer space, staring straight at Shu Ning:¡±Silly, how could anyonepare to you? I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone, the only one I keep sincerely in my heart will only be you, it will now, and it will be forever.

    ¡°Brother~¡±Shu Ning was very touched, really, it was hard to open up your heart to your wife, brother was too pitiful!

    Shu Ning¡¯s thoughts had gone to the side, his brain circuits were connected wrongly so he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Shu Heng who was trying to suggest things to him was not disappointed, he could take it slow, since this little one could hear about such unreliable rumours, could there be a gay person insinuating things to him? Shu Heng narrowed his eyes and the look in them were very dangerous. His hair was dry, and he took him into his arms overbearingly then rubbed his back, and gave it a scratch.

    ¡°Brother~ I¡¯ll stay with you forever.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you can be my wife!¡±

    ¡°He he he,¡±Shu Ningughed, and heughed very happily, the heartless type ofugh:¡±Sure, since we¡¯ve already kissed anyway, if big brother really turns gay in the future, I¡¯ll make the best of it and take you in!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to pinky promise to that?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Shu Ning straightened his body and stretched out his little finger, and Shu Heng did so as well. They hooker together, and gave a little tug......Two pairs of eyes met with each other, and they were both smiling.

    ¡°Brother, you look so good when you smile.¡±

    ¡°Your smile looks even better,¡±Shu Heng moved his hand over to touch his little face, and even gave his little ears a squeeze. Shu Ning retreated backwards because of how ticklish he was, Shu Heng picked up the flow and pressed him down:¡±You¡¯ve really grown up, you even dare to be my wife now!¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to be your wife? You¡¯re the one who mentioned it first, brother, I say, I aaah......Brother......Aaaaahh......I was wrong......Ha ha ha ha......¡±

    His armpits were too ticklish, how could his brother do this? Ah, heughed so hard his stomach hurt, whose fault was that? Howe I¡¯m always the one int he wrong after discussion? My IQ really was very bad _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    After messing around, the two held each other andyed down on the bed together. Shu Ning was panting with his face red, and his eyes misty, it was a very wonderful sight.

    But Shu Heng did not stay idle, his palm was soothing the little one¡¯s back:¡±You¡¯re not allowed to date young.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going home tomorrow, sleep.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re poking me......¡±¡ú_¡ú A certain object has gotten hard bit by bit, stabbed right between his legs. Shu Ning endured it and didn¡¯t move, first off he didn¡¯t want to light the fire, and secondly he was also quite selfish.

    Shu Heng pitied Shu Ning very much, the little one was trembling and didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. Shu Heng extended a hand over to touch his own thing as well as Shu Ning¡¯s inner thigh, and right when Shu Ning was about to move away, Shu Heng turned and got off the bed, then headed over to the washroom. Facing the one he liked and he could only get hard, but couldn¡¯t eat, there weren¡¯t any other gentlemen in this world like Shu Heng.

    Shu Ning cupped his face, the feeling of mping down on that thing was very wonderful, and it even bounced. Maybe big brother wasn¡¯t strange, but rather I like him too much. Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to admit that he was low, rutting to his own dear brother, deliberately pressing half his body against his, deliberately lifting his legs to coil around him, deliberately sticking close with no space between, Shu Heng was at the age where he was full of vigor and easily excited, he couldn¡¯t stand the provocation. Naturally a big uncle grade demon like Shu Ning had an idea on how to enjoy himself.

    And right now he had seeded, but his big brother didn¡¯t take advantage of him, wasn¡¯t he very cheap?

    Shu Ning continued to hold his face, and tried to adjust his thoughts. While Shu Heng was currently struggling in the washroom, is this what the so-called loving and killing each other like?

    When Shu Heng returned, Shu Ning had already fallen asleep, he was exceptionally cute, his body was bare so the scenery waspletely unobstructed, he really had no defences up at all.

    Shu Heng leaned over and gently scooped him up into his arms, then hended countless pecks on his face that was as light as a dragonflynding on water. I love you so, so much, when you¡¯ve grown up and have your own responsibilities to bear, and can face stepfather with me, only then will I confess my love to you. Stepfather hasn¡¯t had an easy life, he¡¯s raised up someone else¡¯s son so wholeheartedly, and now, this unfilial son was going to snatch his stepfather¡¯s treasure away......

    Shu Heng was extremely filial and unlikely to cause him any troubles, but if he liked him, then he liked him. Ning Ning, grow up quickly, and learn to love, If you didn¡¯t end up falling in love with me, what cards am I going toy on the table for stepfather? How am I going to repay the Shu family for raising me? What reason could I use to imprison you for a lifetime? If there reallyes a day where you wanted to get married, perhaps I may do something I can¡¯t even imagine myself doing.

    Ning Ning, I love you so much, I love you so, so much.

    Holding on to this taboo love and deep desire to spoil him, Shu Heng closed his eyes and weed a new day with Shu Ning.

    Shu Heng had the habit of waking up early, whereas Shu Ning had the habit of waking upte. The sun was already high up in the sky but Shu Ning still hadn¡¯t woken up. Shu Heng curled his mouth into a smile, and with a finger he gently traced the outlines of his little brother¡¯s face. Only when he reached the tip of his nose did Shu Ning showed any signs of waking up. So ticklish, with a p of his hand, he seems to have hit something!

    Um......( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) It¡¯s big brother!

    Shu Ning opened his eyes hurriedly and all the sleepy bugs had flown off, he was extremely shocked.

    Big brother was still sleeping, he actually didn¡¯t wake up? That¡¯s just an act, right? After affirming that fact, Shu Ning started to torment him. First he squeezed his nose, his nose was the most perky and raised, then he pinched his eyebrows. Shu Heng wasn¡¯t a god, so his head couldn¡¯t help but retreat. Naughtily, Shu Ning took this opportunity to press down on him, then continued rub and knead his face, let¡¯s see how you continue pretending to sleep! Hm~

    Hah, do you think apologizing will help? You¡¯ve already done it. Shu Ning curled up the corners of his mouth:¡±No can do, big brother is the one touching me normally, so I have to get my money¡¯s worth today.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me pick up a call first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After Shu Ning got down, he was stunned for a moment, did the phone ring?

    The phone vibrated, Shu Heng picked the phone up to see, it was from Shu Gao. He picked up the call immediately:¡±Good morning grandpa.¡±

    Shu Ning wanted toe over, so Shu Heng also had his bout of wickedness. The long arm extended a palm over, and pressed on Shu Ning¡¯s head. Shu Ning¡¯s little hand pped and smacked~ Swung and waved~ But he just couldn¡¯t escape the bullying of hat hand. He really wanted to talk to grandpa:¡±Brother!¡±

    The short little hand couldn¡¯t even reach the phone after stretching it straight, he he, so cute. Shu Heng narrowed his eyes:¡±Be good!¡±

    Shu Gao squinted and asked with a deep smile:¡±What¡¯s wrong? Is Ning Ning throwing a tantrum?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one bullying him,¡±Shu Heng said it directly. Shu Ning blew up, if I can¡¯t solve it with force then I¡¯ll y with bombs. There were many pillows in the hotel, I¡¯ll throw and I¡¯ll throw, and I¡¯ll throw, didn¡¯t work but there¡¯s still a nket, he¡¯ll cover the entire thing over, and let¡¯s see how Shu Heng¡¯s going to deal with that! Shu Ning had done it as soon as he thought about it, so what if it was childish, I¡¯m only fifteen so who am I going to be scared of?

    Shu Heng¡¯s tall body was buried under the nket and the pillows, but he was still on the phone. Shu Gao asked very curiously and Shu Heng spoke with full detail, telling him about all of Shu Ning¡¯s atrocities, while Shu Ning was hard at work looking for things to stack on top so he didn¡¯t hear a single thing. And so this created the scene where everybody wouldugh thoughtfully at him when Shu Heng took him back home.

    What are youughing about......Can the great god please exin? £þ¤Ø£þ

    Shu Ning wrinkled his brow and had a look of pondering, this caused the three inscrutable men tough, eating breakfast together and whatnot, how great!

    However, something that didn¡¯t fit the harmony came out in this warm moment, a little tod ran in a pittle pattle over to the living room, and wasing towards the dining table. His hands were full of dirt and he was even holding some flowers, yelling sweetly with his mouth:¡±Grandpa, grandpa~ Daddy~¡±

    An entourage of nannies followed behind, looking nervous, none of them dared to catch him so they all just surrounded him, they were scared of him tripping over or getting hurt, scary, but the real scary thing is getting aint about them right?

    Although Shu Ning had only cared once, he had still heard the news of the ancestral home recement of quite a few nannies.

    The little one finally reached the dining table, there were strangers? Shu Yao blinked his eyes, then asked in a baby voice:¡±Are you the new teachers? Come y with me!¡±

    Shu Cheng did not move, Shu Gao did not either. Shu Heng was eating his food in an aloof manner smoothly, whereas Shu Ning¡¯s entire person was petrified! He was holding his chopsticks, his eyes staring at the food, just like a statue.

    Shu Cheng and Shu Gao extended their chopsticks at the same time, putting some eggnts in Shu Ning¡¯s bowl. At this time, the ck and white Shu Ning who seemed to have lost all colour finally regained life, he lowered his head, ate his food, and didn¡¯t care about any worldly matters. Shu Gao was still the one who spoke, he had the servants bring Shu Yao out to y, and to bring him over to the old residence to live for a few days. Shu Yao had grown up, so he was not that easy to deal with.

    The three-year-old baby ran around the table and expressed his opinions in an aaaah:¡±I¡¯m not going I¡¯m not going, why do I have to go as soon as the two of them came back!¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±Little devil~

    Shu Heng continued to eat and did not react to it, until Shu Yao picked up a bowl on the table and threw it towards Shu Heng, then Shu Heng brought him into his arms and protected him, and the bowlnded on his arm. To say the truth, it didn¡¯t hurt the least bit at all, however, who had everid a hand on Shu Heng in all these years of his life? Shu Ning¡¯splexion changed on the spot, and Shu Cheng was immediately upset:¡±Xiao Yao Yao is too insensible, what are you all looking at, carry him away, quickly!¡±

    Only then did the servants dare to forcefully make their moves, and carried the crying little young master off!

    Shu Yao was so angry that his face was flushed, and yelled out:¡±Daddy is bad, grandpa is bad, I want mommy, I want mommy, sob sob sob......¡±

    Ah......It pierced through Shu Cheng¡¯s heart instantly. Seeing that it was just about right, it should be time to bring Qin Yu Zhuo back since she¡¯s been passing her days very well and innocently on the ind. Shu Cheng looked at Shu Gao with an euphemistic gaze, and Shu Gao didn¡¯t hint at him through the eyes either, it was clear that he didn¡¯t agree, they¡¯ve been passing their days pretty well now, so what are they going to bring a fox demon over here for ¡ú_¡ú

    As everyone knows, Shu Gao looked down on Qin Yu Zhuo, while Shu Cheng was filial, so they were in a dilemma.

    It was still alright during when they just split up, it wasn¡¯t too lonely. It was unfortunate that his previous wife died, Shu Cheng was then single and could sleep with anyone. But he had a wife now, so naturally he couldn¡¯t mess around outside, Shu Cheng was a man with limits. The longer you were separated with someone, the more you can remember the good things about them. At least when Qin Yu Zhuo was around, she cared about him in every possible way she could, any men could enjoy that. At that time he had only gotten married to her because of the kid, but right now Shu Cheng liked her, he sincerely did. And actually, as long as Shu Ning was willing to talk about it, nothing would be a problem.

    After their meal, Shu Cheng shoved Shu Heng away. Shu Heng felt very resentful in his heart, and very gloomy.

    The second son¡¯s room was furnished with a very warm atmosphere, the colour theme was all warm so it wasfortable to look at. Shu Cheng¡¯s gazended on Shu Ning:¡±Is everything alright at the capital?¡±

    ¡°All¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°No matter how good it is, it can¡¯tpare to being with your loved ones!¡±Shu Cheng patted Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder, and wanted to continue, but stopped.

    Shu Ning understood, but he did not agree:¡±Dad, I¡¯ve grown up, I like training outside and I also have more friends now, my eyes have seen the wider world, so if there¡¯s always someone there to look out for me, wouldn¡¯t I be a useless person? When your son¡¯s grown up then you should set him free! Dad, I¡¯lle back to visit often, at least set me free until I graduate from university!¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve grown up and you have your own views.¡±

    ¡°Dad, is there anything else?¡±

    This was the first time Shu Ning had rushed Shu Cheng. Shu Cheng was a wise man so what was there he didn¡¯t understand? When he left, his figure looked so deste, and leaning on the door outside was the eldest son. Shu Heng was just about to enter when Shu Cheng stopped him with one arm:¡±Heng Heng, why does he hate Shu Yao and his mother?¡±

    Three feet of snow doesn¡¯t form in one day, a human¡¯s heart wasplicated, Shu Heng had also only understood a little:¡±She gave birth to him and didn¡¯t take care of him, and even ended up harming him, while Shu Yao had received everyone¡¯s love since he was young, perhaps......the sight of it just made him bitter.¡±

    His eldest son spoke towards the good, and thinking about it now, he really was protecting his second brother, then what about his third brother? He¡¯s also Heng Heng¡¯s little brother. Shu Cheng retracted his hand, confused, while Shu Heng walked in, and closed the door.

    Shu Cheng walked thoughtfully up to the fourth floor. Shu Gao took a look at him and did not care, he was ying chess with Sun Lin.

    His son had be a sculpture for as many rounds as they yed. What¡¯s the matter, what¡¯s there to stop him? Is Qin Yu Zhuo really that good? Shu Gao didn¡¯t want to trouble his son too much, and besides Shu Yao had also grown up, and Shu Ning didn¡¯t likeing home, so that¡¯ll be that then:¡±Ah Cheng, bring her back during the new years, she¡¯s recuperated, she can see her sons now.¡±

    Shu Cheng was really surprised, he stood up:¡±Thanks dad.¡±

    ¡°The blisters on your feete from the own steps you take, and you know yourself the feeling of warmth and coldness, I can¡¯t stay with you forever, I can¡¯t offer you my thoughts forever, nor can I cheer you up forever, my grandchildren are grown so it¡¯s time to toughen them up.¡±

    ¡°Dad means?¡±

    ¡°If you understand then bring her back, if you don¡¯t forget it. And the old sayinges first, you have to divorce her, and five yearster if nothing happens, you can remarry. The bridge dad has walked is longer than the roads you¡¯ve walked, I won¡¯t harm you, it hasn¡¯t been easy for any generation of the Shu n so I can¡¯t hold sand in my eyes. Shu Heng¡¯s matters, you and I know, but she doesn¡¯t, if you could do it then don¡¯t me me for making a move.¡±

    ¡°Dad......Wouldn¡¯t that be too harsh?¡±

    Ah Cheng will always be immersed in love, Shu Gao understood, but he was also toozy to me him for it:¡±If you don¡¯t divorce her, that¡¯s fine too, let her sign an agreement to give up the property. It¡¯s not like I want to nag you or anything, but you really have bad judgement of people, I¡¯ll jump off a building if she really was willing to sign it.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Sun Lin was also anxious:¡±You¡¯re getting more worked up as you speak, it¡¯s time to leave the children to their own, if you nag them too much it may hurt your rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡±Shu Gao was upset, okay, I¡¯ll water my flowers, alright?

    Ahhh, the dirt was being washed away, he¡¯s bing more and more like a child. Sun Lin was helpless, he hinted at Shu Cheng with his eyes, then Shu Cheng nodded and left.

    The second floor wasn¡¯t at peace either. Shu CHeng had just gone off when Shu Heng¡¯s long arm stretched out to cradle him up, then carried him to the main bedroom.

    Shu Ning was unhappy, Qin Yu Zhuo was about to return. As soon as she returned, she would be harming Shu Heng again wouldn¡¯t she? That¡¯s not right, I¡¯m still here. Shu Ning understood Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s shitty character, she appeared to be virtuous but would she reward him with a p behind? If Shu Ning were to plead, then perhaps she coulde back earlier, she was definitely look forward to it.

    After all, Shu Yao was too young so he wasn¡¯t very sensible.

    ¡°Do you like this pot of flowers?¡±

    Mm? Shu Ning looked over and there were some bonsai on the balcony. The smallest of the pots were some pink flowers in bloom, like Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face with her constant tender smile.

    Shu Heng picked it up and turned it in his hand:¡±Don¡¯t like it?¡±

    Shu Ning knew that Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t speak nonsense, what was he trying to do? And so he followed his flow and nodded.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we can destroy it, I don¡¯t like this nt either, it¡¯s too dazzling, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s gone too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best we just put it there, we can look at the ones we enjoy, there will alwayse a time when it will wither.¡±

    Shu Heng understood, Shu Ning can¡¯t bear to do anything to Qin Yu Zhuo, she was after all, his mother. Actually, Shu Ning wanted to keep Qin Yu Zhuo around for the entire lifetime, he wanted to watch her aspiring for what she could never get, living bitter days together with Shu Yao, wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful. This was his biggest grudge, how could he end it with just one death? If she were to have an easy end, wouldn¡¯t Shu Ning be sorry for himself?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±What a gloomy look, Shu Heng caught the little one¡¯s chin:¡±If I give you a kiss~ Will your mood improve?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The corners of Shu Heng¡¯s mouth curled up, and he smiled very handsomely. He was born very handsomely after all, so with this one smile, Shu Ning¡¯s soul had just about flown off. He pulled the curtains shut. Shu Heng was a very cautious person and wouldn¡¯t let a single drop leak, then he turned back to pounce onto the bed. It was too sudden and Shu Ning had no time to exim when he was pressed down, and was caught in an endless siege!

    This kiss was sweet like honey, lingering, andsted very long, so long that even his saliva had dripped out. Shu Heng followed the trail down to his neck and licked it very greedily.

    The pupils of Shu Ning who called and moaned shrunk, he was suddenly sober! Did brother have desires for me? It can¡¯t be wrong, Shu Ning had noticed it. For a moment, crystal like tears flowed down his cheek, as if a chain of pearls were cut and let loose. Shu Heng had a sudden fright, and didn¡¯t continue to move anymore. He tidied up his little brother¡¯s clothes, and buttoned his shirt up. He didn¡¯t go overboard, even his pants were untouched. What happened to his little brother? Shu Heng carried him up and wiped his tears away with his thumb.

    Shu Ning did not dare to open his eyes as he leaned into Shu Heng¡¯s arms, his heart was terrified.

    He told a story to Shu Heng previously, telling him about how a brother had kissed his little brother too much and turned gay, and right now it was like he was struck by thunder. Big brother couldn¡¯t......really have fallen for me, could he? A wave of memories billowed through his mind, Shu Ning had a terrible headache. He rubbed his temples, it wasn¡¯t possible, I¡¯m over thinking it.

    This is Shu Heng we¡¯re talking about, how could he have fallen for me?

    You silly fool, Shu Heng just thought I was fun to y with. From the very start, you raised me in your room, and you even sent a big, realistic doll to be ced in my room, so that I could look at it in the morning and hug it to sleep at night, just like big brother has never left. Was this pity or was he pampering him? Or was he just having fun? Just like a little pug, both cute and lovable, just like that big brother said, I like you, but like was different from love.

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyshes were wet, and his tears flowed out again.

    Shu Heng was anxious, he wanted to lick them away but he didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. His thumb finished wiping the left side and went on to wipe the right, his little brother¡¯s tears were like an overflowing dam, it made his heart ache and it was hard to bear:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shu Ning felt vexed, big brother¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse, he must be worried sick, he......for him to do that to me, he was just one step away, he wouldn¡¯t know, maybe one day he might just teeter over the edge! Shu Ning held his face and cried terribly. He didn¡¯t know what Shu Heng actually felt for himself, and did not dare to ask either.

    The two just huddled about in the room together, and the entire day Shu Ning was feeble. His eyes turned and turned, and asionally he would steal a nce at Shu Heng to study him, and daydream, but he did not speak. Every time Shu Heng looked over, Shu Ning would turn his head immediately like a frightened rabbit, he was very nervous and hisplexion was pale, his mind a jumble.

    Shu Heng came over to sit by Shu Ning¡¯s side, and immediately Shu Ning¡¯s body had turned stiff. Shu Heng was very smart so he did note and closer.

    ¡¾Small Theater¡¿

    Big brother definitely likes me!

    How can I make him confess to me?

    And so Shu Ning and Zhao Dong put up a good show.

    The wedding march had yed halfway when Shu Heng hade down from the sky, stepping on some colourful clouds, the look on his face was anxious and with a swish of his hand, scandalous photos rained down like snowkes during winter.

    Zhao Dong¡¯s mouth was cramped ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ This is too much, even the stormy debts of my past life have been dug up~

    Shu Ning was extremely touched. Shu Heng came over abruptly to catch him by his shoulders:¡±Sister, he is a scumbag so you can¡¯t marry him, sister......Sister......¡±

    Shu Ning......Fuck

 Chapter 91

    Shu Ning who couldn¡¯t believe the sight lost his appetite. At night, Shu Heng asked him what he wanted to eat, whether it was just porridge, or soup, he should at least have something in case his stomach feels ufortableter.

    Shu Ning did not talk to him, not only did he return to his own room to sleep that night, he even locked the door. Waking up in the middle of the night, Shu Ning¡¯s face was ashen and with ¡°surprise¡± he found that the one to climb into his bed was......Shu Cheng!

    ¡°You woke up???¡±

    ¡°No......Yeah, I¡¯m awake, dad, why are you......¡±Shu Ning was so shocked that his jaw nearly fell off, but thankfully the sun had yet to rise, so his look of panic wouldn¡¯t be seen by him:¡±Dad, why didn¡¯t you tell me you came!¡±

    ¡°It was Heng Heng.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made big brother worry, but I¡¯m not in a good mood today,¡±Shu Ning did not tell him the truth but it was not far from it, if things go south, Qin Yu Zhuo may have to bear the me even if she hasn¡¯t done anything yet.

    ¡°Can you tell your dad why you hate your mother?¡±

    Shu Ningy down and rested his head on Shu Cheng¡¯s shoulder, then circled his arms around his strong waist:¡±Dad, I don¡¯t hate mom, it¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been separated since I was young so it was unavoidable. Actually, it¡¯s the same for mom as well, for me, she¡¯s tried very hard to lessen the distance between us, I can see that. Dad, don¡¯t tell mom what I said, I trust that she¡¯s done her best.¡±

    ¡°My poor child, your dad is here for you in the future, I won¡¯t let you suffer, not even a little.¡±

    Digging a pit for my mother,plete! It was only a little over four o¡¯clock, the two hugged each other to sleep, and they slept very peacefully. Int he morning, Shu Cheng had already left for work. Normally Shu Heng would rest by Shu Ning¡¯s side with his clothes off, but he didn¡¯t dare to do that today.

    The look in his eyes were obscured as they stared straight at the little one¡¯s face, did......he notice? Did he want to break this rtionship they had?

    The sunlight shone on the little one¡¯s clean and snowy face, and the view of it was wonderful. Shu Ning wrinkled his brow and opened his big, beautiful eyes.

    At this moment, a tremble rippled through Shu Heng¡¯s heart, even his breathing shook. But Shu Heng just did not show his emotions on his face, he did not wish for it to show, and nobody could change this,

    But in front of the one before him, he had thrown that little attitude of his away. Shu Heng had been studying psychology, but right now he was still at his wit¡¯s end.

    At this point, Shu Ning saw Shu Heng. He was sitting quietly on the sofa, dressed fully in ck with his cor open, his legs crossed, and his two hands rested on his knees. He had an appearance of nobility and mystery, with a countenance hard to ignore like that of an emperor¡¯s. It was also this person who stirred up his feelings, and like a fool, he was unable to free himself from these knots.

    ......

    The end of their holiday hade, and Shu Ning had made Shu Heng leave with regrets. It wasn¡¯t as if he did not want to ask, but he was always afraid that they would ruin their rtionship by it. Shu Ning felt like a fool, he would rather hold onto this feeling, and waiting for him to marry before giving up, and he did not dare to face him either, his brother was just like that, treating him so absurdly well, where would you find a big brother who was like that? Perhaps the chances may be low.

    Ah, how annoying, he¡¯s my brother so I can¡¯t fall in love with him, aaahhh, how bothersome!

    Shu Ning shut his eyes tight, he had been down for the whole day but he felt even more depressed when he returned home:¡±What¡¯s this?¡±

    A car, of course. The bodyguards didn¡¯t even know how they should reply to him:¡±This is the gift sent over by the Hong Xing young master¡¯s men, in hopes that Young Master Shu will kindly ept this gift.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Fuck, it¡¯s thetest Mercedes-Benz sports car with an open top, isn¡¯t he just openly making fun of the fact that I¡¯m not of age yet? But this is good stuff after all, peh, but this sports car really was beautiful, Shu Ning was very pleased with it and his heart was slightly soothed. he called someone to remove the floor-to-ceiling window and bring the car into the living room as a decoration, it was limited edition after all ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the time of Shu Heng¡¯s unbreakable arrangement had arrived. The phone rang but Shu Ning did not receive it, he let the call drop on purpose and he did not even nce at it, he had already made up his mind.

    Perhaps Shu Heng¡¯s feelings were not deep, perhaps they were mixed up with their brotherly rtionship, or perhaps......Either way he can¡¯t have such a dubious rtionship with his big brother, the two had no future together at all, and it was even more impossible to break the Shu family¡¯s line of inheritance. Shu Ning sat painfully in the bathtub, if you had to endure the pain for a long amount of time, you might as well suffer for just a short amount of time, it was his own fault, and conniving Shu Heng was also his own fault. He had clearly been reborn with his memory intact, and since he can¡¯t avoid Qin Yu Zhuo and her troubles, he could still reach adulthood by ying the fool.

    But if he were to do things that way, Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t be able to get his revenge, he would rather he hadn¡¯t been reborn, and had just lost his life on his sick bed.

    In just a swoop, winter had arrived, a slurry of snow was gliding down like goose feathers outside. Even though holiday season had arrived, Shu Ning did not return home, he wanted to study and this was the same with the other students in their third year of high school. The college entrance examinations were just months away, they would be done for if they don¡¯t hurry with their studies. Shu Gao was gloomy about it, but Shu Cheng understood the situation, even Shu Heng had already returned home.

    Shu Heng was standing in his room, pondering over things as he watched the snow fall. He stayed for three days then flew abroad, he really left.

    And with this, Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he went to the capital to bring the little one home. He was soon to be a hundred and seventy centimeters tall, and he¡¯s still throwing a tantrum with his big brother? This one mess hadsted for such a long time that it was simply unbelievable, this was the first time Shu Cheng had pulled Shu Ning into the study seriously. With bright and piercing eyes, there was nowhere Shu Ning could escape.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Heng Heng¡¯s in M Country, he left because of you, are you satisfied now? What on earth happened, can you tell dad?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use keeping quiet, we¡¯re only doing this because we care about how you feel, this was true for Shu Heng, it was true for your grandpa, and it¡¯s the same with me, even Shu Yao had to run the other way when you¡¯re at home, he¡¯s still only a child! Shu Ning, I¡¯ve never spoken to you in this way before, because you¡¯re a very sensitive child, but this can¡¯t go on anymore.¡±

    As time passed, Shu Ning felt very upset. He had no way to speak of these matters, and thinking about it, Shu Heng also understood how I felt. As for dad, based on the experiences of his previous life, he would not stand by his side. As expected, Shu Cheng told him to stand there and reflect on it, harmony within the family was the most important, above all else.

    Just like that, Shu Ning was punished to stand. Two hours had passed, Shu Gao gave Shu Cheng a call but Shu Cheng was reluctant to give up. He had only allowed Shu Ning to return to his room when Shu Heng¡¯s call came. After reaching his room, Shu Ning stood by the window, staring at the moon, and a night passed just like that.

    Punish yourself for being stupid, for the fact that you were actually blind to your brother¡¯s anomalies.

    The next day, both Shu Gao and Shu Cheng¡¯s behaviours were slightly strange, but Shu Heng only cared about whether his grandpa was eating well, he did not even spare a nce to Shu Cheng. Shu Cheng felt sad in his heart, he was his own dear child after all. After their meal, he followed Shu Gao gloomily up the stairs, and was only willing to speak after sitting for a long while:¡±I¡¯ll suspend Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s matters for now.¡±

    That¡¯s great, even the air was fresher when she wasn¡¯t around, Shu Gao smiled while Sun Lin shook his head helplessly, coaxing Shu Yao!

    Shu Cheng picked up the crying little child:¡±Let daddy have a look, is this necessary for a babysitter?¡±

    ¡°Fire her, she hit me! Fire her.¡±

    ¡°You naughty little thing, tell me, how many does this make!¡± Shu Cheng thought about it, they¡¯ve already changed about twenty of them, this was enough:¡±Yao Yao, daddy watched the recordings, you were the one who threw rocks and cut her head, you were scared that she¡¯din so youined about her first, am I right? As long as you admit your mistakes, daddy will buy you thetest toys.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I was wrong daddy.¡±

    ¡°Well you!¡±

    Shu Cheng did not have the heart to call him a motherless child, who was to me? If he were to me Qin Yu Zhuo for having thoughts she shouldn¡¯t have, then the ones who ended up pitiful in the end were all the children, this was true for Shu Yao, and it was even worse for Shu Ning. He was very stubborn, he may seem like a good and sensible kid normally, but he was in fact a child with strong opinions, and it was hard to correct them even if he tried, but if he went with his flow, he would feel himself undignified as a father.

    During the New Year¡¯s, something happened at home. Shu Heng stood in front of the bed, and Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were red.

    Shu Gao was still fine before sleeping, but he did not wake up in the morning, he had left sleeping very peacefully......The same as he did in his past life. Shu Ning did not watch on with a cold heart, instead, he had brought him to the hospital for a check up, took him for some exercise, and there was not even an inkling of any illnesses in his body, he died just like that. And at the same time, Sun Lin himself had taken some pills, and left a suicide note telling everyone he had gone off to take care of the old man.

    What a loyal servant, it was the same as what happened in his past life, the two oldies had a good rtionship with decades of time spent together, they could be counted as brethren.

    The funeral went as could be expected, everybody did their best and the solemnity of the hall was iparable, an endless stream of people came without stopping. Shu Ning¡¯s heart was silent, he was thinking about his grandpa¡¯s voice, and his smiles, he did not cry his heart out, but his eyes were very red.

    Shu Cheng brought Qin Yu Zhuo back, they had to have a woman at home taking care of things. Dad was gone, as a daughter-inw it was her part to cry, to show her filial piety!

    The funeralsted seven days and seven nights, both Shu Ning and Shu Heng had stayed there for the entire duration of it, and Shu Cheng even more so, he had even fainted twice.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had been very haggard, taking care of all the mourning rtives, busying in and out, it was still quite a tiring job. Shu Cheng did not pay attention, he knew Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s ability, if not he would not have taken her as his executive assistant for so many years. Having a woman around was great after all, at least they were sensitive, and you could have a warm embrace whenever you were exhausted.

    There was an ancestral hall within the ancestral home. To put it inly, it was a simple butrge house with their ancestors¡¯ ques ced within, and a family tree that could reach the ground!

    This was still Shu Ning¡¯s first timeing there. There was a slight hint of sluggishness in his eyes, these days had been too bleak.

    Shu Heng did not dare to touch Shu Ning, it had been out of his expectations for his little brother to make such a choice, he had still rushed things and pushed it too much, destroying the harmonious rtionship the two of them shared. After dreaming back to them in his sleep, Shu Hengnded a hefty p on his own face, he regretted it. He looked so weary, and it hurts my heart so, I wish so much tofort him.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze had been so full of heat, how could Shu Ning not have noticed it?

    He had only been guessing before, possibly, maybe, perhaps, he might......he likes me. But now that he thought about it, Shu Heng may have fallen for him since a long time ago. This was unscientific, but he really existed, the two of them were blood brothers......Huh? Shu Ning¡¯s pupils shrunk and leaned his head forward like a turtle.

    What is going on?

    That¡¯s not right, something¡¯s not right here!

    Why wasn¡¯t Shu Heng¡¯s name in the family tree? Shu Ning blinked his eyes and rubbed them, then carefully eyed it up and down again. There was no need for that actually, because he was too surprised, he kept feeling as if he had cried so much that he may have gone blind and read it wrongly. But actually, it was clear as long as he looked under Shu Cheng¡¯s name.

    Under Shu Cheng¡¯s name were only two people, one was Shu Ning, and the other Shu Yao.

    Oh god, what is going on! This is impossible! Why wasn¡¯t Shu Heng¡¯s name there? Why? Shu Cheng loved him so much, he wouldn¡¯t have removed his name for any reasons, then what on earth......he......Could it be, he¡¯s not my brother? Shu Ning was bbergasted and thrown into a state of fret and horror, he turned his head back abruptly, Shu Heng was right behind him, why did he note forth? Was he not the eldest grandson?

    ¡°You......What is your rtionship with dad?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s lips quivered and his entire body was shaking hard, he could not steady himself and his body was going soft, he was only able to support himself with his willpower alone, forcing himself to hold on:¡±Who on earth are you?¡±

    Shu Heng narrowed his eyes for a moment, did the little one notice the truth his stepfather did not allow him to reveal? Shu Heng¡¯s gaze turned to show pain and pity:¡±It¡¯s aplicated situation, I¡¯ll tell you in the future, let¡¯s settle grandpa¡¯s matters first.¡±

    That¡¯s an excuse! Shu Ning could wait no longer, he shook his head and spoke irritably:¡±Who on earth are you? Why is your name not on the family tree? I¡¯m the real eldest son?¡±

    Shu Heng was very worried, he had to hold onto Shu Ning¡¯s arms with his hands. Shu Ning pushed Shu Heng away emotionally and ran out, some of the rtives in the distance saw it and was quite surprised, they were curious but they were not qualified to enter the ancestral hall to look. Shu Ning ran into the pine forest his grandfather cared meticulously for and cried, Shu Heng had already caught up and took him into his arms.

    ¡°Ning Ning! Listen to me, Ning Ning, it¡¯s not what you think it is, listen to me, I can exin.¡±

    ¡°You liar!¡±Shu Ning turned and threw a p over,nding square on Shu Heng¡¯s cheek.

    Shu Heng did not care about his own body at all:¡±If I told you before you were of age, it would only be a burden to you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, you¡¯ve been lying to me this whole time, I¡¯m such a fool.¡±

    ¡°Ning Ning, stepfather treats me very well, he really does, I can¡¯t be selfish, do you understand how I feel? You¡¯re still young and can¡¯t make your own decisions yet, if I forced you to do anything, wouldn¡¯t I be worse than a beast?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me and you¡¯re still making up excuses for it?¡±

    ¡°I like you, you¡¯ve noticed that, haven¡¯t you? There was no way I could¡¯vee clean with you, I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯ll like me back or not, and I can¡¯t betray the Shu family after all they¡¯ve done for me, I can only throw it all away if you loved me, but if you didn¡¯t I would protect you forever, and protect the Shu family, I¡¯ll protect everything you love.¡±

    ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡±Shu Ning was too emotional and his brain was in a mess, all he wanted to do was escape. With another swing of his hands, another pnded on Shu Heng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ning Ning, calm down, I¡¯ve only kept it from you because I care about you too much, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been dreading it, I¡¯m afraid that just like right now, you would ignore me, refuse to see me, and even ignore my calls, I¡¯m in pieces Ning Ning, please, I beg you, don¡¯t be like that, calm down and listen to me, it really wasn¡¯t my intention to keep it from you, just that stepfather ahs been treating me as his own son, and he¡¯s given me the order to keep quiet on this, only a few people know about my background, grandpa didn¡¯t tell you either, right? Everybody was just thinking about dad¡¯s feelings, I¡¯m sorry, Ning Ning, I told you that I would wait for you to grow up before I tell you a secret, I really had my reasons, Ning Ning, my Ning Ning, don¡¯t cry anymore, my heart¡¯s going to break into pieces.¡±

    Shu Heng had never spoken so many words before, and he even repeated his apologies over and over, after enduring four ps even the right side of his face was swollen, and he spoke so much that even his lips started to hurt.

    Shu Ning couldn¡¯t escape for this, he could only face it head on and buried himself in his tears. Shu Heng would wipe away his tears gently every time a droplet fell, he was afraid that the cold would hurt the little one¡¯s face. Shu Heng¡¯s coat was wrapped over Shu Ning¡¯s body while Shu Heng was only wearing his sweater, kneeling on the ice on one knee, holding Shu Ning, worrying that the little one would be cold.

    Shu Ning slowly stopped struggling, he wasn¡¯t angry anymore, shrinking quietly into Shu Heng¡¯s arms, his gaze hazy and eyes ruddy, then finally he burst into tears.

    Shu Cheng heard that something had has happened, and he rushed over quickly, and only after seeing Shu Heng holding Shu Ning,forting him, was he finally at ease.

    It¡¯s best to just cry it out, Shu Ning had been quiet these days and didn¡¯t move, he didn¡¯t even eat anything, this had worried Shu Cheng very much. Cry, my child, cry while you are still young enough for it, as the head of the family, I don¡¯t even have the right to cry......

    Thankfully Shu Cheng had only seen Shu Heng¡¯s back, if he had seen the marks on his eldest son¡¯s face, it may have hurt him so much he could die.

    Shu Ning fainted, the shock was too much, if it was anyone else who had to deal with this, who could hold on? They were clearly mutually in love and yet they weren¡¯t allowed to love each other, separated by their blood rtions. The heart wrenching pain was unbearable, he had to numb himself and give up on this love, every time he dreamt of it at night, he would be ovee with sadness, and in the end when he wanted to steel his heart but couldn¡¯t go through with it, a silver lining emerged from the cloud, he wasn¡¯t actually his blood brother!

    Stepfather?

    Brother cheating Shu Heng.

    Son cheating Shu Cheng.

    Qin Yu Zhuo who cheated her own son to death.

    And the unregainable Shu Gao who died just like that......

    He¡¯s really had it with this family, as soon as Shu Ning slept he dozed off for two days connected up to an IV drip. Thankfully he participated in the funeral, if not, Shu Ning may have regretted it for the rest of his life.

    Shu Ning had a dream, and in his dream, Shu Gao was standing with his hand behind his back, his demeanour deep and mysterious. Shu Ning walked forth step by step, and with his tears flowing, he threw himself into the old man¡¯s embrace. Shu Gao lowered his head to look at him, and this shocked Shu Ning so much his pupils shrunk. Too young, way too young, a boy of simr age stood behind him, from his looks he could tell this was Sun Lin. Shu Gao pushed Shu Ning away gently and smiled as he took Sun Lin¡¯s hand, walking into the fog.

    ¡°Grandpa,e back, grandpa, grandpa~¡±

    The little hand waved about in the air frantically, and in the end he woke in fright as his hands caught onto a bigger hand, his body was drenched in sweat, it was Shu Heng!

    He hurriedly threw his hands off. Shu Ning¡¯splexion was very bad as he supported his head with one hand, and with the other, he raised his hand to point towards the door.

    But would Shu Heng leave? The answer was obvious. He had the character of a wolf and eyes sharp like an eagle, the look of the little one started to beplicated again, if he retreats now, then he may not have any other chance:¡±You¡¯ve been unconscious for two days, everyone is worried, dad is busy with things after the funeral so I want to look after you.¡±

    ¡°......Get out, I want some peace.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you,¡±Shu Heng took up his phone and sent a text message, while Shu Ning grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. Shu Heng picked it up and put it on the bed, then Shu Ning threw it again, and it hit Shu Heng¡¯s body. Shu Heng picked it back up like his punching bag, he was even more obedient than a pet dog, picking it up no matter how many times he threw it, as long as you were happy.

    There was nothing by Shu Ning¡¯s side anymore, and when he picked up the tea cup he hesitated for a moment, but still threw it. Itnded on Shu Heng¡¯s back and a ¡°ping¡± could even be heard.

    Shu Heng picked it up and ced it on the small table.

    Shu Gao did not allow Shu Ning to drink tea or coffee, he wasn¡¯t even allowed to have too much juice, it was obvious why this pot of tea was ced here, it was so that Shu Heng could freshen up, have I been unconscious for two days? The bruise under his big brother¡¯s eyes were very obvious, had he not slept this whole time? Although Shu Ning was angry, his mind was still clear, he didn¡¯t want to feel moved, and he wasn¡¯t willing to either.

    But Shu Ning loved him......

    Shu Heng¡¯s love for him had developed even earlier, this made Shu Ning¡¯s heart tremble slightly. A veryplicated look took his gaze, and he started to cry out again.

    Shu Heng wanted toe over but Shu Ning yelled out immediately:¡±Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you right now, please.¡±

    Shu Heng stopped in his tracks, and clenched his fists, he was left with nothing better than the next choice:¡±Alright, I¡¯ll watch over you from outside, the doctor will be here in a while and I¡¯lle in with him then.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning¡¯s head hurt very much.

    The doctor had always been living in the ancestral home so he came very quickly, then both he and Shu Heng waited for half an hour together outside, waiting for Shu Ning to calm down before they entered. The check went by very smoothly, he had no serious problems and his body was healthy. The few days when the old man passed, Young Master Shu had been so sad that he had received a huge shock, and it was not strange for him to be tired after watching over the funeral all day and night, he had only fainted because of thatbined with the overexertion of his body. The kitchen was ordered to prepare some porridge and some side dishes for Shu Ning to eat. Shu Ning refused to drink the water passed to him by Shu Heng, so he had to bother the doctor for the use of his hand instead.

    The porridge arrived. Shu Heng took a look at the doctor and the doctor was borrowed again.

    Shu Ning showed the doctor much respect but his hands just did not have too much strength, he had just woken up and hadn¡¯t eaten yet. Shu Heng sighed and allowed the doctor to withdraw and rest for now, all sorts of problems came up in hs dad¡¯s body too so the doctor can¡¯t be away for long. After sending him out personally, Shu Heng spoke a few words with the doctor before returning into the room.

    Shu Ning knew that he would not leave no matter what he told him, it was too hard for him to request for some personal space, so he decided to justy down and avoid looking at him.

    But the things he thought of when he closed his eyes, were still rted to him. He himself went crazy that day, and he also tried to exin himself tirelessly, many words were repeated, this meant that it was chaotic in his heart too, unlike the usualposure he had. Just like that, Shu Ning who was filled with worries fell asleep again, but when night came he couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. Shu Heng brought out a violin and performed for him, hoping that Shu Ning could feel a little better.

    He didn¡¯t watch TV or yed with his phone, Shu Ning had only been staring at the ceiling, listening to song after song, it wasn¡¯t until Shu Heng took a sip of water did he ask the question that he doubted in his heart with a hoarse voice:¡±When did it start?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was wanton, staring straight towards Shu Ning:¡±I don¡¯t know, by the time I thought it through, it¡¯s been at least two years.¡±

    That¡¯s not a short amount of time, Shu Ning blinked his eyes:¡±You......What on earth is going on?¡±

    It was quite a mouthful to exin, but Shu Heng told him every detail, about the grievances of the adults that happened in the past. There was not much meaning in this, all that mattered was that he was to exin his birth, as well as the kindness shown to him by his stepfather. Shu Ning heard every word carefully, no wonder he didn¡¯t know in his past life, it turns out that it was because of Shu Cheng, he didn¡¯t allow anyone to mention Shu Heng¡¯s matters.

    Even Shu Gao didn¡¯t mention it. Shu Gao treats Shu Ning very well but he had never mentioned it privately, he did not even hint at it.

    In his past life, Qin Yu Zhuo had been so pampered, and Shu Cheng loved her so much, but even then Shu Heng¡¯s birth was not exined to her. In the end, Shu Heng inherited the Shu n as an outsider. Under normal circumstances, the Shu n was a family business, it wasn¡¯t fought over by Shu Gao and Shu Cheng. Since the main house couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, the second house should¡¯ve been the ones continuing the line. For example, Shu Zi Xuan, he was a phoenix amongst men so just the same, he could bring glory to the n, and continue its splendour.

    Shu Heng was ranked first in C City, whereas Shu Zi Xuan stood second, he had truly earned that second ce.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your real father?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the capital, I¡¯m not close to him, my rtionship with him is simr to you and Qin Yu Zhuo, he didn¡¯t raise me and we aren¡¯t close, however, stepfather has been getting me to reunite with him often after I became of age, he told me that everyone had their difficulties back then, and hoped that I could let it go.¡±

    ¡°The feelings of the adults are veryplicated, and they always hoped that everyone could understand and empathize with them.¡±

    ¡°Ning Ning, brother won¡¯t force you, but don¡¯t shy away from me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    What? Shu Heng had a start, and stood stupidly by the bed like the most perfect statue created under God¡¯s hands!

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Porridge......the porridge has gone cold, I¡¯ll go warm it up,¡±Shu Heng picked up the tray and hurried out, the little one was finally willing to talk with him, both hope and fear mingled in his heart, jumping up and down. There was newly cooked porridge in the kitchen, Qin Yu Zhuo had also gotten hungry. When Shu Cheng came over personally to get some, he bumped into Shu Heng, and when the two spoke, Shu Heng exined to him that Shu Ning knew about everything now.

    Shu Cheng was silent, and his brows were wrung into a frown.

    Shu Heng knew what his stepfather was thinking, and he leaned over intimately, pulling Shu Cheng¡¯s hand like what he had learned from Shu Ning:¡±We can just act as we normally do, he won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°I know, Ning Ning is tight-lipped, but your matters can¡¯t be exposed any more than this, if not bad things may happen, you are my eldest son and you will inherit the Shu n in the future.¡±

    On this topic, both father and son had a fierce discussion for several minutes.

    Ning was hungry, and Shu Heng could not change Shu Cheng¡¯s mind with just a few words, so he just left with the porridge. Shu Ning was lying in bed waiting eagerly. His big brother had only left for a little while and he had already started to miss him.

 Chapter 92

    Shu Cheng walked up to the third floor with porridge and some side dishes on hand. Before this, Qin Yu Zhuo would never eat salted vegetables but now she has changed a lot, she had be gentle, and calm, and she was still so understanding, diligent, and demure.

    Shu Ning learned of Shu Heng¡¯s birth out of ident, and the two of them had a dispute in the snow, and it was actually because of this, but thankfully Shu Heng had always been responsible, taking care of Shu Ning all this while so meticulously, he was not his big brother and yet he was better than one. If not, the second child may be neglected since Shu Cheng had been constantly heartbroken over the death of his father these days.

    Shu Cheng who was deep in thought suddenly remembered many things that Shu Gao had told him.

    If Qin Yu Zhuo was to find out, if the second house was to find out, how would Shu Heng live on in this family? Would Shu Ning still be able to live his quiet days? Would Shu Yao not have the desire to monopolize things in the future? Qin Yu Zhuo had wanted to make things hard for Shu Heng before she even found out, so if she were to know about it, a big mess will definitely happen, she definitely wouldn¡¯t take this sitting down. It was proper for Shu Cheng to be worried, he had to consider the proposals of his father before his passing. And for the sake of family harmony, the rules of the ancestral hall had to be changed, only the eldest son will be allowed to enter in case Shu Yao would also find out the family tree¡¯s secret after he¡¯s grown up.

    But there was another headache cropping up, Shu Heng didn¡¯t want to continue the family business!

    At that time, Shu Heng said:¡±When Ning Ning grows up he can be the chairman, and it¡¯ll be the same if I assist him as the vice chairman.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Dad, he¡¯s your real son, I know you treat me well but there were no heirs left at the capital¡¯s side, I¡¯m afraid they may not just give up, and I can deal with fighting on both lines, but Ning Ning is after all of the Shu n¡¯s bloodline, he should be the one to inherit the business.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Thinking about their conversation made Shu Cheng speechless. He sighed, what Shu Heng said was right but Shu Ning didn¡¯t seem to want to. Well what can he do, might as well just see how things go.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was waiting in the room, unlike how she was before, she had be slightly more cautious, looking up to Shu Cheng with a loving gaze. Shu Cheng walked over, and put down the porridge:¡±I saw Heng Heng earlier, Ning Ning was hungry as well.¡±

    ¡°Ning Ning......¡±Cutting off after only speaking halfway, Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s special skill, looking pitiful with her eyes tearful.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Shu Yao?¡±

    Shu Yao, that¡¯s right, my little Yao Yao. Qin Yu Zhuo patted Shu Yao¡¯s back with loving pity, the little guy was sleeping very soundly in her arms, he had been all sticky with her since he had learned that Qin Yu Zhuo was his mother, he wouldn¡¯t leave her for even a second, even when they needed to use the toilet! And with that, the three man sleeping position was born.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was very familiar with turning the sails ording to the direction of the wind, she held onto Shu Yao and didn¡¯t let go. Thinking back to it, Shu Cheng¡¯s feelings for me were so deep he probably wouldn¡¯t sent me away, but as for Shu Ning, I haven¡¯t seen him in private since I came back, and when we were in public, even our eyes didn¡¯t meet, what on earth is going on? Qin Yu Zhuo didn¡¯t understand, I¡¯m his mother!

    At this crucial moment, she can¡¯t do anything that could arouse suspicion, Qin Yu Zhuo would never leave the house as long as Shu Cheng never said anything.

    On the other side, Shu Heng had just returned to the room when Shu Ning turned around immediately to look elsewhere just like before, super cute. But Shu Heng did not dare to tease him any more, the porridge had already cooled down when he brought it over so it was just right to eat now. Shu Heng put the little table on the bed, then put down the porridge and the dishes before sitting on the sofa, reading a magazine.

    His brother had always been the one to feed him in the past. Shu Ning stared at the delicious smelling porridge, and pursed his lips, making no movements.

    Benefits were benefits, he can¡¯t lose them just because he was angry, didn¡¯t you like me? Come on, feed me? Shu Ning¡¯s cheeks were puffed up and even rolled his eyes.

    Shu Heng¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, this is......He put down the magazine tentatively and the little one stiffened up a bit, he was probably observing me from the corner of his eye. Shu Heng had decided and trod over elegantly, sitting down by the side of the bed, he picked up the little spoon and gave it a try before bringing it to his little brother¡¯s mouth. Shu Ning opened his little mouth and ate it, seeming quite pleased, he even licked the corner of his mouth.

    Shu Heng was overjoyed, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He attended to him with much care, but sadly he had finished it. Shu Ning turned to lie down immediately, not even sparing a nce to Shu Heng.

    He had only eased up after looking from a close distance, his brother¡¯s face was fine now. He didn¡¯t hold back when he was angry, andnded a pretty heavy blow on him, and thinking back to it seemed as if the sound of it still rung in his ears, how could I......Although I hit him quite heavily when I was mad with anger, but he still didn¡¯t me me for it, it had clearly been something they could¡¯ve solved just by speaking about it in private, there was no need to exin after a sad misunderstanding.

    Ah......

    Shu Ning knew that it was hard for Shu Heng, what would he have done if he were in his ce instead?

    Perhaps he would retreat because of the condemnation of his conscience? After all there were so many people he could¡¯ve fallen in love with, why must he have chosen his stepfather¡¯s son, and even a boy at that! Shu Heng had been bearing with all this pressure, taking care of me each day, watching over me, treasuring me, and he had even gotten revenge of those who had wanted to hurt me.

    The way he jokingly called me his wife, and the way he told me that I was the only one in his heart, and even said that he liked me......Uh _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ Shu Ning hurriedly retreated into his nket. I¡¯ve been so stupid, what a fool! There had clearly been so many traces he could follow, but he had missed out on so much. Hold on, did he mention about me turning of age? Oh my god, then wouldn¡¯t I have had to bear with it together with him?

    I want to do it!

    Shu Heng was worried, watching him with his profound gaze. He wanted to extend his hand over but he couldn¡¯t. Under this dilemma, Shu Ning suddenly sat up and his eyes darted side to side, as if there was something he wanted to say......

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±And he shrunk back into the quilt~

    Gnashing his teeth and didn¡¯t even end up saying anything, nobody would¡¯ve believed that. Shu Heng sighed at his little brother¡¯s anger, then he took up his violin and continued to y it, and the way he yed it made his little brother¡¯s heart ache, it was fine to just y it natural. That¡¯s right, Shu Heng did not sleep on purpose, he was ying the pitiful part on purpose and making himself look flustered, and he had done all this to ease up their rtionship. Shu Ning was hard-hearted to others, but to him, he had always been easy topromise.

    And with that, things slowly start to look up again.

    Shu Ning sat up abruptly again:¡±I can get my card at sixteen right?¡±

    ¡°......¡±What card? Hundreds of documents passed through Shu Heng¡¯s mind in that next moment ¡ú_¡ú

    ¡°My ID card.¡±

    Shu Heng nodded:¡±That¡¯s right, it was eighteen when I got mine but the national policy has changed, but you still can¡¯t get a driving license yet, that will have to wait till you¡¯re a full eighteen years.¡±

    Who the hell cares about that? In front of this piece of cake Shu Heng, everything else had to make way. Shu Ning leaned over to Shu Heng with a slight gloominess in his countenance, and his little hands gripped the sheets, he looked very gloomy:¡±Did it have to be eighteen?¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s head was filled with question marks? To drive a car? The topic had leaned to a different direction. But it was fine as long as his little brother was willing to speak, Shu Heng nodded.

    And so Shu Ning misunderstood, I¡¯m already 170 centimeters tall soon, and I can get my ID card in three months, but that bastard Shu Heng wanted to be a gentleman, aahhhh~

    But who knew of the inner sufferings of a little bottom? He had never even slept with anyone at the age of thirty in his past life, this won¡¯t do, sixteen was already quite old, it will work.

    Shu Ning made up his mind, sixteen at thetest! Shu Heng is mine, don¡¯t take him from me! Thinking of it made him sad and frustrated. Shu Ning raised his hands and pped Shu Heng a few times then snorted before lying back down. Shu Heng was mystified, he didn¡¯t know what his little brother was throwing a tantrum over. He hesitated for a moment before helping him fix his nket, then patted his back gently.

    He had been sleeping for way too long, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t sleep at all. He would ask Shu Heng to fetch his phone at one moment, then order him to cut fruits for him the next, Shu Ning loved the way Shu Heng handled his knife the most, it was very suave and very alluring, shing his knife down seriously in a series of swooshes, it was particrly pleasing to look at. After finishing the fruits, Shu Ning wanted to use the bathroom. He had just gotten down from the bed when his legs had gone soft and his body propelled forwards.

    With a quick reaction, Shu Heng received him, bringing him into his arms like usual. For a moment, the atmosphere between the two had gone very strange, Shu Heng was testing the waters so he was only holding him and didn¡¯t carry him up sideways, he wanted to see what reaction Shu Ning would have. Shu Ning looked at him with his head cocked to the side, then hooked his arms around his brother¡¯s neck, his intentions obvious.

    Shu Heng carried the little one up immediately and walked towards the bathroom.

    Cripple mode begins. He had only struggled for an hour, and Shu Ning¡¯s anger did not subside, but he had forgotten itpletely. It¡¯s not easy being alive, so why bother torturing each other? Especially towards the one you love. He patted to the space beside him, but Shu Ning did not look at Shu Heng. The bed sunk down a little, Shu Heng had gotten in, andid down by Shu Heng¡¯s side without taking his clothes off.

    Normally the two would be facing each other in a mutual embrace, but Shu Heng didn¡¯t dare to venture in today, and slept in a very well-behaved manner. This was way out of Shu Ning¡¯s expectations, but when he had determined that Shu Heng had fallen asleep, Shu Ning propped his head up with one hand, and kept on staring at his features, that was handsome to a godly degree, feeling slightly out of it. Was this real? He loves me...... was that real?

    If I wake up from this dream, would he still be there?

    Early the next morning, Shu Heng was still in the room when Shu Ning woke up, and he immediately brought a warm towel over to help Shu Ning wipe down his face and neck:¡±Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng felt vexed, and he sat up:¡±I¡¯m fine now¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still a little weak so you should lie down for another half day, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Oh......how intoxicating, Hearing that his brother would stay with him, he immediately dropped down as if he were boneless. The corner of Shu Heng¡¯s mouth curled up, if my little brother likes it when I smile, then I¡¯ll smile more. As he expected, the results were not bad, Shu Ning had also raised the corners of his mouth. The two had their breakfast together. Shu Ning was having his porridge, and Shu Heng his rice, just like when they¡¯ve just met.

    After they finished their meal, Shu Heng picked up Shu Cheng¡¯s call. Qin Yu Zhuo yelled out Shu Ning¡¯s name during her dream yesterday night, so she wanted toe see him together. Shu Ning hadn¡¯t been well and Qin Yu Zhuo was quite worried. Shu Heng rejected him outright, Ning Ning needed to recuperate in peace, so this will have to wait. As for how long in the future they had to wait, this would depend on Shu Ning¡¯s mood.

    Shu Heng was too cool, he didn¡¯t think that he would reject him immediately. With starry eyes, Shu Ning opened his mouth to eat his porridge and ah~ He bit on the spoon.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all your fault, Ning Ning chipped his tooth.¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±

    Shu Cheng:¡±......¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo was right next to Shu Cheng, and she was slightly anxious:¡±Then have a dentist look at it!¡±

    Shu Cheng immediately made the suggestion, and Shu Heng rejected him once again, whether he would find a dentist or not was up to him to do. And then......he hung up. Hearing the beeping noise, Shu Cheng¡¯s face was like this ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) And Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face was like this £þ¤Ø£þ You uneducated little shits, just you wait.

    Shu Gao had already died, as long as I can stay here sessfully, there¡¯s a lot I can do in this household. Before waiting long for Qin Yu Zhuo to feel good about herself, Shu Cheng took her hands and looked at her seriously:¡±Before dad died, he left a message......¡±

    DOn¡¯t lie to me, Shu Cheng, Shu Gao left sleeping, he didn¡¯t leave anyst words at all, and he had already separated all the inheritance when he was still alive, there was no further legacy. But Qin Yu Zhuo was still sitting straight, waiting for him to speak with a good attitude:¡±Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Dad told us to get divorced......to protect the interests of the children.¡±

    What? Qin Yu Zhuo was stunned as if she was struck by lightning, but her expression did not change. She had been living like a corpse all this while in the ind, so this was nothing. It had only been several minutes when Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s gaze had turned exceptionally sad:¡±Why? Can you tell me the reason?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t make the divorce public, this is what dad wants, and I don¡¯t want to talk too much about what you yourself have done, and I can see that you¡¯ve changed, just that we have to respect dad¡¯sst words so don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you badly!¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo who had given up on love had a very clear look in her eyes:¡±Alright, I agree.¡±

    ¡°Yu Zhuo, I love you~¡±

    ¡°I love you too~¡±

    After three entire days, Qin Yu Zhuo had finally found the Shu Ning she ordered......

 Chapter 93

    The sun shone brightly that day, Shu Ning dreamt of his grandpa again during his afternoon nap, the saudade feeling had multiplied within him. Strolling through the garden, Shu Gao¡¯s shadow was looming across all the grass and the trees. His grandpa liked pine trees and stayed around the gardens all day, with many poems and art pieces of pine trees disyed within his room. Shu Ning recalled all these thoughts, looking towards the snow hanging above the tree branches, the green blended with the white was an exceptional sight to look at.

    ¡°Shu Ning!¡±

    With the sounding of Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s voice, Shu Ning¡¯s footsteps halted and his eyes shrunk, this voice seems to be quite angry?

    Shu Ning turned back to look, Qin Yu Zhuo was walking briskly over with her purse lips, and her hands clenched into fists.

    She wants to hit me?

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth curled into a smile and his gaze was wanton:¡±Go back quickly, dad won¡¯t let us meet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±A tummy full of words Qin Yu Zhuo had wanted to say was stuck at her throat, and all her anger was stuffed in her chest. After much surprise, that was the only thing she could ask.

    Shu Ning understood her too much so he was slightly upset, and gave her a bad look:¡±It will be bad if someone sees you here, there is surveince everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care, mom misses you a lot......¡±

    ¡°Cut the nonsense, go.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo had to look for him for three whole days before she could get this chance, she wanted to talk about all those years of sadness and pain, the grievances that she could never finish talking about even if she spoke through several days and nights, she even hated the fact that Shu Ning did not plead in her stead, she wanted to give him a few ps and asked him if he knew what filial piety was. And in the end, for Shu Ning to say such things after seeing her made Qin Yu Zhuo petrified, herplexion was very unnatural and the current situation did not seem very bright, she could not afford to offend her son. She wanted to say a few words before leaving immediately, it was only a few words, it wouldn¡¯t take more than a few seconds, but who knew that Shu Ning was so resolute, reprimanding her in a loud voice.

    After approaching truculently, Qin Yu Zhuo shrunk back once more......

    Shu Ning continued his jog. It was a cold day so he was dressed pretty heavily, it wasn¡¯t until he heard his phone ring did a sincere smile finally appear on his face.

    ¡°I heard the maid say that you were in the grove, you shoulde home quickly, or you¡¯re going to catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°If I do catch one, will big brother have the time to take care of me?¡±

    He was already sixteen years of age and he was still acting spoiled. Shu Ning¡¯s tone had been yful but his eyes were deste, Shu Heng should be leaving for M Country soon, Shu Ning cherished very much thest days they had together. Shu Heng had just confessed but Shu Ning had not responded to him yet, so the atmosphere between the two felt a tinge strange.

    ¡°You know, Ning Ning.¡±

    That¡¯s right, I do know, you would definitely take care of me! Shu Ning looked up at the sky silently, Shu Heng, oh, my Shu Heng, even if you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth, shouldn¡¯t you......Adjust your IQ when you¡¯re talking about love? You¡¯ll make it hard for me to continue on the conversation this way!

    Shu Heng¡¯s tone was very gentle:¡±Be good, if you don¡¯t make a fuss I¡¯ll bring home a cake for you tonight. Dad has caught a rather serious cold so I will be helping him out at the office, but actually, I wanted to look after you at every moment, but you wouldn¡¯te to the office.......¡±

    Interrupting Shu Heng¡¯s long speech, when did aloof male gods get so talkative?:¡±Alright, it¡¯s my fault again, see you when I get back.¡±

    He hung up the call abruptly, but after hanging up, he regretted it. Heh, Shu Ning felt himself too contentious, he should just forgive him if he can, there was no need for the two of them to torment each other, and sleeping in separate rooms during winter or whatnot, it was cold and lonely, feels a bit like a wife and her husband¡¯s quarrels. Whatever, the deed has been done, he would just ept it if he climbed into his bed again tonight.

    THe phone rang and Shu Ning felt giddy immediately. After picking up the call, Shu Heng chose his words carefully, and coaxed Shu Ning so well his heart was blooming with flowers.

    Shu Heng and Shu Cheng returned together at night, Qin Yu Zhuo was in the living room and she immediately stood up to receive them with a smile. Shu Heng released Shu Cheng¡¯s arm and went upstairs. They¡¯ve been eating separately this entire time, Shu Heng was with Shu Ning and Shu Cheng with Qin Yu Zhuo. Qin Yu Zhuo was anxious about how things would turn out, but she had decided to give up on this rtionship, all she wanted was her bread, when it came to this, her heart was still assaulted with the hot sting of anxiety.

    Because......This was the date they agreed on, the day they divorced.

    The two went upstairs to eat, drank wine, and turned on some music for a dance. When she was pulled into Shu Cheng¡¯s arms, and watched with his gentle gaze, Qin Yu Zhuo had nearly fallen to him. If piercing love did not exist, then the same would not exist of hate, good times alwayssted only short whiles. During their sleep, Shu Cheng had still taken out the document paper bag. He did not say a single word, but truthfully, he did not need to.

    Qin Yu Zhuo ignored the bag on the table, painting her skin with beauty products, she smelled fragrant, and her appearance was beautiful and decorous, she still helped her husband into bed as she would before. Qin Yu Zhuo waited for Shu Cheng to fall deeply asleep before she took the paper bag and left for the room on the first floor. It had been unupied for a long time so the room looked quite gloomy. When she opened the windows, a gust of bone chilling wind blew in, causing her to shudder, she really wanted to hug herself at this moment.

    Qin Yu Zhuo sat on the sofa for a long time before she opened the bag calmly, and looked through the documents carefully before signing her name.

    Shu Cheng was no ordinary man, if they were to go through the divorce procedures as they were done, it wouldn¡¯t even take an hour before the media throughout the city would find out. Shu Gao means to give her the cold treatment, and keep the grandchildren in the dark about this. Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t bear to see Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s reputation ruined either, so they could only do this by special means. The corner of Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes were wet, she had been crying for a good few years, but she actually still had more tears to cry, ah.

    No matter, my husband still loves me, Shu Ning was cold on the surface, but warm beneath, if not why would he have said such harsh words to her if he did not care?

    Shu Yao was too young so she could only count on Shu Ning, not to mention that Shu Heng¡¯s show of brotherly affection was so deep. Thinking back to it, if Shu Ning wanted to harm him, he would¡¯ve definitely had quite a few chances to do so. Qin Yu Zhuo felt terrible, she was in so much pain that she had curled up into a ball. The white nightgown fluttered in the wind, making her figure look even more pitiful and helpless.

    In the master bedroom on the second floor, Shu Ning heard the car when Shu Heng returned, and an idea struck his mind, he would y hide and seek with him.

    Although it was very dark in the wardrobe, Shu Ning had his phone. He wouldn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t look inside, but seeing it now was quite a shock, really. Who would¡¯ve thought that there was a secretpartment within the wardrobe, and there were some unspeakable items inside. But that was not a proper way to describe it, these were all things Shu Ning had worn. Giving it a tug, several pants with tails attached came out, and Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched with much embarrassment, this couldn¡¯t possibly be......Big brother¡¯s collection, right?

    Shu Ning had been too focused on what was in front of him and had forgotten to regard the outside, so when Shu Heng opened the big wardrobe, both their faces were flushed red.

    Especially Shu Ning, on his left hand was a pair of cat ears as if he had wanted to give them a try, and on his right were a bunch of erotic underwear. His gaze was clear and the words ¡®I am innocent¡¯ were written across his big eyes, this gave Shu Heng a tingle in his heart, and sat into the wardrobe directly, but how big could a wardrobe be? Shu Heng was only sitting by the edge and the two were leaning very closely to each other, bringing about an ambiguous feeling.

    Shu Ning swallowed his saliva:¡±You¡¯re back.¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze darkened, it was you, and not big brother, something seems to have changed. Shu Heng did not think too deeply into it, he took his little brother¡¯s left hand and put the cat ears on his head:¡±How cute, it fits you well.¡±

    ¡°Brother, nobody would hide theirpany¡¯s products in their wardrobes would they?¡±

    ¡°I would.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Are there anytest models you wanted to wear?¡±

    Um, Shu Ning rolled his eyes and moved his legs, showing his unease:¡±Move away, it¡¯s hot~¡±

    ¡°Where is it hot? I¡¯ll blow on it for you~¡±

    Shu Heng suddenly approached, and his lung capacity was quiterge. There was no ce for Shu Ning to hide, being teased by his big brother like this was very embarrassing but he did not get angry:¡±Brother, you¡¯re bing more and more annoying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the only one I¡¯m like this to, alright?¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Shu Heng had his fill and stopped, his little brother was still young, if he were mature at this time he would¡¯ve done him right now, how great would that be, with a pile of clothes hung above them and his precious shrinking back inside, this cute little ball holding onto such erotic things. Shu Heng felt a heat rise up in his chest, he was about to get a reaction from this. He immediately turned around and left, taking his suit off as his went, he was getting ready for a bath.

    While Shu Ning......His heart was beating rapidly and he had already closed his eyes, his little mouth pouting bashfully.

    But......

    Um......

    Where¡¯s the hot kiss I expected?

    Where¡¯s my dominating top husband? Shu Ning opened his eyes just in time to see the exceptionally morous undressing actions of his brother, it was too manly, too handsome, oh my fucking god, too bad Shu Heng was a gentleman /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    After preparing the water, Shu Heng looked towards Shu Ning, standing by the door to the bathroom, the meaning was obvious. Shu Ning sighed in his heart, he had already bathed on his own.

    Shu Ning¡¯s face was covered in ck lines, you blockhead, can¡¯t you ask? I refuse, can¡¯t you say just one sentence extra?

    He would fiddle all around with him in the past, where has his overbearing courage gone? Shu Ning cried without tears, looking up at the roof wordlessly, told you to do it, regretting it now are you?

    Shu Ning rolled around on the bed, flipping around back and forth depressingly......

    Not only that, when Shu Heng came out, the service he was provided before was gone too, because he was wearing a bathrobe and not a towel as he would before, giving him a bird¡¯s eye view of his good body, his vicle, chest, two little dots, pecs, his long legs, and the majestic silhouette of that area could also be seen when he was walking......

    Unhappy £þ¤Ø£þ I want to take off his bathrobe!

    Shu Ning had really done so, he immediately jumped down to the ground when Shu Heng came to the bed, and pretended to fall. When Shu Heng held onto him with his quick reflexes, Shu Ning had already seeded. The bathrobe¡¯s belt was pulled loose, and everything was exposed, everything was actually exposed! He wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear, and this made Shu Ning so embarrassed that he turned away immediately, big brother was so big there, why am I only looking there! Were your desires not satisfied /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    A glint shed past Shu Heng¡¯s eyes and they became even darker, they were profound but did not have any leaks. He carried him and put him on the bed, then fixed his belt:¡±Hungry? I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Shu Ning shouted out in a hurry, he wanted to say ¡®put on some underwear before you go! You¡¯re my man! What if you shed someone?¡¯ He was going mad! But when Shu Heng turned his head back with eyes full of expectation, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t say it anymore.

    His little brother was still angry inside, Shu Heng walked forward with his head drooping down but Shu Ning coughed twice:¡±Big brother should be exhausted after a day¡¯s work, so just stay here, we can get someone to send it over, and I¡¯m not very hungry either so there¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Shu Heng looked over immediately, and this made Shu Ning bashful once more. Shu Heng strode over in big steps to the side of the bed but he did not sit down, he was very cautious:¡±Can I hold you? Only that, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time since they¡¯ve stuck to each other, Shu Ning bit his lower lip, not speaking. Shu Heng was waiting, but Shu Ning shot him a gloomy re before Shu Heng sat down and pulled him into his arms gently. If this were before, Shu Heng would¡¯ve put Shu Ning directly on hisp with his bare butt pressing down on his rod, it felt very good.

    Shu Ning hesitated for a moment before getting up to sit on his brother¡¯s thighs, then curled his arms around his neck, and rubbed on him.

    Shu Heng¡¯s entire body was petrified and his eyes were widened into circles. Shu Ning snorted:¡±I¡¯ve already forgiven you, do you not dare to touch me anymore if I don¡¯t tell you to?¡±

    ¡°Ning Ning!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I dislike big brother, I do like big brother, give me some time.¡±This was thest restraint of a bottom, if his big brother dared to pounce on him, he would dare to give in, but Shu Heng cared too much about Shu Ning, this made him very touched, but at the same time it tormented him as well, he really wanted to kiss his big brother on the lips, he missed his soft tongue that dominated him, and his hot body......

 Chapter 94

    Shu Heng was shocked but it did not show on his face, What did Shu Ning mean?

    He likes his big brother! That type of like? The same as mine? Thest thing Shu Ning said was ¡°Give me some time¡±, so since he can¡¯t ask, he can only ask with his actions.

    Especially when he said ¡°Do you not dare to touch me anymore if I don¡¯t tell you to?¡±Clearly that meant that he liked physical contact!

    Shu Heng first rubbed the top of the little one¡¯s head then tightened his arm around him, and stroked his back with his other hand. Although being between clothes helped to ease their problems of lovesickness, it still didn¡¯t feel as good as if he were to touch inside in the end. Shu Heng narrowed his eyes, the little one was obedient like a little cat with no difort around him, he could take a step further now. Shu Heng slid his hands gently into his clothes, and ran his fingers through his skin gently.

    Shu Heng was a wise man and good at figuring people out, wasn¡¯t that so......Shu Ning twisted around and started to give his ownments:¡±Brother, harder, at the top, too.¡±

    With that, the hand climbed upwards!

    It had only been a few minutes, Shu Hen¡¯s big hand was stroking along the smooth skin, and scratching, over and over, and even dared to slip towards the front to rub his belly. Shu Ning¡¯s entire body was very soft and he had entrusted all his weight to Shu Heng, moving his little butt every so often but he did not dare to make it too obvious, seducing a top or whatnot, how embarassing~

    Shu Heng was starting to reach for extras now, his hand moved upwards, slowly, intentionally crossing over the little beans when he passed his chest. Shu Ning trembled, the feeling was quite strong, but unfortunately his hand had only ventured past and did not linger for more, it was quite a shame. Shu Ning had actually wanted to call out but he was afraid that Shu Heng would think him cheap, ah......

    He was only sixteen so he didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative, what could Shu Ning do? Can we do thisying down instead? I want to be pressed down!

    With the raise of his finger, Shu Heng brought Shu Ning¡¯s chin up and his eyes met his brother¡¯s. The two were looking at each other with very ambiguous gazes, especially how Shu Heng¡¯s deep and profound eyes seemed to be immersed in the faint light of a me. If not for the fact that Shu Ning was constantly staring at them, he would definitely have missed it. Is big brother getting an erection? Does he want it? Shu Ning had also decided to tighten his arms, and with the tip of his nose, he rubbed Shu Heng¡¯s throat.

    Haha, big brother¡¯s throat was moving up and down, how cute.

    Shu Ning who narrowed his eyes went ahead and opened his mouth~ Move closer~ And I bite~ A round little teeth mark, perfect.

    Shu Heng¡¯s entire body had gone stiff, Shu Ning could even see him swallowing his saliva, was it effective? Then I¡¯ll bite again, and so not only did he add another third of strength into it, he even ground his teeth on him naughtily!

    Shu Heng sucked in a breath, this alluring little devil, he¡¯s really pushing people over to the edge. Shu Heng had already tried his very best to endure, but it was all for nought, he had a reaction below so he couldn¡¯t continue holding the little one anymore, if he gets angry now all his efforts up till now would have been in vain. Shu Heng wanted to leave but Shu Ning didn¡¯t let go of him, but who was Shu Heng? Nothing was impossible to do when it came to him.

    And so he moved his hands to his armpits and tickled him. Shu Ningughed out loud and could only let go in desperation, and protected his armpit subconsciously! But if virtue was a foot tall, the devil would be ten, not even in Shu Heng¡¯s dreams would he have expected that Shu Ning would......He curled his legs to the back, securing tightly to his waist. So how was he going to go now? There was simply no way he could, if he gets up forcefully, the little one would fall.

    And right now......Shu Heng was in a pretty tight spot.

    Therge object was rubbing right against Shu Ning. Because of the position of the two, the lower regions of the two were stuck directly together, and even quite tightly at that, that thing in the center was bouncing up and down in excitement. Shu Heng¡¯s face reddened instantly and his eyes fell on Shu Ning¡¯s face, how would he react? Would he be angry or......Shu Ning¡¯s face was blushed as red as blood, seeing that his brother has stopped trying to tickle him, he hurriedly curled his arms around his neck and even rubbed against his handsome face.

    Crash......

    Shu Heng nearly couldn¡¯t resist pushing Shu Ning down! The green veins on his forehead were popping, this won¡¯t do, not yet, he¡¯s still young.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t care about all that, my top, my big lollipop, where are you going?

    Thinking of Shu Heng¡¯s indecisiveness, Shu Ning was very helpless on it too so simply giving him a hint should be good for now:¡±Brother, sixteen is already mature by today¡¯s standards, I¡¯m an adult now, and the house grandpa gave me can also be transferred to my name now.¡±

    When Shu Gao was still around, he had once given him a ratherrge seaside vi, and both Shu Ning and Shu Heng had gone over during the holidays to enjoy themselves once. The scenery was beautiful, poetic, and picturesque. Thinking to when they took walks on the beach at night, that free and rxed feeling, just thinking about it made him want more of it, it was wonderful, especially the yes his big brother would look at him with, they satisfied him very much.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    That¡¯s it? He wouldn¡¯t be thinking that I was really talking about the house would he? Bro, the key point was ¡°adult¡±.

    ¡°Brother! Do you think that I have to reach eighteen before I¡¯m considered an adult?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning rolled his eyes. He moved his little butt and that thing grew bigger again, and it was very stiff. Shu Ning was only wearing his pajama pants on the bottom, and it was made of a very thin material, it couldn¡¯t obstruct the valiant heat of that thing. Shu Ning took a breath and his gaze was slightly hazy:¡±Brother, your logic is too old-fashioned, the country already recognizes sixteen year olds to be adults, if not, why would they allow them to get their ID cards? If I start to miss you in the future, I can just settle all the procedures by myself so that I can visit you in M Country, I heard that M Country was very open, people there have already gone through quite a few partners at my age!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be in a rtionship?¡±Shu Heng closed his eyes, this was simply too awkward. Bearing with this was quite difficult so being able to give a calm but hoarse answer was already his limit.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t big brother like me? Why don¡¯t we try it first?¡±

    Sigh, he really was still a child after all, there were different degrees to liking someone, it doesn¡¯t run as deep as love, or as fascinating, like to the point where a moth wouldn¡¯t retreat even if it were about to be burned by a fire. Shu Heng nodded, he was very willing:¡±Let go, I have to go to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to rub it?¡±

    ¡°......¡±The red glow of Shu Heng¡¯s face reached down to his neck.

    ¡°Can I watch?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Brother~¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Shu Ning dragged his words, he could feel that Shu Heng was struggling and his whole body was trembling. He tightened the grip of his arm subconsciously so that Shu Ning could stick to him without any gap in between. Shu Ning¡¯s gaze was wanton as he mustered up the courage to give his big brother a kiss right on the lips. Look, his sexy throat was bobbing again. Shu Ning was a little angry, what he said just now was all for nothing, his big brother didn¡¯t catch onto the main parts at all!

    Sixteen is the age of adulthood bro! I understand that you respect my thoughts by notying a hand on me before I was of age, it was very touching, and I¡¯m not someone with no self-respect either, but an adult is an adult, I would never be able to wait till I¡¯m eighteen, Shu Heng was such a wise person, he definitely knew that undue dy would lead to trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore if I¡¯m an adult! Actually, I don¡¯t even pay much attention to birthdays, how about we have ours together? We¡¯ll do it on the seventeenth, we¡¯ll have our birthday together on the seventeenth, okay? The seventeenth of March of every year will be my birthday!¡±As a wedding anniversary, right? Shu Ning twisted in excitement, and the rod was bouncing impressively, wetting Shu Ning¡¯s pajama pants. The flow of heat made Shu Ning¡¯s heart rate speed up and his breath hurried, his body felt extremely hot.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Brother~ I feel bad below!¡±Shu Ning had also gotten a reaction. He had given up on all his restraints, and all the face and dignity of a bottom had already been pulled down by Shu Ning himself:¡±It hurts down there~¡±

    Shu Heng swallowed his saliva, and didn¡¯t even ask before his big hands gave Shu Ning¡¯s little sprout a touch through his pants, it wasn¡¯t small anymore and has already learned of desires. It wasn¡¯t as if Shu Heng didn¡¯t understand what he meant by being an adult, but he just wanted to confirm whether Shu Ning was reallying on to him or not. Shu Heng had to be cautious in answering if he were just tempting him, if he doesn¡¯t pass this level now, there may be no next time.

    If they do it, it would hurt a lot the first time, and the first few times wouldn¡¯t go too easily either.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see him bleed, or injured.

    Shu Heng knew how sizeable his girth was, if he were to be reckless, Shu Ning might even split apart, he had to make preparations! Only then could it be foolproof. Shu Heng was a man, he was a man with a very strong desire to monopolize, men would care about seeing the blood from popping a cherry but he didn¡¯t want to see that. Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was very dark as he pondered over this matter, and the squirming of his hands started to speed up slowly, he was being ten times more careful than usual.

    Shu Ning was twisting his waist, unconsciously holding Shu Heng tight, shivering like a pitiful little animal, teasing people to love and pity him. Shu Hengnded kiss after kiss down on him and stopped thinking, because the sounds made by his little brother were too tempting and wonderful, he even refused to miss the sound of Shu Ning¡¯s breaths. The pink little mouth was slightly parted so that he could breathe, and the mes of desire within Shu Heng¡¯s eyes could no longer be concealed. He couldn¡¯t help lowering his head and possess Shu Ning¡¯s mouth ravenously, seizing it entirely with no corners left untouched.

    Shu Ning was so into it that he didn¡¯t even realize it when his pants were pulled down, the two things were stuck together and Shu Heng worked them together. But it was too unfortunate that Shu Ning came too fast, he couldn¡¯t continue so he could only stuff up Shu Ning¡¯s little mouth, not allowing him any chance to think or to be sober at all, then naturally he wouldn¡¯t resist when he does things that were increasingly over the top.

    As time went by, Shu Ning was starting to get short on air. As his vision darkened, he fainted in Shu Heng¡¯s embrace. Shu Heng did not let him off this time, with a tug of his hand, he pulled off Shu Ning¡¯s top domineeringly and sprayed his thing on the little one¡¯s chest, then he wiped it off again with his hand just like a beast marking its territory. Shu Heng panted and pulled Shu Ning into a hug, then kissed him lightly.

    ¡°I love you~¡±

    When Shu Ning woke up, Shu Heng was not present anymore. His little hand swept and wed everywhere, he had no recollection of what happened after that at all but he felt slightly ufortable below, could it be? Shocked, Shu Ning hurriedly moved his hand over to touch his behind, and sat up in disappointment. He had actually been kissed on his chest as well, Shu Heng was just wise and did not leave any marks. Looking for the evidence of their night of passion now, Shu Ning could only be disappointed.

    Shu Heng came upstairs with a bowl of porridge in hand and the two both had their hearts racing, and their faces red, Shu Ning was even more ashamed as he lowered his head, grasping onto his nket.

    Did he regret it? Shu Heng walked to the side of the bed and sat down, then he put down the tray:¡±Are you hungry? Should I......feed you?¡±

    He nodded. Shu Ning felt himself quite sessful, just wait, he¡¯ll definitely find a way to turn Shu Heng into a wolf, but he can¡¯t be too rushed about it.

    Since they¡¯ve already developed a sexual rtionship, Shu Heng had slightly less concerns as he held Shu Ning with one hand, his finger smoothing past his face every so often, touching his chin, and rubbing his ear, his movements were very natural. With his other hand, he fed him skillfully. When his little brother¡¯s mouth would be stained every so often by porridge or salted vegetable juice or whatnot, Shu Heng would immediately lower his head to lick it clean.

    Shu Ning......How embarrassing how embarassing how embarassing, progress is good, this is a joyous thing.

    Shu Heng was even happier, not only had their original rtionship been restored, there was even a great improvement. Although Ning only knew that they¡¯d rubbed one outst night, Shu Heng had done even more after he fell unconscious, he even touched his small little hole, this is the ce he will be using in the future so he paid much attention to it. He had already decided that he wille back immediately after he receives his degree in M Country, then he would loosen the opening every day, then things can progress when it¡¯s just about right.

    No matter whether Shu Ning knew about rtionships or not, things have already reached this stage, there was no chance for him to regret about it now. Shu Heng¡¯s love for him was too deep, and there was no way for him to turn back, since the little one thinks that sixteen is alright then he will wait for the day of their birthday, the night of the seventeenth! Then I will turn this little guypletely mine.

    Shu Ning was full and he licked the corners of his mouth subconsciously. Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were extremely profound as he put down the spoon, and lifted up the little one¡¯s chin gently, then kissed him without any hesitation.

 Chapter 95

    So fierce this early in the morning!

    Shu Ning blinked his eyes foolishly, it wasn¡¯t until Shu Heng¡¯s big hand covered his eyes before Shu Ning closed them, his mind still muddled and silly, and carefully tastes the perfect feelings given to him by his big brother.

    Just like an ember dropping to a pile of dry firewood wasn¡¯t it?

    At the very least Shu Heng held him very, very tight. Shu Ning hummed and gasped charmingly, he was very into it.

    They¡¯ve only kissed for several minutes, things haven¡¯t even started to heat up and they hadn¡¯t touched each other yet when a knock came on the door! Who the hell is being such a cockblock? Disrupting our merry time, how inhumane /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    The lips parted, both still unsatisfied!

    Shu Ning pursed his lips and peeked tactfully at Shu Heng¡¯s unhappy expression, there was no need to wonder who the one knocking on the door was, it was their unreliable father ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Heng was sophisticated after all, he immediately pulled up Shu Ning¡¯s clothes, tidying his appearance, then he put the tray down beside him and pulled up the nket before getting up. As he walked he settled his own appearance, and by the time he opened the door, Shu Heng was already in perfect condition. Shu Cheng entered, totally ignorant to what his two sons were secretly doing behind his back _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Shu Ning¡¯s face was red and his eyes damp, appearing slightly hazy, just one look and he could tell that he slept very well, and have yet to wake uppletely.

    Shu Cheng¡¯s lips curled into a smile:¡±I¡¯vee to take a look at the both of you.¡±

    Shu Heng leaned by the doorway, his gaze unhurried:¡±You can just send me a text message for that sort of thing, dad.¡±

    This little......Shu Cheng gave him a look to express his dissatisfaction, then raised his hand to touch Shu Ning¡¯s soft hair. His second son was a cute and good boy, soft and supple, whereas his eldest son was serious and difficult to engage with. It was Shu Yao instead who was even worse than a monkey, he really was a big headache, hopefully Qin Yu Zhuo will be able to discipline him well.

    ¡°Dad~ Morning~¡±Shu Ning finally managed to smooth out his breath, and dared to talk now. With a smile, even the snow outside started to melt.

    Recently, Shu Cheng who had been very tired nned to go outside, but his sons were too cute so his butt sank down to sit by Shu Ning, then he pulled him in for a hug, and a few pats and kneads, treasuring him for quite a long amount of time.

    Shu Ning was happy, the only thingcking was a wagging tail. Dad is the best ^_^ Shu Ning wanted to monopolize his pampering~ Shu Cheng had three kids, I have to be second!

    Shu Heng......#£þ¤Ø£þ Still not leaving? It felt so sour inside, could it be I¡¯m jealous? ¡ú_¡ú

    Forget it, I can¡¯t get jealous over my stepfather, Shu Heng picked up the tray and left. His stepfather definitely had a lot he wanted to talk about, his body had been in poor condition recently and he had be more emotional, even though several fleas had been using this opportunity to cause trouble, they weren¡¯t punished heavily. Shu Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed to show a very gloomy expression, if he can¡¯ty down the bar, then I¡¯ll do it.

    Shu Cheng would¡¯ve been sad if Shu Gao were to fall to illness before he went, but it wouldn¡¯t be enough to cause him to fall ill from it. Shu Ning could rte to him and felt very sad, so with just he and his father in the room, they spoke for a long time, talking about the sad things, and their tears even started to flow. Shu Cheng was the head of the family so he could not cry, but Shu Ning allowed him to, it would always be better to cry it out than to bottle it up.

    When Shu Cheng let himself go, he was willing to share some of the bigger issues with Shu Ning, but as soon as he touched upon thepany, Shu Ning would jump left and right around the topic, disying his skill in changing the topic. Shu Cheng was a wise man, he understood, and so he sighed. Although Shu Gao did not leave anyst words, he would talk to him about Shu Ning on a normal day. Shu Yao only had some shares but it was different for Shu Ning, he wasn¡¯t raised in the ancestral home after all, it may not have been Shu Gao¡¯s fault but as a grandfather, the head of the family is duty-bound so it was a matter that brought him guilt. And so, in addition to his part of the shares he should be receiving, he would still inherit the businesses under Shu Gao¡¯s name.

    Shu Cheng had heard Shu Gao grumbling about it twice, but as for how much he mentioned, he didn¡¯t count at that time. While he was sorting out the inheritance, he found something within the safe.

    In front of Shu Ning, Shu Cheng magically pulled out a small book, it had a simple appearance in a dark gray, and what was written inside were the items to be given to Shu Ning.

    At first Shu Ning did not take it, but Shu Cheng stuffed it into his arms. This book looked to have quite some background to it, it had an air about it that almost seemed to imply the old era it came from. Shu Ning picked it up seriously and flipped to the first page of it, looking through it seriously, these were all things to be given to him by Shu Gao, one in each page, and there were evenments written below.

    This was Shu Gao¡¯s gift to him, it was something even more touching to receive than some property.

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with the reflection of Shu Ning, he knew that this was a good child who had no greedy desires, he was pure and honest, even caring much for his family. Was that why he would not forgive his mother?

    Suddenly, the things he could never figure out finally connected in his head. Shu Cheng sighed, and circled around Shu Ning to hug him from behind, looking at the words his father had written with him. Shu Ning¡¯s fingers caressed the word with nostalgia, he pondered over the feelings his grandpa felt when he wrote these words, while Shu Cheng had also touched those noble words that had much character as dragons dancing in the wind, as if he could see that unfathomable look of his father¡¯s face.

    Shu Heng had already arrived at thepany, and three of the personal assistants were waiting for him below. These were all Shu Cheng¡¯s men and would also take orders from Shu Heng normally. The four of them rode the elevator up to the top floor, then in big strides they entered the chairman¡¯s office. Shu Zi Xuan had a start when he received the news, why had hee?

    What right did he have!!

    Damn it, I thought Shu Cheng was sick and things were looking bright for me, Shu Zi Xuan rubbed his chin and his eyes were exceptionally sharp.

    When he received the verbal notice from Shu Heng asking him to study overseas, Shu Zi Xuan had yed a small trick and refused it, but he would¡¯ve never thought that he would use thepany¡¯s power to send him directly out for a business trip. Shu Zi Xuan knew that this was no simple matter, and sure enough, a newpany had many needles that needed to be threaded, would you still want to move if you were seated on the position of the vice general manager?

    Shu Zi Xuan had been trapped in F City, if he were to have gone overseas obediently at the start, he could still have chosen where he wanted to do, but right now, the power in F Country all belonged to Shu Heng, while Shu Zi Xuan became something neither fish nor fowl, and ended up as hisckey. If he did his work well, naturally there would be a chance for him to return to transfer back to his country, but if he didn¡¯t, he would not receive a good position even if he managed to return.

    But of course, he could feign illness or run back to the country all of a sudden, then he could avoid the necessary requirements for him to get on the ne. If he really came back to the country that way, Shu Zi Xuan would probably never be able to work for the Shu n ever again. And so, he worked ten times harder than everyone else, while attending the best school he disyed his outstanding performance at work, then when he received his degree, he sessfully returned to the country and entered thepany as a senior executive.

    He was clearly two years older than Shu Heng but they got their degrees at the same time, this really made Shu Zi Xuan so angry he could spit blood, and the degree of C Country wasn¡¯t as valuable as a degree from M Country. Shu Heng, this made Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s eyes dyed red with blood, Shu Heng had pressed him down with just his fundamentals alone, he would always be one head lower than him, losing all his rights topete with him.

    Picking up his documents, Shu Zi Xuan had to visit the chairman¡¯s office.

    Because a simple meeting was taking ce inside, Shu Zi Xuan had to sit out for nearly an hour, and drank two cups of coffee. The personal assistants from within came out in a stream before they informed Shu Zi Xuan to enter. Shu Heng sat at Shu Cheng¡¯s seat, showing no hint of disposure, and he didn¡¯t raise his head to look at Shu Zi Xuan either.

    No matter how much he hated him at heart, he still kept a normal face. Shu Zi Xuan with a bright smile on his face came to him, appearing extremely nice:¡±Brother Heng, this is thetest contract for the cooperation case with the Shen n, have a look.¡±

    ¡°Call me acting chairman in the office, Manager Gu is the one responsible for this cooperation case, why is it with you?¡±

    ¡°My sister¡¯s running a high fever and Manager Gu had already contacted Chairman Shu about it, so I¡¯m now responsible for following-up on this case. After all, Chairman Shen is a crafty old fox, not an easy guy to deal with.¡±

    Shu Cheng still showed some consideration to Gu Ya, but Shu Heng was cold and pitiless. Shu Zi Xuanined in his heart, Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t make things hard for a woman would he? A lot of CEOs had this problem, they don¡¯t feel that a woman is up for the bigger tasks, but Gu Ya was actually in one of the top positions within the Shu n, and she was one of the stronger women outside, who dared to look down on her? Thinking about this, Shu Zi Xuan felt some slight indignation, Shu Heng was clearly two years younger that him but he had to show him respect and call him big brother, really makes one mad.

    Shu Heng was actually just looking at the cooperation case, he had never ever looked down on any women, among his confidants alone were quite a lot of women. There two aunties who took care of Shu Ning did not did not have any special skills, but they did their jobs properly, they may make some small mistakes but they would never make a big one! They had a strict mouth, no matter how much the neighbours tried to ask about Shu Ning¡¯s identity and background, they would never get what they want, and for that they had Shu Heng¡¯s trust.

    Ten minutes had passed before Shu Heng opened his mouth to speak:¡±The price is too low, bring it up to the average.¡±

    What?

    Shu Zi Xuan had spent a lot of effort to lower the price and suppress the Shen n¡¯spany, but Shu Heng actually asked him to raise it? Huh, what is he thinking, has he gone mad?

    Shu Heng was farsighted:¡±You don¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°Please......enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°The Shu n had just swallowed up the He n, a tall tree catches the wind, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to try to suppress anotherpany, especially not a big group like the Shu n¡¯s.¡±

    His trick had been seen through!

    There was no change in Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s demeanor, he was quickly able to find the steps off the stage:¡±We¡¯ve already discussed about the contract, it will damage thepany¡¯s image if we change it anymore, so how about this, we¡¯ll find a recement for them elsewhere, do you think that will work?¡±

    ¡°It will do.¡±

    Shu Zi Xuan left to do his work. When he returned to his office, his face was covered in gloom. The Shen n had just suffered a big loss in the He n¡¯s development project a few years back so they¡¯ve been going downhill, so what if they were a big group? Just looking at how the He n was brought down, you would know. If we get to the end of it, Shu Heng just liked to suppress me.

    For the sake of the bigger picture, Shu Zi Xuan could only follow suit and rang Gu Ya¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Mom? Shu Heng found out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Gu Ya¡¯s face changed immediately, she was very nervous:¡±How could that happen? I made sure that there were no holes in the n.¡±

    ¡°No holes? The boat¡¯s sinking down into the Pacific Ocean.¡±

    Her son could still make a joke so it seems this situation may not be all that serious. Gu Ya sighed a breath of relief:¡±If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll pull back for now, then we can look for another opportunity in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mom, take good care of little sis, I can deal with this.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±Gu Ya hung up, what a headache, she could only give up a rook to save the king now.

    Speaking of Shu Zi Hui, Gu Ya was extremely depressed. Seeing that Shu Gao died, it took her much effort and hard work to bring her back from overseas to participate in his funeral, but in the end, she ran over to mock He Ran and was strictly disciplined by the Wen family after they found out. After all, He Ran¡¯s brother He Jiong was still around, how could she be this stupid!

    Gu Ya sent another few messages out to tell her subordinates to withdraw cleanly, it will be bad if Shu Heng were to catch onto their weaknesses. Knowing is one thing, but having no evidence was still useless. Gu Ya put down many mazes so that the Shen n would suffer a loss, now nobody dared to work with them, lowering the prices now forced the Shen n to cooperate with her, and she promised them a lot of rebates, then she will start to pick up on the price again. But Shu Heng suddenly stepped his foot in this, now all of Gu Ya¡¯s efforts had been done in vain.

    That old thief in the Shen n was no ordinary man, he had set up the stage for Gu Ya to dance on, but Shu Heng was the one who realized and put a stop to it, if not, the one to suffer in the end would not only be Gu Ya, it would be thepany as well, she just hasn¡¯t realized it. Shu Heng set up a meeting immediately and not only did he clean up some of the executives who participated in this matter, he even fired several rtives who took this opportunity to start a mess.

    All of a sudden, everyone was at risk. At this crucial moment, Shu Heng promoted several people as well, so that those who work hard could see hope, and thepany was in good shape again.

    After a day¡¯s work, Shu Heng cut down a lot of people. After knowing about it, Shu Cheng frowned deeply, those rtives had all been old people, why couldn¡¯t they juste to apromise?

    Shu Ning sat by Shu Cheng¡¯s side, after seeing that he hung up, he saw his father press on Shu Heng¡¯s name again, so he immediately went up to butter up to him!

 Chapter 96

    ¡°Daaad~ What are you doing!¡±Shu Ning was anxious, he wasn¡¯t done thinking yet so he thought of a way to dy Shu Cheng first.

    Shu Cheng who was angry at heart, but only revealed a small bit of it on his face turned to look towards Shu Ning:¡±You¡¯re still young so don¡¯t get in between this, be good!¡±

    Seeing that his dad was going to press on the call button, Shu Ning grabbed his arm:¡±Daaad~ Brother¡¯sing home soon, can¡¯t this wait until after dinner! It will affect his appetite!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true for you, not him!¡±

    This time Shu Ning simply decided to just press himself over:¡±Daaad~¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to let me nag at him?¡±

    ¡°I know what brother is like, he¡¯s not the type of person to start something out of nowhere, there was definitely something wrong with those people. Dad, the people who brother thought had to be fired, I don¡¯t believe that there was nothing wrong about them with you, look into my eyes and tell it to me straight!¡±

    Shu Cheng was silent for a moment, Shu Ning¡¯s bet was right. After all, the memories of his past life wasn¡¯t all-powerful _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    ¡°Dad~ Don¡¯t be angry, some things will have to be dealt with sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, those are some of the older folks in thepany, and they worked very hard too when they were young, firing them would make me lost the trust of the others, even if they were wrong, I have to be the one to fire them, we have to do it slowly, one by one, before I can hand the renewedpany over to the two of you. He¡¯s already snipped off the wings of others as soon as he got promoted, how is he going to keep hold of thepany in the future? Ning Ning, it¡¯s very important to take note of the feelings of others.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it is! Dad isn¡¯t ming big brother, but big brother was just being too cruel ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    An emperor from the ancient times would also kill a lot of people before he died, taking out all the hidden dangers, then the prince will be in a much morefortable position after he inherits the throne. The words may seem rough but the logic behind it wasn¡¯t, this was what Shu Cheng meant.

    ¡°Dad~ It¡¯s not a bad idea to clean them up slowly, then it wouldn¡¯t leave any marks, but the effects of chopping them off in one go is more effective, and you could still use it as a disy to frighten those with bad intentions, is that not so?¡±

    ¡°You youngsters only know about doing things the quick and easy way,¡±Shu Cheng leaned back on the sofa, and held tight the little one who pounced over to him, not allowing him to leave. This was the benefit normally enjoyed by Shu Heng, while this was Shu Cheng¡¯s first time, what a wonderful feeling:¡±This is warm, don¡¯t move.¡±

    Shu Ning ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õDad, I¡¯m already sixteen~ Growing to 170 centimeters soon, is it proper for you to hold me like this?

    Shu Cheng still wouldn¡¯t let go even after seeing Shu Ning¡¯s awkward appearance, he was held tightly by an arm even stronger and thicker than Shu Heng¡¯s:¡±I can see from all the hugging the two of you brothers usually do, that you¡¯ve got a pretty good rtionship, and I¡¯m very pleased about that.¡±

    And so Shu Ning went soft, and lowered his head to press down on Shu Cheng¡¯s shoulder:¡±Dad, you can hold Shu Yao too.¡±

    ¡°Shu Yao is my son, but aren¡¯t you my son as well?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m......grown now~¡±

    ¡°You are, and maybe if you grow even more I won¡¯t have the strength to hug you anymore, being able to hold you while I still can is a blessing too.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I was wrong,¡±Don¡¯t say any more /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    ¡°No you¡¯re not, if I had a daughter she¡¯d definitely enjoy hanging around her dad, just look at your big brother, he doesn¡¯t make much physical contact, he has facial paralysis, aloof, never makes jokes, just like a small little old man. Thankfully he doesn¡¯t walk with his hands behind his back, or he really could¡¯ve travelled to the ancient past.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha~¡±Shu Ningughed softly, his dad was right, this was how big brother was in the eyes of others too:¡±Oh that¡¯s right, dad, he wasn¡¯t like this when he was young, right? Can you tell me some funny things about him?¡±

    ¡°Sure~¡±

    ¡°Has he......wet the bed before?¡±Now this is a ssic, he¡¯s such a god~ Something special must¡¯ve happened, right?

    ¡°He did, how could he not have!¡±

    Fuck me, that¡¯s great. Shu Ning was excited:¡±Then then then......Does he drool?¡±

    ¡°Of course, how could he not? His mom personally made a bib for him to tie around his neck while eating, ha ha, he had no neck at all when he was young, his head looked as if it were attached directly to his shoulders, he had these big round eyes, long eyshes, super cute, he¡¯s not long faced like he is now with his cold eyes, not cute at all.¡±

    ¡°Dad, did he y with bugs when he was young?¡±All boys have probably yed with the, right? Heh~ Heh~ Heh~

    ¡°He did, boy he had fun with that, he brought a small little bottle out and secretly kept a ton of bugs in it, and he had no ce to hide them so he just put them all under his pillow. When the maid came to clean up, she shook the sheets and a pile of bugs came falling out, she was so scared that she screamed and there was even a big green bug hanging from her head, she¡¯s already an olddy who¡¯s been working for us for over twenty years and she was a stead and quiet person, don¡¯t you think Heng Heng was naughty when he was young?¡±

    ¡°Did he y with mud?¡±This was a good one!

    ¡°Does building a house with it count?¡±

    ¡°The son of a mouse knows how to dig a hole, so naturally the son of my dad would know how to build a house~¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a fun metaphor, I¡¯ll tell Shu Heng about itter!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, dad, I was wrong, tell me more, I can¡¯t really think about much right now but did he fight with others in the past?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and quite many too, generally with his cousins at home, he fought with Shu Zi Xuan from the second house several times and I¡¯m always the one who had to apologize for him, he beat Shu Zi Xuan till his nose was bruised and his face swollen, he¡¯s too heavy-handed, he¡¯s been that way since he was young, I had quite the headache too when I was raising him, he¡¯s always been wily and righteous and would never apologize no matter what, just like Shu Yao, you¡¯re the only good baby we have at home.¡±

    That¡¯s why I died, and they¡¯re alive and kicking, how silly is that~

    ¡°Baby number two, dad is praising you!¡±

    What the hell is baby number two? Shu Ning stopped talking so Shu Cheng was trying to make himugh, talking about the other embarrassing things Shu Heng did when he was young, especially how he lost his pants during his middle school sports meet, he calmly tied his top around his waist with the hem hanging down, and nobody around him actually noticed, it was too funny! Just thinking about his big brother¡¯s tall appearance standing in the crowd with his dead facial muscles, with a breeze flowing between his legs, he couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud:¡±That¡¯s too funny, if someone pulled off his jacket wouldn¡¯t he be so embarrassed he could die? Aren¡¯t there any naughty children around him?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Who, who?¡±

    Shu Cheng pursed his lips, Shu Ning was too excited about this, even his eyes were shining, stretching his neck out and staring at him, so he ignored some little details and only reacted after his body was pulled into the air, out from Shu Cheng¡¯s arms. The only one who could snatch him from his arms was only Shu Heng ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    I¡¯m dead I¡¯m dead, I was caught, this won¡¯t do, I have to pretend to be calm~

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back~¡±Shu Ning¡¯s mouth was faintly twitchy at the edges, this was as they say, extreme joy begets sorrow, he wanted to listen to his scandals no matter what and was hard by the owner, would he beat me up? Recalling those ps on his butt in the past, Shu Ning¡¯s face reddened mysteriously, it was too embarrassing.

    ¡°If I don¡¯te back won¡¯t you be ascending up to heaven by now?¡±

    ¡°He he he he he~ I wet the bed too when I was young actually, I yed with mud too and I¡¯ve caught bugs, I¡¯ve climbed the walls, gone into the water to catch fish, drooled......¡±/(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    Did he go silly from shock? He had actually confessed everything just like that, even Shu Cheng wanted to cover up his face~

    Shu Heng took him away directly from the living room, returning to the master bedroom on the second floor and throwing the gloomy Shu Ning down on the bed, then pressing himself on top of him:¡±Did you have fun listening to all that?¡±

    Of course I had fun, he he he~ Would I die if I said that?

    Shu Heng squeezed open Shu Ning¡¯s little mouth:¡±If you don¡¯t want to talk about it then we don¡¯t have to, take a breath.¡±

    ¡°Wu wu~ Mm~ Wu~ Wu~¡±

    This kiss tasted good, spicy, and lingered on for quite a long time. Shu Heng was able to find an opportunity to ¡°bully¡± Shu Ning as soon as he came back, while Shu Ning was also willing to be yed around by him, allowing him to slide his hands around inside of his clothes. Their pants were taken off and the to piles of flesh were formed into thousands of shapes. When he released him, his body was filled with red finger prints, Shu Heng had used a fair bit of force and had been slightly rough.

    Shu Ning had quite some reaction from it and liked it a lot, he arched his back and worked hard to stick over to him, holding onto his big brother¡¯s neck with one arm, trying his best to respond to his kiss, and his other hand was circled around his exceptionally firm waist. Learning from him, he also stuck his hand in. The texture of his brother¡¯s skin was great, smooth, supple, delicate, and alluring.

    This is really setting the gun off while polishing it wasn¡¯t it?

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were extremely dark and the angels were fighting in his mind, do it~ Don¡¯t~ Do it~ Don¡¯t, using the legs were fine as well, the look on his brother¡¯s face right now was already intoxicated and he had a reaction down below, it should be fine even if he used his legs. Shu Heng thought things through thoroughly, he didn¡¯t want Shu Ning to regret it afterwards to he simply took off their clothes down below, but kept their top.

    With that, Shu Ning had a some cover so he probably wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassed about it.

    And sure enough Shu Ning¡¯s face was flushed red, but he did not reject him. His entire body shook pitifully, and Shu Heng caressed, touched, and kissed him lovingly, sping Shu Ning¡¯s legs tight together with his own, then the big object was forcefully pushed between the little one¡¯s legs. Shu Ning waspletely stunned on the spot, is he......going to do it?

    Oh heavens! ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) I I I......What am I going to do? His mind turned nk, that thing was bouncing, flesh touched upon flesh, rattling the earth it was too shocking! He decided it best to just shut his eyes. Oh no, his heart was beating like a drum and his blood was boiling, his body was shaking so much that it was about to fall apart. This was the first time in his life, this had never happened even in his past life, too nervous, truly too nervous, he was sweating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°Brother~¡±

    ¡°Heng.¡±

    ¡°Heng~ Do it softer, I¡¯m scared~¡±

    ¡°Even if it hurts, I¡¯ll be the only one who can give you that feeling, got that?¡±

    ¡°Mm~¡±

    Ning Ning seemed to have understood only half of it, but that does not matter, it will be fine once he grows up. To be able to do this together, Shu Heng was very satisfied, he spoke to Shu Ning to pull his attention away, then feeling that he was epting it well, he began to move immediately.

    ¡°Wu~¡±Shu Ning sucked in a breath as soon as it brushed past, and immediately covered his mouth!

    Shu Heng¡¯s pupils shrank, it felt too good. He pressed down hard on Shu Ning, and both his hands worked to loosen his cor, then lowered his head to bite into his skin.

    Shu Ning was shaking madly, his brother was just like a beast, his aggressiveness was too strong, so strong that he didn¡¯t even dare to open his eyes nor move, enduring it silently with his mouth pursed tightly together, he was afraid that if he made a sound......He would make a fool of himself.

    Shu Heng still had some logic left in him, so he pulled Shu Ning¡¯s hand away and kissed that charming little face.

    ¡°You¡¯re great, and beautiful, have some more confidence will you? Call out, I like hearing it~¡±

    Oh heavens, Shu Ning swallowed his saliva. If he hadn¡¯t seen it he wouldn¡¯t have known but after seeing it, he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away, his brother¡¯s enamoured face was too sexy, especially his gaze, as if Shu Ning was the only one in the world to him, that feeling was too great and wonderful. THe object between my legs proved his love for me, Shu Ning hugged Shu Heng¡¯s neck and nudged him affectionately:¡±Brother~¡±

    As if something had blown up in Shu Heng¡¯s mind, he could not speak, and he sped up abruptly. That thing had grown even bigger now as it pounded heavily downwards, pa pa pa pa pa pa pa pa......The sound very extremely loud, mixing into the sounds of Shu Ning¡¯s gasps and pleading. Did it hurt? It hurt Shu Heng¡¯s heart very much but he immediately moved downwards, continuing.

    Ah~ Ah......¡±Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to make any sound because it felt cheap of him, but he didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t endure it, his waist was held tight and he couldn¡¯t move at all, his big brother was so strong, so fierce, and so alluring, Shu Ning waspletely intoxicated. His heart trembled, touching the sweat on his brother¡¯s back, Shu Ning felt very happy.

    After ten minutes, Shu Heng moved downwards once more, the are between Shu Ning¡¯s legs were red and it was slightly startling. He was pale and not hurt, just that his skin would turn red for a moment when touched. This was a special characteristic of Shu Ning¡¯s body, Shu Heng knew, but he still felt distress and pity in his heart.

 Chapter 97

    And so he would move to a different spot after doing it awhile, but his calves looked pretty good as well, he could try them out next time.

    After changing to several positions, he came back to the area he started with, tightly working the area where he connected with Shu Ning, and both the excited objects were touching. They were wet, and heavy, mutuallymunicating with each other intimately. Shu Ning was out of it for a moment, turns out he had released......It felt so good.

    After half an hour, Shu Heng came out. He took himself out quickly on purpose so as to not scare the little one, but if he had slowed down halfway, it would actually have been fine to take it easy and move about for another hour.

    Shu Heng was the high-endurance type, but he cared more about the little one¡¯s feelings. The ce where he had passed through was so tender, swelling up slightly.

    Shu Ning covered his face, having his legs spread by his big brother for inspection or whatnot, I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s too embarrassing. Sensing the touch of his fingers, how very careful and light they were, was he feeling sorry? The feeling of being loves was wonderful, Shu Ning took a breath, it felt a little as if they¡¯d done it, it had been so intense and exciting, so very indescribable.

    His poor little brother was still shivering, Shu Heng simplyy beside him, pulling him into his arms andforting him softly, and kissing him. The little one had also released twice earlier, the first one came quickly but the second one came almost at the same time as him, it seems that they had quite some fat with each other, it came out by itself without any special care from him.

    That¡¯s very good, my little brother liked me too, it wouldn¡¯t be like this if that weren¡¯t the case.

    Shu Heng was wise, the two of them were sticking to each other and did not go for a bath immediately,forting him after the deed had to be done with care and thought, Shu Heng had done his research and also studied psychology, he tried as much as possible to reduce the burden in Shu Ning¡¯s heart, to love him, and not hurt him. But Shu Heng dly endured this hardship, Shu Ning¡¯s whole body had gone soft and could barely move if at all, he liked very much to lie quietly with his brother and didn¡¯t even ask to be bathed, the room was filledpletely with the smell of that.

    ¡°Brother~¡±

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Shaking his head, Shu Ning hesitated before he spoke:¡±Do we......count as a couple now?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±Can¡¯t you coax me? Can you really not coax me just a little bit?

    Half an hour had passed before they went for their bath, and they nearly had an ident again, really, after all, he¡¯s finally learned the taste of it. Shu Heng was hard and Shu Ning felt great inside, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll enjoy that, he wanted to see what would happen if he used more honeyed words on him, but it was already very good that an aloof male god such as Shu Heng could fall in love with him. Shu Ning¡¯s heart felt very good and content, peering secretly with his little eyes at Shu Heng¡¯s serious face. He had a very determined personality, his heart would stay with whoever he falls in love with for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Heng looked over with his deep and dark eyes, just like a dark abyss, causing the attention a certain someone who identally met his eyes to be drawn away. Shu Heng pulled Shu Ning into his arms:¡±Do you feel ufortable?¡±

    ¡°No~ Wash me more gently.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng paid great attention, there was no need at all for Shu Ning to remind him. After their bath, he wrapped him up well with a big towel and carried him out directly, then wiped off the water from his hair and body carefully. The room had been aired out and the sheets changed the air was fresh again. Shu Ning¡¯s body was flushed red in a bashful blush, and he waited until Shu Heng was done busying about before Shu Ning crawled under the nket in a ¡°swoosh¡± and wasn¡¯t willing toe out anymore.

    Shu Hengughed silently to himself. He settled himself, put his clothes on proper, then went out for a moment. When he came back, a tube of ointment was in his hands.

    Shu Ning wasn¡¯t sleepy, after all it was still quite early in the day and they had still yet to have their dinner yet. Shu Heng walked to the bed and sat down, then peeled open the nket bellow, pulling apart Shu Ning¡¯s legs. Shu Ning sat up in a rage, then after looking clearly, his heart started to quicken mysteriously, and his eyes flickered. There was ointment over the slender pale fingers of his big brother, and it was being applied to the red and swollen ces on his body, giving him afortably refreshing feeling.

    His throat feeling parched, Shu Ning wanted to say a little something:¡±That......Brother, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a flower vase, I¡¯ll be fine in a while even without the ointment.¡±

    Shu Heng did not speak, he was done applying it. He put down the pair of snowy white little legs and covered them back up with the nket, then he looked towards Shu Ning with unmatched tenderness:¡±What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah......¡±Shu Ning¡¯s entire body was trembling, the look in his brother¡¯s eyes is too much, even the tip of his ears were red.

    ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Oh no, I don¡¯t dare to look at him, what do I do? Oh heavens, there¡¯s no saving my heart.

    ¡°Ning~¡±

    Dragging his words? His voice was so deep and pleasant, even my brain is going to be pregnant, Shu Ning dropped _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Heng hurriedly went forward to check, and found that Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were going in circles as if he had gone dizzy. The corner of Shu Heng¡¯s mouth twitched:¡±I¡¯ll settle it, you¡¯re tired soy down like a good boy and stay on the bed, alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay......¡±

    Shu Heng lowered his head to give him a kiss before leaving reluctantly. Shu Ning peered at him secretly, and when Shu Heng who had reached the doorway turned back to look at him, Shu Ning hid himself quickly like a thief. Shu Heng could rest his worries, and he went to the kitchen to grab a warm ss of milk, ordered some red braised pork, grilled wings, eggnts, and whatnot, totalling to eight dishes and a soup, then had the maid send it over to the door of the main bedroom on the second floor.

    Shu Ning picked up his phone and wanted to y on it for a moment, but his brain ended up filled with Shu Heng¡¯s shadow, overbearing and handsome, and that unbearably sexy look on his face from earlier, ah. Shu Ning huddled into a circle, they actually did it, they really, actually did it, he thought he would wait for a really long time but this was good too, the soup was already over, so the days of trying out the flesh wouldn¡¯t be long, right?

    He will be mine sooner orter, ah, his face started to blush and his heart quickened again.

    Shu Ning held his face with two hands, and the door opened. Shu Heng entered and sat on the edge of the bed:¡±Have some milk, your voice is starting to get hoarse from calling out.¡±

    Shu Ning threw a pillow, how could he make fun of me like that just now? What is he saying this now for? Bragging about your great stamina, throat, and energy?

    ¡°Ning Ning, drink it up before you throw a tantrum at me.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s throwing a tantrum?¡±

    ¡°Drink your milk if you¡¯re not!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    His verbal skills aren¡¯t up to par with his either, ah. When Shu Ning sat up, Shu Heng moved his eyes elsewhere immediately, because there were some unspeakable traces left on the little one¡¯s shoulders, made by him. Cough cough cough, Shu Heng was also starting to get embarrassed and his eyes moved left and right, and ended up at the perfect curves of the little one¡¯s neck, gulping down his milk sip by sip.

    Um......Why am I getting thirsty as well ¡ú_¡ú I want to eat him up, Shu Heng decided he should just bring over a normal set of sleepwear.

    The maid pushed the dining cart into the elevator and brought it up to the second floor, then reaching the door she gave it a knock and left. Shu Ning was already dressed and he yawned, watching Shu Heng busy about, he really was gentle and thoughtful. The food was here, it smelled so good, giving me some meat after some physical exercise? Shu Ning looked towards Shu Heng¡¯s perfect body with a provocative gaze, admiring him.

    ¡°I want to eat rice!¡±

    ¡°Be a good boy, drink more porridge, it¡¯ll soothe your throat. I asked them to put less salt, and these dishes are the ones you usually like toe at,¡±Shu Heng had already put the small table on the bed, then ced the dishes on one by one, and then his chopsticks. Shu Ning felt very vexed, so he didn¡¯t squabble with him any longer. He is god¡¯s favoured son and yet he has to work hard for me, what a great feeling.

    ¡°Brother, I can eat by the table, it¡¯ll be tiring for you to do so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, your legs aren¡¯t well so let me do it.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m quite well,¡±Shu Ning stood up and moved a little, showing that he really was fine and was in no pain at all.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have another round at night.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Hello? Do you still have shame? His shame is shattered _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    After their meal, Shu Heng went to the study. Shu Ning was very worried for his ¡°safety¡± so he followed along up to the third floor,ing to the door in front of the two mighty bodyguards, and stuck his ear to the door!

    The faces two bodyguards were covered with ck lines......What is this? What is going on? What is he doing?

    Young master! What are you doing?

    Young master!! You can just go inside~

    Young master!!! We won¡¯t stop you, you knew that right ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Within the study, Shu Heng was sitting in an aloof manner atop the sofa with his legs crossed, and his face indifferent, drinking a cup of coffee. His whole person was sharp like a sword, a far cry from when he was with Shu Ning, they were simply two different people. This was the real Shu Heng, the true emperor, mysterious and proud.

    Shu Cheng walked to his side and sat down, his big hand gave his long legs a pat and did not move away after:¡±You¡¯ve gone out of line, don¡¯t touch the rest anymore, I have my own ideas on what to do with them.¡±

    ¡°Dad, indecisiveness will lead to disaster.¡±

    ¡°Shu Heng.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you passing thepany to me? If I don¡¯t even have the right to speak then forget it.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Cheng looked towards Shu Heng and sighed:¡±You¡¯re old now, so your mind is set more than ever and nobody can change that, you even dare to vite my choices.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡±The look in Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were unhurried, and he told him about what happened today:¡±Both Gu Ya and Shu Zi Xuan are nning something, I¡¯ve already put the evidence on your table, please take a look at it when I leave.¡±

    ¡°You can say that they¡¯ve got their eyes on making a profit, but you can¡¯t say that they are trying to betray us.¡±

    ¡°Dad, your feelings for them makes it hard for you to believe it and I can understand, but my principles have a limit too, and you know that. If it was just greed, getting kickbacks, or even taking money from thepany¡¯s internal funds, I¡¯m not the chairman so I won¡¯t care about that, and I¡¯m in no position to do anything about it either, but their goal this time is you, dad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible......¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been too many disastersing on from appeasement, the Shu family isn¡¯t just a hunk of metal either so I don¡¯t care if you mind or not, but I will definitely care about that.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t using Shen Xiang Dong to deal with me.¡±

    ¡°One Shen Xiang Dong is nothing, but what about several of him? With He n as the example, if we were to attack the Shen n, out of risk the end result is that everyone would join together to fight against the Shu n.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough to cause worry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s not good form. The market is turbulent and if the Shu family¡¯s in a tight spot, whose wrong would it be?¡±

    ¡°The chairman¡¯s dereliction.¡±

    ¡°Gu Ya who has been secretly gathering shares has already acquired all the shares in the second house.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t make a move on them for just that.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll end it at just peeling ayer off her skin.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Can they still live with their skin gone? Shu Cheng still wanted to speak but Shu Heng had already stood up.

    ¡°Dad, Ning Ning should be brushing his teeth now, I¡¯ll go look.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    After he left, Shu Cheng finished his coffee before going over to pick up the documents and flipping them through to look. The things written inside were very indeed quite interesting, Shu Cheng knew that Gu Ya was two-faced, so no matter what she did, Shu Cheng would pretend he hadn¡¯t seen it as long as she didn¡¯t go out of line, who asked his cousin to betray her?

    But I didn¡¯t betray her, I¡¯ll just go with Shu Heng¡¯s arrangements this time. His dad was gone but he was still here, so even more so he would not let Shu Heng make a move on the second house. For an old man, neither money nor power is more important than for his family to livefortably. Qin Yu Zhuo knocked on the door and came in, carrying a steaming pot of hot soup.

    ¡°Leave that to the servants,¡±Shu Cheng put down the documents and picked up the spoon, then slowly ate it as he blew on it. Qin Yu Zhu¡¯s gaze swept towards those documents, and with a shrink of her pupils, she pretended to not have seen them. Shu Cheng lowered his head and his gaze was exceptionally profound. On the next day, Shu Heng went to the office to settle everything, then transferred Shu Zi Xuan. Not only did he remove his vision of thepany, he even fired his confidants.

    Gu Ya did note to work, she was restless. She thought that this junior wouldn¡¯t fire the gun at her, but the result? Thework she had cultivated in the financial department waspletely broken.

 Chapter 98

    On that afternoon, Gu Ya was able to find Shu Cheng to make herints just like the group of old people who were fired, venting the dissatisfaction in their heart. Shu Cheng did notfort her, and he didn¡¯t need to, he tossed the documents prepared by Shu Heng over to her. Gu Ya¡¯s face turned whiter by the second, she thought that her clean up was very sessful but her weakness was still caught.

    Gu Ya was, after all, no normal woman, she wasn¡¯t even embarrassed, she just sighed and not another word came of her.

    Shu Cheng put down his tea cup, and spoke with an insipid gaze:¡±Sister.¡±

    Hearing that word made Gu Ya¡¯s heart jump, she had a bad feeling about this, could something else have been exposed?

    ¡°Since the day you entered the Shu family doors, we¡¯ve known each other for several decades, Ling Yun......was too free, causing you much exhaustion, busying about at home and at work, and everybody has seen what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡±

    ¡°The seniors had a soft side for you, and perhaps you may not know, but the old man said before he passed that we are not to touch the second house, because the only one holding up the family is just one woman, and it¡¯s not easy.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Gu Ya was slightly moved, Shu Cheng had never said such things before this, and especially not Shu Gao, but she was willing to believe it, who hadn¡¯t made mistakes at the start? No matter how many times it happened, it¡¯s already been done, and it will be so even if she ruins one of the bigger projects. Thinking about it really makes one sad, so it turns out uncle had been treating me so sincerely.

    ¡°I promised dad I¡¯d take care of you and the second house, so your position won¡¯t be affected if you don¡¯t go overboard behind my back, I¡¯ll just pretend I never saw it, and it won¡¯t matter to me, I would even help you tuck your tail if someone ever investigates the matter.¡±

    Gu Ya was a smart woman, she looked towards Shu Cheng with a steady gaze. What did he mean by all this? Are her benefits gone?

    Shu Cheng moved onto the main topic:¡±I¡¯ve always been healthy so I never expected that I too, would be bed-ridden from sickness, the Shu n will be under Shu Heng in the future, he¡¯s not your senior nor is he close to you, so even more so he would not be willing to let you out the back door, sister, it¡¯s been many years, I hope you walk a good path ahead of you.¡±

    Give them rice and they owe you, take it from them, and you owe them.

    Shu Cheng caught the sh of a grim light shing past Gu Ya¡¯s eyes, he helped~ And he helped, and now that benefit was gone, what would she think of it? You have the ability to do it, so why don¡¯t you continue doing it? Someone who has already grown dependent on you would not be grateful, but would instead hate you, and you would be their enemy for the rest of their lives.

    On that year, Shu Gao told Shu Cheng two stories about their neighbours, one was a poor man and the other a rich man, a natural disaster had broken out and the rich man had a good heart, and helped to relief the poor, while the poor thought, you¡¯re such a rich man, why can¡¯t you give me more? Why can¡¯t you just help me cross through the storm directly? A good man should help to the very end. This rich man is simply too terrible, he¡¯s heartless.

    Greedy people will never reflect on their own behaviour, and they would never be grateful. That is why Shu Gao never told them, nor let Shu Cheng tell them, so that the second house would not turn into dependent people who do not put effort in their work. But now having Shu Heng around thepany was already a regr thing, sooner orter the position of chairman would also belong to him, even if he wanted to continue on with these unspoken rules, his son will be having none of it.

    Gu Ya showed a bitter smile and put down her tea cup:¡±I understand big brother¡¯s intentions, I will keep my children in check, and thank you big brother for all these years of care, if not for that, I as a single woman......would really have to suffer,¡±No matter the asion, a woman could act frail and talk about their difficulties at the appropriate times, and with their teary eyes they could reduce a person¡¯s vignce.

    Shu Cheng was a man, and a powerful man at that, it was nothing even if you praise him to be indomitable. But perhaps his heart would still go soft, Gu Ya used this to her own advantage and reddened her eyes.

    Shu Cheng felt very sorry that his little brother did not protect this sister of his well, it really has been hard on her and she even had to raise the child of her husband¡¯s lover, not allowing the state of the second house to decline. Shu Cheng sighed and passed over a piece of tissue paper immediately, giving her a few words of constion. But speaking back to it, Shu Cheng did not owe her. The tiny bits of benefits she worried so much over were nothing in Shu Cheng¡¯s eyes.

    Shu Heng was her junior after all, so he wouldn¡¯t be willing to take care of Gu Ya, continuing what Shu Gao left, Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t help it either. Gu Ya really was pitiful, but could she ever be more important than his sons? After Gu Ya left, Shu Cheng felt very tired. He went upstairs toy down, the bodyguard walked over to the bedside, and lowered his head to give his report, Qin Yu Zhuo did not make contact with Gu Ya.

    Shu Cheng nodded and went to sleep.

    Shu Ning stood by the window, watching Gu Ya walking on her high heels, leaving with her figure covered in gloom. His mouth curled into a smile, his efforts hadn¡¯t been wasted, if not how would an aloof god like Shu Heng who only roamed the skies be able to notice this little toad in this stinking ditch? Shu Zi Xuan was made to leave the country on that year and his faults wouldst his entire life, if Shu Zi Xuan knew that this all happened because he had intentions to get close to Shu Ning, and even fed him, would he vomit blood?

    As for Gu Ya, her daughter had alreadye repeatedly to look for Shu Ning, making Shu Ning troubled, Shu Heng had been unhappy about that since a long time ago.

    Now with the conspiracy with Shen Xiang Dong crashing head on, Shu Heng swung his knife and cut off both Gu Ya and Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s power, warning them of their misdeeds.

    In Shu Cheng¡¯s eyes, Gu Ya and her family were pitiable, but this was a radiant existence in the outsider¡¯s eyes, they were like a delicious leg of a chicken. Shu Ning was secretly pleased with the situation.

    Shu Zi Xuan became theughing stock of the entirepany, they told him to calm down, but why the hell the logistics department? Managing materials and the like, they were simply wasting his talents. But Shu Zi Xuan still kept the bright smile on his face, and his attitude proper, handling all his work be it big or small in a straightforward manner, showing kindness and good hospitality to everybody, making everyone feel as if a spring breeze was blowing by, such a character was really worth admiring. And so they all gossiped that Shu Zi Xuan was too outstanding, was the acting chairman unable to take him?

    Gu Ya had already reached thepany and found her son who had found his spot in the logistics department, and he was still in the deputy position, this was simply bullying.

    Shu Zi Xuan chatted with Gu Ya in the tea room and swallowed down his anger for now, Shu Heng will be leaving for M Country soon, as soon as he leaves, Shu Cheng will return and everything will return to normal. Naturally Gu Ya understood, as soon as her phone lit up, a light shed by Gu Ya¡¯s eyes as she turned it on to see.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mom?¡±Shu Zi Xuan asked, could it be they still had a chance?

    ¡°Shu Ning is here at thepany, and he¡¯s holding a thermos!¡±

    ¡°I understand now,¡±Shu Zi Xuan put down his cup and went out. Gu Ya secretly quipped, dark willows and flowers in bloomy in another vige, why didn¡¯t Shu Cheng make Shu Ning smarter when he made him? Humph.

    Shu Ning had just reached thepany when he was stopped for not having an appointment. Shu Ning frowned and exined but the two beauties didn¡¯t have it easy, they wanted to help him call the chairman¡¯s office to ask. Coincidentally, Shu Zi Xuan came out and eximed to him in surprise:¡±Ning Ning?¡±

    ¡°Fourth brother?¡±

    Shu Zi Xuan who was fourth in the seniorityughed, he was old now and sensible:¡±Why are you here? Not to see me, are you?¡±

    Shu Ning felt slightly awkward:¡±Heh heh~¡±

    ¡°Long time no see,e, have a cup of coffee with me before you go up, you¡¯ll have less problems getting up there too if I¡¯m the one bringing you over, they¡¯re all good workers so they can¡¯t go easy on you~¡±

    The two beauties were already sweating, this boy was the second young master! Thankfully someone came over to help put in a good word for them, if not they would¡¯ve been in big trouble.

    Shu Ning knew how powerful word games could be, so he yed the fool in trouble, and was brought away with Shu Zi Xuan¡¯s strong grip on his shoulders. Shu Heng was in the office upstairs, and was very happy to receive his father¡¯s text message, but......Where is he? And so he took out his phone to look for news. Damn it, he was cut off! His gaze darkened extremely.

    The coffee shop was one of Shu Heng¡¯s businesses, and neither Shu Zi Xuan nor Shu Ning knew. The surveince cameras nearby moved, pointing straight towards the two, if any danger were toe to him, the workers would make their move immediately. Shu Zi Xuan was ecstatic, ordering ice cream for Shu Ning. The three voured one looks good, there were tons of toppings on top, it should be delicious.

    Shu Ning picked up the small spoon and took a bite, and when he lowered his head, Shu Zi Xuan waited for a good opportunity, and wanted to rub Shu Ning¡¯s hair. Shu Ning who was constantly on his guard retreated backwards, and was not touched by him. The two mentioned Shu Zi Hui, she had gone somewhere else to study, but Shu Ning was apathetic. When his phone rang, Shu Zi Hui wanted to pat his hand.

    Pa......

    His hand was pped away and Shu Zi Xuan was slightly surprised, then immediately he gave him an amiable smile. But Shu Heng did not even look at him, he took Shu Ning with one hand and the thermos with the other, and left.

    There were many customers in the coffee shop, they were all white cor workers from the office buildings nearby, with just one look they could tell Shu Zi Xuan was no simple character, much less the more outstanding Shu Heng. All the gazes flowed towards them curiously. The employees under the Shu n knew who Shu Zi Xuan was, and they knew Shu Heng as well, nobody was a fool, Shu Zi Xuan must have done something, if not why would the young master treat him that way? Not showing him even the tiniest hint of face?

    Shu Ning......Naturally he did it on purpose! He gave him these opportunities on purpose then moved ording to the flow, he didn¡¯t expect that his brother woulde this soon, spoiling Shu Ning¡¯s ns. But if his big brother had gotten angry, the oues of those people would be even worse, but the result was the same. Shu Ning didn¡¯t care how those people fell into misfortune, his big brother¡¯s face was dark, his own end may probably be quite miserable as well!

    There was a break room in the chairman¡¯s office, and Shu Ning was thrown into it by Shu Heng. They sat face to face and the high pressure was squeezing down on Shu Ning¡¯s head, it was very fierce.

    ¡°Brother~ I didn¡¯t eat what he fed me.¡±

    ¡°I know, you understand that he has no good intentions don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I went over to see if he came in contact with my mother,¡±When Shu Ning stuck his head to the door to eavesdrop, he was noticed by Qin Yu Zhuo. The two were separated by a distance of a few meters and spoke a few words in front of the bodyguards, but in fact she was hinting to Shu Ning, hoping that he could help her. Naturally Shu Ning agreed, it was a dream of his to be able to dig a pit for his mother.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re worried about my safety, I wont¡¯ do it anymore, here~ Eat some dumplings!¡±

    Shu Cheng found out that Shu Heng missed his lunch because of a meeting, so he had Shu Ninge over specially to deliver some food. Naturally Shu Heng was willing, the little one was bing more thoughtful as he grew up, he liked him so much:¡±Was it hard on you on the road?¡±

    ¡°Brother~¡±Shu Ning was gloomy, and slightly helpless:¡±I came with the car, how could it have been hard? If you keep taking me as a flower vase you better watch out or I¡¯ll bite you at night!¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡±While eating his dumplings, Shu Heng fed two to Shu Ning, but he wasn¡¯t willing to take the third one. A glint shed by Shu Heng¡¯s gaze, and he put the dumpling into his mouth, then passed it over to Shu Ning¡¯s little mouth.

    The dumbfounded Shu Ning ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) The feeling of being forced to enjoy with Shu Heng, mixed with each other¡¯s saliva......It simply can¡¯t be described with words.

    They held each other and kissed for a long, long time. When it ended, be it Shu Ning or Shu Heng, both their face were red and they were panting.

    ¡°Brother, finish up the rest of the dumplings, it won¡¯t be good for your stomach if they go cold.¡±

    I¡¯m not you, don¡¯t even talk about cool dumplings, I can eat them frozen. Shu Heng was obedient to Shu Ning, he could eat all the dumplings even if he had brought many. He was tall with a good body so naturally he could eat a lot, his stomach was countless timesrger than Shu Ning¡¯s. The way his big brother ate was so handsome and elegant, Shu Ning liked Shu Heng so he was perfect no matter how he looked at him, ¡°in good virtue¡± he thought to pour some soup for his brother, but he didn¡¯t think that his big brother would be so naughty, they shared another dumpling and the delicious taste lingered in their mouths, quickening their heart beats.

    You look at me with eyes full of affection, and I the same, it wasn¡¯t until Shu Heng leaned in close again did Shu Ning sober up in a start:¡±This......This is dad¡¯s ce!¡±

 Chapter 99

    ¡°The ancestral home is dad¡¯s, thepany is dad¡¯s everything is dad¡¯s even you belong to him, so what¡¯s the problem with doing this here?¡±Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was profound, staring straight at him, a powerful deterrence.

    The little cutie didn¡¯t dare to speak, trembling slightly, but Shu Ning had to stand up for himself:¡±You¡¯re being irrational!¡±

    ¡°Reason being?¡±

    ¡°This is dad¡¯s bed, we can¡¯t......¡±We can¡¯ty on it.

    ¡°So it¡¯s fine anywhere else?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Huh? Why does it feel like things would get swept into the pouch no matter what he said? And a condom at that, too, does he want to do it? Oh god has my big brother gone crazy? Shu Ning was dumbfounded:¡±It has to be somewhere else!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±Shu Heng picked Shu Ning up and pressed him against the wall.

    Shu Ning ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) What is this, his brain was starting to go weak:¡±Brother~ What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself, as long as it¡¯s not dad¡¯s bed, anywhere else is fine.¡±

    Is that what I said? Shu Ning¡¯s logic was forced offline by Shu Heng. His eyes were opened wide and big, very adorable, with his mouth slightly parted, super cute. Shu Heng pressed against him tightly, because of their heights, Shu Ning had always been tiny and little in front of Shu Heng. For the sake of easy kissing, Shu Heng had raised him up when he pressed him against the wall. When his feet left the ground, his heart felt suspended as well, this was also the reason Shu Ning was afraid.

    However, it was natural that Shu Heng would not force Shu Ning to do it, he couldn¡¯t bear to.

    Other people would give you a big p before handing you a sweet jujube, but Shu Heng¡¯s strategy was to scare you a bit then coax you better the rest of the day, Shu Ning had already gradually gotten used to it so he agreed with everything.

    His little lips were kissed until they had gone numb, he had clearlye over to send dumplings so why had it be him sending meat over? It was simply unbelievable, he didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. But if you really think about it, kissing in his dad¡¯s break room, and even doing it several times, felt rather exciting. Shu Heng would press him chin down every time, extending in lightly, dancing tongue with tongue, entangling together, bringing about a special feeling, and Shu Ning liked it a lot.

    It should be time to go but Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t let Shu Ning go, he kept coaxing him to rest on his dads bed but Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t do it no matter what, but Shu Heng was a wise person so he let him rest in a hotel for now, then Shu Heng would go over to him after work at night. They had a home but they had to go to a hotel to stay, and his big brother said it so seriously so Shu Ning was at a loss, something was definitely going to happen and he looked forward to it, then he left, looking back at his brother every few steps he took.

    Shu Heng felt a ticklish feeling in his heart, if not for the fact that he felt that Shu Ning had a knot in his heart, he would definitely try to make him stay.

    The problem wasn¡¯t the bed, but rather the person who had rested on that bed before this. Shu Heng deliberately tried to pry deeper, he wanted to know whether Shu Ning was caring more about his dad or was he disgusted by his own mother. Qin Yu Zhuo hadn¡¯t done anything bad even after returning for so long, not even when given the opportunity, with his stepdad¡¯s character she may already have built her trust with him again.

    Shu Heng did not mind before this but Shu Ning did, so he had to make preparations before the stormes, he dialed the internal line and asked his personal assistant toe. Wan Jing had been hanging about the office for a whole half an hour, and this was rare, Shu Heng had always been very efficient so even a meeting would be done and over with very quickly, he always settled it immediately and would never postpone it.

    He really was amazing, with clear thinking and a unique vision, hey down hismands quickly in a big swoop......Some of the older ones simply could not adapt to this rhythm, perhaps they may not be able to do it even after much studying. Shu Cheng was still the chairman, and this was distressing, these older subordinates may possibly be mere figureheads when Shu Heng bes the chairman and given the same level of treatment as a manager, allowed to receive money even without work so that they could retire. Naturally after working for the Shu n their entire lives, the benefits they received wouldn¡¯t be little, after all as their age piled on they really wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up, so it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to retire, leaving their position to the youngsters to continue the work.

    After Wan Jing left the office, she started to investigate those under Qin Yu Zhuo, if she found any of them with issues they would see each other in court. If there were those who weren¡¯t able to cause a mess yet, they would take all the evidence rting to Qin Yu Zhuo and force them to resign themselves, and if they won¡¯t admit it? Won¡¯t leave? If you¡¯ve been given the easy way out but won¡¯t take it, they would just cause them to make a mistake during work, and fire them immediately.

    And those with rtionships unclear with Qin Yu Zhuo would be sent to subpanies.

    Shu Heng was too upromising, he didn¡¯t leave anyone any space to breathe at all! Showing no kindness at all, they all thought that Shu Heng would be reprimanded. There were no fools in the board of directors, the ones who were made to leave were all Shu Heng¡¯s ¡°family¡±, they were toozy to care about that, so the groundless gossips stopped at those who knew, the leeches were gone so who wouldn¡¯t be happy about receiving more bonuses?

    In the evening, Shu Heng came to the presidential suite and even had a beautifully wrapped box in hand, Shu Ning was very curious and got up to receive it:¡±For me?¡±

    ¡°Is there someone else in here?¡±

    Shu Ning swept a nce over to Shu Heng and sat pleasantly back on the sofa, unwrapping it happily, this was......With his face covered in ck lines, he lifted up the translucent ck silk leotard!

    ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s the newest model, try it on~¡±Shu Heng was taking his clothes off, but in truth his body was starting to feel hot.

    ¡°......¡±My ass I¡¯m trying it, Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched:¡±Brother, why don¡¯t you wear it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wear a cuddly bear pajama setter, okay?¡±

    He said it as if Shu Ning was just making a fuss for nothing, can I wear the bear outfit instead and you can have this silk one? _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Shu Ning refused him but Shu Heng prepared the bath water and hauled Shu Ning off into the bath. Shu Ning wanted to cry but no tears came out, he didn¡¯t even know if he would be let off. He held his face, he didn¡¯t want to let off Shu Heng either!

    Sitting naked in the bathroom, you¡¯ll scrub my back and I¡¯ll wash your body, it was quite the pleasure. Especially for Shu Heng, he was so serious in washing him, washing back and forth, rubbing the two little beans so much they started to harden. Several sounds would asionally leak out from Shu Ning, Shu Heng really has gone overboard.

    Shu Ning epted that there was nothing he could do, all he wanted to do was roll around in bed, doing it anywhere else was too embarrassing. Every time Shu Heng seemed as if he had an inkling to do something, Shu Ning would put out the fire~

    Shu Heng had already tried but his little brother wouldn¡¯t have any of it, so he could only take the initiative.

    He carried him out and wiped him dry, then poured two sses of wine, swirling them as he walked. Watching the red colour swirl, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes brightened up. Great, he never drank any all this while so he will enjoy himself tonight. Shu Heng passed a ss over to Shu Ning with an unhurried gaze, and Shu Ning drank it without any suspicions, he was very satisfied.

    The twoy in bed, chatting naked, and Shu Heng¡¯s hand had not been idle through the whole thing, Shu Ning was also a bit bolder, clinging to the muscles he had been peeping at for a long time now, they were smooth, wonderful, with a pleasant feeling, his legs were extremely praiseworthy as well with a thinyer of muscles, so good. Shu Ning was getting tipsy, and his entire body reddened, he didn¡¯t even know whether he was feeling hot or embarrassed.

    Shu Heng gave Shu Ning a bit more to drink when room service came. Shu Heng¡¯s men entered, not looking at anything, then left after pushing in the dining cart.

    His brother was a calm person and the Shu Ning hiding in the nket wasn¡¯t afraid of being exposed, so naughtily he opened his mouth, and chomped down on the little bean. He could feel Shu Heng¡¯s body trembling, even his muscles had gone stiff. Ha ha ha, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t resist feeling pleased about himself, he was almost tearing up inughter, so he leaned over mischievously and yed tricks on Shu Heng¡¯s firm abs.

    Is he having too much fun?

    Shu Heng endured it and beads of sweat could be seen forming on his head, and his hand......Could finally hold on no longer, gripping tight on the nket.

    ¡°Eat your food first!¡±

    ¡°No~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat you up if you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning was a bottom after all and he still needed to save some face, so he came out unhappily from the nket. Shu Heng quickly put the little leotard on him with a small pair of ck silk undies underneath, attached with a bunny tail behind. They¡¯ve done it big this time, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t resist looking up, why do I have to wear bunny ears? This is unscientific.

    ¡°Brother, you have to wear one too!¡±

    And who was Shu Heng? He had already prepared everything before this so he magically pulled out a round pair of ears, putting them on his head. He was only wearing a thong on him so it looked sexy and wild, the sight made Shu Ning stunned and swallowed his saliva unconsciously, please god never let anyone see his big brother this way, that would be a sin~

    But actually that was also what Shu Heng thought, the room was air-conditioned and the temperature was set pretty high so they didn¡¯t have to worry about the cold. After their meal, they had a little more to drink. When Shu Ning was pushed down dizzily onto the sofa by Shu Heng, he even smiled like a fool, stretching his little ws over to Shu Heng¡¯s armpits and giving them a tickle, then moving down to touch his waist.

    Shu Heng¡¯s mouth curled into a smile:¡±Are you done messing about?¡±

    Big brother is nagging me? The drunk Shu Ning was different from the usual him, he was a dynamic go-getter. He pouted his little lips and was unhappy:¡±What will you do if I¡¯m not?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Shu Ning was dumbfounded, and immediately shook his head after:¡±No no no, I can¡¯tpete with you, it¡¯s too unfair I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡±

    ¡°What kind of reasoning is that? You can¡¯t expect not to receive what you give!¡±

    And so Shu Heng began to fight back. He was very powerful, there was no way Shu Ning could hold him off at all, he had so much fun that his little face was flushed red, pleading constantly, his body wiggling about, the gun had already gone off. Shu Heng sucked in a breath and looked at him with a deep and dark gaze, filled with a light tinge of a me. At the opportune moment, he lowered his head fiercely, kissing down on those small lips, and deepening their kiss. Shu Ning had felt it too, he held onto Shu Heng¡¯s neck and responded to his kiss, wrapping himself around him and even raised his leg to curl around him. He wouldn¡¯t be so coquettish usually, it had a bit to do with the alcohol.

    Shu Heng had seeded and sieged the city even more unscrupulously, the sparks they rubbed out today were too big, Shu Heng didn¡¯t even care that his phone was ringing and didn¡¯t even spare it a nce, he threw it out directly to be done with it! Shu Ning was panting, he couldn¡¯t keep up with Shu Heng¡¯s rhythm, he didn¡¯t even realize the tiny bit of cover on him had been taken off, he only felt that the ce that was being used felt slightly painful so he hammered at his big brother¡¯s chest, giving off a wanton feeling that was filled withint, it was fascinating, and his fluttering eyes looked soft like silk......Shu Heng felt his heart tingle just watching him, and changed to a different area to make his attack, not even letting go of his calves.

    Oh god, it¡¯s too exciting, shaking and swaying, they were almost even falling down to the ground. Shu Ning panted and moaned, then a light covered his eyes, it came out. He was slightly out of it but Shu Heng was extremely gentle with him, he rested a short while for Shu Ning toe back to his senses before continuing his ride.

    ¡°Brother~ Ah, brother......Ah......¡±

    ¡°Heng, call me Heng.¡±

    ¡°Heng, slower.......slow down......¡±

    If Shu Heng could slow down right now he would¡¯ve been possessed, the sounds of pa pa pa pa pa pa pa pa sounded out, and it wasn¡¯t until he came out that it stopped. Shu Heng looked at the time, it was still alright, not too long, probably wouldn¡¯t be too hard on Shu Ning. Shu Heng was too thoughtful, not forgetting to kiss the little one after the deed andfort him properly. Shu Ning had no energy left in his body and his eyes were hazy, as if he were up in the clouds, unsure of where he was.

    How pitiful......

    Shu Heng kissed him and licked him, then Shu Ning was rubbed around in a daze, his body resting on its side, and his thighs resting across Shu Heng¡¯s body. Shu Heng looked at the soft little Shu Ning and his hand had already started roaming around his entrance. Shu Ning was drunk right now so he was tired and didn¡¯t want to move, Shu Heng had started to prepare for his future happiness, slowly, bit by bit, he couldn¡¯t rush things forward.

    First his middle finger, thered with a lubricant prepared from their own bodies, there was no need for special preparation.

    Shu Ning¡¯s body had gone stiff, something that didn¡¯t belong to him entered ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ), could he rest peacefully that way? God:¡±Brother! What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Be good, rx, big brother is catching worms for you......¡±

    ¡°No......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, rx, it will hurt if you don¡¯t~¡±

 Chapter 100

    Coaxing little kids? Heughed out loud. Shu Ning was drunk but that didn¡¯t mean he had turned into a fool. Right when he was rxed and about to tease him, he was invaded.

    ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Shu Ning felt all sorts of feelings in his heart, his big brother¡¯s IQ was too high, seeding in just a few words.

    Right now nothing was better than just closing his eyes and feel the feeling of being pampered and cherished by someone. Nobody had ever touched that ce in his past life so he had to make good use of it in this one. The careful movements of his big brother that did not mind the trouble caused Shu Ning to feel very happy, the alcohol was getting to his head and his eyelids was starting to feel heavier, this atmosphere was too good and Shu Ning was afraid that he would fall asleep and miss it, so he couldn¡¯t resist saying something.

    ¡°Brother~¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I like you so much.¡±

    His body shook and his heart trembled in surprise, Shu Heng quickly expressed his feelings:¡±I like you a lot too.¡±

    WIth a smile, Shu Ning kissed Shu Heng on his forehead and really couldn¡¯t stand keeping up anymore, thus he slept. For his first time being poked around over there, it felt very strange and had a swelling feeling as the finger moved about. Shu Ning wanted to remember this so he really couldn¡¯t bear to just fall asleep like that but he didn¡¯t have the energy for it, especially with the added alcohol, so he could only regret itter. Shu Heng had done it on purpose, if he drank alcohol his mind would be more muddled, so naturally he would not refuse nor struggle, and when one happened two woulde along, he would get used to it. His fingers were opening him up bit by bit, carefully.

    Shu Ning had only slept for about two hours, it was only eight o¡¯clock, he rubbed his eyes and with a tight feeling on his waist, his chin was bitten by Shu Heng.

    ¡°Brother~¡±Why is he always like this, so annoying, he¡¯s doing whatever he wants again:¡±Let me rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°You should be hungry, what do you want to eat?¡±

    Can I eat you? Shu Ning flexed the muscles on his behind, it felt a little numb, rather ufortable but not unbearable. Did he y with it with only his fingers? Why not the big sausage? Shu Ning thought that if he didn¡¯t bait him over, that Shu Heng would pounce over by himself, but now it seems that he had been too naive, Shu Heng still would not make his move as long as he had not reached adulthood.

    _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ I want to get eaten so badly......

    The little one was unhappy again, Shu Heng lowered his head down to nudge affectionately at his face:¡±Did you not like that? I won¡¯t do it next time.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning pursed his lips and stared at Shu Heng with much grief, staring hard, this is too much, do I have to take the initiative to tell you to fuck me ¡ú_¡ú before you think it¡¯s possible? Shu Ning pondered about it gloomily, if Shu Heng really didn¡¯t jump him, a year or two would still be fine but he would really go mad if it were four years, he may even achieve the amazing feat of forcing the top!

    His little brother had the look of a daredevil, Shu Heng picked up thendline phone to make a call because the screen of his mobile phone had gone ck and can¡¯t be used. The bodyguard pushed the dining cart in, the one that was pushed out earlier had already been eaten up by the bodyguards in the hall. Shu Ning waited to hear the door closing before he came out of the nket, then sat between Shu Heng¡¯s legs, the two then picked up their chopsticks together and ate. It felt strange and awkward so Shu Ning wanted to sit by himself but Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t allow it, reason being he was afraid that his waist would hurt. At that time Shu Ning¡¯s face was covered with ck lines, but for the sake of shutting up Shu Heng, he could only do as he wished.

    It¡¯s not like he really entered, annoying. Shu Ning¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t too big so he was already full:¡±Are we not going home?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go home?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡±Shu Ning¡¯s face reddened, they would be done for if they were seen by their dad, useless, gone, done for.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re not afraid,¡±Shu Ning took a sip of water, old man Shu Cheng wouldn¡¯t beat Shu Heng up, he couldn¡¯t even love him enough, so how could he hurt him? He would always see the two of them enjoying themselves together, talking about thepany, cooperations, and which person seemed good and could be kept or promoted or whatnot, and Shu Ning never had a part in such warm moments.

    Sometimes Shu Ning would think, what would his dad do if he found out about the rtionship between his two sons? Would he hit me? Kick me out? Or disown me? Anyway whatever happens he would absolutely not hurt Shu Heng. Shu Ning had confidence in the rtionship between Shu Cheng and Shu Heng, but he did not have as much confidence towards himself.

    Shu Cheng gave Shu Ning his parental love, and even liked him a lot, but not as much as he gave Shu Heng.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±Shu Heng lifted the little one¡¯s deste face, it won¡¯t do for him to be this afraid, we will have to face this together in the future, he should start to get him used to it now.

    ¡°I was just thinking, what would happen if dad saw us doing what we did earlier?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just making an example,¡±Shu Ning cared a lot about this, he won¡¯t let Shu Heng back off from this.

    Shu Heng did not intend to back off at all:¡±If dad ever catches us doing that, it wouldn¡¯t have been arranged by anyone else, I would¡¯ve been the only one who could arrange it.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Ning Ning, you have to believe in me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    ¡°Do you still want to go home?¡±Shu Heng gave the little meat on Shu Ning¡¯s face a pinch, it was soft and nice to touch:¡±You¡¯re so cute, let¡¯s not go back.¡±

    This has nothing to do with me being cute, you¡¯re powerful so you¡¯re not afraid but I am:¡±Yeah, let¡¯s not, I¡¯m covered in strawberries, it¡¯ll be easy to spot.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it anywhere obvious, look,¡±Shu Heng ran his fingers across those marks, and Shu Ning was petrified on the spot. Shu Heng thought he was cold so he stuffed him into the nket, and focused on his meal.

    Shu Ning......My big brother is too shameless, what to do? Requesting live help, this is urgent ¡ú_¡ú

    The ancestral home on the other side had a strange atmosphere, Shu Heng hung up on me? Shu Cheng¡¯s face had gone nk on the spot. Hieplexion was normal but this is what his heart looked like ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    Their children have grown up, they¡¯re adults now and need their own space. Shu Cheng did not feel like this when Shu Heng was overseas, it was fine if his big brother didn¡¯t pick up his call, but he even shut off his phone. Something must have happened, Shu Cheng was a wise man so he immediately contacted Shu Heng¡¯s bodyguards, the few of them would be by Shu Heng¡¯s side no matter what he was doing.

    The bodyguard did not pick up the call but they sent him a text message, all is well.

    Shu Cheng sighed in relief, that meant that everything was normal, maybe Shu Heng had something to attend to so he had to shut off his phone for now.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you so out of sorts?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo came over scantily d in a nightdress, and a smile on her face, looking gentle and virtuous:¡±Are the kids noting home?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°The two are together with the bodyguards watching over them, just let them have their fun, you¡¯re still sick from your cold so let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    Shu Cheng raised his head to look at the clock, it was only nine, he would sleep at eleven or twelve in the past, there were many things he had to deal with in the study, he really had to give it to Shu Heng, leaving thepany at five o¡¯clock everyday, dealing with his own private businesses at night, he was clearly so busy and yet he had a bunch of time to spare for Shu Ning, what a good rtionship they have. Shu Cheng stretched his waist, he had never done this outside, only Qin Yu Zhuo had seen him do this. Shu Cheng¡¯s voice was deep:¡±Shu Heng will be going back to M Country next Monday, I wonder if Ning Ning will hang about for another day or two.¡±

    ¡°Honey, if Heng Heng leaves then Ning Ning would probably feel very lonely, how about you stick with him more? I myself am nning to go over to my hometown to take a look.¡±

    As that topic came up, Shu Cheng¡¯s heart jumped. He had trapped her in the ind to punish her but had forgotten that she had no way to sweep the graves, that was too unfilial. Shu Cheng nodded his head and agreed, and returned Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s old car keys, cards, and whatnot. Shu Cheng liked Qin Yu Zhuo, he hoped that she could change for the better, if not, even if Shu CHeng could choose to forgive her time and time again out of love, Shu Heng would not.

    Humans areplicated, they would not give their lover the death sentence because they¡¯ve done wrong once or twice, they may even cover it up and repay their debts.

    The only reason Qin Yu Zhuo would fail waspletely because she trusted Shu Ning. If not for Shu Ning selling her out, Qin Yu Zhuo would¡¯ve be a celebrity in C City.

    After a night¡¯s of romance, Qin Yu Zhuo spent a lot of effort and finally did it with Shu Cheng again, the two reconciled and were close as ever.

    In the hotel, the atmosphere between Shu Heng and Shu Ning was even better, they were even sharing food mouth to mouth.

    Their breakfast had been so sweet, with sparks flying everywhere. The two were leaning next to each other, chatting naked under a big nket, and would kiss and touch each other every so often, then when they had a feeling they would go for another round. The parts that were red from the friction had been restored to normal, into the alluring snowy white it once was. Shu Heng gave it ago, and Shu Ning was wriggling around, not very resistant, so he immediately pressed him down and pa pa pa pa pa pa.

    After that, Shu Ningy on Shu Heng¡¯s chest panting, his fingers drawing circleszily. Because of their strenuous exercise, his chest was heaving up and down as well;¡±Brother~ Don¡¯t you have to go to the office?¡±

    The voice of his little brother was quite hoarse from calling out, Shu Heng understood, and so came another romantic and intense kiss, wet and sloppy. Shu Ning moaned subconsciously, luring Shu Heng so much that he heated up and wanted to have another go again. Shu Heng had been enduring for so long, you could say he had his fill of meat now, so could he not be in a rush and not excited? If he could he would want to stick to Shu Ning all the time.

    Shu Ning had gotten his chance to breathe, and he immediately reached out to his brother¡¯s chest, he couldn¡¯t resist groping them a little:¡±No, don¡¯t, I can¡¯t anymore, brother, don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡±

    ¡°I do, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°No no no no~ You go, I have to go home!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were afraid of dad seeing the marks? I identally bit your neck earlier, Ning Ning, it¡¯s your brother¡¯s fault.¡±

    Now how was it your fault? I wonder who said yesterday with full confidence that ¡°If we were found out then I would¡¯ve been the only one who could arrange it¡± Um, it can¡¯t be~~ (¨s©n¨t) It felt a little as if he had fallen into his big brother¡¯s ns! Shu Ning liked being together with him, really, but allowing their private feelings to outweigh their public duty was bad. Facing his big brother¡¯s deep and dark eyes, Shu Ning had no way of refusing him, even his words had been swallowed back into his mouth.

    I¡¯ll just stick around till the afternoon, then I will return home after lunch so that I can have my rest, I trust my big brother won¡¯t try to keep him any longer. His ideas were great, but reality was cruel, Shu Heng brought Shu Ning to work and rode the elevator up to the top floor, all his secretaries and special assistants lowered his head to greet him, and Shu Heng replied with an ¡°mm¡±, Shu Ning had also been greeted as young master.

    Arge sofa was ced right next to the chairman¡¯s table, with one look you could tell that it was put there for Shu Ning to sit, and there was even a small table. It was too amazing, with this speed, it must¡¯ve been nned in advance. Doesn¡¯t matter, the real chairman wasn¡¯t here anyway, and the acting chairman was the king. Shu Ning also wanted to look at Shu Heng¡¯s serious working face, then secretly take a photo of it with his phone, I¡¯ll be able to look at it when he¡¯s not around, easing the pain of lovesickness a little.

    When Shu Ning sat down, Shu Heng personally adjusted the little table and put hisptop on top of it:¡±There is information and reports in here, you can look at whatever you want, there are games too, just tell me when you¡¯re thirsty or bored.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning was obedient, he won¡¯t touch thepany¡¯s business, but he was very keen on the games:¡±Brother, the is being developed more and more, and I think thatrge-scale online games are doing quite well overseas, they¡¯re starting to get popr in our country too, don¡¯t you have any interest in this slice of cake?¡±

    Shu Ning who had his experience from his past life would naturally know what made money. His brain cells tingled, he wanted to bring Shu Heng up high, the great god had wings and I¡¯m just shining more light onto them, he he. It felt as if he were drawing legs on a snake, Shu Heng was already so powerful, did he really need my help?

    Shu Heng raised an eyebrow, the little one drooped his head down as soon as he gave his suggestion, it wasn¡¯t good to have low self-esteem.

    Shu Ning¡¯s body stiffened up, because Shu Heng had suddenlye over, and shrouded over him......

 Chapter 101

    Shu Heng was sorge, and inparison, Shu Ning was just tiny.

    Although the sofa wasrge, Shu Ning felt as if there was nowhere he could escape to. Shu Heng had both his hands on the edge of the sofa, and slowly pressed down on him, his great might closing in from the top caused his breathing to tense up. Shu Ning widened his eyes, and for a moment he did not dare to blink, shrinking into a ball like a frightened squirrel.

    ¡°Brother~¡±

    The voice was soft and weak, as if it was scratching at his heart, itchy and difficult to bear.

    ¡°Do you have any ideas you¡¯d like to share with me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Shu Ning fell backwards, this time he really couldn¡¯t move an inch anymore, he felt slightly ‡å:¡±Brother, don¡¯t squeeze me~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ll squeeze.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll squeeze you for the rest of your life, how bout that?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t promise you so don¡¯t get cocky~¡±

    ¡°But I want to, and I want to monopolize you as well......¡±Shu Heng kissed him, gently pressing down, rubbing, licking, eliciting a gentle and sentimental feeling.

    But Shu Ning was shocked silly, this was the office! And the chairman¡¯s office at that. When he came back to his senses, he pushed Shu Heng¡¯s chest immediately and as soon as he found an opening, he immediately turned his head away:¡±Brother, don¡¯t~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re on the sofa, not on dad¡¯s bed.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Hello? Where¡¯s your shame? My male god, do you still know what shame is? He had been so serious in the past so he would¡¯ve never thought that when it came down to it, he could actually go so far. Shu Ning cried with no tears, hanging his face down, looking very pitiful:¡±I don¡¯t like it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who bought the sofa, you told me that it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s not dad¡¯s so you can¡¯t take back your words now, that¡¯s petty behaviour!¡±

    With augh from Shu Ning, all the tension was gone. Shu Heng raised his mouth into a smile, appearing so handsome it was earth-shattering, and this caused Shu Ning¡¯s face to blush and his heart jump, he was even less of an opponent to him now. He had only tickled his armpits a little and he had already started to plead for mercy, and this opportunity was caught by his tongue. With a turn of the situation, things were sweet and pleasant for both Shu Heng and Shu Ning.

    The air was smooth now, and Shu Ning had only just realized how sticky Shu Heng was, pressing half his body over. Thankfully, he was supporting himself up with his arm, but speaking back to it, the sofa was very soft so it should be fine even if he put his weight down ¡ú_¡ú For some reason he felt ashamed. Shu Ning made several coughing noises, reminding Shu Heng to bugger off. But this great top pretended he was deaf and even closed his eyes, showing a look of enjoyment, even Shu Ning was finding it hard to shoo him off seeing that.

    Thankfully, the phone rang. He didn¡¯t know which of the personal assistants were calling, but I will light a candle for him......¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    As expected, Shu Heng still had his eyes closed a second ago but they were opened in a quick moment, his eyes dark like a ck hole, it¡¯s bottom not visible to the naked eye. It was slightly shocking, Shu Ning blinked his eyes and swallowed his saliva, this wasn¡¯t my fault so don¡¯t blow your cold wind towards me. Shu Heng¡¯s eyes swerved right, and stared straight towards Shu Ning:¡±You seem happy?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±Shu Ning perked up his little lips and gave this top a kiss on his chin to please him, only thing missing was a wagging tail:¡±Go work, I¡¯ll wait for you~¡±My love O(¡É_¡É)O

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shu Heng had his fur groomed so naturally he was happy, it was just unperceivable to others.

    As soon as he went to work, he had been busy for two hours. Shu Heng really was amazing, this was still the first time Shu Ning had seen him highly concentrated on his work at such a close distance, this was not something he had done in his past life. The two came in ratherte, but before noon, Shu Heng had actually finished ny percent of his work and his meeting had been pushed to the afternoon. He reckoned that even if they didn¡¯t talk, he still wanted to breathe the same air as Shu Ning in the same room. That was what Shu Ning thought anyway, he felt secretly pleased with himself.

    ¡°You should be hungry, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright still, but I want to eat seafood, what does big brother want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with what you like.¡±

    Oh my, mysteriously, Shu Ning felt moved again. Shu Heng came over and moved the little table away, not touching theptop on top. Shu Ning raised his brows slightly but he did not mind. When Shu Heng extended his big hand over, Shu Ning moved his hand over to hold it subconsciously and they went out together. There were quite a few personal assistants outside, they didn¡¯t leave their spots even when lunchtime had arrived since the phone was always ringing, everybody was busy and extremely motivated.

    Shu Ning swept a nce at them. After Shu Heng took over as acting Chairman, one-third of these personal assistants and secretaries had been switched out with some of his own confidants, even the productivity had increased. He swept his gaze over to the corner, huh? Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s nail was gone ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Was he pulled out? When? Couldn¡¯t have been fired by Shu Heng after he became the chairman right? Amazing, praises for doing things in advance!

    Shu Heng hadn¡¯t taken out the rest of her confidants too had he? There would be no chance for Qin Yu Zhuo to return to thepany anymore, but naturally, Shu Ning would give her that opportunity. Only with that would she suffer, and feel despair, ha ha ha, too great. Shu Ning cocked his head to the side and stole a nce at Shu Heng¡¯s handsome profile with bright eyes. There were no bad angles in all three hundred and sixty degrees, and his feature profound, perfect like God¡¯s work. His height made him stood out even more, making him look overbearing, deterring all that came close, his aloof and arrogant air really was unbeatable, killing all around him.

    It wasn¡¯t until they entered the elevator when Shu Ning felt a little surprised:¡±Brother, why aren¡¯t the bodyguardsing with us?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re using a separate elevator.¡±

    Shu Ning had a sudden realization, he let go of his hand and stood by the corner, trembling slightly:¡±No...... Brother~¡±

    ¡°Seeing you peeking at me earlier, I¡¯ve already wanted to kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Does he have eyes behind his head? This is unscientific. Shu Heng¡¯s long legs walked fast, so even if he had slowed his steps down, Shu Ning was stillgging a half step behind, how did he know I was peeping? Shu Ning who was caught was a little skittish and his ears were red, elevators......Definitely not, A proper little bottom will only engage in rtionships in the room!

    Shu Heng took a step over and pressed an arm against the wall, staring down at Shu Ning, lifting up his chin:¡±It¡¯s our own small little world here, there¡¯s nowhere you can run.¡±

    ¡°Brother~ Can we bring this to the car? It¡¯ll just be a minute, there are surveince cameras here, we¡¯ll be seen!¡±

    ¡°You silly little fool!¡±

    ¡°A wu wu~¡±Shu Ning widened his eyes, his big brother was too wild, rutting everywhere, this can¡¯t do, it¡¯ll be big trouble if they were seen by anyone. He himself wasn¡¯t afraid since he didn¡¯t want to work in the Shu n anyway, Shu Ning knew now that Shu Heng wasn¡¯t his real brother any more so if any rumours get out, what would he do if his dad hands thepany to Shu Yao due to his disappointment of him?

    Shu Ning would transform into a demon and take out Shu Yao!

    Even if he had to sacrifice everything!

    His little brother didn¡¯t concentrate and the elevator had just reached the parking lot. Shu Heng let go of Shu Ning and went out with him hand in hand, the other bodyguards were waiting by the door and got on the car with Shu Heng, then the three cars left thepany. As for the bodyguards upstairs from before, they¡¯ve already went collectively over to their own special canteen.

    They reached Mirage, and within the center of the hall was arge ship made of sea shells, a surprising and extraordinary sight. The interioryout was of high quality and the sounds of water could be heard everywhere, giving one the feeling of being in the ocean. Not only that, there was even water flowing at the walls, simting ocean life. Beneath their feet is a floor of ss with all sorts of rare species of fishes swimming freely beneath of all different sizes, they felt even more at home than in the ocean park.

    ¡°Brother......This......¡±Shu Ning was dumbfounded, shocked, and in a daze, the ideas he had mentioned a long time back had actually became real, this couldn¡¯t be one of Shu Heng¡¯s businesses could it? Impossible, right? Shu Ning felt it a bit too much, the idea he mentioned at that time had been rather rough and he had just brought it up as a slight hint, nobody put it to heart so naturally Shu Ning had also forgotten about it:¡±Is the owner surnamed Shu?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I nned to give this to you as a present when you reached adulthood, but I thought of something better so I¡¯m giving this to you in advance, how is it, happy?¡±

    Shu Ning was shocked, the feeling of happiness filled his heart so much that it was overflowing. It wasn¡¯t because he liked Mirage, and not because he was greedy for this luxury, but rather for Shu Heng¡¯s sincerity. Shu Ning felt deste when they were in the chairman¡¯s office, he thought that his ideas weren¡¯t worth mentioning, and that Shu Heng never put them to heart at all because he was too powerful, too elite, too strong, while he himself......He was weak and a loser, so he ran himself into a dead end.

    Right now his big brother had handed over the Mirage he had brought to life to Shu Ning, this proved how much he cared about Shu Ning, how much he cared about this person.

    His tears came out, they were going past so many guests that it really felt quite embarrassing.

    Shu Heng took his jacket off and covered it over Shu Ning¡¯s head so that only his teary little face was exposed, only from Shu Heng¡¯s angle could anyone see the changes on Shu Ning¡¯s face:¡±Just this is enough to make you so touched you can¡¯t control your emotions anymore? It¡¯s a bit early for that yet.¡±

    With augh, he spoke:¡±Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Shu Heng wasn¡¯t afraid of embarrassing himself either, he actually picked Shu Ning up and this shocked Shu Ning so much he took many steps back and ran forward. Oh no, oh no, it¡¯s over, I¡¯m in deep this time, down deep by my own will, unable to pull myself out. Shu Ning¡¯s face was flushed red as he stood inside the elevator, he didn¡¯t even know which floor the room his big brother booked was at, it was quite embarassing.

    Actually, the bodyguards had already pressed on the fifteenth floor, just that Shu Ning¡¯s heart was all over Shu Heng, he kept looking back so naturally he wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Shu Heng walked to Shu Ning¡¯s side and extended his hand to grab his shoulder. Shu Heng still had the appearance of that of a gentleman, who would¡¯ve thought that he would try to force a kiss on a certain little person in the elevator ¡ú_¡ú

    They reached room 1505. The room was very bright, decorated with a variety of shells and corals with fishes swimming beneath their feet, they were sea fish! He could imagine that the business here was definitely doing well, he saw a lot of guests when they were still on the first floor earlier. His big brother was so amazing, Shu Ning had heartfelt admiration for him.

    ¡°Go ahead and order.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try a little of everything,¡±Shu Ning wasn¡¯t a foodie but he had quite the appetite when he was with his brother, but Shu Heng really did have quite the appetite.

    The two sat right next to each other, whispering. The bodyguards called the waiters over and they¡¯ve arrived. Shu Heng nodded his head before allowing the waiters to flow in like a sea of fish, naturally they served their bosses food with much motivation and eagerness, te after te of beautifully dishes seafood was ced on the table, not as crude as one would normally see in a seafood restaurant, they were all thrown onto a big te, nothing new at all.

    The manager came. Shu Heng introduced him to Shu Ning and he had also received his card, but he did not give his own. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t have one, but it wasn¡¯t too convenient for him to do so with his brother around. Shu Heng watched their interaction and did not get angry, he had respect for Shu Ning¡¯s little thoughts, while he himself did not keep any secrets:¡±You¡¯re sill the same as before when you¡¯re out doing work.¡±

    The manager nodded with a chuckle, then said a fewplemental words before leaving. The bodyguard closed the door, and only then did Shu Heng give Shu Ning¡¯s little nose a tap:¡±You have to manage the ounts in the future.¡±

    ¡°No no, I believe in big brother¡¯s men, let¡¯s start!¡±

    Shu Heng poured Shu Ning a ss of water before wiping his hands, and picking up a big conch......This meal had been very sweet, Shu Heng was already used to feeding him but Shu Ning just wasn¡¯t willing to sit on hisp, it was quite regrettable. Actually, it was quite regrettable for Shu Ning too because it was time to go home, he had to go even if he didn¡¯t want to, it¡¯ll be bad if it affected his big brother¡¯s work, not to mention he didn¡¯t know how long his afternoon meeting would take.

    Downstairs, Shu Ning released his big brother¡¯s hand and wanted to get on another Mercedes-Benz, but his brother didn¡¯t allow it, he grabbed the little one¡¯s paw and returned to the Rolls-Royce.

    ¡°I can go back by myself, you don¡¯t have to send me, go back to work, brother!¡±

    ¡°No hurry,¡±A sh of light flickered past Shu Heng¡¯s unpredictable gaze:¡±Let¡¯s return to thepany first, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to give you.¡±

 Chapter 102

    ¡°Okay!¡±Shu Ning did not suspect anything off, and even felt a slight expectation.

    Shu Heng held Shu Ning around his waist with a rxed gaze. His little brother was so silly, so innocent, and so cute, he really was afraid of him being snatched away from him one day.

    But Shu Ning did not actually have that many fancy ns after this, so it was the same even if he took it before going home. He didn¡¯t have anything going on in the afternoon anyway, or at least that was Shu Ning¡¯s thoughts, but in truth......Why did he end up entering the break room of the chairman¡¯s office?

    ¡°This is thetest online game created from mypany overseas, give it a try and jot down any thoughts or opinions you have on it, and when you¡¯re tired just sleep.¡±

    What what what? Shu Ning was dumbfounded, he had an online gamepany?

    He¡¯s off to his meeting and I¡¯m continuing with work?

    And how could I sleep......Ah ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Even the bed was changed? Oh my god! He had already nned this a long time ago, telling me he had something to give me was just an excuse. With a warmth on his lips, Shu Ning looked towards Shu Heng in surprise. He moved his lips and could only tell him a single ¡°okay¡±, he had fallen into his big brother¡¯s schemes, he actually did _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    And he didn¡¯t feel the least bit angry at all......How cheap he was!

    The two stuck together for a while, then Shu Heng left for his meeting. Shu Ning yed the game, he had yed this in his past life and it was popr in at least half of the entire world, ying it now felt slightly different, and he was more serious this time around. After two hours, Shu Heng returned. He noticed that Shu Ning was wearing his earphones, sitting on the bed with his little legs crossed, ying very seriously.

    WIth his brows slightly raised, he pounced over and pushed him down. Shu Ning groaned, his big brother was so heavy that his whole body had sunken down into the bed.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been ying for a while, don¡¯t you care about your eyes anymore?¡±

    ¡°This is work!¡±

    ¡°If you like it, how about I hand mypany over to you in the future to take care of?¡±Seeing that Shu Ning was about to oppose that idea, he immediately covered his little mouth:¡±I¡¯m close to dying of exhaustion here, don¡¯t you n to help share a bit of the burden?¡±

    Heh heh, this isn¡¯t funny. Shu Ning rolled his eyes.

    Seeing that Shu Ning really wanted to have nothing to do with it, Shu Heng didn¡¯t feel sad about it either. He let go of him then sat up to take his suit off beforeying back down:¡±Let¡¯s sleep for a while, then we can go home together at night.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shu Ning gave up on ying the game. Although he had reached a crucial moment in the game, nothing couldpare to his big brother. The twoy together on a single bed, and slowly, quietly, they both fell asleep. Shu Ning really fell asleep, but Shu Heng opened his eyes and with light feet he got off the bed to look at what Shu Ning noted down. Side notes? Gaming strategies?

    Below the gaming strategies were some of the little tricks Shu Ning found out while ying.

    A book appeared in Shu Heng¡¯s mind full of colours, and very beautiful, the contents were filled with all sorts of tips. All gamers want to stand out from the crowd, and if you didn¡¯t want to use underhanded methods, it was very important to keep up with the news so they would definitely buy these types of books that taught them how to upgrade their characters, how to maintain their equipment, precautions, and introductions to various items. While the site notes were even more simple. Shu Heng yed around the little ideas jotted down by Shu Ning, and immediately he thought of a lot of things that could be implemented after some sorting out.

    Shu Ning woke up after an hour or so and noticed that his big brother had sat up and was working. He immediately rolled over to stick close, and rested his little head on Shu Heng¡¯s arm, his body syed on top of his thighs, looking at the screen with bright eyes. As expected of Shu Heng, he¡¯s actually already sorted out this much ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Shu Heng¡¯s arm was pressed down lightly on Shu Ning¡¯s body, and he continued to work.

    Watching the quick movements of his slender fingers dazzled Shu Ning¡¯s eyes, he felt very vexed, it was clear that Shu Heng was deliberately trying to get me to rest ¡ú_¡ú

    He managed to sort everything out before four thirty and sent it out, all the departments will pay close attention to the implementation of them. Shu Heng ruffled Shu Ning¡¯s soft hair and looked at him with a downtrodden gaze, what should I do......I can¡¯t really bear to go......I wish I could just pack him up and take him with me, but......Shu Ning is a talented person, his ie from his businesses are stable and thriving, how could I have the heart to cut off his routes.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go out for a spin?¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s time to get off work soon so let¡¯s tidy up?¡±

    The bed was in a big mess, what if their father suddenly came barging in? Shu Ning was very worried but Shu Heng¡¯s eyes showed a hint of a smile, upsetting Shu Ning:¡±Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±

    ¡°If dades, I¡¯d get the message before he even leaves the house, how could he catch us doing anything? Your heart¡¯s always filled with worry about this and that, aren¡¯t you worried you won¡¯t grow taller~¡±

    Shu Ning shivered, the times where his big brother dragged his words was more and moremon now as if he were coaxing a little child, but this voice of his was deep and pleasant to the ears, Shu Ning liked it a lot, so much so that even his waist had gone soft. He decided simply to just wrap his arms around Shu Heng¡¯s neck and stick himself over to nudge his face on him and act spoiled:¡±You have to promise me that you must never be careless, you¡¯re right that I¡¯m still small and have none of my own responsibilities yet, so if something happens, you can just throw the responsibility to me, no matter how angry dad gets he wouldn¡¯t just drive me away, would he!¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was cold:¡±You didn¡¯t agree to it so how would it be your problem?¡±

    ¡°......¡±( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    ¡°When you grow up, we can be honest with him.¡±

    Shu Ning ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ He was shocked silly, he wanted to open up Shu Heng¡¯s head and see if his brain had been invaded by aliens, that was too reckless, even if in his mind, eighteen years was the age of adulthood, in Shu Cheng¡¯s mind Shu Ning would still be a child ¡ú_¡ú No no no, that won¡¯t do, just thinking about the time when Shu Cheng would die, he could feel a headacheing.

    ¡°Brother~ How about we wait till I¡¯m twenty? I think dad won¡¯t be able to approve of us if I¡¯m eighteen, so let¡¯s go beg him together when I¡¯m twenty, okay?¡±

    Shu Heng raised his eyebrow for a very quick moment, and felt his heart tumbling about hundreds and thousands of times, but it was not apparent on his face:¡±Alright.¡±

    Shu Ning was relieved. The two returned home at five and ate dinner together with Shu Cheng. At night, the two returned back to their rooms for two rounds of pa pa, filled with such honeyed sweetness that they didn¡¯t want to leave each other. Time did not wait for anyone, their days of them staying together had reached its end, Shu Heng got on a ne on Monday morning back to M Country. Shu Cheng had a half day¡¯s of work at the office then came back in the afternoon to apany Shu Ning, meanwhile Qin Yu Zhuo left for the countryside after her lunch.

    Shu Cheng had never mentioned this piece of news to Shu Ning, he had intended for the two not to make contact, since Shu Ning was flying off early the next morning anyway.

    Qin Yu Zhuo stayed around at her hometown for about five days, practicing filial piety for three, pulling the weeds personally, kowtowing, and muttered to the graves about a lot of her thoughts. Shu Cheng cared about filial piety the most, for Qin Yu Zhuo to work so hard, naturally she had a goal in mind. She saw her eldest sister on the fourth day. Even in their wildest dreams, her eldest sister would not have expected Qin Yu Zhuo toe in her snowy white car, she was a fair bit morenguish than she remembered her to be.

    The two siblings sat together for a chat. It was hard for Qin Yu Zhi to be able to see Qin Yu Zhuo so naturally she showed her great hospitality, and her words carried with it a fair bit of suffering. To put it inly, she was crying pitiably, begging her please, please, you have to save me. Even that muddy pile of slop Qin Yu Fu managed to get her help and got a vi, so let¡¯s not mention the eldest sister that brought Qin Yu Zhuo up!

    Her eldest brother-inw wasn¡¯t the greatest guy either, he used to be a hoodlum in the past, and had an interest in the Qin Yu Zhi who could still be considered pretty while she was young, there were lots of bumps in the road but they still got together in the end. Looking at Qin Yu Zhuo who was even prettier, he felt a tingle in his mind, if he knew this was going to happen he should¡¯ve just waited a few years. Looking over to Qin Yu Zhi¡¯srge waist and body, he shook his head slightly.

    Qin Yu Zhi had married off early and had two kids, a son and a daughter that were both older than Shu Ning. Qin Yu Zhuo just pretended that she didn¡¯t understand what the eldest was talking about, leaving behind twenty thousand when she left, telling her it¡¯s for the kids. Qin Yu Zhi was unwilling to let her go so Qin Yu Zhuo could only throw out another ten thousand to buy her way out, but Qin Yu Zhi was still shameless so Qin Yu Zhuo got angry.

    In the end, Qin Yu Zhuo was still the most powerful amongst the three sisters, a re of her eyes disyed a fierce aura, scaring Qin Yu Zhi so much that she backed off immediately, allowing her to leave.

    From Qin Yu Zhi¡¯s mouth, she found out quite a lot about her second sister, turns out she was in F City. Qin Yu Zhuo took her car over to look for her, and just so happened to bump into Qin Yu Lan¡¯s daughter.

    The house was very small, with a crowd of six living within, their eldest son was living outside and had no ns to return.

    When Qin Yu Lan returned, she just happened to hear her two daughters pleading for a house, thus she stopped on her tracks and did not continue entering. Perhaps her sister would buy them a house seeing how small her kids were, it was fine even if it wasn¡¯t a vi, just an apartment was good enough. She was a greedy person after all, she had to suffer so much but still didn¡¯t change from her ways.

    Why should Qin Yu Zhuo buy you a new house?

    Their days in the city hadn¡¯t been good, everything required money. Her husband¡¯s ie was alright, but......There was less meat she could sell than the demand, and both her inws were unwell so they had to take medicine quite often, causing them to live their days on a tight budget. And right now Qin Yu Zhuo couldn¡¯t sell meat anymore, and even if there was meat, the elders were more concerned about the son being fed, and this made Qin Yu Lan very sad, she cried privately several times, she felt her heart ache because of how her daughter was so young, and already she had no value nor status.

    ¡°Second sister, since you¡¯re home, don¡¯t just stand by the door.¡±

    Qin Yun had a start and immediately put on a smiling face, quickly hiding her confusion:¡±Oh, you lot were having such a good conversation so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you, I haven¡¯t seen you in quite some time, how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Still alive.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan sighed and sat opposite to Qin Yu Zhuo. When she saw herst time, she was so proud and up in the skies, so she, too, had bleak days in her life? Feeling slightly happy about it, Qin YU Lan lowered her head to pick up an apple but made sure Qin Yu Zhuo did not see her. The third daughter sighed and said in a soft mutter that it belonged to grandma.

    Qin Yu Lan cut up the fruit, ignoring her daughter, and looked towards the second daughter:¡±Bring your little sister out to y.¡±

    The second daughter was quite the devilish one, and was unwilling to leave seeing that Qin Yu Zhuo was here. Qin Yu Lan gave her one yuan but she still did not budge, thankfully Qin Yu Zhuo pulled out two hundred, one hundred for each of them, then they went off happily. Qin Yu Lan¡¯s tears came out just like that, and wiped it off grievingly with her sleeve.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten the news, have you? I divorced their father......¡±She cut it short and told her about it. Qin Yu Lan wasn¡¯t reallyining, but she was only thinking......Perhaps her little sister would feel pity and give her a little something, she can¡¯t juste here for nothing, right? Qin Yu Lan didn¡¯t believe that Qin Yu Zhuo really came just to see her:¡±After my miscarriage, their father also started to pay less attention to me, our life is still going fine, but the kids really are too pitiful, especially the eldest, he¡¯s out studying and working part-time, it¡¯s really hard for him. It would be great if brother-inw came with you, I¡¯d like to~¡±

    ¡°You want money?¡±

    ¡°......It¡¯s just as you say, if you have some just give us some, and if it¡¯s not convenient, your sister won¡¯t me you for it either, I married him by my own choice and these are the days that came with my choices, I only have myself to me.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo looked down on Qin Yu Lan¡¯s weak and disgusting appearance the most, she was clearly trying to use people but she pretended to be an adult about it, who couldn¡¯t make it out? You dare to threaten me? Qin Yu Zhuo felt her heart twist, and the more angry she was, the more dazzling the smile on her face appeared to be, even her nails were already digging into her palm, and it hurt so very much:¡±That¡¯s not proper of you to say, sister, you make it sound as if I¡¯m heartless, and oh yeah, my father-inw is dead.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan¡¯s eyes brightened up.

    Qin Yu Zhuo continued:¡±But hisst words were that I am not allowed to take care of the house, so if your life isn¡¯t going too well you cane over to help Shu Ning, as soon as Shu Ning enters thepany, don¡¯t even mention several thousands, you could even get millions. After giving birth to my second, my body hasn¡¯t been well so I¡¯ve been recuperating on a foreign ind, my husband bought me a new car as soon as I returned, cost him several millions, just the one outside, did you see it?¡±

    Shu Ning was grown up now so he was a bit hard to control, but she had to leave a few stains in his life, right?

 Chapter 103

    If Shu Ning isn¡¯t obedient then and won¡¯t give in, then it would still be easy to deal with him if I have something to use against him, right? Looking at Qin Yu Lan was making Qin Yu Zhuo happier by the minute.

    ¡°I saw it, I saw it, it even got surrounded by the neighbours, heard it was a Porsche or something? Heh heh, don¡¯t joke with me sis, I¡¯m not good with these,¡±Qin Yu Lan was so excited she couldn¡¯t speak properly anymore and her eyes were spinning around wildly:¡±But~ But, sister, I don¡¯t know anything, how about I just cook and clean for Ning Ning instead?¡±

    ¡°That works too.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan had just been able to rx when Qin Yu Zhuo looked down in satisfaction at her nails, and spoke:¡±In that case, the highest will be two thousand a month.¡±

    Two thousand? That¡¯s way higher than my husband¡¯s but Qin Yu Lan who had already heard about the tens of millions she had felt her mouth twitch, that was a great difference and she was unsatisfied with that. Two thousand? That¡¯s not enough even for a beggar:¡±Well tell me sis, what will you have me to? No matter how tiring or hard the job is, your sister can do it.¡±

    ¡°Nothing hard, you just have to close your eyes and hang about, then it¡¯ll be over.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That easy?¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo nodded with a smile and a leisurely gaze that was iparably elegant. if Qin Yu Lan knew that Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s heart had already been twisted into a perverse state, perhaps she may regret what she got herself into today. If she were as cheap as Qin Yu Zhi, Qin Yu Zhuo wouldn¡¯t have had such an idea today, she could kill two birds with one stone, even if Qin Yu Lan had troubles she wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything, nor would she dare to, and even more so it would make it hard for Shu Ning to throw her off.

    As they say, one doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause.

    For someone as heartless as Qin Yu Zhuo toe visit, they didn¡¯t even think about why that was.

    When she returned to the ancestral home, the sky was already dark and the winter air was very cold. Qin Yu Zhuo entered the hall wrapped in a mink coat, several servants came over to help her with her coat and bags, then served her ginger soup after she sat down. Qin Yu Zhuo slowly sipped the soup to warm herself before going upstairs, Shu Cheng must have reached home by now, and Shu Ning was at the capital.

    Qin Yu Zhuo found him in the study, theplexion of the man was still pale and ashen, and every so often she would hear a cough or two, he had still yet to recover from his cold:¡±You should rest early, your pile of work has always been endless.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know, are things good at home?¡±

    A glint shed past Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s eyes and she gave him a gentle smile:¡±Fine, they¡¯re fine, my oldest sister is getting on very well and my second sister bought a water dispenser, she¡¯s been quite busy.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Cheng smiled and took Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s hand:¡±Honey, what¡¯s in the past is in the past, so let¡¯s have a good future.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Qin Yu Zhuo understood Shu Cheng, he was a very filial man and enjoyed sibling harmony the most. Qin Yu Zhuo brought the bodyguards out for a spin and it¡¯s purpose was just as a show for Shu Cheng:¡±You haven¡¯t bathed yet, have you? I¡¯ll go prepare the water.¡±

    Thinking to Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s demeanor that was like that of a timid and lovable bird perched upon his shoulder, he felt a heat rise up in his chest and nodded to agree.

    Qin Yu Zhuo got up to leave in demure steps, sighing to herself, she was no longer at an appropriate age to bear children, if not, she would have another, then nobody would be able to snatch her from her position. God opened his eyes and allowed Shu Gao to pass away quickly, and gave me a chance as well. When Qin Yu Zhuo had her hand on the door handle, Shu Cheng called out to her.

    ¡°Ning Ning said you were lonely, so if you want to go to work, you can just go.¡±

    With a shrink of her pupils, Qin Yu Zhuo turned back to show a sweet and pleased smile, she was very moved. Shu Cheng felt that this wasn¡¯t a bad decision, just that he did not see the moment when Qin Yu Zhuo lowered her head to leave the room, how horrifying that expression was. Shu Ning mentioned it? How filial, what use is there being filial now when I¡¯ve returned?

    Now you want to kiss up to your mother?

    Is there any point to that?

    How hrious, Qin Yu Zhuo fixed her countenance and when she raised her head, her expression was normal again, neither of the two bodyguards noticed anything wrong. Nobody¡¯s better to rely on than yourself, your Shu Ning was just one of my seeds, whether I want him or not is up to me alone, it¡¯s no use even if you cry. As for Shu Cheng, I love you so much and what do I get? It still had to be brought up by Shu Ning, heh, good, that¡¯s real great of you.

    Qin Yu Lan settled her family and immediately came over to the capital. Zhang Feng sent someone over to pick her up, it was a short little pretty girl, nodding and bowing with a big smile on her face, greeting her with beautiful miss, very nice and cordial, making Qin Yu Lan feel like a queen, turns out the feeling of being praised could be so wonderful!

    On that day, she moved into the top floor of a beauty salon, it wasn¡¯t too small and was very luxuriously furnished, everything was bright and shiny, it really opened Qin Yu Lan¡¯s eyes.

    Really, the short woman¡¯s mouth twitched. When Qin Yu Lan looked over, she immediately smiled again:¡±Miss you must¡¯ve had a hard trip so you should take a shower first, then we can go......¡±b b.

    Qin Yu Lan was grinning from ear to ear, receiving beauty treatments, and even had a brightening treatment for her whole body, it sounds great, there were so many benefits working for Shu Ning. Right now a beauty can be packaged up with just one word, facade. The high-end atmosphere really was a grade above! Qin Yu Lan was after all the wife of a teacher so she coughed twice and took back her curious nces, putting on airs:¡±Take care of me well and my sister Yu Zhuo won¡¯t treat you bad.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±The short girl cocked her head to the side then suddenly realized:¡±Oh no, I¡¯m one of Young Master Ning¡¯s men, I¡¯ll be leaving first, call me if you need anything!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After she left, Qin Yu Lan looked around happily. This ce was great, everything looked fancy as if she were in wondend.

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s number one confidant Zhang Feng was sitting in the office, and a pretty little girl sat in front of him:¡±Brother Feng, that bumpkin is so funny, she actually looked down on me!¡±

    ¡°More work less talk, doing that can only bring in good.¡±

    At the other side, Shu Ning had a big fright when he returned to the capital, why? Because of a wedding invitation.

    It wasn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s, it was his uncle¡¯s, he¡¯s actually getting married ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Oh my gosh, it was so shocking that Shu Ning thought he was going blind. He quickly gave him a call and his uncle spoke full with excitement, Shu Ning was happy for him too, but he kept feeling that it was weird, it¡¯s a bit quick to get married just like that!

    Only after some asking did he realize that both his uncle and the foreman knew that girl when they just came to the capital, it was the sister of Pang Qian engineering group¡¯s manager! In that case, that won¡¯t be too fast, the feelings were there and they had amonnguage, he even got her pregnant, it was normal that his uncle wanted to get married. Shu Ning was no god so naturally he had no way to control everything, he had a good sleep and went over to visit his uncle the next day.

    In the end, he noticed that the foreman disappeared! ¡ú_¡ú

    For these two Siamese twins to lose one half wasn¡¯t right, and he only found out when he asked Pang Qian that uncle Pang had been in an argument with his uncle because of this girl, and had already left F City _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ Really? How old are these two? Shu Ning wiped his forehead and Pang Qian licked the edges of his mouth nervously, he was afraid that Shu Ning would get angry at his brother, so he tried to exin a little.

    Hearing it pulled Shu Ning¡¯s brows into a frown, and he started to pay attention.

    Pang Qian was not a careless person so he had to look at it from his point of view again, because Qin Yu Fu had a wild night with that girl after a night of drinking, and she just so happened to get pregnant just like that, what if you end up the father of someone else¡¯s child? And what if just like before, she was after your money and not for you? And so he had to ask, did Qin Yu Fu actually sleep with her? Qin Yu Fu was, after all, a man, and he was after all, not the foreman¡¯s brother and he liked that girl, so immediately he took her side, and in the end the foreman had it with him, they had a big argument, and just like that things escte and they¡¯ve said things that they couldn¡¯t take back.

    Shu Ning¡¯s face was full of ck lines, and Pang Qian also felt slightly flustered:¡±Um, Young Master Ning, my brother has a bad temper so he likes to scold people when he talks but he doesn¡¯t mean it, he was just worried about Brother Fu in the wrong ways, I reckon that he¡¯ll be back himself in a couple of days so don¡¯t worry. Oh, that¡¯s right, Brother Fu should be back by now, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±

    Pang Qian touched his nose, and slipped away. On a cold winter day all the work had temporarily halted, as the head Qin Yu Fu would just go over each day only to take a look at things:¡±Ning Ning¡¯s here? I heard about your grandfather, are you alright? The dead can¡¯te back so don¡¯t be too sad over it.¡±

    Shu Ning and Qin Yu Fu sat in the office to chat. While speaking, the topic went to the girl again. Qin Yu Fu patted Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder, you¡¯re still young so don¡¯t bother about all this, the certifications were already done and you should already have received the wedding invitation for the end of this month. Shu Ning expressed his understanding and of course his uncle was responsible for his own life, Shu Ning really was going over his boundaries.

    However, he still had to be concerned about what he should. Winter days means break time, he quickly got his driver¡¯s license and bought himself a car, so now going anywhere would be easy, and it would be easy to bring his pregnant wife over for a check up as well, and even more so they would be needing the car when their child grew up. To improve his uncle¡¯s quality of life, Shu Ning felt this to be a need, in the past Qin Yu Fu wouldugh it off but right now he agreed very quickly.

    Really, people really do change when they fall in love, he¡¯s be more cheerful. Seeing the happy look in his uncle¡¯s eyes, Shu Ning was also intoxicated and dragged into a good mood, bolstering the downturn of being away from his brother. Qin Yu Fu took out another paper bag and within it contained a diploma for a night school. He smiled a proud smile, brimming with confidence.

    Shu Ning shot him a thumbs up.

    Time flowed by quickly and the end of the month fame quickly. Qin Yu Fu was having his big day and Shu Ning told him that he could ask for any help he needed, but was rejected.

    On the day of his wedding, Shu Ning arrived early on. The car his driver took was a low-profile Mercedes-Benz that his bodyguard normally took, and two of them came. For someone of the Shu family¡¯s prestige, the boss would take the extended limo version, the cars taken by the bodyguards both in front and behind of him had to be high-end too, they had to make their status known. If you were to drive a normal car to a business arrangement, who would take you seriously? You may already have been looked down on by the guards the minute you parked your car.

    He didn¡¯t expect the wedding car to just be a normal BMW, so Shu Ning had his driver bring the car away immediately in case they werepared.

    The wedding went on smoothly with a cheery air. His uncle was constantly smiling, and the guests that came were quite many, with one-third of it from the female side and two-thirds of it the male. after all, Qin Yu Fu was one of the ¡°bosses¡±, it was natural that his staff would give him some face. The ones who gave less gave about a hundred, but the ones that gave a lot, they gave a lot. Shu Ning wrapped up a cheque worth a million, ready to add some colour to his uncle¡¯s cheeks.

    His uncle brought his bride over. She was so, so beautiful, and that wasn¡¯t just an emptypliment, she really was beautiful with a petite and delicate body, she had some meat to her cheeks and had some big eyes, long hair, she could fit the dreams of arge majority of men. So his uncle actually bagged such a capital girl? Amazing, no wonder the foreman was suspicious and forced him to answer. If that were Shu Ning and had he known a few days earlier, perhaps he would also investigate her as well.

    They¡¯ve already gotten their marriage certificate so what more is there to investigate? We can just wait till the baby¡¯s out.

    ¡°This is my nephew, Shu Ning,¡±Qin Yu Fu¡¯s face was filled with a radiant red glow, he had drunk quite some alcohol. He pointed to his bride again:¡±Ning Ning, this is your aunt, Jin Rao.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, aunty!¡±

    ¡°What a handsome nephew! Nice to meet you too!¡±

    She was a bright person, with a smile constantly on her face, Shu Ning looked like he was yet to be of age so she did not make her move immediately. Seeing Qin Yu Fu point towards some juice, she poured Shu Ning a ss and did not bring the alcohol over. When Shu Ning gave them the red packet, the bride was the one to extend her hands and receive it with a very dull gaze, she figured that for such a thin red packet there would at most be a hundred bucks in there.

 Chapter 104

    Raising an eyebrow, Qin Yu Fu felt that something was off. He took the red packet from her and hisplexion changed as soon as he saw the amount written on the cheque. He immediately shoved it back into Shu Ning¡¯s arms:¡±A million is too much, you should hold on to it for your studies.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning was stunned for a moment, turns out his uncle didn¡¯t change at all. He immediately pushed the red packet back over with a smile:¡±It¡¯s from my dad, not from me!¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s even more reason for me to reject it.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning pushed it back and forth with his uncle:¡±My mom said it¡¯s been hard on you raising me up, you should just take it on a such a good day, uncle.¡±

    ¡°I understand your kind intentions, you should take a seat and have a good meal,¡±His uncle forcefully shoved it back over. Everything Shu Ning said had just been excuses, how could he not know? For his junior to give him so much money, it¡¯s best for him to just spend it on himself, Qin Yu Fu already had enough for himself, if he really needed money he would bring it up with Shu Ning.

    Shu Ning sat down to dine in. Due to being surrounded earlier, two of the four bodyguards hade over, everybody was quite curious and their gazes were turned over. Shu Ning didn¡¯t care about that, he felt that he might have done a bad thing on good intentions today, the steps of the bride seemed to be erratic and she had a strange look on her face, she might have gotten angry.

    But it was no use thinking too much, his uncle would take care of it. A couple can¡¯t live their days dealing with each other¡¯s tempers, only with love can they get along till they¡¯re old.

    Pang Qian was sitting right next to Shu Ning, some of the other high-level executives were also seated at that table, a cheery atmosphere was present all round. During the toast, they had also gotten drunk watching Shu Ning down cup after cup of fruit juice. The boss was still a kid, only sixteen, what were they doing while they were sixteen? Thinking about which girl was more pretty? Or were they still working by themplight?

    After a day of festivities, Shu Ning was near falling apart when he reached home. It would be great if Shu Heng was here, he wouldn¡¯t have to do anything, being taken for a bath and brought to the bed, his nket pulled up, and his belly rubbed. His phone rang, it was his big brother. Shu Ning received the call happily, and fell asleep before they finished talking. Hearing the sounds of his breaths, Shu Heng felt at peace and his body felt warm as if Shu Ning was resting right beside him.

    Shu Heng had the bodyguard enter the room to check on him, help him fix up his nket, and bring his phone away.

    After a few days, Shu Ning was surrounded by Zhao Dong and co again. In the canteen, Wang Cong, Zhang Qi, and Tian Jia Hui had been squeezed out of the circle so they could chat about life, dreams, and what they wanted. Tian Jia Hui was still fine with it, hisplexion was normal but Zhang Qi couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stretched his neck over to peer at Shu Ning whereas Wang Cong always had his head low, the indignation he bore could only be pressed down in his heart.

    Shu Ning was a top ss young master after all, only with that status could he get the favour of Zhao Dong and the other kids from powerful families, humph.

    Zhang Qi gave Tian Jia Hui a jab:¡±Look, the seniors sure are treating Shu Ning well, when can I finally mix in with that group?¡±

    ¡°You gotta get a dad worth a billion dors man,¡±said Tian Jia Hui in an enigmatic tone, his eyes not moving to look over to that side. In reality, he felt embarrassed as well, embarassed at how useless he was and that he couldn¡¯t sit in the same table with him, so he decided to just be a good friend to him, and he could also be of some use to him in the future. A great young master type like Shu Ning liked to be put on a pedestal by people, and Tian Jia Hui intended to be part of those people.

    Several billion? Wang Cong felt his chest clench and his eyes darkened, even the hands holding his chopsticks were shaking, unable to grab hold of his food calmly.

    But Zhang Qi added another knife straight through their soul:¡±Several billion? You think several billion can allow Zhao Dong to let you talk about your dreams to Shu Ning? Are you daft?¡±

    Tian Jia Hui looked over to Zhang Qi with his head cocked, fulfilling Zhang Qi¡¯s vanity:¡±Shu Ning is the second son of the Shu family and his mother was the wife of the chairman, he had nothing big going on with his older brother so he¡¯s gonna be a big one in the future, don¡¯t even mention several billion, even ten billion wouldn¡¯t be anything. The Shu family has already been dominating C City for many years, and they even had businesses overseas, they¡¯re extremely powerful.¡±

    Is there really any reason to unt someone else¡¯s feathers? Wang Cong scoffed in his heart, observing the boy with his snowy pale skin and fine features. He was very delicate with an outstanding temperament, he would neverugh out loud, a cultured person, even while walking and sitting, his every move was filled with a mysterious and noble feeling, does he like Zhao Dong?

    Zhao Dong was so dignified and up prominent, so outstanding, it would put a lot of pressure on him to be in a rtionship with this type of guy wouldn¡¯t it?

    Shu Ning had a slender body, and now that he¡¯s grown up, he stood at about 170 cm or so, almost no hair could be seen on his pale skin, if he were to push him down pretending he was a girl, it probably wouldn¡¯t be gross. Whether it was Zhao Dong or me, I can take care of him, put him on a pedestal, keeping him happy as well, I would definitely never sh with him. With that, Shu Ning would definitely abandon the Zhao Dong who came from a simr background to him, and choose a caring and gentle boyfriend instead.

    Wang Cong¡¯s own father was a homosexual, and a top, that beautiful uncle he saw that year couldn¡¯t even lift a finger to Shu Ning. Wang Cong¡¯s gaze was slightly out of it, he had been pushed down by that Hongxing Princest time, and it was all Shu Ning¡¯s fault, he was the one who threaded the needle, nothing could ever be better than if he couldpensate that with his body.

    Shu Ning, you should greet my revenge with open arms, if you¡¯re not going to treat me like a human being then I¡¯ll make you my bitch!

    Shu Ning who had been circled into Zhao Dong¡¯s group of friends did not feel that malicious aura at all, he was chatting with a smile on his face, eating nian gao, and someone even passed him some water. Adding to the fact that the 17th of March wasing soon, he was in a great mood, so great that he was almost flying. During the June college entrance examinations, Shu Ning was acting like a leech not caring about anything, and this was making Zhao Dong and co anxious to hell, but Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t have any of it at all, he wanted to go y with the nts and exiled himself. Zhao Dong¡¯s intentions were simple, he would learn financing then move on tondscaping after, he had everything prepared. After all, they had apany at home, what if there came a day where it would be useful? His mind didn¡¯t have to sink into the bog, wasting all those years of foundation building.

    Shu Ning was having too much fun, and Zhao Dong was not his brother after all, so there was not much he could say, several of his good friends tried to persuade him with good reasons, but Shu Ning was still unmoved.

    ss started and Shu Ning hurried off, these ¡°big brothers¡± had very bitter gazes ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Too hard to take~

    But of course, Shu Ning had told them why he didn¡¯t choosendscaping, but they just weren¡¯t willing to ept it. They had good intentions and the way they thought was right, but Shu Ning had his own problems that he couldn¡¯t say out loud, so he could only apologize to these sincere friends of his. The future is long, he will treat them well.

    When Zhao Dong and co was heading back, they discussed about it and decided to talk about it with Shu Cheng. No matter what the oue, they¡¯ve done their best and they would not regret it in the future. With Zhao Dong as the leader, he epted the task as if it was his duty, and on that night itself, with the identity as the younger generation he told him that the other families had signed their names, and sessfully got a call with Shu Cheng.

    What are these youngsters from these good families doing learningndscaping, nonsense. Zhao Dong shouldn¡¯t be so nosy, especially under the situation where he didn¡¯t understand what Shu Cheng thought about it, but he still did it. If Shu Cheng really had the intention to put pressure on Shu Ning, Zhao Dong would consider leaving Shu Ning in the capital to develop, taking care of him as his little brother. The two got along very well and there were not many rules between them, it was good to have a real friend, it made him feel cherished.

    After the half hour long phone call ended, Shu Cheng thought about it deeply. Qin Yu Zhuo had also heard it and felt very anxious, Shu Ning really was too much of a fool this time, not choosing to learn financial management, there was simply no help for him. Was he trying to avoid Shu Heng? Could he even do it? Your entire life was an eyesore, this fool had no idea about the unspoken rules of this giant dye vat.

    For the sake of the present, she could only persuade Shu Cheng until he could really steel his heart, then SHu Ning would go for his studies. There was nobody here to keep SHu Ning in check, it seems Qin Yu Lan had to be brought in immediately. Qin Yu Zhuo who had entered thepany was very careful, doing everything hidden under the shadows, she definitely would not make a move if she was notpletely sure of its sess, her heart had be even darker now.

    Shu Cheng allowed Qin Yu Zhuo to return first to rest, and Qin Yu Zhuo did not ask, she just left after trying to say something, but decided against it, she was very sensible.

    Shu Heng was in his office, and after receiving Shu Cheng¡¯s call, he waited silently for him to finish and hung up after just a single word. Shu Cheng hd many doubts, but it sounded like the name of apany, so he had someone investigate it. WHen he heard the results, he was shocked, Shu Ning actually had his own business, and it was even in real estate. His business was booming and he¡¯s earned quite a fair bit, oh my baby, he is the seed of me, Shu Cheng, after all!

    So since then, Shu Cheng didn¡¯t try to manage him anymore, he allowed Shu Ning to fly freely, if he ever finds himself tired or in any trouble, this dad of his would appear in his time of need, giving him the strong support he needs. When he gives him red packets in the future he would have to put double for him to use as working capital! Shu Cheng felt wonderful, and he nted several seeds back in his room, his forehead full of sweat. The next morning, his nose wasn¡¯t clogged anymore and his fever was better just like that, it was mysterious. Shu Ning was actually a little happy nt, with him around, even his days went by better.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was depressed, what on earth happened?

    When Shu Cheng was on the phone with Shu Heng, he had never allowed Qin Yu Zhuo to stay beside him during that, could Shu Heng have told him something? God damn it, pressuring my child together like that, but luckily Shu Cheng was very caring towards Shu Yao, if not Qin Yu Zhuo really would¡¯ve gone mad and started to doubt Shu Cheng¡¯s sincerity. However, she had to contact Shu Ning to ask about the situation. Zhang Feng had been in contact with Shu Ning for quite a long time so he had a high evaluation of him, she¡¯ll let him do the deed, it would be easy that way whatever means they end up using.

    On the next night, Qin Yu Lan had been arranged to ¡°work¡± by Qin Yu Zhuo.

    Qin Yu Lan was dressed up like a richdy, sitting together with Qin Yu Zhuo in a French restaurant. Really, the two sisters immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. No matter how well dressed she was, Qin Yu Lan couldn¡¯t put on the part of a nobledy, she had a stiff back, her hands and legs were in strange positions, and she had a strange smile as if her facial nerves were cramped, it was hard for her to put on an elegant look.

    Qin Yu Zhuo didn¡¯t care about that, the target has already appeared, it was the manager of thepany¡¯s finance department. When he saw Qin Yu Zhuo, he came up for a greeting out of manners, there was nothing more to it. Qin Yu Zhuo introduced Qin Yu Lan and the manager also nodded, out of politeness Qin Yu Lan stood up, and that was their greeting.

    Qin Yu Lan did not think about much at all, after the two finished their meal, the two siblings headed straight to the bar. There was nothing ordinary about this low-profile corner, it was instead the most eye-catching ce. Qin Yu Lan knew that Qin Yu Zhuo was training her in her insights, so she openly allowed everyone to look, she rxed, rxed, and rxed, trying her best to get used to this.

    ¡°Hey sis, I¡¯m going to the washroom for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, let the bodyguard follow, don¡¯t get lost.¡±

    A glint shed past Qin Yu Lan¡¯s eyes and she refused, what kind of joke was this? She was this old, how could she get lost? Even if you¡¯re looking down on me, there was no need to humiliate me in this way was there? Besides I was supposed to be Shu Ning¡¯s secretary, not yours, after all Qin Yu Zhuo had abandoned Shu Ning since he was young and didn¡¯t care about him, she wasn¡¯t even as close to him as this second aunt, humph.

    There was nobody in the washroom so Qin Yu Lan could rx, she would give her husband and her kids a call every day at this time and nothing could keep her from this. After she finished talking, more than twenty minutes had passed, normally women wouldn¡¯t go to the washroom just to relieve themselves, they would also fix their makeup and whatnot, so Qin Yu Lan wasn¡¯t afraid of making Qin Yu Zhuo wait. But when she was about to go out, a man barged in with his body filled with the stench of alcohol, his eyes were bloodshot, something¡¯s not right!

    Qin Yu Lan¡¯s heart jumped, she was horrified but still pretended to be calm, swaying about, wanting to leave. The man had a splitting headache, he had been drugged so he had no way of thinking clearly at all. He grabbed onto Qin Yu Lan......

 Chapter 105

    Qin Yu Lan was in trouble, even in her dreams she would not have expected this to happen......She can¡¯t turn back now......

    After the man stopped, she took the opportunity to escape outside, escaping out anywhere she could. Only after she left the bar did she think to leave Qin Yu Zhuo a text message to notify her, lying that she felt ufortable and went to the pharmacy, then strolled around before she returned back to her residences.

    Qin Yu Zhuo had been the mastermind of this so naturally sh knew what happened. She curled up the corners of her lips, the other protagonist had been found by hispanions and taken away, was it fun? When you wake up you¡¯ll find that you can¡¯t get off this boat anymore, do you still think you can protect yourself after sleeping with my sister, Mr.Manager? Being so dismissive towards me, and so loyal to Shu Heng? I¡¯d like to see how much pride you really have.

    Early the next morning, Qin Yu Lan pretended that nothing happened and was constantly learning on how to be a secretary, and even some techniques on taking care of people. After all, after following Shu Ning she had to take every move and every word with caution, putting everything in her own hands and taking care of all of Shu Ning¡¯s trivialities. It may look easy but it was actually a very important job, and Qin Yu Lan put much thought to it, it was for the sake of money, after all.

    At 10 in the morning, the manager of finance hade to work. He had a great headache and waste because he had gotten upte. Qin Yu Zhuo saw him in the break room and had a normal expression, leaving after their greetings. Whereas it was the manager who was shocked, he had just thought on that night that thisdy seemed quite familiar, but now seeing Qin Yu Zhuo he was immediately reminded of what happened in the French restaurant. Oh no, I¡¯m dead, it was the sister of the chairman¡¯s wife!

    What do I do?

    Right at this time, his phone rang! It was from an anonymous number. The shocked and guilty manager nearly threw his phone away.

    After taking the call, the manager waspletely dumbfounded, it was Shu Ning¡¯s men who had contacted him. There had been surveince on that night outside of the washroom and even the liquid evidence they had collected in Shu Ning¡¯s hands. The manager trembled and his cold sweat came pouring out, his lips were pale from shock as he asked what he wanted. The assistant representing Shu Ning instructed him slowly that he could either turn himself in, destroying his entire life and his family, or he could take their orders to do work, his path would be his own choice.

    Was there any other way out?

    The manager leaned against the wall and didn¡¯te out for a long time, Qin Yu Zhuo had already returned to the assistant¡¯s office. He would not participate in such matters, she had just shown herself earlier so that she could be ruled out of the manager¡¯s suspicion. Things were going well right now, she was just waiting for Shu Ning to step into the trap. Within the assistant¡¯s office, there were many interesting videos. If Qin Yu Zhuo were to see them, she would have quite the shock.

    It was the surveince footage taken from the bar¡¯s corridor. When Qin Yu Lan entered, someone had put in the notice board for repairs. After ten minutes, the finance manager appeared, tumbling around side to side with unsteady steps. He had taken quite a bit of alcohol and both his expression and his body seemed off, it was very clear that his mind was muddled and he had been drugged. The manager kept on shaking his head as if he still had a slight bit of himself in his head, seeing the signboard his eyes lit up but he hesitated, in the end he still gave up on the men¡¯s bathroom and entered the women¡¯s.

    He had also found something to be off but he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer so he gambled for it, and in the end there was a woman inside, a woman with a sweet fragrance. A wave of heat rushed through the manager¡¯s body and he rushed over.

    After twenty minutes, Qin Yu Lan ran out with a disheveled appearance, her clothes were messy and her hair was all over the ce, leaving with a face full of fright. Not long after, the friends of the manager came over to take him away. Shu Cheng finished watching the video and looked through the data, it was the bodyguard himself who witnessed it with his own eyes. They weren¡¯t able to investigate how he was drugged but seeing Qin Yu Lan¡¯s reaction, she didn¡¯t seem to be in cahoots with Qin Yu Zhuo. When the bodyguards took a snap of the scene within the break room, they didn¡¯t see Qin Yu Zhuo trying to whisper anything to the manager either.

    As if she wasn¡¯t the one who had done it, but she couldn¡¯t wash her handspletely off of this. Shu Cheng had his secretary call the manager into the branch office, and during that he took the opportunity to take out his phone to look through the records. He did not find any useful information, they had already been deleted. With the use of his connections, he got the record from the telmunicationspany, and found the public phone booth, then he managed to obtain the surveince footage of its surroundings, within those he noticed a suspicious man wearing a hat and a mask. This man seemed to be a professional, going round and around, their clues were cut short from there again.

    Shu Cheng crossed his arms around his chest and pondered with his eyes closed, Qin Yu Zhuo had done a pretty clean job, he had no way in finding evidence that she had done it, but she definitely was the one who had done this, Shu Cheng was no fool. Before Shu Heng left for M Country, he had already fired some staff from the finance department. On the surface it was to deal with Gu Ya, telling her to settle down, but in truth it was a ploy made for Qin Yu Zhuo.

    When Shu Heng told Shu Cheng, Shu Cheng was mad and lectured Shu Heng for it.

    And what came of it?

    Whether Qin Yu Zhuo took the bait or had some wild ambitions of her own to begin with, if she had actually done it then she will not be allowed to stay.

    Shu Ning was still fine, but Shu Yao was still too young. This was a big headache for Shu Cheng, he was so angry that his chest was heaving, he felt very sad and his face turned more and more ashen......

    Because of how much Shu Cheng loved Qin Yu Zhuo, Shu Heng did not send someone to monitor Qin Yu Zhuo on purpose, it would only be effective if his dad¡¯s men were the ones monitoring her, but Shu Ning had made his move. Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s ns had no holes but she had forgotten that her men had been under Shu Ning¡¯s management when she was on the ind. Zhang Feng wouldn¡¯t betray her but it was hard to say the same for the others. That short little beauty was a nail hammered in by Qin Ming, and Qin Ming was one of the public rtions manager in Shu Ning¡¯spany. As long as the information provided by the little beauty was of use, she would be awarded with a red packet worth a hundred thousand, and for a big event such as with Qin Yu Lan, Shu Ning had Qin Ming award her with five hundred thousand.

    That¡¯s why Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s men would always have a tiny peek of their tails visible, and caught by Shu Cheng¡¯s men.

    It had to be said that Shu Ning¡¯s n was amazing, especially how Qin Yu Lan refused to go to the bar herself and also refused for anyone to apany her, this was thanks to the little beauty¡¯s talking skills. After all, one shouldn¡¯t have the heart to harm others but must also be vignt so as not to be harmed, Qin Yu Lan had been convinced, if not how was she going to get out of this if Qin Yu Zhuo wasn¡¯t there?

    Zhang Feng was a man of many schemes and walked slippery steps, it was hard to catch him. For him, the connections he controls were like moving castles, indestructible. Shu Ning attacked from within so he was able to make do with a lot less trouble. On that night, when Shu Cheng came home, the Qin Yu Zhuo who had returned a step early had already prepared the meal. She greeted him with a smile and was still so cute and lovable. But her heart was ckened, nobody could see through it clearly anymore.

    With a raise of his hands, Shu Chengnded down a p, dropping the delicate and petite Qin Yu Zhuo to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never hit a woman in my life, but today, it is what I have to do.¡±

    ¡°Honey~¡±Qin Yu Zhuo held her face and didn¡¯t get up, shrinking up on the ground to show weakness, her eyes pitiful, watching him with a confused gaze as if she was being wronged:¡±Why did you hit me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, why did I? Why don¡¯t you tell me yourself.¡±

    ¡°I......How should I know? Honey, have you misunderstood something?¡±

    ¡°This is thest chance I¡¯m going to give you, admit what you¡¯ve done yourself, and maybe we could still......¡±He was just lying to himself.

    ¡°Honey, you must¡¯ve misunderstood something, are you angry because of a rumour popped up from me going to work? I know, my circumstances are slightly embarrassing and I wasn¡¯t the match you wanted originally, and Shu Heng didn¡¯t like me either. Tell me, what on earth happened? If you tell me I would at least know who framed me, you have to give me a chance to exin, right?¡±

    ¡°Qin Yu Zhuo, this really is thest chance!¡±

    ¡°Honey! Tell me, what on earth happened! Even if you¡¯re putting the death sentence down on me, you¡¯d at least have to let me know why, right?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s tears came gushing down and some thoughts tumbled over and over in her heart, could the matter have been exposed? No, it¡¯s impossible. Qin Yu Zhuo continued to y the pitiful act, her eyes red and her body shaking, teetering and tumbling.

    Shu Cheng was extremely disappointed and the light in his eyes faded, he took a step back and scoffed bitterly:¡±Alright, it would be great for me to speak as well, then you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to justify yourself, Shu Heng had suppressed Gu Ya¡¯s actions a while back and fired quite a lot of people, and your confidant had also identally been mixed into the fray, so therefore you needed someone from the finance department, and using Qin Yu Lan¡¯s greed and ignorance, you set him up so that you could pin it on Shu Ning¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°Shu Ning? What¡¯s a bloody joke, he¡¯s my son! What would I be pinning it on his head for? Honey, think about it, do you really think that¡¯s possible? I¡¯m his mother!¡±Qin Yu Zhuo could neitherugh nor cry, wiping her tears:¡±And besides, Qin Yu Lan is my sister, she¡¯s been living a tough life so she came to me, I can¡¯t feel at ease with Shu Ning living alone so I wanted to send her over to the capital to manage Shu Ning¡¯s daily life and trivialities, if you don¡¯t believe it you can go investigate it yourself, she live right in that beauty salon I opened to study.¡±

    ¡°Qin Yu Zhuo, you really never repent.¡±

    ¡°Sure I never repent, but if you really believe nothing I say, then where is your evidence? You have to have evidence if you¡¯re going to use me don¡¯t you? Unless......For Shu Heng¡¯s sake......You wanted me to leave quietly. I know, for him, you even put pressure on Shu Ning, studyingndscaping? What a joke, if he goes into that Shu Ning would never be able to enter thepany. Shu Cheng, I¡¯ve loved you for so many years, and even endured how you locked me up in that ind, and I¡¯ve done all that so that I can live my days properly with you. And besides, Shu Ning was the one who suggested letting me return to the office, it wasn¡¯t even your own initiative. Shu Cheng, do you actually love me?¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo sucked in a breath and suddenly she could say nothing more, is this what I try so hard for? The sincerity of a cold-blooded man?

    ¡°You should go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Qin Yu Zhuo was dumbfounded, all her grace was gone, and she even gave up on her y, gritting down on her teeth:¡±Run that by me again?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already divorced, you should go.¡±

    ¡°Shu......Honey......You have to make it clear, I never did what you said at all, where is your evidence! I don¡¯t ept it, I don¡¯t!¡±

    In the face of his lover¡¯s hysterical and crazy screaming, Shu Cheng felt his heart ache, his expression turned very bitter and he pped his hands.

    THe door opened, a shivering little beauty had been pushed in by the bodyguards, and shended on her knees, her face ashen:¡±Sis......Sister Yu Zhuo, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t sell you out on purpose, they wanted to kidnap me and threatened to touch my mother, there was nothing I could do, Sister Yu Zhuo, I¡¯ve failed you, I¡¯m so sorry, Sister Yu Zhuo......¡±

    Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s face had also turned ashen, this girl had only been here for half a year......Hold on, she......No......Could it be? Shu Ning? No, he is my son, ha ha ha, he would never plot against his own mother, he would get nothing out of that, only I can abandon him. With that timid look of his, how could he nt someone to frame me?

    Could it be Shu Heng? Yes, it had to be him!

    I can¡¯t let Shu Cheng turn his back on me, I don¡¯t want to live a hard life anymore.

    Qin Yu Zhuo kneeled and shuffled little by little over to Shu Cheng¡¯s legs, tugging at his clothes, crying in a huge fluster:¡±Honey, this was a conspiracy, you have to believe me, I really didn¡¯t do it! Honey, when she entered the beauty salon I was still on the ind, perhaps someone else had an ulterior motive? You have to investigate it, quickly, don¡¯t wrong me dear, I gave birth to Ning Ning and Yao Yao for you, how could I frame my own son?¡±

    Generally, a mother would never harm her child.

    Generally, a good person would also be willing to believe that a mother would never harm her child.

    But was Shu Cheng part of the general masses? Hadn¡¯t he seen quite a ton of plots and schemes through his life? Shu Cheng sigh, disheartened:¡±Ma Teng, drag her away.¡±

 Chapter 106

    But how would Qin Yu Zhuo leave?

    She grabbed on tightly at Shu Cheng¡¯s clothes, but the bodyguards grabbed her by the shoulder with great force to the point where even her clothes had been ripped, but she still held onto Shu Cheng¡¯s legs, begging loudly, crying until she was running out of breath. When she was pulled away, her entire person fell into a kneeling position on the ground, clutching at the carpet until her nails started bleeding, she was dragged away by the legs and yelling Shu Cheng¡¯s name the whole way out, tearing his heart apart......

    Shu Cheng¡¯s vision darkened, and he fainted.

    There were no winners in this affair, and the matter had been patched up. But no matter how Shu Cheng tried to patch it up, Shu Heng still found out and flew back immediately. By the time Shu Cheng woke up, the next day had alreadye. Shu Heng handled all thepany business at home while taking care of his dad, it was thanks to how frail and soft Shu Ning was when he was young that Shu Heng now had the experience busying about. It was easy taking care of Shu Cheng, Shu Heng had just been very worried and sympathetic to his stepfather¡¯s encounter. Not only were they ill-matched in marriage, she even bore two children for him, the bond had been so strong that he could only hope that he did not hurt himself.

    ¡°Heng Heng?¡±Shu Cheng sat up immediately after he had a clear look of the person in front of him. Shu Heng took a few steps forward to help prop his stepfather up with a pillow on his back. Shu Cheng didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes and he sighed:¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve worried you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,y back first, I¡±ll have the servants bring some porridge over.¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t affect anything with you running back like that, would it?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all, it was the end of the sweeping period anyway,¡±Who was Shu Heng? If he said things were fine then they were fine. Shu Cheng could rx now, rxing again and leaning against the pillow, his face was ashen pale with no rosiness at all. Shu Cheng didn¡¯t know that he had went to the hospital and had a big check, and sent home after no issues were found, it was initiated by Shu Heng as he was afraid of any idents. After Shu Heng returned home, he looked through all the inspection reports:¡±How do you feel, dad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling great, just a bit weak right now.¡±

    Shu Heng had just sent out the message when the porridge was brought over immediately from downstairs. Shu Heng tried his hardest to help Shu Cheng, working very thoughtfully, neither of the father and son pair said anything, but the atmosphere was very good.

    After eating only half, Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t stomach any more:¡±I just woke up so I don¡¯t have much appetite, and oh, that¡¯s right, has she......left?¡±

    ¡°She left.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept it from Ning Ning so let¡¯s not worry him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad, I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡±

    Putting the word ¡®arranged¡¯ in his heart hurt a little, Shu Heng was too cold and ruthless, he couldn¡¯t have done anything to Qin Yu Zhuo could he? Shu Cheng¡¯s mouth moved but he still said nothing in the end. It¡¯s good to cut her off too, she kept learning bad things, perhaps the coffin had to be nailed before she could finally look back. I love her, and couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to her, so I should just leave this to Shu Heng, he cares so much for the siblinghood between him and Shu Ning, naturally he wouldn¡¯t make things hard for Qin Yu Zhuo, he¡¯ll definitely go easy on her.

    Shu Cheng thought wrongly, Shu Heng had already tried to test Shu Ning several times and knew that Shu Ning tends to speak differently from what he means, it was an understatement to say that he hated Qin Yu Zhuo a lot, how could he go easy on her? He had also cleaned up all the other businesses she had outside of the family.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was still shameless, loitering around the entrance of the ancestral home, she had been photographed by the media attracted over by the gossip. Shu Heng came out to settle it, and he was quite fierce with her, he sent someone out to tell Qin Yu Zhuo that if she doesn¡¯t leave they¡¯ll throw Shu Yao down the stairs!

    She was so shocked that the colour drained from her face, she was so angry that she left with bloodshot eyes, she had gained nothing from this at all.

    After his meal, Shu Cheng felt tired because he had taken his medicine and fell asleep a little afterying down in bed. Shu Heng helped Shu Cheng pull up his quilt and walked to the sofa to sit down, then took out his notebook to begin his work. On the other side, Shu Ning who was at the capital received the news, who didn¡¯t have a few friends in their lives, right? His brows knitted into a slight frown and he had a driver send a message over to ask, but the reply he got was that it was false.

    This proved that something really did happen to his dad, and the one who was blocking the news was Shu Heng!

    Was the fuse Qin Yu Zhuo? At first Shu Ning didn¡¯t notice that someone had modified his phone, so to confirm his suspicions, Shu Ning brought out the phonebook and found Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s number, looking at it, it had in fact been blocked. For the sake of avoiding suspicion, Qin Yu Zhuo had never contacted Shu Ning all this while, it had always been Zhang Feng who secretly contacted him. Right now he wasn¡¯t able to contact him either, destiny makes fools of people.

    Since they don¡¯t want me to know, it will be the 17th of March in several days, I can just go back then, ahh.

    Shu Ning sent Shu Cheng a text message to ask how he was doing, and he replied after a moment. With that, Shu Ning could rx. No matter how smart Shu Ning was, he could never beat Shu Heng. Shu Ning hadn¡¯t the slightest idea that his brother was in thepany pretending to be Shu Cheng, dealing with official duties, the Shu n was in no mess, everything was fine. And it was obvious who sent that message, Shu Heng understood Shu Cheng too well so he imitated the tone and style of his text messaging. Little brother is so cute, what a sensitive nose he has, he had already guessed it, he was sensible and didn¡¯t ask more, what a good boy.

    On that night, Zhao Dong invited Shu Ning out to y. The sound was deafening at the disco, and the crowd was dancing wildly, cheering and having fun.

    Because it was a collective gathering, Zhang Qi and the gang wanted to tag along as well, jumping on their feets with restlessly. Shu Ning gave them a light smile, and nodded. At that time, even Tian Jia Hui who was of the calm and noble handsome rich guy type had gotten excited, and waves were flowing past his eyes. Wang Cong was even more up in the clouds, this was a chance, a chance to get close to Shu Ning.

    Zhao Dong poured Shu Ning a ss of juice and took two bites out of a piece of watermelon:¡±Everyone had their own ambitions so I¡¯m not going to try talking you out of it anymore, I¡¯ll be going to Y Country to study after the college entrance examinations, and I¡¯m afraid I wont¡¯ be able to return for at least three years. Ah Ning, you¡¯ve never had a birthday celebration before and I won¡¯t ask you for the reason, but how about this, how about you let us big brothers set up a party for you in celebration of reaching adulthood? We¡¯ll take this opportunity to get lively, the college entrance examinations are soon so everybody¡¯s busy, we probably won¡¯t have the chance to meet up in the next few months.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it on the 15th,¡±He had to return on the 16th of March to return to C City for preparations, then on the 17th he would have his two-man birthday together with his big brother, then pa pa pa, for real, the type where you really have to go in. Shu Ning wanted to be Shu Heng¡¯s, really, and not the awkward type where his big brother had to use his legs to resolve his problems, how pitiful.

    Wang Cong returned from the washroom and noticed Zhao Dong whispering with Shu Ning happily. A n of luring him away popped up in his head and he gave Tian Jia Hui a jab:¡±Wanna go dance?¡±

    Tian Jia Hui leaned to Wang Cong¡¯s ear and spoke:¡±Are you stupid? leaving this group of young maters behind and not making friends.¡±

    Wang Cong lowered his head and picked up a grape to eat, secretlyining at heart. Tian Jia Hui was too proud so he wouldn¡¯t prostrate himself to kiss up to them, the only one Wang Cong could use was Zhang Qi, but the Zhang Qi who had a poor IQ was already chatting with Guo Zhi and the others. Who was Guo Zhi? He even dared to provoke a fool like Zhang Qi, he was famous for looking nice outwardly but mean inside, he was handsome and had a nice smile, but......He was an extremely shady person with the danger bar up at ten, normally he took care of Shu Ning quite well.

    Many people were puzzled by that point, it seems that the two were only such close friends because Shu Ning had pointed something out about him.

    While they were ying games, Zhang Qi fell into misfortune. He had gotten nauseous from Guo Zhi¡¯s torment and was about to hurl, holding his mouth and running to the washroom, it was too embarrassing. But Tian Jia Hui didn¡¯t fall to any misfortune, he was very responsible. He was neither humble nor pert when trying to please them, this gave others a good impression of him. In his past life, Tian Jia Hui had taken quite a lot of advantage from Shu Ning and broke off with him after something happened, he really was as low as a dog.

    Shu Ning narrowed his eyes and swept his gaze over to Tian Jia Hui. Guo Zhi¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile and he changed to a different game.

    It was Wang Cong who had been constantly left out and couldn¡¯t join in. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t want to talk, but nobody would give him the time of day. Naturally Shu Ning noticed this most handsome scumbag, regardless of whether it was his appearance or his body, Wang Cong was top grade in all regards, the older he got the more handsome and alluring he became, he had a unique aura that was hard to describe, truly out of the norm.

    Wang Cong did not fall to any of Qin Ming¡¯s many temptations, this made Shu Ning feel a bit gloomy, he was just a small character so he shouldn¡¯t worry him so much. That is why Shu Ning had brought this rabble of scumbags who were desperately trying to climb their way to wealth out to y today. First off, it was so that he could enjoy a good show, and secondly, it was also to let Wang Cong have a taste of things.

    With that, the other protagonist of today had arrived, the Hongxing Prince!

    The rich prince who was walking up the stairs bumped into the manager with a face full of smiles:¡±Oh my oh my~ You¡¯ve arrived! Quick,e upstairs! Please!¡±

    ¡°Who came today? Let me hear it.¡±

    The manager bbed on and only at the end did he mention Zhao Dong and the others, this caused the prince to raise an eyebrow:¡±Is there someone called Shu Ning?¡±

    ¡°That......¡±When the manager was halfway through speaking, a waiter stuck to his ear and said something before the manager continued:¡±Oh yes, yes there is, he¡¯s right downstairs ying, don¡¯t worry this is your territory, I won¡¯t let any messe to this ce so you can rest assured.¡±

    Hong Rui turned to head downstairs immediately, and because the manager didn¡¯t understand, he hurried to keep up, watching over him all the way, making way through the crowd for the young master.

    At that time, Shu Ning was sitting at the innermost seat and there was arge coffee table in the center made of crystal with a variety of food an alcohol ced on top. Hong Rui¡¯s appearance gave Zhao Dong and the others a fright but they just didn¡¯t show it on their faces. Why is he here? He¡¯s not the type to hang out with others. But of course, no matter how badass Hong Rui tried to be, he wasn¡¯t as powerful as those who had several generations of power and military service under their belts. But then again, it was still easy to crush Zhao Dong and the rest of them.

    Zhao Dong stood up:¡±Why have Brother Honge over?¡±

    ¡°I came to see whether my little friend has been drinking,¡±Hong Rui had a wicked and arrogant tone, and put on a slight smile after making eye contact with Shu Ning, he was even more arrogant now:¡±How¡¯s the car?¡±

    ¡°Are you here to joke with me?¡±

    The conversation between the two was a mystery, none of Zhang Dong and the others understood. It was instead Wang Cong whose face turned white as a sheet, but fortunately the lights were so bright that nobody could tell.

    Hong Ruiughed out loud happily, and at the same time everyone broke out into cold sweat for Shu Ning. Zhao Dong was right by Shu Ning¡¯s side, tugging at the hem of his clothes, reminding Shu Ning to be careful. And with a sweep of Hong Rui¡¯s eyes, he suddenly noticed Wang Cong. The taste of this strong bottom was pretty good, he hadn¡¯t had enoughst time but he didn¡¯t expect to bump into him again.

    Hong Rui¡¯s gaze was unfiltered, he was infamous for being a pervert:¡±How about we go up for a drink? Let¡¯s reminisce about the past.¡±

    The word ¡°reminisce¡± made the expression on Wang Cong¡¯s face look terrible:¡±You¡¯ve got the wrong guy,¡±Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Zhang Dong and the rest wouldn¡¯t let Hong Rui be arrogant.

    But unfortunately, he thought wrongly. There was no way Zhao Dong would seek trouble, unless Shu Ning wanted to help Wang Cong. In the ¡°eyes of the public¡±, Wang Cong had his bodyguard invite Wang Cong upstairs. Wang Cong didn¡¯t dare to run, he felt so humiliated that he pursed his lips and nced over to Shu Ning, SHu Ning had also been watching him with a peaceful gaze, what did that mean?

    Wang Cong couldn¡¯t be sure, should he make some noise? And right at this time, Hong Rui¡¯s bodyguard stepped forward to grab Wang Cong, and poked something at his waist:¡±Don¡¯t be so uptight, let¡¯s go.¡±

    And with that, Wang Cong had been brought away. Zhao Dong And the others continued to eat and drink, they had not been affected at all. Shu Ning¡¯s mood was great, as long as Wang Cong was having a bad time I can rest easy.

    After a night of enduring, Wang Cong had fallen unconscious, there were even a few drops of blood on the sheets. Hong Rui licked the corners of his lips, the taste was not bad, he was very stubborn and even dared to resist:¡±Zhu Nian, take him back.¡±

    After several days, Shu Ning attended the party and got on the ne first thing the next morning, his heart set on going home.

 Chapter 107

    C City was still the same as it¡¯s always been. Shu Ning walked out from the airport and several bodyguards came up to greet him, then invited him over to his family car, then the three cars left for the ancestral home.

    Everything was same old at home, Shu Cheng was over at thepany so Shu Ning went to see his grandfather¡¯s tablet, offered some incense, bowed, and watched silently for a long moment before leaving.

    The master bedroom on the second floor was all drab and ck, but for Shu Ning it felt veryfortable. He hurried the bodyguards over to put his suitcase down at the door before he took them in one by one, then closed the door. Nobody knew what was contained within the suitcases, each of them were bought secretly by Shu Ning for their birthday, it had to be mentioned that Shu Ning really did rack his brains this time to try to add some freshness to their birthday.

    The more he wanted to do well, the less good ideas he could think of, and if he followed what people did on the inte it didn¡¯t feel fresh. It would look too deliberate if he did too much, so he wanted to make it seem ambiguous but it felt like he was being a bit shameless. This really bothered Shu Ning so much that he felt really ufortable, his face was red and his heart was beating fast, he hoped that his big brother could enjoy it. Shu Ning took a breath and began to decorate the ce with a bright glint in his eyes.

    Shu Heng was right in C City, secretly handling some maters. Shu Cheng was already quite well so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems for him to at least sit in his chair at the office. When the evening came, Shu Cheng felt his heart tighten up slightly, this was the first time he returned home with unfinished work in the office. Since Shu Heng would look over it anyway, why did he have to make life so hard for himself? Shu Cheng got over it and wanted to slowly hand the reins over to Shu Heng. He¡¯s a filial boy so he wouldn¡¯t refuse, while Shu Ning was still young, Shu Cheng had already nned everything.

    Shu Ning was the one who ordered their dinner meal from the kitchen, there were a plethora of dishes and they were all visibly attractive as well as delicious smelling.

    When Shu Cheng entered, Shu Ning¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise, his dad¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t too good so out of much worry he came up to take his dad¡¯s hand. Shu Ning spoke in worry:¡±Dad, did you really catch a cold?¡±

    Mysteriously, he took out several packs of medicine and shook them, Shu Cheng joked to him:¡±Have a look yourself, they¡¯re all packed from morning to night, everything¡¯s written clearly on the bags.¡±

    Shu Ning snorted inughter, and confirmed that they were cold medicine:¡±I¡¯ll believe you this time, let¡¯s go wash our hands and eat, I came home early so I asked the kitchen to prepare more of your favourite foods, dad.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what do we have tonight?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look at it,¡±Shu Ning teased, curling his lips into a smile secretly having fun with a bright ze in his eyes.

    Shu Cheng lowered his head to observe Shu Ning¡¯s energetic appearance, and thought about his age:¡±Have you made your ID card yet? You should get that done soon, if it¡¯s not convenient for you I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°In C City?¡±asked Shu Ning casually.

    Shu Cheng raised his hand to touch Shu Ning¡¯s little head, watching him with a gentle gaze:¡±Naturally,¡±Where else? A little vige?

    During their meal the two were speaking happily and neither of them spoke about Qin Yu Zhuo and Shu Yao wasn¡¯t in sight either. Shu Ning was ecstatic and his mood had been on a constant high. After their meal, the two went for a jog together, talking about their lives and dreams. Turns out Shu Cheng wanted to be an astronaut when he was younger, but the family business was pushed down on him like a mountain so he had to work hard, pouring out a lifetime¡¯s worth of blood, sweat, and tears.

    Shu Ning¡¯s dad hinted to him during their conversation but he just pretended he didn¡¯t understand, and shrugged:¡±Brother¡¯s very outstanding so things will go smooth and steady if you pass the baton to him, so dad, you shouldn¡¯t worry so much.¡±

    Shu Cheng raised an eyebrow, he understood his intentions so he justughed and patted Shu Ning¡¯s back:¡±I heard the two of you are going to celebrate your birthdays together, dad will be staying out for a day so the two of you can have as much fun as you want, as long as you don¡¯t set the house on fire.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched and his eyes were widened intorge circles.

    Shu Cheng mysteriously pulled out another two red packets, where did thate from? Shu Ning stared nkly and couldn¡¯t figure it out, what is dad trying to do?

    ¡°Happy birthday,¡±Shu Cheng was very generous and his smile never left his face, he lifted his hand to touch his son¡¯s face and no matter how much he touched he couldn¡¯t get bored of it, it was so soft and supple.

    Normally people would give only one, why did Shu Cheng give him two? Could the other one be for his brother? Shu Ning was already used to receiving Shu Heng¡¯s red packets, so he showed him a sweet smile:¡±Thanks dad.¡±

    At night, Shu Ning continued to busy about in the room mysteriously. Shu Heng who originally nned to rush back kept himself from going after finding out, he nned to stay the night outside. That little one was definitely nning a surprised, the antsy feeling in his heart made it hard for him to even sleep, so since his stepfather was resting, Shu Heng decided to just go over to thepany to settle some work, then when he was tired he could just sleep in the chairman¡¯s nap room.

    The next morning, a fresh strawberry cake was prepared in the kitchen. After seeing it, Shu Ning was very pleased with it, and the maids brought some roses over to the doorway on the third floor. Shu Ning went in personally to decorate the ce and busied about for an entire day, why is his big brother still not back? Shu Ning took his phone out to see, then put it back down, taking it back up to look at it a short momentter, his heart couldn¡¯t be at peace!

    Shu Heng should actually have returned quite early but he suddenly received news about Qin Yu Zhuo so he had to settle that first.

    This woman was an ambitious wolf, she still hadn¡¯t given up, secretly going to the airport and whatnot to try her luck. When it first started, she wanted to go to the capital directly but Shu Heng had to send someone to warn her before she gave up. Shu Yao was the most important, thinking about how young the child was, Qin Yu Zhuo was held hostage by it, she was so sad that she couldn¡¯t sleep well at night, she wanted to look for Shu Cheng but she had no way to do that. Shu Heng was too vicious, using her own son against her, he wasn¡¯t human at all.

    Actually, Shu CHeng had gotten sick during this period of time, that was why he never left the house, but right now he was heading to the office everyday so it was natural that Qin Yu Zhuo wouldn¡¯t have a chance to bump into him, after all she had been his personal assistant for over ten years, herwork was wide and her knowledge of the ins and outs of thepany was also considerable.

    Shu Heng narrowed his eyes and reached thepany, while Qin Yu Zhuo was already in the chairman¡¯s office. Shu Cheng¡¯s face was dark, listening to her tall tales. Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t make things hard for Shu Yao, because Shu Yao had been sent out by Shu Cheng elsewhere to live on his own, there was no reason why, he just wanted to separate him from his mother.

    If she could use Shu Ning as her own tool to harm Shu Heng, then she could use an even younger child against his two brothers, it was important for him to take some preventive measures. Shu Cheng had already nned ahead so naturally he was quite bothered about it. Just like right now, Qin Yu Zhuo was crying and he had a clear analysis of the pros and cons, they were endless, one after another, allining about Shu Heng.

    ¡°Yu Zhuo, do you love me or thepany?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you still not understand me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, you keep on telling me about how Shu Heng was harming the others in thepany, so if you really didn¡¯t care why would youin so much about this? It¡¯s enough, I thought you came because you were finally regretting it and wanted to patch things up with me, heh, I was wrong, I was just too naive,¡±Shu Cheng ordered the two bodyguards to make their move, one holding her mouth, and the other dragging her by the legs, quietly dealing with her.

    Shu Heng entered:¡±Dad, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Make her give up, I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle personally.¡±

    With a shrink of his pupils, it seems his stepfather really loves that woman too much:¡±Yes.¡±

    A car entered secretly from the back gates of the ancestral home, and the group went over to the ancestral hall. Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s hands were tied up and her mouth was sealed, staring nkly at the direction Shu Heng was pointing to, it was the family tree. This was still the first time Qin Yu Zhuo hade to this ce, the ancestral hall represents the sacred identity of their family so only the main house could enter.

    Um......Something seems wrong, hold on, where was Shu Heng¡¯s name?

    Shu Heng¡¯s face was expressionless as he looked down at her:¡±I¡¯m not dad¡¯s son so I have no rights to continue the Shu family, everything in this household belongs to Shu Ning when he grows up, even Shu Yao had a part of the shares, but I don¡¯t, you should understand what I¡¯m trying to say don¡¯t you.¡±

    What? That¡¯s impossible, what a joke. Howe Shu Cheng never told me? Why? If he told me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have made things hard for Shu Heng, I would even treat him well, being a good mother to him! As long as I can throw out Shu Heng¡¯s identity at the opportune moment, everything would¡¯ve gone fine, the family business can only be inherited by the bloodline and this was the rule, nobody can change that, and nobody ever could.

    Ahh ha ha......So I¡¯ve actually lost to Shu Cheng¡¯s secret?

    Qin Yu Zhuo was Shu Ning¡¯s mother and the woman loved sincerely by Shu Cheng, Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t make things hard for her. He looked towards the woman who was out of sorts with a gloomy gaze:¡±Now that you know stepfather¡¯s secret, you can never appear in front of us any more.¡±

    What? Qin Yu Zhuo came back to her senses, what was Shu Heng trying to do? Is he trying tomit murder? No, I¡¯m still young and I¡¯ve still got my little lucky star Yao Yao, I can¡¯t die, Shu Cheng loves me so he won¡¯t bear to harm me, sob sob sob sob. Qin Yu Zhuo couldn¡¯t say anything, she was so anxious that her eyes were red and tears were flowing out, Shu Heng is trying tomit murder~ He¡¯s trying tomit murder~ Help~

    If not because his stepfather wanted Qin Yu Zhuo to give up, Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t even want to talk to her. WIth a raise of his hand, Qin Yu Zhuo was hauled off as she cried.

    On the ind, the birds were singing and the flowers were in bloom. It was only March, but the flowers were all blooming beautifully. This wasn¡¯t his stepfather¡¯s idea, it was Shu Heng¡¯s, he was very cruel. If he painted her as a prisoner and made her suffer her sins, she would have to take care of her life here, preventing his stepfather from getting sad and even getting sick. As for Shu Ning, even more so he would not want to see Qin Yu Zhuo, Shu Heng was very sure of it.

    The Lincoln took a detour and drove into the ancestral home from the main entrance. Shu Ning received the news of Shu Heng¡¯s return and he was excited, standing in wait of him in the hall. He felt so giddy that he couldn¡¯t sit still nor could he stand proper, and even his face was blushed red.

    Shu Heng entered and Shu Ning came forward to help him with his coat and his bags, he already had the look of a little wife:¡±Brother, are you tired?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m great, can¡¯t be better. Wash your hands first and we can eat, today we¡¯ve got......¡±Shu Ning circled his arms around Shu Heng¡¯s and showed him a very dazzling smile, mentioning all the dishes to him one by one, they were all arranged by him and he was there himself to watch over everything, naturally he couldn¡¯t remember it wrongly;¡±Brother, let¡¯s have something to drink?¡±A drink to give him courage, that gift was way too important and he needed to have courage for it.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Shu Heng washed his hands and his face, and as soon as he raised his head, Shu Ning had already passed the towel to his face. His little brother......Was very virtuous today. Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were gentle as he lowered his head to kiss Shu Ning on his little face. Oh my, the sun hasn¡¯t even gone down yet. Shu Ning retreated back a little, he knew that nobody saw but he was extremely embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how where to put his hands or feet.

    Shu Heng¡¯s mouth was raised into a smile and he took Shu Ning¡¯s little hand, walking together over to the dining table, the servants knew what was up so they all excused themselves. The two sat right next to each other and picked up their chopsticks to pass each other food at the same time. A burst ofughter leaked from Shu Ning¡¯s mouth and he secretly stole a nce at his big brother¡¯s expression, then lowered his head to eat. His heart was beating like a pair of drums, no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    His big brother¡¯s idle handnded on Shu Ning¡¯s thighs, and this cause his entire body to stiffen up for a few seconds:¡±Brother~¡±

    ¡°Eat your rice!¡±

    That big hand on his leg was touching here and there, making its way to the inner area, then returned back to the outside, giving it a pinch and a rub every so often. Shu Ning¡¯s heart was blossoming and a tiny quiver flowed through his entire body. He deliberately grabbed his big brother¡¯s hand in a teasing way, not allowing it to escape:¡±You shouldn¡¯t eat so much, we still haven¡¯t blown our candles yet!¡±

    ¡°Alright, anything you say,¡±Shu Heng gave Shu Ning a little tap between the brows and ate to about eighty percent full. He looked forward to the events tonight very much, so naturally he would do anything Shu Ning said, it didn¡¯t show on his face but Shu Heng¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. When they went upstairs, Shu Heng suddenly picked Shu Ning up from behind and carried him in a princess carry:¡±One step a kiss!¡±

 Chapter 108

    With a scream, Shu Ning was still in a daze, just listening to that he said, one step a kiss......Oh my god, what a thick-faced guy.

    Shu Ning knew that the servants were all avoiding the area so it didn¡¯t matter if he kissed him.

    They¡¯ve been separated for so long, let¡¯s not even mention about giving a kiss on his face, actually......If you asked Shu Ning to lick this male god all over he would be fine with it too. Shu Ning was very shy as he held his arms around his brother¡¯s waist, and the first destination of his kiss was the forehead. As expected, he was a man of his word, he had only taken one step. The road up wasn¡¯t too long so for the sake of rushing back into the room, he could only satisfy Shu Heng¡¯s desires. After all, the two didn¡¯t feel at ease in the hall, so he gave him a kiss on the right cheek and one on the left, his heart blooming in sweetness.

    Shu Heng¡¯s face was blushing red as he walked up in a big stride, Shu Heng didn¡¯t even have to remind Shu Ning when they reached the door, he hurriedly turned the door handle himself, and after entering the room, Shu Ning quickly closed it back again, perfect. The room was bleak and dark with only amp on the table, all around the ce were a sea of flowers, the beautiful red roses on the dark background brought with it a unique sense of beauty, pretty while at the same time passionate, it was a sign of love.

    It smelled so good, Shu Heng felt warm his heart warm up and tightened the hold of his arms, has the one in my arms really fallen in love with me? If not, who would decorate a room full of roses, candlesticks, veils, and red wine......Shu Heng looked around him and felt very touched, and after he put Shu Ning down he still did not let him go, with a husky and rushed voice he spoke:¡±Ning Ning!¡±

    ¡°Blow out the candles first!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Shu Ning took Shu Heng¡¯s hand and brought him forward, looking backwards every few steps he took. His demeanor was so mesmerizing that it tugged at Shu Heng¡¯s heart, making it feel tingly and hard to bear, and yet he had no other choice but to endure it in case he destroyed the mood, ruining the preparations of the little one.

    The strawberry cake wasn¡¯t veryrge, and there were four number candles representing their ages respectively. Shu Ning was the first to start singing the birthday song while Shu Heng followed, and Shu Heng really had toin because this was way too unreasonable, even Shu Heng¡¯s singing was so pleasant, did he have any shorings? God, please tell me!

    Then the song was over, Shu Ning¡¯sints really were just some boasting, who wouldn¡¯t want their man to be all-powerful, right?

    They blew out the candles together and made their wishes, then both Shu Heng and Shu Ning opened their eyes together, showing each other a smile. Shu Heng sat down to cut the cake and passed a te over to Shu Ning. Without even having to mention it, he already knew what he was hinting at, the tacit understanding between them was strong. After the cake, the main event arrived, Shu Heng had a hunch about it.

    Shu Ning fidgeted nervously, he was not a woman so he didn¡¯t need to dance nor did he need any apaniment, even less for Shu Heng to direct him, because Shu Ning was also a man. And so, Shu Ning took a few deep breaths to give him some courage then stood up abruptly, reaching his hand stiffly into his pocket and took out a small box.

    Shu Heng¡¯s pupils shrunk, Shu Ning had actually......

    ¡°Brother~ I......¡±

    When Shu Ning tried to walk to him, he identally tripped on the table, then......He fell! ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ This really wasn¡¯t what Shu Ning had nned, oh my god! The one who wanted to be fucked was still on his knees, do you still have shame? It¡¯s all gone now. Shu Ning¡¯s heart crumbled down like ruins and his tears ran down/(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    And who was Shu Heng? COuld he not see that this was an ident? How could he sit still and watch his little brother get sad. Shu Heng got on his knees at once to hold Shu Ning¡¯s little face, then lowered his head to kiss him. He offered hisfort in a very timely way and it was very gentle, there was a mix of love and pity within his eyes, and he did not let Shu Ning speak first.

    ¡°Such sentimental things should be prepared by me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same if I do it,¡±Shu Ning rebuked in a quiet voice, pouting his little mouth:¡±I¡¯m the one who designed it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s open it and take a look, I can barely wait anymore.¡±

    He¡¯s actually learned to speak quite well? Shu Ning pouted and he felt very sweet in his heart, his big brother was the best. ANd so he extended his little hand while Shu Heng waited silently, watching Shu Ning open that beautiful box as his throat bobbed up and down. He took out a ring from it and when their sights collided, the two had a little start and they were both blushing so much it reached their ears.

    The process of exchanging rings was very slow and romantic, neither of them spoke as they put their respective rings on each other, and neither of them knew when it happened either but their lips and tongues were already entangled together into a passionate kiss. A sound leaked from Shu Ning¡¯s mouth as he was held tightly by his big brother, and he extended his arms over to curl around his big brother¡¯s neck, trying his best to reciprocate.

    Today, tonight, I want to be yours.

    Shu Heng stood up in agitation and kissed him as he walked. Both of Shu Ning¡¯s legs left the floor but he did not feel scared at all, he was fearless because his big brother was here, his entire heart was focused on Shu Heng, and adding on to the fact that he had a bit to drink earlier, he had gotten drunk a long time ago, he couldn¡¯t pull himself from this state anymore. Shu Heng pressed the little one down softly on the bed and they sunk down immediately.

    Shu Ning called out quietly in surprise, and a hazy glow could be seen in his eyes that was exceptionally alluring. Shu Heng couldn¡¯t wait anymore, with a rip he tore his clothes apart. Shu Ning sucked in a breath in fear, is he going to off me right on this bed!

    As their bare skin touched, a heat of wave passed between them. Shu Ning¡¯s whole body was soft and messed up into all sorts of positions, the two were tangled up into a naked mess, touching, and feeling each other up, leaving their marks on each other, then they kissed again. Shu Heng couldn¡¯t wait any longer, he pried Shu Ning¡¯s legs apart and right as he was about to do it, Shu Ning suddenly crawled upwards!

    Shu Heng¡¯s brows jumped in surprise, what a little temptress, immediately he pulled him back down.

    Shu Ning wanted to cry with no tears:¡±Brother~ Hold on, I have something to say.¡±

    ¡°Shh, good boy, you can tell me next time.¡±

    His big brother¡¯s breath was very hot as it blew against him, and the heat within his eyes were even more so to a shocking degree. But if Shu Ning didn¡¯t say this now, he would¡¯ve been toote. He pushed that strong chest with his little hand. What¡¯s wrong with him today? Why isn¡¯t this going sessfully? With a single hand, he pinned both of Shu Ning¡¯s hands above his head and looked at him with an intense gaze like a burning torch, his breath was unsteady and his voice was hoarse:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I......I¡¯m an adult now!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your ID card?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do if you don¡¯t have proof?¡±

    What......This caused Shu Ning¡¯s breathing to be quite erratic, what was his big brother trying to say? Was he teasing me? Shu Ning couldn¡¯t be sure so he observed Shu Heng with a careful gaze. A reaction had sprang up below but what can he do if his top wouldn¡¯t go for it? Such a big sausage in front of him but he couldn¡¯t use it, have I lived for nothing? Shu Ning¡¯splexion turned bad as he thought of this, because he really had lived for nothing in his past life.

    Shu Heng actually understood what Shu Ning was trying to say but Shu Ning was just too small, what would he do if he ends up regretting all this? What Shu Heng wanted was for them tost an eternity, this wasn¡¯t just a spur of the moment thing. If my little brother wants it, why wouldn¡¯t I? I want it so much I¡¯m about to go crazy! But I love him, I love him more than he loves me. The first one to fall in love loses, but Shu Heng did not regret it.

    But his little brother was upset, all the colour left his face in a moment and this caused Shu Heng to feel very pained, was it wrong of me to be so persistent? Did I hurt him? Would that make him less self-confident in the future? A couple in mutual love would want to be together at all times, Shu Ning wanted that as well, right? After a moment of hesitation, Shu Heng wanted to know what Shu Ning¡¯s bottom line is so he tried to poke at it:¡±Ning Ning, can I?¡±

    Shu Ning cocked his head over to the side to look elsewhere, there were beautiful fresh roses over there that were pleasant to look at, way better to look at than Shu Heng, humph.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt a lot.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°When we reach that part, you won¡¯t have any more chances to regret it in the future.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it, if you¡¯re not willing to do it then scram, I¡¯ll go look for someone else instead!¡±

    These words agitated Shu Heng and his body stiffened up immediately, a whirlwind rose up in his eyes with coldness that could pierce through the bones. The pressure came rushing towards him and this made Shu Ning feel very regretful and he didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes, how could I say that? That¡¯s so terrible of me, Shu Ning had just wanted to be Shu Heng¡¯s for the rest of his life, if he ends up changing his mind any time in the future, he would rather be alone for the rest of his life and wouldn¡¯t look for anyone else.

    What a grievance, tears swirled in his eyes but he still toughened up, not allowing them to flow down. You¡¯re such a smart man, do you really not know what I¡¯m trying to say, Shu Heng?

    Shu Heng had already gone mad, he squeezed Shu Ning¡¯s chin between his fingers and pulled him over to face him immediately:¡±Say that again, I dare you.¡±

    A great sentence shouldn¡¯t be repeated twice, the moment Shu Ning closed his eyes, his tears were still squeezed out......He never wanted to cry, really, it was supposed to be their birthday today and everything was as wonderful as the stars in the sky, it had been so beautiful and colourful, so much so that he wanted to see it again and again his whole life. Just as Shu Ning misunderstood, Shu Heng lowered his head and spoke in a dark and ferocious tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret now!¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were open in an instant, he wanted to see the expression on Shu Heng¡¯s face because his big brother had never spoke to him this way, as if he were speaking through gritted teeth, spitting out word after word. His body was flipped over and a pillow was propped under his waist, his legs were spread apart and something cold dripped atop his chrysanthemum and it caused Shu Ning¡¯s whole body to shiver.

    The middle finger was very gentle, Shu Ning covered his face, I¡¯m being touched down there, big brother is finally going to gobble me up.

    After a few minutes, sweat covered Shu Heng¡¯s forehead and it seemed about right now so he didn¡¯t add any more fingers, Shu Ning would cry. Hurts, doesn¡¯t it? I just knew it was going to, that¡¯s why I waited, ah......This was an easy step to take, what¡¯s really hard was to treasure him, hopefully Shu Ning could understand, it would be nice if he doesn¡¯t me me after this. Shu Heng loved him too much so he was hesitant.

    He pressed him down, came close, aimed, and took him. Shu Ning screamed out and his fingers were wing at the sheets, shit, I knew it was going to hurt but not this badly, is it going to tear? Am I bleeding? I am, aren¡¯t I? Shu Ning didn¡¯t know what was going on with him either, why did he expect to bleed? Was he trying to prove that he was pure?

    What a fool!

    This was just the start, that sausage is getting bigger, longer, and thicker......

    Up until he had been taken fully, Shu Ning could no longer exin what he felt, his face was ashen and sweat covered his back, he was shivering and it hurt to even breathe. No zuo no die, but I feel so happy, and so blessed, the type of joy that makes me want to cry. I can finally have him, Brother Shu Heng is mine now.

    ¡°Bite me if it hurts.¡±

    You¡¯re willing to go that far? Shu Ning looked back towards him, Shu Heng was right behind him looking at him with an intense gaze mixed with passion and worry. The two were once again entangled in a kiss and Shu Ning moved over to hook his arms around his brother¡¯s neck, concentrating on biting him.

    The pa pa pa begun, it hurt so much his soul was going to fly away. Shu Ning cried in sobs and whimpers, sometimes he cried so hard he couldn¡¯t even find his voice, but everything started to get better when it begun to feel numb, little by little it started to feel good but yet he still couldn¡¯t keep up with his brother¡¯s rhythm. The fingers clutching onto the bed sheets had already gone white, Shu Ning was panting and he cried so much that his eyes were swollen, his vision started to blur, and with a dizzy feeling in his head, he passed out.

    As for what happened after that, Shu Ning hadn¡¯t a single clue.

    DUring the middle of the night, Shu Ning broke out in a high fever so Shu Heng busied about, and took care of him well. When morning came, only a low fever was left, he was fine now.

    It was all thanks to how careful Shu Heng had been, he didn¡¯t dare to go too rough so his chrysanthemum was still safe and sound, albeit a little swollen, but it should go down during the afternoon. The ointment was applied evenly and Shu Heng washed his hand, then returned back to the bed toy down with Shu Ning.

    It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon did Shu Ning woke up, and his fever had already passed, he observed Shu Heng like a person who had never been sick:¡±Brother~¡±

    His voice was so soft and hoarse, he had been called out too cheerfullyst night, so now his retribution was here. Shu Heng poured a ss of water and just as Shu Ning was about to sit up, he hurt so much that he sucked in his breath, dropping back down to the bed staring nkly at the ceiling. Shu Heng was very worried, with a soft yelp Shu Ning shrunk into the nket.

    It¡¯s done it¡¯s done it¡¯s done, we did it, hoorah, wonderful O(¡É_¡É)O

    ¡°Ning~¡±Shu Heng frowned, did he feel ufortable? He cared very much about how Shu Ning felt, so fearing that it would hurt his self-esteem, he didn¡¯t as him:¡±How about a sip of water?¡±

 Chapter 109

    Shu Ning felt a bit embarassed, what was he acting all cute for after the deed as a thirty year old man? Just be open in case you give Shu Heng a scare, but he actually did make him worry, and Shu Ning understood that. He pushed away the nket and sat up by himself without his brother¡¯s help, because Shu Ning was also a man, so he had his own responsibilities.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine, just a bit......¡±

    ¡°I understand, first drink some water, your throat seems parched,¡±Shu Heng put a pillow behind Shu Ning and took care of him very carefully, sending the cup over.

    Shu Ning drank the warm water and felt his heart radiating with warmth, he was too caring:¡±Brother, I¡¯m hungry, how about you eat some porridge with me? Oh that¡¯s right, when¡¯s dad going toe home? We should probably hide out?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve thought about it?¡±Shu Heng¡¯s expression was hard to make out, precautions had to be taken before it was toote, he had already found a way out. Since the little one wanted to go out, then that is what they will do:¡±How about we go to the beach?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡±Shu Ning continued drinking water with a bright glow in his eyes, with that, he could have fun with his brother for a few more days, with just the two of us. While by Shu Heng¡¯s side, Shu Ning was brainless, but right now for the sake of their future he was willing to use his brain:¡±If we stay at home, I can only pretend I¡¯m sick, and I don¡¯t want to lie to dad. His body hasn¡¯t been too welltely, brother, so let¡¯s leave some people we can trust here to take care of him.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were clear and brought with it a hint of apology, the model of a good son. Shu Heng had confidence in his decision, there really was nobody who could really move Shu Cheng within C City, and the defense of the bodyguards were imprable. Be it thepany, the way home, or even at home itself, it was like a fortress with surveince everywhere, three teams of bodyguards take turns and are always on high alert, if you want to try to stick a nail in, better wait till your next lifetime.

    But since Shu Ning mentioned it, Shu Heng did not exin to him that his dad did not need anyone else so that he could practice his filial piety, and directly nodded:¡±Okay.¡±

    After their meal, Shu Heng picked up Shu Ning who was pretending to sleep and got on the car, heading towards the mountains. Shu Ning opened his eyes and their eyes met, but Shu Ning just didn¡¯t expect Shu Heng to be so......So urgent. A big hand slipped into the nket and pulled his clothes up, searching him up and down. Shu Ning¡¯s face was flushed red as he closed his mncholic eyes, enjoying their alone time.

    The car suddenly stopped after driving for twenty or so minutes, this caused Shu Ning to raise an eyebrow, secretly thinking to himself that his body felt ufortable, so he could only let his brother touch him to ease his greed, thinking about who the ignorant one was, pulling the Shu family down as well. Normally the bodyguards could handle it by themselves but as for what happened today, it was a special case so they had to seek the second young master¡¯s advice.

    Shu Heng was very unhappy as he helped button Shu Ning up unhurriedly, fixed his cor, his hair, and putting the nket to another side before fixing up Shu Ning¡¯s clothes, and with that there were no ws in sight. After settling down Shu Ning, Shu Heng fixed his own cuffs, he actually made it so that not even a single hair was out of ce?

    Shu Ning raised an eyebrow, as expected of a male god......

    Opening the car door, Shu Ning wanted to see what Qin Yu Lan was going to do. He could leave her alone and leave but there was nobody on the mountain path, and where were nobody around to take pictures either, but Shu Ning was in a leisurely mood and wanted to see that goner as described by the bodyguards. She truly was in quite the stump, she had no way out in the past because of all the rumours but right now she had no way out because Qin Yu Zhuo was gone, or was it because she had been in bed with someone? She was able-bodied but wouldn¡¯t go out to earn money, there was no need to feel bad for her.

    There will be no debts without a creditor, you fell for it because of your own greed, who can you me for that? Shu Ning did not anything to her, it¡¯s no fun dealing with the recoil of your own actions is no fun.

    ¡°Ning Ning, you can¡¯t leave me alone Ning Ning, I¡¯m your second aunt!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan was visibly relieved and sheined with grief to him:¡±Your mother isn¡¯t contacting me anymore and the owner for the beauty salon changed, I have nowhere else to live, I came to help you and take care of you, Ning Ning, what do I do now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me that?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±Who else do I ask if not you? Qin Yu Lan had a look as if it was just proper of him to deal with it.

    Shu Ning nodded:¡±Guess how old I am this year? You¡¯re over fourty, and you¡¯re going to depend on someone who¡¯s underage? Doesn¡¯t this hurt your three views?¡±

    The bodyguards all around them were all professional people, but their shoulders still more or less trembled and their jaw moved, none of themughed.

    ¡°Ning NIng, I came just for you, if not at home I......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to take care of you.¡±Shu Ning was high up above and his eyes were cold:¡±I actually came down the car tough at you, this may never happen again.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan wanted to make a mess, but she still had to see if the bodyguards would allow it. The entire team was on the road and Qin Yu Lan was howling again and again, nobody cared about her at all.

    Shu Heng took Shu Ning into his embrace:¡±Why pay any attention to her?¡±

    ¡°Makes me happy.¡±

    ¡°Alright, anything makes you happy makes me happy too.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth was curled into a smile as he simply held Shu Heng around his neck and took the initiative to kiss him. If I can see her sad, then I can rest easy.

    Qin Yu Lan felt as if the sky was going to copse, it wasn¡¯t worth it for her to just go home now, she couldn¡¯t find her sister or Shu Ning, and didn¡¯t even get to touch the corner of Shu Cheng¡¯s clothes, Shu Cheng! That¡¯s right, I can go make noise at hispany, I¡¯ll definitely be able to get somepensation, rich people have their prides, I came to take care of Shu Ning, so it won¡¯t do if something happened to me and nothing happened to you lot.

    Why would Shu Ning walk off just like that? Because he knew that it was impossible for Qin Yu Lan to look for the media, as for thepany? He was even less afraid. When Shu Cheng gets vicious, it was useless to deal with him even with ten tigers.

    At the main entrance of thepany, the bodyguards were concentrated on a single woman. They drove her away off to the side so that she wouldn¡¯t hinder the employees as they get off work.

    Qin Yu Zhuo lied that her niece worked here and didn¡¯t know what her position was, and just simply gave her a name so the security just thought she was crazy and didn¡¯t care about her, and thatdy left on her own after a while. But in truth, the Qin Yu Lan left following two men, he was the finance manager and his secretary out to meet an old customer. The cafe opposite of thepany was very high-ended and elegant, but they were stopped halfway by Qin Yu Lan with open arms, and the manager¡¯s face turned green on the spot.

    ¡°Xiao He, I have something to deal with so bring the date over first and help me apologize, tell them I¡¯m going to be a littlete,¡±The manager was calm.

    The secretary understood, he would not bother too much with his boss¡¯s affairs, being prudent was the strength of his secretary:¡±Alright, I understand.¡±

    The manager walked in front with Qin Yu Lan following behind, and they went into a little alley. The manager took out a cigarette:¡±Speak, what is your purpose and who sent you to frame me?¡±

    ¡°Me? Frame you?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I was drugged that night, the blood tests can prove it, you were the only one with me in the washroom, if you¡¯re not the one trying to frame me, who else could it be? There¡¯s no use pretending, either the fish dies or the gets broken.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan would never thought that he would say that, she wanted money so she just took it and left, never going back anymore:¡±I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, if you touched me then you¡¯ve got to pay for it.¡±

    To be able to say such words, Qin Yu Zhuo was very humiliated and her face paled:¡±I did not frame you, I¡¯m also a victim, just look at me now, there¡¯s no use for you to threaten me, do you think I wouldn¡¯t have the fluid tests if you have the blood tests? I can destroy it, I have my own family too and I don¡¯t want anyone to know, and I can stay away from you for the rest of my life or I can also fight it out with you, your choice.¡±The manager observed with a sharp gaze that woman with aplicated look in her eyes, she wants me to pay her to make her leave? That won¡¯t do, if the other party didn¡¯t have evidence, then this would be the evidence! This man was the finance manager, to be able to sit on this position was all due to his own abilities. He frowned:¡±Give me some time.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Tonight at.......¡±

    Qin Yu Lan listened carefully, and knowing that the deal was done she wasn¡¯t too greedy either, pointing up five fingers. The other party was a finance manager, he could probably take out five hundred thousand, but as for five million......Qin Yu Lan didn¡¯t even dare to think about it but she looked forward to it, with five hundred thousand she could first buy a big house, and Yang Yang wasn¡¯t young anymore either, she should buy him a new house in wait for marriage.

    Right now, a house in F City would cost over ten thousand, and fifteen thousand would be enough for a bigger one. Qin Yu Lan¡¯s thoughts of the future were wonderful and she was in tears, this was worth it, it was worth it if she could get five hundred thousand. She had never thought about getting fifty thousand because of Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s identity, the other party probably wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her.

    But he really made things hard for her. At night, several men rushed into the private room and took quite a lot of good photos. Qin Yu Lan covered her chest and cried silently on the ground. The man in the lead had a horrifying scarred face with sharp eyes, as if it were a de coated in poison, very dangerous.

    ¡°Qin Yu Lan, someone asked me to tell you to never show up in C City anymore, if not......The pictures we¡¯ve taken tonight will be burned into CDs, and you¡¯re going to be a porn star, and everyone¡¯s going to see it, you get what I mean?¡±

    Qin Yu Lan did not speak anymore, nodding desperately. Her entire body was shaking and blood flowed from her mouth, very pitiful, but the men around were not the type to show pity to a poor pitiful women, or they wouldn¡¯t have taken her together just now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Qin Yu Lan only dared to cry after that vile man left, desperately she wanted to rub those marks away with her hand. I¡¯m so dirty, what do I do? Qin Yu Lan was about to break apart, and right at this time, the door opened and it shocked her so much she was shivering. THe one who entered was a short girl with an average appearance, she had a set of clothes in her hands and a face full of sympathy.

    ¡°Miss, put some clothes on and go!¡±

    ¡°Sister, oh my good sister, you have to help me, this can¡¯t end like this, can you be my witness, please? YOu¡¯re such a nice girl, you won¡¯t throw me aside would you?¡±

    The girl¡¯s mouth twitched and she pushed Qin Yu Lan away:¡±Are you crazy? Those men are from the ck society, go quickly, if not you¡¯ll be in even more trouble if theye back.¡±

    ¡°No, you have to help me, there¡¯s nothing more I can do, please,e back......¡±

    The girl was very regretful, regretful for her moment of soft-heartedness that caused her to help her, and even brought her a change of her own clothes, what was she going to do if her actions came back to haunt her? Thatdy inside didn¡¯t seem to be a good person, and it was her own stupidity anyway, she thought that since she was a woman, she was a victim just because she was raped. Ah, you have to learn from your mistakes, that one inside is clearly someone who was trying to start trouble.

    Desperately, Qin Yu Lan wanted to find that girl afterwards, and it made it so that she had to resign to protect herself. Qin Yu Lan returned to F City without her soul, and after two months, her mother-inw witnessed her vomiting with her own eyes and together with her father-inw, they took the struggling over to the gynaecologist, and in the end Teacher Tien was once again joyful about being a father. They had already divorced and they would never remarry, and there was no need for it either in the future, Qin Yu Lan was on the streets, homeless, and she went to her big sister when she had nowhere else to go.

    At first Qin Yu Zhi weed her with a smile, but to put it inly she wanted money. She heard that Qin Yu Lan had gone looking for Qin Yu Zhuo, that means she must be rich now so help me quickly, our family is still poor. In the end Qin Yu Lan wouldn¡¯t give her money, and after Qin Yu Zhi found out her sister was penniless, she drove her out ruthlessly, how unlucky.

    ......

    Anyway Shu Ning had followed Shu Heng over to the seaside vi, and staying in the main bedroom that had been cleaned up just a while ago. It was cold during March and Shu Ning wasn¡¯t feeling well so the two were stuck like glue and the atmosphere was warm. It wasn¡¯t until the second night when Shu Heng pressed Shu Ning down on the bed, with his eyes slightly red.

 Chapter 110

    Shu Heng¡¯s big hand was pressed against Shu Ning¡¯s waist and that caused his whole body to go soft, unable to struggle.

    Shu Ning was on his knees on the bed, turning over to look uncertainly behind him. He noticed that the gaze in his brother¡¯s eyes were very fiery, could it be......He wanted to......It couldn¡¯t be, right? ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Only then did he notice that they had just done it a short while ago and he tightened his chrysanthemum subconsciously, there was no difort at all. With flushed cheeks Shu Ning thought about what happened these days.

    For three times a day, he would rub something on his that part, to put it in a nicer way, it was ¡°maintenance¡±

    Shu Ning had also started to be engulfed in passion. He positioned himself slowly and rxed, then a ripple glowed in his eyes, it was clear that he agreed to it.

    Shu Heng sighed a breath of relief, he could already eat him up again yesterday but he tried hard to wait another day. To still be able to endure after knowing the pleasures, even Shu Heng himself thought he could fly up into the sky. He quickly took off all the little one¡¯s clothes, as well as his own, and pounced over, his big hands roamed around with some slight pressure, leaving ambiguous marks on that pale and supple skin.

    ¡°Ah......Mm......¡±The way he called out was so embarrassing, and his throat even went sorest time. Shu Ning bit down on his lower lip and took a deep breath, pressing down the tremors in his heart. His big brother was in such thrill, his movements were heavy and quick, the friction was enough to make Shu Ning intoxicated. It felt so good, Shu Ning with ogling eyes did not endure it as he moaned quietly, he had be even more alluring.

    ¡°Ning~ I love you so much.¡±

    ¡°Ah......¡±As soon as Shu Ning who wanted to give him a reply opened his mouth, all that woulde out were moans and screams, he was so embarrassed that he blushed to his ears:¡±Me......Me ah too......Love you......So much, Heng......¡±

    They didn¡¯t preparest time but the fluids dripped down to that area was warm. Shu Heng opened him up with his fingers, and when he tried to rx the whole, he tried to pull Shu Ning¡¯s attention away, then quickly stretched him with his fingers, he was extremely careful and thorough. Shu Ning wasn¡¯t a doll so naturally he could feel it, he kept turning around to look, and Shu Heng found the right opportunity to lean in close to kiss Shu Ning who had just turned his head over.

    With a hot feeling on his lips, Shu Ning was dumbfounded and quickly opened his mouth aftering back to his senses, so that his brother¡¯s soft thingy coulde in for a dance. Kissing was the most intimate action they could share with each other, it was simply impossible for him to do that with him if he didn¡¯t love him, because it would feel disgusting. Shu Ning closed his eyes and focused on the kiss, and with that he had even forgotten the fingers that were creeping around behind him.

    It was just about there, Shu Heng was also at his limit so he put a pillow down under Shu Ning.

    Shu Ning sucked in a deep breath and looked in front, his hands hurried to grab the bed sheets. He swallowed his saliva, it¡¯s going to start!

    As he felt his back sink down, Shu Ning called out quietly, that thing was moving around in his chrysanthemum very affectionately. Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help thinking about all sorts of nonsense, and in the blink of an eye, it suddenly invaded.

    Oh my god, Shu Ning¡¯s brows were knitted into a deep frown, it hurts it hurts it hurts......Not as painful asst time but these kind of things really do need to be done more to get used to it, Shu Ning definitely wouldn¡¯t say that he was talented or anything of that sort ¡ú_¡ú

    Shu Heng knew the limits so he tried to go slowly, and after he had invaded to the deepest depths, he even waited a while so Shu Ning could get used to it before moving.

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa......

    The sounds came and go, Shu Ning really wished he could cover his ears because the sounds were too embarrassing, he knew how big his brother was down there so no matter how many times he thrusted in, he still did not act recklessly, and allowed Shu Heng to take the lead instead. Slowly the pain started to subside, and the pleasure flowed numbly through his body. Shu Ning¡¯s shaking body was like the leaves waving in the wind, he was so weak and helpless, especially his thighs, shivering so much, how pitiful.

    Shu Heng changed his posture for the first time, Shu Ning had fainted too fastst time so they was only kneeling down on the bed, but right now they were facing each other. Shu Ning hurriedly close his eyes because the look on his brother¡¯s face was too sexy, he was covered in sweat and he could smell the fragrant smell of his male hormones!

    ¡°Baby~¡±

    Don¡¯t drag your words! Shu Ning got excited, and as could be expected he shot his fluids all over Shu Heng¡¯s abdomen.

    Shu Heng was helpless, his little brother came too quickly and that was not good. He lowered his head to take a look and continued to work hard.

    The difference of doing it from behind and missionary was worlds apart.

    It felt better doing it from behind because he could feel the full weight of his brother on top of him, it wasn¡¯t too deep but their bodies were stuck as intimately as possible, it gave him a feeling of being protected and cherished, and gave him some peace of mind.

    It was exceptionally embarrassing to do it face to face, and the thumping of both their hearts could be heard as they were held in a tight embrace, they panted heavily as they watched the emotions appearing on each other¡¯s face, it was very exciting.

    Shu Ning had improved! But he has fallen after holding up for thirty minutes. Shu Heng could no longer hear the mms and the ahhs of his brother as he endured it, he really was quite weak and his stamina could barely catch up, but slowly he will be fine, we¡¯ll just do it once today. And so he flipped Shu Ning over, and took him. After a moments of pa pa pa pa pa, he came out.

    It was the samest time as well, Shu Ning just didn¡¯t know. Shu Heng loved him so much so how could he not want to release it inside?

    After preparing the water, he carried Shu Ning into the baths. RIght now they were already lovers, Shu Heng prodded his flushed little cheeks andnded countless kisses on them, cherishing him very much. Shu Ning woke up in the middle of the night and he rubbed his waist, where was hs big brother? Shu Heng was sitting on the sofa, was he working? Shu Ning blinked his eyes:¡±Brother~¡±

    Shu Heng stood up immediately and sat down by the bed, stretching a hand over to touch Shu Ning¡¯s forehead. Thankfully he did not have a fever:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±Was he thirsty, hungry, or did he need to use the restroom?

    Shu Ning looked quietly at Shu Heng:¡±Did I......get a feverst time?¡±

    Shu Heng did not nod nor did he answer his question:¡±Do you want some water?¡±

    He understood, he definitely caught a feverst time, if not his brother wouldn¡¯t just ignore what he said like that. Shu Ning slowly sat up by himself and sighed:¡±I want to use the bathroom.¡±

    Shu Ning was already used to the princess carry thing since a long time ago, but for something like peeing, he had to wait outside ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    After relieving himself, Shu Ning looked at his own reflection in the mirror, did he get bitten through his entire body? There were red marks all over, he didn¡¯t notice itst time but they probably disappeared over time. Shu Ning touched the strawberry marks on his neck and his mouth was curled into a light smile, for him, he must definitely be amazingly charming, right? If not, how could he have been so fierce? Shu Ning who was slightly blushing supported himself on the wall and opened the door toe out. Shu Heng wanted to carry him but Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t left him, it wasn¡¯t like he was a porcin pot or anything.

    After slowly walking back to the bed and sitting down, Shu Ning¡¯s smile was gentle:¡±I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t catch a fever, let¡¯s go to sleep if you don¡¯t have any urgent business to attend to?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±What is this? Shu Ning¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Shu Heng suddenly smiled and it looked so handsome, so so very handsome, so handsome that nobody couldpare to him. Shu Ning had been charmed and his eyes were filled with little hearts, he swallowed is saliva:¡±Brother, sit properly if you want to say anything~¡±

    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve recuperated quite well, you can even walk on your own now.¡±

    ¡°Mm, and then?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time!¡±

    ¡°......¡±( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Huh? No no, no can do, my waist is about to break off so maybe next time, this is just our second time, brother, if you¡¯re so fierce you¡¯re gonna kill me. Shu Ning was scared now, but it was toote to hide, he had been suppressed efficiently by Shu Heng, and the sounds of pa pa pa rang out again not long after. Shu Ning swayed back and forth and cried out so hard his throat had gone hoarse. Shu Heng kissed him immediately to wet Shu Ning¡¯s mouth, not allowing him to feel bad.

    The gruntsing from Shu Ning were exceptionally alluring but he did not know himself, but it always captivated Shu Heng and caused this man to go mad, he only had a few points of intelligence left so he still knew when to stop. Shu Ning saw lights in his eyes and he arched his back in pleasure, and inadvertently his little beans were sent to his brother¡¯s eyes.

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze were dark and he couldn¡¯t help himself, lowering his head down immediately.

    The moment when he was bitten was too wonderful as if a current was passing through him, it felt so good that Shu Ning came, when he released his mind was covered in ocean waves, it felt so good......

    Shu Ning did not wake up until the evening and felt as if his entire body was falling apart, it hurt every time he moved, he might as well have been crippled at this point. Shu Ning yawned and swept his eyes across the room, where was big brother? Leaving right after the deed? Pulling the ruthless card ¡ú_¡ú Please, Shu Heng! Shu Ning was just thinking that because he definitely expected that Shu Heng couldn¡¯t bear to just leave.

    And as expected, Shu Heng pushed the door open lightly and came in with his phone in hand, he must have gone to make a call.

    ¡°Brother~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±Shu Heng walked to the side and sat down, helping Shu Ning up and holding him in his arms, then rubbed his little face and squeezing his hand:¡±Dad is missing us so I told him I¡¯ll y with you for two more days before we go home.¡±

    Shu Ning looked at Shu Heng with his head cocked to the side, and e had a mischievous grin on his face and even brought his hand up to pinch Shu Heng¡¯s handsome face:¡±You plucked off someone else¡¯s son, so you don¡¯t dare to go home now, do you?¡±

    Oh? How daring, saying things like that! Shu Heng raised a brow at him:¡±Yeah, that¡¯s right, I gave Ning Ning so much loving that he can¡¯t get off the bed anymore, how could I dare to go home?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Continue then, let¡¯s see who¡¯s got a thicker face.¡±

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded, this was a fake big brother, it has to be, my Shu Heng is a super aloof guy!

    Shu Heng licked the tip of Shu Ning¡¯s ears and stared straight with profound eyes at the face of the little one that was getting redder by the second:¡±You understood what I did to you, don¡¯t you? In the future, this will be happening on a daily basis just like a normal married couple, loving each other, taking care of each other, until our hair grows white.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore,¡±Shu Ning did not lower his head and the naughtiness in his gaze dispersed with more seriousness now mixed in:¡±I know, and not only that, I would even bind you to me in the future, I can be the only one in my life, and I too......would like only you, so let¡¯s live as a couple forever, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Shu Heng was slightly moved and his lips trembled.

    Shu Ning extended his hands and the ten fingers of the two were interlocked, and their foreheads leaning against each other. It was a very emotional scene where all they could see was each other, talking about their feelings, and their inner thoughts, they were in much bliss at this moment, the atmosphere was wonderful, it would be great if time could just stop. Shu Ning giggled, why did it have to stop? I still have many wonderful days ahead with him, up until we grow old......

    ¡°What are youughing about?¡±Shu Heng rubbed Shu Ning¡¯s little face and gave it a kiss, then bit his earlobe, rubbing his nose against his ear, there was no need to describe how intimate the scene was.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing about how silly you are, there are so many handsome guys in this world but you just had to choose this ugly little duckling!¡±Shu Ning wasn¡¯t trying to crack a joke, and he wasn¡¯t putting himself down either, because he wished that he could¡¯ve done so much with Shu Heng in the past and now they were in mutual love, how could he notment? Although it was self-depreciating, it also meant that he could let the past go:¡±Everyone says that big brother¡¯s eyes always looked towards the skies, but isn¡¯t it a bit too high up? And now I get to take advantage of you and rise to the top?¡±

    While rubbing Shu Ning¡¯s waist, Shu Heng told him about what he felt in his heart:¡±Rising to the top? That does sound quite apt.¡±

    ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )......Really? Shu Ning may have been clever but he fell victim to it instead, and right now he was left speechless and crying without tears.

    ¡°Really, if it were someone else maybe I could fall in love with them too.¡±

    The colour left Shu Ning¡¯s face in an instant and his entire person was stunned and dejected, as if his soul had flown away.

    Shu Heng smiled and lifted the little one¡¯s chin, then stared deeply into his eyes:¡±Silly, the only one I love is you, the water may run a thousand miles but you only take a scoop, your so-called rising up to the top was a blessing for me, and I would still feel better to bring the moon with me, don¡¯t you think so, you silly little thing?¡±

 Chapter 111

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    He actually dared to put it against me! Shu Ning was puffed up in anger with tears welling up in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t me Shu Heng at all, who told him to go looking for trouble? That¡¯s on yourself!

    ¡°Did I?¡±A light as quick as a current flickered through Shu Heng¡¯s profound eyes:¡±Then I should just go take care of Shu Yao instead, with your theory I¡¯d definitely fall in love with him since he was also stepfather¡¯s son, it should be the same.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see if you dare!¡±Shu Ning was angry now, he pounced over to Shu Heng and pressed him down beneath him, then fiercely he said:¡±If you dare to be nice to him, I¡¯ll......I¡¯ll......¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, the one I love is you and it won¡¯t ever be anyone else,¡±Seeing that things were about to turn sour, Shu Heng quickly held him and coaxed him. When their true feelings were revealed now, it was the easiest tofort him, he would open his heart up to show him and he could crack jokes with Shu Ning, but he couldn¡¯t use Shu Yao as a joke. Shu Heng knew that before this, but he made a mistake this time, he wouldn¡¯t mention it again in the future.

    Both of them knew they were wrong, so they quickly made up and returned to normal. Shu Ning was enjoying this pampering while thinking that since he hade out to y with Shu Heng for a few days, it should be time to go home. No, instead it should be said that he had to release him back to M Country instead. It wasn¡¯t as if Shu Ning was really sixteen, he took Shu Heng¡¯s hand and looked at him with a soft gaze:¡±Brother, when are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Where else?¡±You knew and you still had to ask, Shu Ning rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go back to M Country anymore, I¡¯ll go wherever you go,¡±Shu Heng saw the grieving gaze on Shu Ning¡¯s eyes turn to be star-studded and his mouth curled into a smile:¡±Dad¡¯s body is fine now, and he promised me that he would get off work everyday at five, I¡¯ll take over the rest remotely then slowly take over all the work in thepany......¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, you¡¯ll take care of everything outside and I¡¯ll take care of everything at home, then we canplement each other!¡±

    Shu Ning really didn¡¯t care about the Shu n, and Shu Heng didn¡¯t care why that was, he only wanted him to be happy:¡±We¡¯ll go back after having fun for two more days, I......¡±

    Shu Heng couldn¡¯t continue speaking anymore, because Shu Ning¡¯s phone was ringing, and this was a special ringtone. Immediately, his eyes were narrowed, but Shu Ning who was focused on looking for his phone just didn¡¯t notice. It was Zhao Dong calling, Shu Ning had taken too many days of vacation so he wanted to ask. The tone Shu Ning used while talking to his friends was very good, it wasn¡¯t as in as it usually was when talking to others.

    The call ended only after about five minutes or so, then when Shu Ning opened up his mailbox he only looked at the news of disappearance of Wang Cong and ignored the rest.

    Shu Heng¡¯s tone was nonchnt:¡±A good friend?¡±Didn¡¯t seem like it, seemed more like a good brother of his ¡ú_¡ú

    ¡°Mm, He was just worried about my college entrance examination, he¡¯s acting just like a big brother of mine,¡±Shu Ning was sincere, leaning into Shu Heng¡¯s embrace:¡±Aren¡¯t you worried about my college entrance examinations?¡±

    ¡°You are my heart, I¡¯ll be happy if you¡¯re happy, you can do whatever you like. With me here, nobody will dare to give you an unpleasant time.¡±

    So overbearing. For some reason Shu Ning¡¯s heart was beating fast, he was so happy. He circled his arms around Shu Heng¡¯s neck and presented his little lips. In the end, he had identally stoked the fire and was almost eaten up.

    But this couldn¡¯t be med on Shu Heng¡¯sck of control, because who wouldn¡¯t eat if a piece of meat was served to your mouth? And besides, the little one had been naked all this whole and he had to rub ointment inside of that area, on this situation where the sausage couldn¡¯t be used, it was still great to take advantage of him using his fingers. After all, if you stimte a certain bump inside a little more, it could add onto the fun.

    Shu Ning held Shu Heng¡¯s waist tight and was faintly gasping. His fingers were very long but not as thick as the sausage, it felt quite strange when they moved around inside, but then he slowly got used to it after that. The fingers seemed as if they were looking around for something, but he didn¡¯t know where it touched but Shu Ning suddenly called out, it felt as if a current was flowing randomly across his body, it felt quite numb but......Nice.

    ¡°Is it here?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Shu Ning looked up in confusion.

    Shu Heng lowered his head without any exnation and kissed Shu Ning¡¯s red little face:¡±Somewhere that¡¯s going to bring you to heaven.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Shu Ning was yet able to react to what he said when he had been bullied by that finger so much that he had no strength to resist anymore, in addition to causing his breath to hasten, his entire body was also trembling. When he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he bit down towards Shu Heng and randomly left a pile of marks. As a man¡¯s efforts demands reciprocity, Shu Ning also enjoyed leaving marks on Shu Heng¡¯s body, this was the proof of their love.

    Then it came out.

    He had been stimted until he came from his fingers. It was so embarrassing, Shu Ning buried his face into Shu Heng¡¯s chest, he didn¡¯t want to see anyone anymore.

    Shu Heng did not speak as he held Shu Ning quietly, patting his back. By the time the little one started to tremble, his body had already begun to rx, only then did he lower his head to kiss him. First on the top of his forehead, moving down to his eyebrows, eyes, nose, then to his little lips, pressing down slowly on them, sucking, parting them, and entered to mingle. Shu Ning was feeling good now as he actively cooperated with his movements.

    When Shu Ning woke up early the next morning, Shu Heng wasn¡¯t present. He took out the phone and looked at the news he hid from him the other day, and as expected, there were updates, great.

    Shu Ning had always had his subordinates keep an eye on several people. After Wang Cong had been taken away, they¡¯ve lost contact with himpletely, but besides, he was most likely at thatrge garden vi of Hong Rui¡¯s, that ce is like a paradise, and the worth of it would fly up to hundreds of millions in a few years.

    That was great news for Wang Cong, that Hongxing price was a phoenix among men, the favoured child of God himself, hopefully he could enjoy himself well!

    Ha ha ha, a model top had be the bottom, great, there was nothing more that disperse Shu Ning¡¯s anger as well as this.

    Zhang Qi who had always been trying to curry favour with Guo Zhi had also gotten himself in trouble. On the night before, Guo Zhi was out looking for some buddies to have fun with and Zhang Qi was mbering for the chance to join. And so, Guo Zhi had been too annoyed by him and just decided to agree. He would never have thought that the police would suddenlye searching, capturing the group, and on the scene they found some illegal drugs.

    Zhang Qi¡¯s face was green with fear, he noticed that Guo Zhi wasn¡¯t one of the ones in the group that had been captured, and even though he was extremely bitter about it, he didn¡¯t dare to speak out. After they were taken to the bureau, both his parents came to bail him at the capital and on the spot he had been given a few hard ps. We sent you here to study not to mess around, hanging with all these bad people, learning bad things, you really are on the road to being a waste!

    Adding onto the ignorant things he had done previously, Zhang Qi¡¯s dad had sent him to a special school out of anger to be locked up and disciplined for three years. Nobody could visit him within those three years and their son couldn¡¯te out either, it was very difficult. They hoped that he could change for the better after three years, this was all for his own good.

    For a yful person with an overly high evaluation of himself, to lose his freedom and fun was way more difficult to bear than anything else in his life.

    Tian Jia Hui didn¡¯t go on that night, he felt that something was off but he couldn¡¯t say what, so he found a reason to avoid it, and thankfully he did, if not he would be one of the ones captured. We didn¡¯t even do anything to him, that Guo Zhi is way too much, digging a pit deliberately so everybody can hop into it, not only was he ying with people, he even wanted to round up the whole lot, was this rted to Shu Ning?

    When Shu Ning wasn¡¯t here, something happened to everyone after he went on vacation!

    On the night of the evening party with Zhao Dong and the boys, Wang Cong had been taken away under everyone¡¯s watch and disappeared into thin air, his phone wouldn¡¯t go through and they couldn¡¯t find the man himself either. A light flickered past TIan Jia Hui¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t let this go just like that, whether it was Shu Ning or not he didn¡¯t know but it is sadly likely that he had a part in this. He had to retaliate against Guo Zhi, but his position was so high up......What should he do?

    Got it.

    Didn¡¯t that Wang Cong have a sickly mother? Her body¡¯s about ready to go so wouldn¡¯t it be a threat to her life if someone dared to do something to her son?

    A smile curled up on Tian Jia Hui¡¯s lips. Although Zhang Qi wasn¡¯t anyone special, the friendship he shared with him was real. Brother, study well there, I¡¯ll definitely find out who tried to put you in trouble! Guo Zhi was just the shank, and if the wielder wasn¡¯t Shu Ning, then it had to be Zhao Dong!

    And so the capital circle was round up into a mess, Wang Cong¡¯s mother who had just been discharged from the hospital couldn¡¯t find her son and riled up all the way to the school. Privately, someone told her about what happened at the bar so she went to the bar to make a mess, and was hauled out to sit and cry on the ground for a good half day. Then she went looking for the media. At first, she never told them about the school or the bar so the reporters thought that this news would definitely go rival, so the report went on the newspaper and the TV after several interviews. After all, Wang Cong was a dutiful son and a top student, selling off property to treat his mother¡¯s illness and whatnot, it would definitely arouse the public¡¯s concern!

    Only during the live TV broadcast did she mention in tears the venue where it all happened, and the host¡¯s face went green on the spot, cutting immediately to the advertisements. Unfortunately, it was toote, what¡¯s broadcasted had been broadcasted. After Hong Rui found out, he raised a brow. No doubt that bar was his, everyone knew that, but the legal person of the bar was someone else, nothing would happen to him even if something happened.

    A lot of noise was riled up, and to put it inly, it wasn¡¯t a pretty sight. Hong Rui walked step by step into the room with his cocktail in hand. Wang Cong was hung naked above the bed, breathing feebly. He did not have much strength because he did not eat much but that look in his eyes still remained sharp, ring hatefully at Hong Rui:¡±You beast! Kill me if you¡¯ve got the fucking balls.¡±

    Shrugging, Hong Rui raised a hand and the bodyguards entered to turn on the TV. At first, Wang Cong did not want to look at it at all since it was definitely some humiliating film, but he didn¡¯t think that his mother would appear, hysterically howling that her son was gone. Wang COng¡¯s eyes narrowed at that time and he felt as if the world had just fallen down on him, how could he go back cleanly anymore after all this?

    ¡°Oh my, my filial child~ Say, if I told the whole world that for the sake of getting her medical help, you¡¯ve willingly turned yourself into a prostitute......¡±

    ¡°Shut up shut up shut up~¡±Wang Cong howled madly.

    The more in a fluster and difort that he was in, the happier Hong Rui would be. Humans are lowly creatures, it was no use treating him well, he had to treat him roughly, only after he had felt the pain would he know to spread his legs. Actually, Hong Rui did like him quite a lot at first and was very attentive and careful with him, evenying to sleep next to him to express his sincerity......But that one time had given Hong Rui a taste of death, so now he didn¡¯t dare to keep his feelings for him anymore.

    ¡°Wang Cong, give your mom a call and apologize to her, tell her you did all that so that you could get donations from the people¡¯s sympathy.¡±

    ¡°Screw that! You¡¯re going to jail!¡±

    Laughing loudly, Hong Rui nearly shed nears, wondering how he would ever have felt anything for him:¡±I deposit a hundred bucks in your ount every time I touch you, and never once have I done a charge back, what¡¯s a bitch like you acting all high and mighty for? I¡¯m only giving you one chance, you either ruin your own reputation or your mother¡¯s my dear filial little child, choose yourself.¡±

    Hong Rui left. The bodyguards undid the bonds on Wang Cong¡¯s hand and left with a scoff.

    Wang Cong sat on therge luxurious bed but his face was as ashen as a corpse, for a long time he was speechless......

    Both Shu Ning and Shu Heng had returned to the ancestral home and stuck themselves to Shu Cheng for two days. Shu Ning was slightly puzzled, I¡¯m a senior in high school! Big brother¡¯s not worried, dad isn¡¯t either, what¡¯s going on? Whatever, If they¡¯re willing to let me go free then isn¡¯t that great for me? No use bringing the bad upon yourself. With a chuckle, Shu Ning cooked three bowls of noodles and brought them personally upstairs!

    My son is a big boy now, he knows how to cook! Shu Cheng was so moved that even a ripple could be seen in his eyes. Shu Heng had already tried Shu Ning¡¯s cooking so naturally he was looking forward to it. After the two finished their meals, a tragedy happened at night because Shu Cheng squeezed between the middle of them to sleep, and so not only could the sweet little couple not do the XXOO, the also couldn¡¯t sleep in each other¡¯s arms. Helplessly they looked at each other over Shu Cheng, their eyes filled with longing.

    Shu Heng was still the most daring one of the two. Taking advantage of the long reach of his arm, he supported himself up with one arm and leaned over, scaring Shu Ning so much his heart nearly stopped. All his brain cells burst at once and he didn¡¯t dare to make a single move, what was big brother trying to do? Is he trying to kiss me? That¡¯s impossible, right? Dad¡¯s right here. Shu Ning was dumbfounded, holding his breath as he watched that handsome facee closer and closer......¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

 Chapter 112

    It seemed as if a long time had passed, but in fact it was just a short while. Shu Ning was so nervous that even his palms were sweating and he observed both Shu Cheng and Shu Heng, this big brother of his really does have quite the guts, but does he think that with guts alone he can get away with everything?

    Shu Ning whose heart was beating like a drum finally reached the end of his sentence!

    A kiss, nted on his forehead ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Shu Ning who had just had his sigh of relief sucked in a breath of air, but as soon as he raised his eyes, his heart was shattered. When did Shu Cheng wake up? Looking at me with gentle eyes without even blinking? Instantly sweat covered Shu Ning¡¯s forehead, oh no oh no, I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m finished this time.

    Shu Cheng leaned close, and also nted a kiss on the forehead of Shu Ning who was scared out of his wits. He chuckled:¡±Didn¡¯t you dislike being kissed on the face in the past?¡±

    Shu Heng came heroically to the rescue:¡±He¡¯s big now so he won¡¯t allow kisses anymore. It¡¯s a bit hot, how about we turn on the air conditioner?¡±

    Shu Cheng nodded, but Shu Ning had already fallen in battle......Sleeping with the great god and whatnot, if you don¡¯t have the courage for it then just forget it, you¡¯ll be shocked to death sooner orter. And he didn¡¯t know if Shu Heng noticed after that Shu Cheng was wake, or whether he actually knew about it from the start. Shu Ning was toozy to find out the truth since his eyes had already turned into spirals, and his soul had flown away.

    After lunch the next day, the two left after offering Shu Gao some incense, and they just so happened to bump into Gu Ya¡¯s car. Shu Ning didn¡¯t notice but a wave rippled through Shu Heng¡¯s eyes, and he took out his phone to send a message. Shu Ning leaned over and his head rested very naturally on Shu Heng¡¯s wide shoulders:¡±There¡¯s good weather in June, I want to go on a vacation after the exams.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure, that¡¯ll be nice.¡±Shu Ning giggled and the topic turned:¡±There¡¯ll be tons of pretty girls who¡¯s gonna be envious of me!¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s heart jumped and it really skipped a beat, could his little brother have discovered anything? Recently, the partners introduced to him have suddenly increased but Shu Heng had rejected them all. But Shu Cheng didn¡¯t, he¡¯s been busying about with the old Mou family since Shu Heng¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t around anymore, his rtives from his mother¡¯s side were all very concerned about his life and future family.

    He couldn¡¯t let the little one know in case it worries him. Shu Heng had ns, he would handle everything properly. Setting his phone down, he had the ¡°big man¡± who was already quite tall propped up on his leg in an embrace, and his hand wasn¡¯t very modest at all as it pulled his clothes open directly, stretching in for a feel:¡±I don¡¯t need any beautiful women, you¡¯re the only one I need, can I prove my innocence to you with a kiss?¡±

    ¡°Sure~¡±With a beaming smile, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were transformed into curved slits and his smile was exceptionally sweet as he held onto Shu Heng¡¯s neck, and closed his eyes.

    And the lips of the two were locked just like that since the partition was pulled down anyway since Shu Heng¡¯s personal bodyguard knew the rtionship they shared. At first he was quite bashful and didn¡¯t dare to try anything, but now he was already used to it, Shu Ning¡¯s improvement was great. If he were to tell him that all these bodyguards were people sent over by the Mou family, he wondered if Shu Ning would still be able tough.

    Thankfully, Shu Heng was no mediocre man, he had done what others hadn¡¯t been able to do. After all, under normal circumstances, how could he have such confidence doing things in front of people sent over to monitor him? Being on your guard is key! And it wasn¡¯t a single person either. Shu Heng has great foresight, especially to the pile of nails nted all around him, it was as easy as simply turning them all into his own ws.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to convince someone to turn to their side, you had to have the personality, charm, wealth, and wisdom, just like how Shu Ning was snuggled in Shu Heng¡¯s arms like a little kitten, while Shu Heng has never loved anyone other than him. The two were serious, they were mutually the first love of each other. The bodyguards didn¡¯t have a problem with it either, they didn¡¯t say anything or object to it, instead they¡¯ve even included Shu Ning into their circle of protection. This was the aura of the king, and it was unparalleled.

    They think that everything Shu Heng did was right, that everything had its own reasons. Although they couldn¡¯t understand it now, they believed that they could in the future.

    After the ne reached the capital, the two got on their Rolls-Royce. Upon reaching home they unpacked their clothes and didn¡¯t feel like going out at night, huddled up in their room they fed each other their dinners, and then immediately after their bath at around nine o¡¯clock, they immediately tussled in bed. Shu Ning¡¯s breathing was chaotic and his chest heaved up and down, there was a hint of fear but also excitement in his eyes. He was fearful because of the pain, but after thates the pleasure, he couldn¡¯t just hop over that step, Shu Ning was clear about it.

    Shu Heng controlled his excitement and even after opening him up, he didn¡¯t eat him up immediately, heforted him, caressed him, and kissed him non-stop, allowing Shu Ning to rx spreading his legs by his own volition, and allowed him whatever he pleased! Then the two joined, and began to move. Shu Ning¡¯s face turned white as a sheet for a moment, but slowly reddened.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful~¡±

    ¡°I, ahh.....handsome......not pretty......¡±countered Shu Ning as he grabbed onto Shu Heng¡¯s waist.

    A faint smile turned up on Shu Heng¡¯s lips and it was so handsome that Shu Ning was dumbfounded. The speedy ride of pa pa pa pa pa pa begun, the sounds rising up in unison with the sounds of moaning. The two were very happy, especially Shu Ning who had made rapid progress, he could almostst till the end. And so when Shu Heng happily filled him up, he didn¡¯t ask whether Shu Ning was willing or not since it was already all in Shu Ning¡¯s tummy.

    A big hand rubbed on his stomach as Shu Heng dropped downzily on top of Shu Ning, kissing him without stopping while touching all over with his hand. Shu Ning had been nurtured and raised by him, not a single part of his body wasn¡¯t beautiful, his pale skin was tender, stic, and silky to the touch, it really made it hard for him to stop. Shu Heng observed Shu Ning¡¯s soft features, and the more he looked at them the more pleased he was with them, it was hard to keep himself from continuing to kiss him.

    Shu Ning made an urging grunt and it made Shu Heng jumped in fright, his big hand hurrying to pat him, coaxing him to sleep before he could rx then immediately getting up to prepare the bath water. Carefully he washed Shu Ning like a precious jewel, then carried him to the bed with clean sheets put in, then they slept in an embrace.

    Early next morning, it was time for school. Shu Ning was just like a slug, his whole body was soft as if there were no bones in them. It wasn¡¯t as if he was really soft, but he just didn¡¯t want to go, he just wanted to stick around with Shu Heng all day. Shu Heng was really wise, he had already figured it out. He wanted to help Shu Ning request for more vacation days but Shu Ning took his hand and shook his head, he still insisted on going to school in the end.

    A glimmer shed through Shu Heng¡¯s dark eyes because he did not forget about Zhao Dong, it was slightly different when Shu Ning spoke about him, so he was quite bothered by it.

    After Shu Ning left for school, Shu Heng wasn¡¯t idle either, he went to A University to report in, and he could receive his diploma not long after.

    During lunch, Tian Jia Hui appeared before Zhao Dong had even arrived:¡±Shu Ning, you haven¡¯t heard, have you? Something big happened with Zhang Qi.¡±

    Tian Jia Hui¡¯s brows were knitted into a frown and his entire face was filled with worry. Shu Ning knew what happened, he had hinted a little at the beginning to his good friend Guo Zhi, and he really did a pretty good job, but too bad he let Tian Jia Hui escape. Shu Ning¡¯s expression was normal as he looked at Tian Jia Hui with his brows slightly raised, waiting for him to continue. This in turn made it hard for Tian Jia Hui to ascertain Shu Ning¡¯s participation of the matter, so he could only tell him the whole thing in a gloomy manner.

    Shu Ning shook his head in his heart, looking at Tian Jia Hui with disgust. If you weren¡¯t willing to go then don¡¯t, nobody invited you.

    It wasn¡¯t until Tian Jia Hui finished talking and was drinking a sip of water was Shu Ning willing to speak:¡±What did Guo Zhi say?¡±

    Tian Jia Hui¡¯s face was covered in ck lines:¡±......¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask him?¡±

    How would I dare? Tian Jia Hui¡¯s expression turned sour as he looked towards Shu Ning after some hesitation:¡±We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? How about......Can you ask Guo Zhi?¡±

    ¡°That......It¡¯s not very convenient for me to ask, I can¡¯t just go up and ask why he came out fine, right? He had only barely escaped, after all everyone else was caught,¡±Shu Ning turned the topic around and raised his eyebrows, sweeping his sharp gaze towards Tian Jia Hui:¡±I wasn¡¯t here that day so I don¡¯t know what happened, it won¡¯t be very good if I step in after everything happened, but howe you weren¡¯t there? And why didn¡¯t you ask Guo Zhi after it happened?¡±

    ¡°I refused the offer since I had something to do.¡±

    ¡°An honest man doesn¡¯t deal underhand, you¡¯re asking me to ask but you get to escape from it, what are you trying to suggest?¡±

    ¡°Shu Ning, how can you say that?¡±

    ¡°DId you notice something when you didn¡¯t go that day? Or did you realize anything and was scared of stirring up trouble so you escaped it, while watching Zhang Qi go with your eyes wide, and now that something happened to him you¡¯re here asking me questions instead, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, I wasn¡¯t trying anything, Shu Ning. We¡¯ve known for quite a while now, you should know what sort of person I am, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I just know that something happened to everyone and you didn¡¯t go, now you¡¯re even getting suspicious of Guo Zhi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡±Tian Jia Hui stood up in agitation, and the chair fell down to the floor in a clunk. Everyone looked towards them.

    Zhao Dong came over with a group of other guys. He raised and eyebrow and looked at him with a slightly unpleasant look in his eyes:¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Tian Jia Hui was scared now and his face had turned ashen, he hade to look for Shu Ning specially to have a quiet chat, he wasn¡¯t trying to let anyone around them know. But right now the one standing right behind Zhao Dong was Guo Zhi, and that gaze of his deep with a hint of a smile was already on him. Shu Ning invited his friends to sit down with a smile, and Tian Jia Hui didn¡¯t know whether he should sit or stand because he had pushed his chair down, nobody dared to help him.

    The dust settled with Wang Cong who had been in quite a mess recently, Wang Cong was fine, he¡¯s doing good, it was Wang Cong¡¯s mother who didn¡¯t have money for her sickness and didn¡¯t want to sell her house, so she started a buzz with her filial and studious son, hoping to get donations from all the kind people, getting over this hurdle with ease. She was very pitiful, but it wasn¡¯t worth it to feel bad for her, it was an unforgivable evil to deceive people.

    Since he saw Shu Ning, Guo Zhi told him about everything that was going on. Shu Ning had already known but he just pretended this was his first time hearing about it, it turns out Guo Zhi thought that Tian Jia Hui hade pleading for help, so he quickly said some things to plug him up. After all, nobody was a fool here, for someone to be able to calm the winds so easily and quickly, it can¡¯t be anyone but Hong Rui. This wasn¡¯t a guy anyone should be offending, if Shu Ning ends up putting in a good word for Wang Cong because he knew him, it would make Hong Rui unhappy, how would he be able to stay around in the capital if that were to happen?

    Tian Jia Hui felt very bitter in his heart, Guo Zhi was so powerful that he was actually able to sway Shu Ning¡¯s heart,ying down the stakes and telling him directly not to help him! During that time, Hong Rui had taken him away under the eyes of everybody, and now he was gone without even a corpse to be found, what could this mean? Especially Zhang Qi, he had never even offended Guo Zhi, unless......

    Looking at the casual and uncaring look of Shu Ning, could he be the source of all this?

    But! We didn¡¯t offend Shu Ning either? Zhang Qi was someone from C CIty, they were all from the same town, why did Shu Ning do it?

    Tian Jia Hui¡¯s face was getting more and more unpleasant, turning around, he left quickly. Shu Ning took a nce at him after he noticed, and turned back just in time to meet Zhao Dong¡¯s doubtful eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Ning shrugged and giggled calmly like usual:¡±Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m not close with him.¡±

    Zhao Dong was relieved:¡±You know, I always see them buttering up to others, they don¡¯t seem to be very good people so look at them with your eyes peeled in the future, don¡¯t get mixed in with them.¡±

    Shu Ning blushed in embarrassment and the few of them started to chat, no longer bringing up the matters with Zhang Qi and Wang Cong. And why was he embarrassed? Because he didn¡¯t have his eyes peeled in his past life, and with just a few ttering words he was drifting in the air like a fool, putting his heart out for them, helping them with everything he could. They would always go out for a meal, and when it came time to foot the bill, both Zhang Qi and Tian Jia Hui wouldn¡¯t be soft about it, as time went by they just became best buddies.

    But why didn¡¯t Shu Ning notice how what they really were? Because he had nothing he could ask for, when something really ended up happening to Shu Ning, they were all gone without a trace. He helped them so much with nothing to show for it, and was instead wronged, and in the end he was sent to jail while those dogs Zhang Qi and Wang Congughed at him. Only then did Shu Ning finally realize what eyes they were looking at him with ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    I¡¯ll just treat you like dogs in this life, don¡¯t mind me.

    ss was starting soon. When Shu Ning was walking back, Guo Zhi caught up to him and put a hand on Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder:¡±Baby, have I gone too overboard? Did I trouble you at all?¡±

    Shu Ning shot him a smile and looked at him with a wicked gaze:¡±How could that be! If I really had to say anything about it, I should say you¡¯ve really gone soft on them this time.¡±

    Guo Zhi spat out a sound ofughter and gave Shu Ning¡¯s little nose a nudge:¡±It¡¯s alright as long as you¡¯re happy, but anyway, do you still need me to deal with that Tian Jia Hui guy?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, if he makes me unhappy then he won¡¯t see the light of day anymore.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡±Guo Zhi¡¯s lips turned up into a smile, and a flicker of poisonous intent shed by his eyes:¡±Anyone who makes us unhappy will never receive a good ending.¡±

    Shu Ning halted his steps and felt slightly worried, patting Guo Zhi¡¯s back he spoke:¡±It¡¯s all in the past, your enemy is already dead, right now nobody can cause you any trouble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t have any enemies anymore,¡±A sh of confusion went by Guo Zhi¡¯s eyes, and they became even more profound, looking towards Shu Ning¡¯s clean little face with his head down:¡±Just tell me if anyone dares to do anything to you in the future, I have been pretty bored so I¡¯ll be your little ws, how does that sound?¡±

    Shu Ning gave him a proud smile and nodded:¡±That sounds great, I was born with a look that makes me seem easy to mess with, so if anyone dares to take me for a soft one, we¡¯ll see what you can do!¡±

    Seeing the two whispering to each other, Zhao Dong who followed behind them felt relieved. WHen they were having their lunch earlier, Guo Zhi kept looking towards Shu Ning, trying to speak but always stopping again, he thought that something had happened between the two. Zhao Dong was the head of them after all, so there were a lot of things that worried him. When Shu Ning returned to his ss to review his studies, his heart drifted towards thoughts of the pitiful Guo Zhi.

    He may seem to be having the time of his life on the surface, but he wasn¡¯t doing so well underneath all that.

    After all, the fate that tied them together was from the memories of his past, he knew what happens to Guo Zhi, but he didn¡¯t know when it would happen. And so Shu Ning could only trust in his luck and saving him, arranging everything and hide him up well. Guo Zhi who was at his veryst breath held onto Shu Ning¡¯s hand tight because he didn¡¯t want to die, for the sake offorting him through the night, he had his bodyguards head out to secretly buy medicine and whatnot. Guo Zhi had a fever for three days and three nights, his marathon with death himself had nearly reached its end.

    Right now, there were still seven scars on Guo Zhi¡¯s body, he could get rid of them but Guo Zhi chose not to, he wanted to leave them on his body to remind himself not to be soft, even if it were towards a close rtive!

    After school at night, Shu Ning didn¡¯t partake in the extra evening sses. The teacher had looked for him to talk about things but Shu Ning told her about how he felt, with his current condition, it was no problem getting into thendscaping course. The teacher gave Shu Cheng a call, and Shu Ning didn¡¯t know what Shu Cheng told her either, anyway the teacher didn¡¯t care about Shu Ning anymore after that conversation, that was great news for him.

    As soon as he reached the school gates, Shu Ning saw Tian Jia Hui enter a ck van while shivering, and several men left sneakily away.

    Touching his chin, it¡¯s important to know your own limits, if this guy didn¡¯t stir up any waves, then he shouldn¡¯t have to me anyone for taking care of him. Shu Ning knew what type of person Wang Cong¡¯s mother was, she was very simple-minded and guileless, definitely not the type with deep thoughts, for her to pin the mess so perfectly on the bar, someone definitely made a move in the background!

    And that person had to be Tian Jia Hui!

    Tian Jia Hui was very smart, and even ten Zhang Qi¡¯s wouldn¡¯t give you a Tian Jia Hui, but he was too smug, he thought that everything was going ording to n but he had actually been found out from the start. Shu Ning was talking loudly with Tian Jia Hui in the cafeteria, and he was taken away by someone right after school ended in the afternoon, what did that meant? It should be Hong Rui¡¯s doing.

    Shu Ning got on his own car and an arm as tough as iron bars was stretched over, pulling him into them, and a deep kiss was nted on his lips.

    Shu Ning was so shocked that he yelled out, but he threw himself to him after seeing who it was behind him. He missed his big brother as well, he missed his warmth a lot. The hearts of the two connected for a moment and they were holding each other tight without a single crack. They kissed each other with loud smacking sounds, tangling up in a passionate kiss that was hard to bear. Shu Heng¡¯s hand had started to be very open as they moved around passionately full of love, leaving countless marks like strawberries in its wake. The bodyguard quickly got down the car after they reached the front porch of the house, while Shu Ning¡¯s clothes were so messy that he was almost naked.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Heng bit his neck and stretched his big hand downwards, tearing down that annoying little pair of underwear directly.

    ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Shu Ning was dumbfounded, his mouth pped about for a moment before he could find his voice, and spoke with a tremble:¡±No......You can¡¯t be.......thinking of......of......¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±

    ¡°No no no we can¡¯t mm......No......¡±His finger! Oh shit, Shu Ning was shocked silly, this was their car! Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, his big brother definitely brought lube! Who would bring something like that everywhere they went ¡ú_¡ú Shu Ning forced himself to be calm and sighed:¡±Brother, it¡¯s going to hurt......ah......¡±Toote, it¡¯s already in.

    ¡°Silly, how could I bear to see you in pain?¡±Shu Heng had already put the little one in a good position, they could go at any moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash, this won¡¯t go sessfully without that, I¡¯m going to die!¡±¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that!¡±

    ¡°Which one is that?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°You have to tell me, if you don¡¯t, how am I going to know?¡±

    His big brother was being particrly evil at this moment, was he doing this on purpose? Shu Ning stared straight at him and didn¡¯t see anything wrong either, so he simply said it out through gritted teeth:¡±There¡¯s no lube! I won¡¯t do it if there¡¯s no lube!!¡±

    ¡°I say, you¡¯re quite the silly one aren¡¯t you? How could I do you if I didn¡¯t bring any condoms?¡±Shu Hengughed. Seeing Shu Ning¡¯s flushed face, he immediately lowered his head and exhaled gently, deliberately blowing towards his sensitive earlobe:¡±You don¡¯t believe me? Listen!¡±

    When his fingers were moving around, there were some wet noises. Shu Ning¡¯s attention had all been sucked in towards Shu Heng at the very beginning, so he didn¡¯t notice anything that was going on behind. Right now, in the face of such a shameful reality, he held his face in embarrassment. As rare as it was, Shu Heng chuckled, and then he went in.

    ¡°Ah......¡±Shu Ning quickly pushed Shu Heng¡¯s chest away, crying without tears:¡±Brother, please......Can we do it in the room? This......We¡¯re at the car......¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the car?¡±It was as if a wild me was running rampant in Shu Heng¡¯s eyes:¡±Don¡¯t worry, the lips of the bodyguards are sealed, they won¡¯t run their mouths off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, I ahh......¡±He started to move! The car was rocking to his brother¡¯s movements, and it struck Shu Ning like a bolt of thunder. He didn¡¯t ept this in his heart, it was too wild, but his body disagreed, it felt good, exciting, and stimting. No wonder people liked to do it in all sorts of ways, it was pretty good! Waves of pleasure crashed at his head, Shu Ning could no longer think clearly anymore, he could only hold onto his big brother helplessly, attending to him pitifully.

    Shu Heng¡¯s stamina was too great and he was great at this, he could send Shu Ning up into the heavens with every thrust, and on the second round, Shu Ning¡¯s head curved to the side and he fainted.

    Shu Heng continued to busy about for quite some time before he came out, sighing in satisfaction. He looked at Shu Ning with a deep and loving gaze, rubbing off the tears at the corners of his eyes with a thumb. He was really quite the crybaby, how pitiful.

    When Shu Ning woke up, it was already eight at night. His whole body was naked under the nket, and Shu Heng wasn¡¯t by his side. This made Shu Ning feel a little awkward, and he was a bit calmer now.

    The car shook! That was too crazy, Shu Ning touched his face unconsciously and sat up, enduring the pain at his waist. His thighs were feeling a bit sore too, thinking to the position he was in when they were in the car, Shu Ning could feel his cheeks burning up like a fever. Oh my, you¡¯re already a man over thirty and it¡¯s actually still this hard for you to let it go. Shu Heng was young and energetic, he was definitely craving for that vour, he had to satisfy him. Shu Ning understood at heart, and was willing to mix well with him too.

    Shu Heng came in with porridge in hand, and just then Shu Ning wanted to hide himself. SHu Heng was Shu Heng after all, he never travels the roadmonly walked /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    ¡°Are you hungry? I asked the aunty to make you your favourite porridge, there¡¯s even some salted vegetables but there¡¯s not much salt, we¡¯ll substitute those with fruit.¡±

    Hearing that, Shu Ning was energetic, seasoning food with fruits, aunty sure was amazing. Pulling up the small little table, Shu Heng helped Shu Ning with his food before taking two bites of his own. Shu Ning felt a little embarrassed:¡±Brother, have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm, I¡¯ve had some cakes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together,¡±Shu Ning fed Shu Heng a bite of porridge and Shu Heng didn¡¯t refuse him. After finishing this bowl, Shu Heng went down to grab a second. Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched, he knew that his brother¡¯s appetite was big! Feeding each other, Shu Ning suddenly thought of something:¡±Did you give dad a call yet?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Huh? Shu Heng¡¯s said he did without even a change on hisplexion, does he not feel guilty at all?

    Shu Heng was wise, so immediately he understood:¡±We¡¯ll have to face this sooner orter, trust me, nothing bad will happen.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning may gave given his approval but he still thought about Shu Cheng¡¯s short life in his heart, who could stop you when he¡¯s gone? The light of hope shone in the tunnel of misfortune, if Shu Cheng doesn¡¯t die, Shu Ning was still willing to keep this rtionship for the rest of his life. He hoped that God could open his eyes, man could change his own destiny with effort. Shu Ning looked towards Shu Heng¡¯s calm and handsome face, if this couldst forever, I¡¯d be happy even if I only had ten years to live.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Uh, he found out without even looking at me!!!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡±After taking thest bite of porridge, Shu Heng lifted up Shu Ning¡¯s chin with a finger and looked at him with serious eyes:¡±I¡¯m here, nothing bad will happen. I love you, I know that you don¡¯t want to rely on me, and you want your own freedom, I can look at everything else that happens with one eye closed so you can ride the winds however you like, but for our happiness, you can¡¯t kick me aside, alright?¡±

    His pupils shrunk, did he find out about anything? No matter what, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t figure Shu Heng out:¡±Alright, I promise you.¡±

    The atmosphere was wonderful, he couldn¡¯t be thinking of having another go, would he? His mind was afloat and his little hands were clutching onto the bedsheets, his breathing was slightly chaotic, his countenance passionate, but Shu Heng didn¡¯t n to gobble him up. Diligently, he put the bowls and everything else aside, leaving Shu Ning alone to think about his life.

    Shu Heng returned very quickly, how could he bear to leave Shu Ning alone in the room?

    The two shared simr thoughts, after brushing their teeth, they watched some movies for a bit and were tussled into a pile again. If there was one then there could be two, you could almost see the flowers blooming twice, who would be willing to settle with just nd soup?

    Passionately, Shu Ning put on an alluring smile:¡±Brother~ Heng~¡±

 Chapter 113

    In the ssroom the next day, Shu Ning sat down properly in ss. All the students were very curious, was this carefree child finally studying hard for his exams? How rare, did someone nag him about it? Some were secretly pleased, some emotional, and some were delighted, his teachers for example, were starting to pay attention to Shu Ning again.

    Shu Ning wanted to cry with no tears, why you ask?

    After that shaky car ride yesterday, he had been XXOO-ed again in bed. It felt so good at that time, with his big brother taking care of him so tenderly after, it felt so nice, but......His body was made of flesh after all! Now he was in a fit of misfortune, his waist was sore, his butt hurt, and his legs were still numb, it was simply a sad experience that was hard to describe.

    At noon, Shu Ning who did not have thepany of Tian Jia Hui and the others was by himself so Zhao Dong sent someone specially over to invite Shu Ning out to eat. Shu Ning could only refuse ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q It was better to just sit around, nobody could see how bitter this little baby felt, at the very least his appearance was still refreshed, sitting with his back straight like a perfect little guy.

    Because he didn¡¯t know whether Shu Heng woulde to pick him up at night, Pang Qian as well could only contact Shu Ning through the phone, so he asked about news of Uncle Pang while they were talking. Pang Qian admired Shu Ning a lot, so he told him the truth. Uncle Pang¡¯s life was ordinary but he drank a lot, when he got drunk he would start yelling about how Qin Yu Fu was too blind to see who was really a good person, then when he was sober he would be quiet again. After a period of depression, he had gone out to find work.

    Shu Ning raised his eyebrows and felt strange somewhere within him. After the call, Shu Ning then gave Qin Yu Fu a call.

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s life was very fulfilling, he had a family, a wife, and inside of her wife¡¯s stomach was a little baby. The whole family was in great harmony, it was wonderful and very warm. Hearing the happy voice of his uncle, naturally Shu Ning felt relieved. He wanted to mention Uncle Pang but he didn¡¯t know what his uncle would think about it, and right when Shu Ning was hesitating, his uncle brought it up.

    ¡°Ning Ning, did......Did Uncle Pang look for you?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I actually wanted to go see him but I forgot because I was too busy,¡±Shu Ning was honest, the time it took to go from C City to F City was only several hours, it was quite convenient, he could even visit his granny¡¯s grave on the way. But because he had just established his rtionship with Shu Heng, and was done in until he could barely get off the bed, he didn¡¯t feel like going.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about adult¡¯s troubles, don¡¯t see him even if hees to look for you, it¡¯s impossible for me to apany him as a bachelor for the rest of my life. Ning Ning, your uncle isn¡¯t trying to be ungrateful, and I really am very thankful to him for helping me out with so much, but since we can¡¯t click as friends, I will repay all that he¡¯s done for me through Pang Qian. So, Ning Ning, you mustn¡¯t get yourself involved, the thing with me and Pang......that¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know.¡±

    ¡°The weather is good now so several people were recruited in the construction site, I¡¯m going to go get busy for now, I¡¯m really happy that your business is booming more and more by the day.¡±

    Shu Ning sat on a bench under the tree, and the two caught up with each other, including his college entrance examinations, to take care of his health and whatnot before they ended the call. Shu Ning did not think too much about it since it was his uncle¡¯s problems, it¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s got it under control. But he didn¡¯t know that Qin Yu Fu was standing by the window for a long time, so long that tears started to fall to his cheeks.

    The night before the foreman left, he grabbed Qin Yu Fu and like a madman, he told him about a lot of things. Qin Yu Fu was quite afraid, he didn¡¯t understand why he was being so hysterical, he even pushed him down to the floor and kissed him. This shocked Qin Yu Fu so much that he was shocked still on the spot, not understanding at all what was going on. Why? He says he can¡¯t leave me? He cried, and howled, was it not okay to continue just like this? Why did you have to find a woman? What was so good about her? That child in her definitely didn¡¯t belong to you, he grumbled and yelled.

    Qin Yu Fu was really afraid and a little confused, but actually, how could the foreman himself understand as well?

    The rtionship between the two had already started to deteriorate a long time ago, Qin Yu Fu thought that Foreman Pang was a very selfish person, why did I have to be single just because you were? While the foreman was also confused himself, why couldn¡¯t I ept Xiao Fu¡¯s marriage? Why did I want to kiss him? Why was it so painful......Why? Why was it? If any of them were to tell Shu Ning, he would definitely understand it immediately.

    The foreman had fallen in love with Qin Yu Fu. WHen he took him away from the countryside back then, he took care of him, gave him work. When he himself had fallen out of love, Qin Yu Fu was there with him. And when he was feeling down, Qin Yu Fu¡¯s shadow was also present near him. They had always been two, instead of getting hurt loving someone else, it would¡¯ve been better staying with this honest man, and slowly, his heart sank into that idea. As everything continued on, his love was set deep within his bones.

    During the quiet night, the foreman who had already made a decision was smoking by himself. There was a profound look in his eyes as he thought about all the tiny things about Qin Yu Fu, that was a good, simple, and easy to please man. He was innocent and kind, even if he were taken advantage of or was harmed by anyone, he still wouldn¡¯tin about it, he would continue living his happy days with no worries.

    That will be that then, as long as he was happy, I¡¯ll be happy too.

    The resolute foreman dropped the cigarette and extinguished it with his boot, then after packing up his luggage, he got on the train heading for the capital. Qin Yu Fu was a good man, as long as I apologize, he¡¯ll forgive me! Watching over him silently was also a way of loving him, since this is how my life is going to go on anyway, I¡¯ll be happy as long as I can see him happy. Besides, he had his brother and his family too, the foreman buried these deep feelings into the depths of his heart.

    The next morning, when he saw the foreman who appeared in quite a slump, he was shocked. He had gotten quite a lot skinnier, theplexion of the man who used to be so big and strong that his face was now a little pale, and it was quite upsetting to see how gaunt his cheeks were. Qin Yu Fu¡¯s legs felt heavy and he couldn¡¯t move, his mind spinning round and round in circles. The foreman walked over calmly, and scratched the top of his head awkwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°About that~ Xiao Fu, I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit drunk at that time so I thought about all those women who¡¯ve done me wrong, and I was afraid that you¡¯d......I¡¯m so sorry, it won¡¯t happen again, I¡¯ve already quit drinking, you¡¯re free to check me if you¡¯d like!¡±

    Looking at this calm smile, Qin Yu Fu sighed in relief, but his eyes were red:¡±It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back, great, I¡¯ve still kept your spot for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, bro!¡±

    And the two made up just like that. After getting off work in the afternoon, Qin Yu Fu drove the foreman out to get him a hair cut, a bath, and a massage. After a round of tidying up, the foreman was once again a handsome man.

    Pang Qian was very pleased, he even specially gave Shu Ning a call to tell him. At that time, Shu Ning was nearly at home so he told his driver to turn around to his uncle¡¯s ce, then he sent a text message to his brother telling him he¡¯ll be a littlete ining home. Shu Ning knew that Shu Heng was currently working, if not he would¡¯ve came to pick him up. Seeing the message, Shu Heng went to his biological father¡¯s home to eat dinner.

    Towards the arrival of his grandson, Commander Mou smiled so brightly that the creases of his wrinkles could be seen. He quickly received Shu Heng over to sit by his side, and he even took his hand, patting it lightly, serving him food, filled his soup bowl, and took care of him well. It was as if his eyes were glued to Shu Heng, if he could he would¡¯ve made his grandson stay forever.

    This man was too outstanding, this is my true descendant. He was noble and sharp as a de, nobody would dare to be impudent even with just his silent presence, even the drop of a single pin could be heard. Those eyes of his, that temperament, he was only twenty-one and he already disyed such a powerful aura, he wasn¡¯t like those pampered princes you would see raised in a greenhouse! He even felt little next to him, Heng this little guy was even more powerful than he was in his prime. The oldmander was satisfied, he was so pleased that he could almost cry, and this was shocking for all the people at the table.

    Shu Heng did not do anything at all but that aloofness was out of this world. Surprisingly, he looked very fitting next to the old man.

    In the end, the one who was most like the old man was Shu Heng, and not only that, they were even simr in appearance. Especially the eyebrows, they almost looked to havee from the same mold, you say they aren¡¯t rted? Do you think that¡¯s possible? You could tell with one look that he was a descendant of the oldmander.

    Because of Shu Heng¡¯s sudden arrival, many people weren¡¯t very pleased. A few days ago, someone had appeared to challenge them, they wanted to fight.

    It was normal for the grandchildren in the family to learn from each other, the guys who came out today had a face full of smiles as they happily invited him to spar, but in truth they were trying to disy their superiority towards Shu Heng. You think you¡¯re good, kid? No matter what you are in C City, an illegitimate child is an illegitimate child, if you wanna act out in front of our eldest young master, then you¡¯re not wee here.

    When the oldmander went to use the washroom, all the other seniors just watched and neither of them spoke.

    You want respect? You can¡¯t get that without power, that was what everyone was thinking. Everyone was waiting for Shu Heng to make a fool for himself because the young man who came up today was part of the Mou special forces. Shu Heng knew that but he wasn¡¯t surprised either, he didn¡¯t even say whether he agreed to it, he just went directly over. This was outside of everyone¡¯s expectations, and when the young man assumed his stance, Shu Heng was still expressionless as usual. Was he waiting for me to go first? Then I shall fulfill your wish.

    With his first move, he made his opponent lose bnce, and with the second, hended a heavy kick, his movements flowed as smooth as water and he did not go easy on him at all, in just a second he had defeated him. That guy wasying on the floor while holding his stomach, moaning in pain with his face pale as a sheet.

    The oldmander came out pretty quickly so he saw a part of it, he stopped anyone from helping him up, and told him to go to the hospital himself.

    It¡¯s your own responsibility if you¡¯re stirring up trouble, and it wasn¡¯t allowed to stir up trouble especially at home. His malicious provocation made the oldmander very angry, his actions now was a warning to everyone.

    Wasn¡¯t it important that he was an illegitimate child? And now whoever dared to make a move on him was going against the oldmander!

    His cold and towering gaze made everyone shiver, and none of them dared to lower their head impudently. When he was young, the oldmander had once brought his team to a special zone for the sake of his country, and killed countless of their enemies, bad people,wless scoundrels, and international criminals who all had guns and weapons, each one was more vicious than the other, they were putting their lives on the line for this.

    The killing intent in the oldmander¡¯s eyes were very heavy, and the pressure was even heavier, it really sunk into everyone¡¯s spirits and it was easy to make a little soldier cry.

    But why did Shu Heng had eyes that wouldn¡¯t lose to his? Did the oldmander send him somewhere for training before he came? Some soldiers were very special, he was one of the elite among the country¡¯s elite, could it be......Did themander open the back door for Shu Heng? If this were in the past, that would definitely be impossible, the old man was an upright person.

    But......He was old now! And he had experienced the loss of losing his grandchildren, if you were to be unreasonable to Shu Heng now, he would pamper him and indulge him, loving him. If you didn¡¯t like it then you can fight him, if not you can leave, his attitude was clear to all, even his son had to abide by him, he would always look for opportunities to meet up with his grandson. The small flowers on the balcony were blooming, so he brought his oldrades to see them. He had Shu Heng sit by the side to pour tea for them, and he did it sitting not standing, and his other grandchildren weren¡¯t allowed to be present either, even his own son.

    The decision made by his son in the past made the old man very angry, and he was still angry about it.

    Shu Heng was a businessman, and not interested in joining the military. The old man was very disappointed, but after a day of disappointment he epted it. Everyone had a higher understanding now of Shu Heng¡¯s status, seeing the old man¡¯s mood, everyone could feel cold sweat gather at their back, and even more so they did not dare to mess with Shu Heng.

    After dinner, the old man was still holding Shu Heng¡¯s hand:¡±You came over today without giving us a heads up so we didn¡¯t prepare too much food today, I¡¯m not sure if it suits your appetite.¡±

    The likes of both the grandfather and the grandchild were simr, they both liked to eat meat so Shu Heng didn¡¯t say anything, he just nodded in response to the old man¡¯s care.

    He was too aloof, the other grandchildren were actually quite envious as well, they would definitely be beaten if they acted like that. Right at that time, Shu Heng¡¯s phone rang. Wasn¡¯t his phone always set to vibration? Could it be his biological father? Now there¡¯s a show worth watching.

 Chapter 114

    Any cultured person would set their phones to vibration during an event, because it would disturb other people if it were to ring.

    Although Shu Heng was lofty, cold, and profound, he had no problems in terms of manners, but right now his phone was ringing softly, and it was even an upbeat melody, it was quite surprising. Everyone felt quite doubtful in their hearts but they didn¡¯t think too much about it, at most it would be a rtive like a father or someone else because Shu Heng did not have a partner.

    But right now, his father or whatever other rtive was instead being a disturbance. For example, both the old man and his eldest son was present, and the old man was being possessive of Shu Heng, not even allowing his son to get near him for fear of him being snatched away. With that, if would be quite the tricky situation if it really was his father calling! Everyone knew, and they were all silently waiting for it, the show was about to begin, who was going to win, they wondered?

    It wasn¡¯t going to be his big brother anyway, that was for sure, he had made the wrong decisions in the past and made the old man angry, so he had his son abandon him, it was a great sight to behold.

    Shu Heng did not show any semnce of an expression as he stood up quite normally, then walked to some distance to pick up the call. This made everyone quite disappointed, the ones who liked to gossip were whispering to each other.

    The old man immediately red at them, and stopped them in their tracks. However, the old man would never let go of troublemakers so easily:¡±You, there¡¯s no need for you toe to the table next time.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face paled, and forced herself to put on a smile, nodding and epting her fate. The expression on her husband¡¯s face was as usual but in his heart, he secretly felt regretful, he was the one who was caught by his obsessions and gave his wife a little nudge under the table, that was the reason why his wife hade out with that, he felt that instead of forging a n to threaten him, it was better to stir up the winds but it instead ended with their loss.

    In the quiet room, it was no use no matter how quiet you tried to be, although everyone else couldn¡¯t make out what he was trying to say, Shu Heng¡¯s soft stone was still a shock to them. Who is that? Who was the person with such charm? He was even better than themander. There were only threemanders in our country, one for the navy, one fornd, and one as the head, it was an understatement that they could control the world with the palm of their hand.

    Shu Heng wanted to leave after his call, and unconsciously the old man tried to get him to stay but things were just as usual, Shu Heng leaves whenever he pleases.

    The eldest son saw his son out. He wanted to speak but stopped again, he wanted toe closer but he was afraid of having his hand pped away again. He sighed, not knowing what was the best thing to do. He wanted to appear strong his whole life, and now that he wanted to put it all down to make up to someone sincerely, why was it so hard?:¡±If there¡¯s anything you need you cane to me, I¡¯m your dad, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    After that, he regretted what he said, he was too used tomanding others to do things so he didn¡¯t even know how to talk nicely to his own son anymore. His attitude, his tone, and even his words were stiff, as if Shu Heng couldn¡¯t do without him. Shu Heng was such a strong person, there would definitely be an effect on him, he had to treat him nicely like the old man, Szeto Dong knew, but he would still slip up when it came to i!

    Ah, he had offended the younger one again, Shu Heng left to his car without even turning back for a nce......

    Szeto Ming Cheng stood with his hands crossed behind his back, and the smile on his face was quite smug:¡±You did it yourself so you have no one to me but yourself, it¡¯s not so easy to move him, he¡¯s got quite the proud and entric character.¡±

    Szeto Dong had seen and analyzed countless people so naturally he could understand, Shu Heng......was unlike him but instead simr to his father, he was adamant and stubborn.

    The expression of his son under the dim lights weren¡¯t clear, but Szeto Ming Cheng knew that he was sad. After all, how could his own son not notice what was in his mind? The oldmander still felt quite bad for his son, so he spoke to him a little on the way back:¡±Shu Heng is a very filial boy, and treats his adoptive father with much respect, he loves his siblings very much too.¡±

    Szeto Dong¡¯s eyes brightened up and the sight was shocking for the two soldiers holding rifles at the side and they tried hard to keep their focus, if they could they would grab their ears to keep themselves in ce. Someone was going to be a very unlucky man every time the leader¡¯s eyes had that look to them.

    Shu Heng reached home immediately because the little one felt doubtful, he even seemed to be quite distressed, how could he be missing me so much at this time? That was what Shu Heng thought. When he returned home speedily, he wondered, where was he? Shu Heng looked towards the bodyguards and they turned their heads towards the bathroom. Shu Heng walked forth with arge stride while waving his hand, telling him to go out for a break.

    Shu Ning was in the bath thinking about what happened earlier, Shu Ning had went over specially to invite them, he had wanted to have a little drink with his uncle and the foreman. Although he didn¡¯t mention the reason, everyone understood that it was a celebration of the foreman¡¯s return. The foreman stopped drinking and this gave Shu Ning quite the scare, is he serious? What did he fight with uncle about, to make him so determined?

    Amazing!

    It was good for his uncle as well, because he had also abstained from drinking alongside the foreman. Shu Ning could only drink his juice with them.

    Around eight o¡¯clock, his uncle¡¯s phone rang. The ringtone it yed was one of love, a bunch of sweet things, getting old together and whatnot, a very joyous song, even Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help himself from smiling. The uncle immediately put on a big smile and took the call. Honey, oh honey~ He called wonderfully, his eyes were almost curved into crescents.

    The foreman was smiling too, but his face was just slightly pale. Shu Ning was not suspicious about anything since he had also lost quite some weight recently.

    When Shu Ning went to the washroom, the foreman went with him. While washing their hands, the foreman stood next to Shu Ning and sighed:¡±Hey, little Ning, I heard......that xiao Fu¡¯s passbook from F City is still with you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±Suddenly bringing this up made Shu Ning feel quite concerned.

    ¡°Does he still have the shares from the cyber cafes there?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I told uncle about the inte cafe I opened with the money, he kept insisting on not taking it.¡±

    ¡°I know, and he does too, that the money in there isn¡¯t enough to open an inte cafe, right? You¡¯re doing this so that he can have a better life, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning nodded, he couldn¡¯t understand what the foreman was trying to get at so he waited for him to continue:¡±Uncle, is there something you¡¯d like to say? We don¡¯t have to keep anything between us.¡±

    ¡°Xiao fu~ Your uncle is too honest so he can¡¯t keep anything in him, he¡¯s good to everyone so he never hides anything, you know that too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°This afternoon, Xiao Fu¡¯s mother-inw came to the construction site, I heard a bit of it and it was rted to Xiao Fu¡¯s assets that were in your hands.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, and you¡¯re very sincere to Xiao Fu, but he¡¯s already a married man, he¡¯s not alone anymore. In the future, that woman and his future child would be his world, but don¡¯t be sad, everyone had their own lives to live, Xiao Fu¡¯s doing well now but that¡¯s the only bad part of it. You should hand it over to him, don¡¯t let his wife use this opportunity to start something. You¡¯re living in a wealthy family now so maybe you¡¯ll never understand how a little bit of money can cause someone to argue about it every day.¡±

    ¡°They fought?¡±

    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t,¡±Although the foreman didn¡¯t like that woman, he wouldn¡¯tin about her behind his back:¡±She¡¯s alright now, nothing bad happened, but that mother of hers is quite the troublesome one, every time she finds out that the olddy has been saying things to Xiao Fu, she would call her up and tell her to mind her own business. When it came to protecting Xiao Fu, I never thought that such a frail woman would have so much power, no wonder Xiao Fu is so in love with her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one in the wrong, I¡¯ll return everything to uncleter so he can take care of it himself.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    The door to the washroom suddenly opened and it gave Shu Ning a big shock, his drifting thoughts were all crammed back into his skull:¡±Brother~ Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to knock to see my own lover?¡±

    Shu Heng took off his clothes and with a big step, he got into the bathtub. Shu Ning swallowed his saliva, those long legs are too high quality, it¡¯s simply a national treasure!

    ¡°What happened?¡±Shu Heng pulled him into his arms and caressed him, then giving him a few kisses before helping Shu Ning with his washing up.

    Shu Ning narrowed his eyes and mumbledfortable:¡±Nothing big, just some little things bugging me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Babble babble babble, Shu Ning spoke to him about everything that happened during dinner, his uncle had a new bride, and a family, things weren¡¯t as convenient for him as they were int he past. Shu Heng offered him a few words offort and Shu Ning finally thought things through, he just felt a little sad because the money in the passbook had been given to his uncle for his house a long time ago, and it was the wedding house that Qin Yu Fu had now.

    He didn¡¯t have to say it before this, so Shu Ning didn¡¯t mention anything, but his aunt took it to heart after his uncle mentioned it casually.

    As for the cyber cafe, it was indeed forced onto Qin Yu Fu by Shu Ning, the foreman said a lot of good things about his aunt but who was Shu Ning? Immediately, he was able to read between his words, if his aunt wanted it, then why would her mother personally visit the construction site to bug his uncle? Then with some fake tears she nagged her mother and pretended to be a good person, fooling his unclepletely. It wasn¡¯t a bad trick, a lot of people knew how to do it and it was quite effective.

    But no matter what, as long as she loved his uncle and he was always in her heart, this wasn¡¯t anything.

    They didn¡¯t do it tonight, Shu Heng felt much pity towards Shu Ning. Going to school the next day, Shu Ning had just arrived in school when he saw a familiar face. Within the extended Lincoln sat Hong Rui,ing down personally to invite Shu Ning to sit with him.

    The two went to a certain ce that was quite undeveloped, but after twenty years this ce would be thriving, high-rise buildings would be built everywhere, Shu Ning knew. Shu Ning wasn¡¯t afraid of Hong Rui, he could kind of guess what he came for, and his own bodyguards were following right behind. Facing someone such as Hong Rui, you couldn¡¯t be weak, neither could your tone, and you had to keep your back straight! Shu Ning was as calm as Mount Tai, this instead gave Hong Rui a deeper appreciation of him, as expected of Shu Heng¡¯s little brother, amazing.

    The ordinary looking warehouse looked like a sorry sight after being abandoned for years, but there was a special ce built underneath!

    As soon as the car drove down, a light shed in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes, an exciting view met his eyes, interesting, very interesting!

    There was a casino inside! You couldn¡¯te in here without an invitation, it was quite bewildering why Hong Rui would bring him here and he was quite surprised, could it be......

    When Shu Ning saw Tian Jia Hui and Wang Cong dressed in bunny costumes walking around in the crowd, upselling alcohol with a smile on their faces, he curled his mouth up into a smile in joy.

    While he wasn¡¯t looking, Hong Rui took a few steps back and sent out a text message, mission sess, the little guy is overjoyed O(¡É_¡É)O

    Shu Heng returned the message: Bugger off

    Hong Rui frowned: Is it wise for you to be so cold to me? Your cute little brother is still in my hands.

    Shu Heng returned the message: You¡¯re serious?

    Hong Rui¡¯s mouth twitched, kids nowadays are so uncute, they¡¯re too venomous! He quickly sent a message before he really rushed over, that wouldn¡¯t be too good: I¡¯m kidding, just pretend I¡¯m scum _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Shu Heng was aloof, Hong Rui didn¡¯t receive any further news from him even after a good half day had passed so he just shrugged and hummed a tune, going back in front with his hands behind his back, because little Shu was already standing in front of Wang Cong.

    Hong Rui¡¯s eyes glimmered as he touched his chin, these two shouldn¡¯t be enemies, were they?

    Otherwise, Shu Ning¡¯s subordinate wouldn¡¯t have sent Wang Cong specially to my bed, it seems he still treated Wang Cong too well, if he were to offend the little Shu, then that would mean he had also offended the big demon Shu Heng......

    Wang Cong¡¯s smile was rather stiff because his butt had been touched by a customer, he really wanted to smash his tray on that guy¡¯s face. Right at that time, his eyes darkened, who?

    His pupils shrunk, it was Shu Ning!

 Chapter 115

    What was humiliation?

    Wang Cong felt like a clown, wearing those big white ears, wrapped in a tight-fitting little ck outfit with a pair of stockings below, and a small pair of heels on his feet. Not only that, if you looked carefully at his legs, there wasn¡¯t even a strand of hair, all clean, he had clearly gone through a ¡°makeover¡±.

    But he had to smile because this was Shu Ning, the only one who could get him out of here!

    A touch of anxiety flickered past Wang Cong¡¯s eyes because he saw Hong Rui heading over, so he hurriedly pleaded:¡±Shu Ning, I¡¯ve been trapped here, please help me, save me from this ce.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys chatting about?¡±Hong Rui had already reached them, it was a little loud so Wang Cong spoke in a littleugh as he pointed towards the alcohol, that would normally be enough to cease any other thoughts from people but Hong Rui was clear about what going on so naturally he knew what Wang Cong wanted to do, he liked clever boys but if they caused trouble, Hong Rui would not enjoy that:¡±Hey, you know him?¡±

    In these underground areas, not everyone cane out openly to meet with people, many of them were wearing masks. For example, Shu Ning, on his face that was still considered to be quite delicate, there was a snowy white mask that made his temperament seem outstanding, and his young identity couldn¡¯t be clearly seen either, it was pretty good. For Wang Cong to be able to recognize him immediately meant that he paid great attention to Shu Ning, he knew it as if it were the back of his hand what style of clothes he wore, what watch, his body shape, and whatnot.

    Wang Cong raised an eyebrow and turned to leave in an angry manner, it was so cheeky that it felt mysterious to Hong Rui instead.

    His actions were so clever that it was seamless, other than Shu Ning, nobody knew what he said. But unfortunately, Wang Cong hadid the wrong bet, Shu Ning was a petty guy, and a very revengeful one at that:¡±I know him, his name is Wang Cong, he came to me for help earlier, was he forced to do this? If that¡¯s so, I wouldn¡¯t dare toe here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Working here is high-risk but the wages are a dozen times higher than with ordinary jobs.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that,¡±There was a roulette next to Shu Ning so he went to take a look, and yed a little to amuse himself.

    Hong Rui cocked his head to the side while several of the guards within the casino were following Shu Ning. When the others saw this, they instantly knew that a bigshot hade. Although they were quite curious, they didn¡¯t go up to him because they still had to follow the rules of this ce.

    As for Hong Rui, he asked someone to bring Wang Cong to the office, as for what happened, Shu Ning didn¡¯t know. He walked around and took a few stops, winning a considerable amount of money, Shu Ning knew that this was because Hong Rui was going easy on him deliberately so he wouldn¡¯t go too crazy. Tian Jia Hui noticed a familiar figure and secretly gritted his teeth, he was smart so he immediately slipped away.

    Why was Shu Ning here? Shit, where¡¯s Wang Cong? Tian Jia Hui walked around in the crowd with a smile on his face, Wang Cong was gone, so it seems that the one making all the moves behind the scenes really was Shu Ning, it had to be him, no doubt about it, but why? Tian Jia Hui couldn¡¯t understand. Then he screamed, a customer had grabbed his butt.

    ¡°Hey, little bunny, where¡¯s my cocktail?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I¡¯ll get it for you immediately~ Ah......¡±Tian Jia Hui had been pulled by the tall old man into his arms and kissed viciously:¡±Why don¡¯t youe with me tonight? This little grandpa likes treating his little grandkids.¡±

    Tian Jia Hui could push him away but he didn¡¯t dare to, he had to wait for the bodyguards in the casino toe or he would be beaten:¡±I can¡¯t, I want to but we have our rules here in the casino, I can¡¯t help it!¡±

    Hearing this, the old man lost interest, this was Hong Rui¡¯s territory so he didn¡¯t dare to go against the rules. He gave a good squeeze on his perky butt before letting go of Tian Jia Hui. A lot of the guests liked sexy bunny girls, and the ones who liked the bunny boys weren¡¯t many, Tian Jia Hui would already have copsed if that wasn¡¯t so.

    He had seen Wang Cong in private and knew that Wang Cong was Hong Rui¡¯s darling, and he was sent here to be a waiter because he had disobeyed him. Why did he go and do that? You should just ept it if such a rich man is interested in you, how long could he like you for? You¡¯ll be on separate ways after he finds another fresh interest. How great would it be if you went and opened your ownpany after you graduate with the money you got? It was quite depressing that he was so stubborn.

    Anyone who had managed to catch Hong Rui¡¯s attention had be famous, who would ridicule you with his status? If anyone really dared to nder you it would¡¯ve been out of envy! Tian Jia Hui advised Wang Cong to get Hong Rui¡¯s favour but even after saying it so many times his lips were chapped, it was still useless, wasn¡¯t Wang Cong just making himself suffer with his pride? To tell the truth, if Hong Rui liked Tian Jia Hui, Tian Jia Hui would definitely have stripped down and pleasured him, not for anything else, he just wanted to make it out the top of this world.

    With a sigh, Tian Jia Hui escaped from the demon¡¯s den and walked to the front. He just so happened to bump into Shu Ning, he had nowhere to run, he was too unlucky, what could he do?

    Shu Ning acted as if he didn¡¯t recognize Tian Jia Hui, ying two rounds of everything, he wasn¡¯t greedy and absorbed into the gambling, he was very rxed as if he were just out for a stroll.

    Damn it, Tian Jia Hui tried to make himself as small as possible until Shu Ning went far away before he noticed the sweat on his forehead.

    Feeling a pressure on his waist, he had been carried off by a customer again. Tian Jia Hui was a man so he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with being touched, and he didn¡¯t understand why Wang Cong was so against it either, every so often he would even see him vomit because of it.

    ¡°Hey pretty boy, why don¡¯t you y a little with me~¡±

    Shu Ning had actually seen Tian Jia Hui, half his face was hidden under a mask and he was wearing a long wig, there was a different atmosphere surrounding him. Shu Ning smiled when he saw him flirting with a middle-aged man, forcing a smile but not able to do anything, even his butt was being squeezed into a different shape, but he wondered how big the shadow was in Tian Jia Hui¡¯s mind.

    That man seemed to be quite a powerful person, the bodyguards would normallye over when the bunnies were being teased because there were hidden rules all around the area, but even after seeing it from afar, the bodyguards didn¡¯t go over. Tian Jia Hui was bing anxious now, the middle-aged man had ripped his stockings around his crotch area and stuck his hand directly inside.

    Another straight man was going to turn bent, Tian Jia Hui was very familiar with this. Shu Ning knew as well before this, but he didn¡¯t think that it had reached this degree, he still chose to give in. Shu Ning shook his head lightly, if that were Zhang Qi instead, he would never be able to take it sitting down. It was better to die in glory than to live in dishonor.

    From the start to the end, Shu Ning had already been sick of ying, so he just said his farewells to Hong Rui and left in his own car. The bodyguards had always been with him so nothing happened to him.

    As for what happened to Wang Cong and Tian Jia Hui, Shu Ning didn¡¯t really care right now, Hong Rui will be treating them well.

    Shu Ning who was in a very good mood narrowed his eyes, he had already requested for a leave so he might as well go to the construction site to invite his uncle out for lunch. Uncle Pang said he had something to do so he didn¡¯te, while Pang Qian also had to go out. The chances of being able to eat alone with his uncle weren¡¯t many so Shu Ning cherished this. Although his uncle didn¡¯t mention anything about his aunt, Shu Ning had only chatted with him about some family stuff, then he took out the passbook and the agreements for the cyber cafe after their meal.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t throw the passbook away, it would¡¯ve been troublesome if he did.

    Qin Yu Fu was stunned, sweeping his eyes across the passbook, then throwing it back to Shu Ning:¡±What are yo doing? Keep it quickly, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°Oh uncle, I¡¯m not really in need so you should take it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the need for it either, I have a car, a house, and I¡¯m earning a high sry, Ning Ning, your uncle isn¡¯t a greedy man, I don¡¯t want to nip anything off you.¡±

    ¡°I know, but hear me out......¡±Shu Ning talked to him about a bunch of things, since his aunt had already made it clear that she wanted it, they would probably get into a fight if he didn¡¯t give it to him, and why did that have to happen? It¡¯s good when the family is in harmony, even a kid knew.

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s mouth moved, and in the end he sighed and shook his head:¡±Ning Ning, if one thinges a second would as well, it¡¯ll be this today and she¡¯ll be asking for yourpany next, do you think you could give me that?¡±

    SO it turns out his uncle knew, then that¡¯s great, Shu Ning still continued shoving it to him:¡±Whether she really was that type of person, neither of us knew, only time can tell, you should hold onto this, uncle.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say, but just this once.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu brought Shu Ning to the construction site to take a look. This project was his coboration with Hong Rui so it was a big project that would take at least three years, the prospects were quite good. Shu Ning knows of all the future trends in this area and knew that there was a phase two and phase three, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for this project to go on for more than ten years.

    However, Shu Ning had his own ideas too. He had his eye on some viges that would be bordering the phase three of the future, so he wanted to buy them earlier.

    He was tired from walking so he went to the office for a sit down and a drink. Qin Yu Fu grabbed a towel to help Shu Ning wipe his face but Shu Ning promptly refused:¡±Uncle, I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡±

    ¡°In my eyes you¡¯ll always be a kid,e, let¡¯s give you a wipe down, your forehead¡¯s covered in sweat.¡±

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t move, stretching his neck up so that his uncle could wipe him. Right at this time, a middle-aged woman came in. She wasn¡¯t wearing a hard hat and she was very well-dressed, but the haughty look in her eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. If she didn¡¯t like the messiness of the construction site then why did shee? Could this be the aunt or her mother?

    You guessed right, and you won nothing ¡ú_¡ú

    Why is there a young man here? Dressed so well, bright and clean, you could tell with one nce that this kid came from a wealthy family.

    Qin Yu Fu introduced them immediately and the middle-aged woman gave him an amiable smile at once, then say by Shu Ning¡¯s side. She wanted to take Shu Ning¡¯s hand but thankfully Qin Yu Fu¡¯s hands were a step faster and he took out the agreements and the passbook:¡±Look, mom, what do you think this is?¡±

    The woman had been distracted, and Qin Yu Fu immediately winked towards Shu Ning. Shu Ning smiled silently and didn¡¯t leave, he wanted to know what on earth this person wanted.

    Seeing the amount in the passbook, the old woman frowned:¡±20,0000 was taken away and remitted......That looks suspicious, Yu Fu, you¡¯re robbing Peter to pay Paul here are you.¡±

    It sounded really bad, but she was interrogating him, you could tell just by that look in her eyes.

    Shu Ning was immediately unhappy. Although he had been smiling the whole time, his eyes were filled with anger:¡±Now that¡¯s not very pleasant to hear, both the house and the car is bought by my uncle, so was all the wedding furniture, did your daughter bring a dowry? My uncle is such an upright man, he definitely gives you a hefty sum every month doesn¡¯t he? Humans need to learn to be content, things would be quite unreasonable if they don¡¯t, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°You......How could you say that?¡±

    ¡°How could I what? I¡¯m the boss here, I keep whoever I like to keep around here, and I can fire anyone that displeases me.¡±

    ¡°......Oh my, look at you, we¡¯re all family, if your family¡¯s doing business of course you¡¯re gonna want the help of your own family members, I heard Xiao Fu had some shares in thepany too, how much?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any shared in thepany at all, it just looks good on paper and for bragging rights, you should go home first, take the agreement and the passbook with you to Rao Rao for her to take a look, this is what she wanted.¡±

    The atmosphere was awkward now and the middle-aged woman wasn¡¯t a fool either, since Qin Yu Fu had already mentioned it, then naturally she could only pack up and go. But actually, she was quite afraid of Shu Ning. If Xiao Fu were to be fired, the pitiful one would still be her daughter, right?

    Shu Ning raised an eyebrow:¡±Do you live together?¡±

    ¡°The pregnancy¡¯s been too tough on Rao Rao so she wanted her mother to help take care of her. Father-inw is living alone and I¡¯m a bit worried about it so I asked him toe over as well,¡±Qin Yu Fu said it quite casually, but there was a tinge of worry between his brows.

    Shu Ning noticed it:¡±You don¡¯t like that, uncle?¡±

    ¡°Mm, they¡¯re a bit too strict,¡±Qin Yu Fu was no longer the Qin Yu Fu from before:¡±We¡¯ll send them back after the baby is a month old.¡±

 Chapter 116

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t say too much since it was his uncle¡¯s life, so it was his own choice.

    As soon as May arrived, the other senior high school students were busy with packed schedules, whilst Shu Ning was flirting, and teasing around with his big brother in his arms.

    Shu Heng allowed him to torment him, and when the sparks kindled into a me, they would pa pa pa pa pa pa pa pa to enjoy the vour. If he could, Shu Heng would bring Shu Ning with him wherever he went, not only did he lower his head to kiss him several times, he even put his tongue in. Shu Ning was already used to it, though they could only do it twice every night, putting his unsatisfied brother in a grievance ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    His phone started to vibrate. Shu Heng picked it up to see, and brought it to Shu Ning¡¯s hand:¡±It¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°Me¡±( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give my card to a director?¡±

    That did indeed happen, the God of Wealth is at the end of the road and hase to ask me for help. Shu Ning immediately took the call happily, and spoke in a t tone:¡±Hello.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember me? We¡¯ve met once before......¡±After all, Shang Zhou was a well-informed director, he told him about the process of their meeting in just a few words.

    ¡°Right, I remember now, sorry. I¡¯ve been busy with my college entrance examinations so I haven¡¯t had time to see your film, how was the box office sales?¡±Shu Ning knew but he still asked, he wasn¡¯t trying to be an asshole but he had no reason to talk about it. Just as how if the director did not experience the highs and lows of life, he would never be reborn into glory. Everything is multifaceted, you can¡¯t force things to fall into order.

    Shang Zhou was very embarrassed and he coughed a few times to cover it up, then he spoke with a tone as soft as he could muster:¡±Hey little buddy, you had an interest in investing in movies, right? I¡¯ve polished up a very good script this time, are you interested?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    ¡°Then, your brother......¡±

    ¡°He pampers me a lot so he¡¯ll invest in anything I¡¯ve got my eyes on,¡±Shu Ning stared at Shu Heng with a leisurely gaze, mixed in with a hint of threat:¡±Brother, I¡¯d like to go take a look, do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be going, if you¡¯re interested you can just invest in it, just take it as an experience,¡±This little guy dares to re at me, how cute.

    ¡°Thank you brother.¡±

    Hearing this, Shang Zhou did not have much confidence, but since he had already reached his worst, then he¡¯ll just take what he can get. After setting a date for the meet up, he would bring his script and his sincerity on that day and just give it a try, perhaps he could pass through this road, right? If it really wouldn¡¯t work, then he could just look for the underworld, he believed that those big bosses would probably have quite a lot of money tounder......If so, for the sake of his dream, Shang Zhou¡¯s life would be as good as ruined.

    ¡°What gave you the interest to invest in a movie?¡±asked Shu Heng after the call ended, holding onto Shu Ning¡¯s hands and looking carefully at them before taking out a pair of nail clippers to groom them. He was very careful as he watched with profound eyes. His little brother¡¯s hands were so beautiful, slender, and fair, his joints were very distinct, truly pleasant to the eyes.

    Shu Ning was also watching Shu Heng as he busied himself, he also felt that his brother¡¯s fingers were beautiful:¡±Oh, it¡¯s nothing, just thought it was fun, so you¡¯re really not going? There¡¯s going to be a lot of celebrities there~¡±

    ¡°You want to chase after the celebrities?¡±

    ¡°Well, no,¡±The Shu Heng by his side was brighter than any star in this world, who would throw away a watermelon to pick up sesame seeds? ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    ¡°Words alone mean nothing......¡±

    Is he implying that he wanted proof? His big brother had his times of messing around too. Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were narrowed into slits and he curled up the corners of his mouth with an evil grin, pouncing over and biting at Shu Heng¡¯s throat. He hadn¡¯t had the chance to take a second bite when he was turned around, and from the previous position where he had quite some freedom, he had now gone soft. He wasn¡¯t willing to take this sitting down, Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were bright as he thought of ways to toss around and struggle, but he still failed to shake Shu Heng by even an inch.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair! Let me at least use one hand!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    As he spoke, he pressed his entire person down on him. Shu Ning sucked in a breath, was he trying to squish me to death? A n immediately sprang up in his heart, and he yed the pitiful part to plead with him:¡±Get up quick, I smell like sweat!¡±

    He was turned around again, and by the time Shu Ning had a clear look at what was going on, he was already lifted up by Shu Heng.

    Shu Heng was hard down there, he wanted to pa pa pa pa pa. As he readied the bath water, he took off his clothes. Shu Ning was smart, seeing that things weren¡¯t right, he immediately started eyeing for the right opportunity to escape. With a stretch of his long arms, he dragged him back into the water together. A lot of the warm water could be seen sshing out, just like the state of Shu Ning¡¯s current heartbeats, it was a mess, even his breathing was out the window:¡±Brother, if we¡¯re taking a bath then let¡¯s just do that, let¡¯s not do anything weird here, okay?¡±

    ¡°You noticed?¡±

    Is it really alright to say it out so openly /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~ How sentimental it was to enjoy these ambiguous intimacies~

    Shu Heng was quite thick-faced:¡±Isn¡¯t it great to wash up with the two of us together in the bath? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    ¡°No no no, don¡¯t......¡±With the water as lubricant, the feeling of his fingers were very pleasant, then came the second, and the third. Shu Ning had been kissed till his eyes were misty, and when his legs were parted, he had already lost all his strength to resist him:¡±Brother......Can¡¯t you......be more normal......It¡¯s so embarassing......Aahhh......¡±

    It¡¯s in, his long urge went straight in, and it felt so good that a sexy groan slipped out from Shu Heng¡¯s throat. Shu Ning¡¯s face turned red instantly, it aroused him, his big brother was making sounds, and they were making his heart melt _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    The sweet and honeyed pa pa pa pa pa began. Swaying side by side, the flowing water felt wonderful, and veryfortable. Following the gentle sobs of Shu Ning, the atmosphere was warm and wonderful, love was filling up the air.

    After school the next afternoon, when Shu Ning reached the tea house, Shang Zhou had already been waiting for a long time. He pulled a chair personally for Shu Ning and invited him to sit, showing his sincerity as if he were facing the God of Wealth himself! After the pleasantries and the tea was poured, he sat down. There really was nowhere else for Shang Zhou to go. He showed him a weathered smile, the cheeks that had originally been quite full was now caved in, causing his wrinkles to look very obvious, making him appear older than he was, it seems his life hadn¡¯t been going on too well.

    Shu Ning¡¯s ability to observe the mood wasn¡¯t the best, and he was even worse at noticing the gazes of people. He made a fortune with the memories of his past life, but there were no problems with Shang Zhou¡¯s character, otherwise Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t have gone through all this trouble and even given him his business card, even telling him that he enjoyed watching movies, having a mutual interest was also one way of getting closer to someone.

    Shang Zhou introduced his script, budget, and whatnot. While listening, Shu Ning skimmed through the script, this was that super popr movie, and who was that protagonist......The male lead was the king of the silver screen, and the female lead was the goddess of white lotus dramas. Shu Ning didn¡¯t know much about these things so he wanted to just leave that to the others while he calls himself the boss, but he couldn¡¯t say that, he had to put on an unpredictable mask.

    ¡°Pretty good, I think it¡¯s quite interesting, but I just don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s going to be a hit or not.¡±

    ¡°It will, definitely, everything will be fine as long as the funds and the actors are in ce.¡±

    Shang Zhou made it sound simple but Shu Ning wasn¡¯t a fool either. With a p of his hands, Qin Ming entered and immediately introduced himself cheerfully, then shook hands with Shang Zhou. Shu Ning raised his hand and allowed his own public rtions manager to sit down. With Shang Zhou¡¯s face now straightened up, he looked more dignified. He gave Qin Ming the script to look through, and Qin Ming was quite slippery in terms of their negotiations.

    The two started to discuss while Shu Ning drank his tea. He narrowed his eyes, and would asionally say a few words to join the conversation, it was worth admiring.

    I want to invest but I can¡¯t rush into it, there won¡¯t be any worth to that, that would just mark him as a fool wouldn¡¯t it?

    So he got someone who was sneakier than a thief to deal with this on purpose, with no fear of anything, he put Shang Zhou on the same page as him. Shang Zhou was even more respectful of Shu Ning now, the two sides hit it off and fifteen million was invested. Movies at these times would take at most several million to film as it hasn¡¯t started to cost an arm and a leg to hire a star yet, the ones who had stic surgery were also very little.

    Shang Zhou was excited out of his mind. Sweeping his gaze down to the floor below, the sight of the extended Rolls-Royce that was iparably morous relieved him. But this was too much, it had gone way out of his expectations. They¡¯re showing their sincerity, so he can¡¯t be inconscient either:¡±Um, Young Master Ning, fifteen million is too much, how about ten million?¡±

    ¡°No, I want you to make a ssic! If you get the trophy, I¡¯ll continue to invest in you for your next movie as well.¡±

    THe excited Shang Zhou stood up suddenly, he knew that he had been too rash so he quickly took up the tea pot to pour him tea. Shu Ning smiled without saying anything, pretending he didn¡¯t notice. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s happy, I¡¯ve given you the meat, whether or not you can eat it is up to you. On the way back, Shu Ning rewarded Qin Ming. When he talked to the director earlier, he used a lot of technical terms like an insider, he must¡¯ve spent all night researching it.

    ¡°Boss, we have to send some people over to join the shooting if not, do you think I can do it?¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll be in charge then.¡±You have to trust the person in position, this guy was very hardworking and doesn¡¯t forget his roots, he¡¯s worth using again.

    Qin Ming was overjoyed, he had followed the right boss, he¡¯s on the fast track to sess! But with a turn of the topic, Qin Ming reported another incident to him:¡±Wang Cong went to a special club and now his life is very miserable, Hong Rui abandoned him.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Qin MIng licked his lower lip and chose his words carefully:¡±He switched to a......ce that works with money boys, he¡¯s already been there for three days. I had someone watching over him the whole time and he didn¡¯t receive anything special, he has to fight for his meal with everyone else, his life is not much different from that of a pet dog.¡±

    ¡°What about Tian Jia Hui?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s better, he was taken away by a boss. But don¡¯t worry boss, I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for his whereabouts, none of them can run.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you¡¯ve done well.¡±

    As expected of Tian Jia Hui, he¡¯s actually gone for the big money. Right now Wang Cong had be a public toilet, he can¡¯t be sure whether he can escape or not.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see where the party¡¯s at,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s mood was pretty good. Qin Ming sent out a text message immediately to arrange it.

    The Rolls-Royce stopped outside a park. THe sky was already dark so Shu Ning sent his driver back first. He went in and took a detour with Qin Ming, then got on a ck BMW at the back gates of the park, then they left. The club was very luxurious, this wasn¡¯t one of Hong Rui¡¯s territories. Qin Ming arranged for some bodyguards to enter with them. The receptionist at the door weed Shu Ning and invited him in, she didn¡¯t dare to ask too much.

    The ce was called a club but it wasn¡¯t for VIPs, they didn¡¯t need a member card. Qin Ming had already reserved a good spot for them, right at the innermost corner of the second floor, they had a good view of two-thirds of the first floor, not bad. After sitting down, Qin Ming quickly busied himself. Several of the bodyguards were standing behind the sofa looking fierce.

    The manager of the club came to say hello and wanted to know who Shu Ning was, he could be new around town but he could also be the boss of a small area.

    After sending the manager away, Shu Ning swept a nce toward the first floor, there was no sign of Wang Cong. He turned his eyes to Qin Ming.

    ¡°Oh, the prostitutes will be here at nine, the more famous they are theter theye. What would you like to eat, boss? There¡¯s nothing to eat here so I¡¯ll buy some from outside.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you should rest.¡±

    His phone vibrated. Shu Ning took his phone out to check, he had sent a text message earlier so why did Shu Heng specially sent a message to ask about him? Could he have been followed? Not possible, he respects my privacy a lot. And so Shu Ning sent another message to ease his worries, telling him that he would be home by ten.

 Chapter 117

    His ns always failed to keep up with the changes.

    Who knew that Wang Cong¡¯s type would be so popr, arriving only at ten. He was already sitting steadily on third ce in only three days of his arrival even though the previous two had still been struggling, and in time he would climb to the number 1 spot.

    Shu Ning was just surprised for a bit. He did know Wang Cong¡¯s ability, no matter where he was, he always wanted to be in the lead. In the pile of male prostitutes, even if he couldn¡¯t be the white swan, he would still want to be the ck swan wouldn¡¯t he? For Shu Ning to only be able to determine Wang Cong¡¯s character now, you could say he¡¯s really wasted a lifetime.

    ¡°Hey boss, look there, the third one standing by the bar is Wang Cong,¡±Qin Ming actually had a very hard time trying to endure it, he really wanted tough but he couldn¡¯t because Shu Ning wasn¡¯tughing, but why? Because the way those prostitutes dressed were too embarrassing. There wasn¡¯t much cloth covering their bodies, whereas the ones who weren¡¯t famous were either wearing suits or casual clothing, a pleasant sight to see. Qin Ming was a man too, he had never experienced these parts of the world so his heart felt a little itchy:¡±Hey boss, how about we order two? We¡¯re going to stick out if we don¡¯t look like we¡¯re here to y around.¡±

    ¡°Do what you deem necessary,¡±Shu Ning took a sip of red wine. The wine brands at this moment weren¡¯t as bad as when they just started. Shu Ning¡¯s gaze was leisurely, as looked towards the crowd, some people were also watching him, a veteran could tell with one look whether you were the same as them. Shu Ning was a bottom so some of the power tops were itching to make a move, but the only problem was the bodyguards standing behind that elegant bottom that had been watching them the whole time. They could an unbearable tug at their hearts, their eyes filled with thirst and desire.

    Although Qin Ming was daring, his boss was still sixteen after all, so it was better to find a normal looking one toe over for a seat far away from him.

    The manager brought three people over for them to choose as they pleased. Their tones were all very respectful and proper.

    Shu Ning leaned on the sofa, observing these boys. The first one was big and tall with a square jaw, he looked to be quite the sunny type at an age of about twenty. His smile was serious like a civil servant, not bad. The second one was also quite tall, he was thin, fair, and had a stylish haircut, dressed in a white shirt and a pair of suit pants, he looked like a white-cor worker, not bad as well. The third one was quite short with big eyes, he looked like a student, wearing a sailor suit, dislike.

    With his skills in reading the mood, Qin Ming sent the third one away. He invited the two to sit opposite of Shu Ning while he himself sat next to Shu Ning. Shu Ning shot a nce at Qin Ming and he understood in an instant, he hurried over to sit at the opposite side, and with a raise of his arms, he put his arms around the skinny and tall one¡¯s shoulders:¡±Are the ones standing next to the bar the princes?

    ¡°Call me Ah Yan, the two to the left are our signature boys, while the third one......He¡¯s new here, quite new to the whole thing, he¡¯s not the same as the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±Qin Ming¡¯s interest perked. He slid his finger over on his face and asked:¡±What¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°We only drink with the customers, and whether we decide to get out of here or not is up to us.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, no wonder they¡¯re so scantily d, it¡¯s quite disgusting.¡±Qin Ming had only spoke a few casual words and he had already gotten his hand on the piece of information he wanted. Tightening his grip, Qin Ming¡¯s smile was quite wicked:¡±If it¡¯s up to you whether you¡¯re up for going somewhere else, I wonder if I can put you in a good enough mood for it?¡±

    The young manughed ambiguously, he neither agreed nor disagreed with him, hanging him by a thread. Raising his hands, he hurried to pour a ss of booze for Qin Ming before falling into his arms. The two were getting hot while the other was just idle, what was he sitting here for? He looked towards Shu Ning while Shu Ning¡¯s eyes had been on the bar this whole time.

    Someone was getting close to Wang Cong. Wang Cong¡¯s appearance was outstanding, and he was dressed like that......He definitely won¡¯t be lonely tonight. And as expected, a big, strong man came in close to him, flirting with Wang Cong, and evenughed wickedly, raising Wang Cong¡¯s face and observing him carefully, then as if he was very satisfied, oh my, he¡¯s biting his ear.

    Under the public eye, what should Wang Cong do? Shu Ning was looking forward to it and his mood was explosively great.

    The man who was like a civil servant was very clear on how the jig went, so he got up to sit on the other side of where Shu Ning sat, then lightly leaning over without sticking over to him, quietly introducing to him the worth and hobbies of thatrge man. Since this guest liked enjoying the scandals, then I¡¯ll just gossip with him to make him happy, then my tips definitely won¡¯t be low, rich men were the most generous with their tips. He could tell with one look that this young master was quite curious about things done between two men, and was just here to try new things.

    Shu Ning was enjoying the sight of it, and when he heard the words pervert, whips, and whatnot, Shu Ning smiled very happily, and so the man¡¯s eyes brightened up as he continued to gossip with him. Things suddenly started to get heated up below, several men in ck suits wearing earphones were holding their phones, separating them immediately after entering the fray boldly. Two of them came up to the second floor to look, and went directly over to Shu Ning¡¯s side. Qin Ming raised his hands and just as their own bodyguards were about to go over, they were stopped by Shu Ning.

    It was big brother¡¯s men, what¡¯s wrong, what happened? Shu Ning subconsciously looked at his watch, oh no, it¡¯s eleven!

    He said he¡¯d be back by ten, but he waste by an hour, but Shu Heng, really......He can just send a text message, what was he trying to do getting someone to pick me up? Shu Ning¡¯s expression was quite bad as he asked Qin Ming to do whatever he wanted, then he went downstairs with the bodyguards. Everyone watching the entourage gave up immediately, it¡¯s no good provoking a bottom with an owner.

    Getting into the Lincoln, Shu Ning had yet toin when Shu Heng had already approached him suddenly and pressed him down on his seat, what is this? Shu ning didn¡¯t understand so he wanted to get up and talk about it, but he couldn¡¯t push away this heavy person. Shu Heng¡¯s nose was sniffing around Shu Ning¡¯s chest, what on earth does this mean?

    ¡°I smell men¡¯s perfume, you¡¯ve got the smell of someone else on you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Why did you allow him to get close to you?¡±

    ¡°I......¡±

    ¡°Am I not enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Brother! Are you getting jealous?¡±Shu Ning had yet to even be happy for a second when his smile was suppressed by his cold and gloomy expression:¡±That can¡¯t be, right? I didn¡¯t even take a good look at what he looked like, if you¡¯re getting crazy over that then I¡¯ll have been wronged.¡±

    ¡°You abandoned me at home and you wereughing with another man out there, and you still say you¡¯ve been wronged?¡±

    ¡°Where have I done that?¡±

    ¡°What time is it right now?¡±

    ¡°......¡±o(¨s¡õ¨t)o Well he¡¯s right, I was having fun till eleven and not even wanting to go home yet while Shu Heng was waiting at home, I have to exin it to him. Shu Ning didn¡¯t wish for his male god to get angry, though he did feel sweet and gooey in his heart:¡±Brother, I didn¡¯t go out to look for another guy, I just wanted to look at Wang Cong.¡±

    ¡°You like Wang Cong.¡±

    ¡°No, can we still have a proper conversation?¡±Shu Ning was also starting to lose his temper, why can¡¯t he just listen to me exin calmly?

    ¡°You went especially to see him, and even brought him with you during your vacation, you kept sending people to look for him, to monitor him, are you going to tell me I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s anger went down and he looked dumbfoundedly at his brother. His big brother had never done this before, he was so wise and aloof, there was never a time where he would waste his attention on someone who wasn¡¯t worth it. Was I the one who made him sad? This is a misunderstanding. Shu Ning licked his lips and wanted to circle his arms around Shu Heng¡¯s neck, but Shu Heng pushed him away.

    ¡°Brother~ My good big brother, listen, I can exin.¡±

    In this rare asion, Shu Heng was looking outside the window, ignoring Shu Ning. The car was driving very smoothly, and the partition had been pulled down a long time ago.

    Since he didn¡¯t want to listen, then I¡¯ll just do it. Shu Ning took out his phone and dialed a number, Qin Ming should still be inside the club. Qin Ming was a cautious person so his phone was always carried on his body, whether it was outside or inside of his house, his mind was never addled with greed, and was always calm. Right then, he picked up his phone as soon as it started to vibrate:¡±Boss?¡±

    ¡°For a month straight, send someone different to Wang Cong, take him outside.¡±

    Qin Ming was sensible so he shouldn¡¯t ask any questions on things he shouldn¡¯t know too much about:¡±Alright boss, I¡¯ll get it done, don¡¯t worry, sleep well and sweet dreams.¡±

    After the call ended, Shu Ning looked towards Shu Heng¡¯s stiff back and sighed:¡±Is that enough proof? I sent someone to watch over him not because I like him, but because I have a bone to pick with him, I didn¡¯t think there was a need to tell you about such a menial matter, and if I did, it¡¯ll definitely affect the image of me in big brother¡¯s heart, how could I do something that was of no benefit to me?¡±

    There were a lot of things Shu Ning wanted to say, but he suddenly felt that they were quite tasteless. Pretending, all day, just pretending, was there any meaning to that?:¡±Ever since the start, I¡¯ve never been a very good person, if big brother likes the little angel type, then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Shu Heng frowned, his eyes knitted into a deep knot. He knew everything that Shu Ning did when he was out, and the Shu Ning in Shu Heng¡¯s heart was transparent, he only looked like an angel on the outside, and Shu Heng¡¯s love for Shu Ning was beyond that of just his appearance, he loved what was inside of him too, including his character, he liked his entire being. From the start, Shu Heng knew about Shu Ning¡¯s temperamental character.

    ¡°Ning Ning,¡±Shu Heng did not turn back, he was staring at the neon lights outside the window:¡±What bothers me is that you let another man get so close to you.¡±

    Shu Ning sucked in a breath and felt very vexed, it was always his big brother taking the initiative, so this time it¡¯s my turn to coax him. He took off his jacket and leaned over, hugging Shu Heng¡¯s waist from behind:¡±Then......How about we make a promise?¡±

    ¡°A promise?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were bright as he made calctions in his heart:¡±I won¡¯t let anyone get near me, and you¡¯ll do the same, alright? Not even if it was to suit the asion, can you agree to that?¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Shu Ning was secretly happy but a tragedy happened the next second. Shu Heng suddenly turned around and pushed him down. Shu Ning was stunned, what now?¡±

    ¡°Where did he touch you?¡±

    This topic was still going on? Shu Ning shook his head:¡±Nowhere, he didn¡¯t even touch a single hair on my body.¡±

    ¡°I want to check.¡±

    ¡°......¡±( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) What the heck, he was basically waving a chicken feather as a token of authority? Taking advantage of me on purpose, this won¡¯t do. Shu Ning gritted his teeth:¡±If you want to do it just do it, why all this? Aren¡¯t you very clear what type of person I am? How could I look for someone out wu wu wu......¡±How hateful, kissing me before I can finish talking, I¡¯m not doing this anymore.

    Shu Ning shook his head to evade him but Shu Heng quickly caught up with him and kissed him deeply. Shu Ning panted as he tried to evade him, but Shu Heng simply decided to keep his head in ce by holding it from behind with his hand, deepening their kiss. Shu Ning was very passive, his two hands were clutching at Shu Heng¡¯s back without much strength, but this served to add to the fun instead.

    Shu Heng was very moved, he didn¡¯t want to wait till they reached home for that anymore. Tearing off Shu Ning¡¯s clothes, he wanted to be one with him right then and there.

    Shu Ning blinked his eyes, he was already speechless, he didn¡¯t know what more he should say. My male god wanted to pa pa pa, but......We¡¯re in the car? Shu Ning didn¡¯t know how he managed to get back to the roomst time, did the bodyguards see everything? Damn it, all my pride is lost:¡±Brother, calm down, let¡¯s do it at home, how great it will be to do it twice!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore, thinking about how you smiled to another man.¡±

    ¡°Oh god, brother, can you still be reasonable?¡±

    ¡°Not today.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Fuck me......

    Even his pants were pulled off. Shu Ning cried tearlessly, but he hadn¡¯t given up:¡±Brother, I was wrong, I repent, really, I won¡¯t go to that kind of ce anymore so please spare me, or we could just go to a nearby hotel, how about that?¡±Shu Ning really understood now, this wasn¡¯t Shu Hengining, he was clearly borrowing this opportunity to do what he wanted, but he just didn¡¯t want to get himself involved with that ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    But unfortunately, Shu Ning underestimated the power of his charm. Shu Heng really couldn¡¯t take it anymore:¡±The hotel is too far, how about a motor hotel?¡±

    That was the next best thing, so Shu Ning nodded in agreement. But why did Shu Heng still decide to rip his undies? Shu Ning hurriedly pushed at Shu Heng¡¯s chest:¡±Didn¡¯t we agree to go to a motor hotel?¡±

    ¡°We did!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still......¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we in a motor vehicle right now?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no motor hotel better and more special than this.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you lied to me again.¡±

    ¡°Silly, I love you.¡±

    With an ¡®I love you¡¯, he managed to soothe Shu Ningpletely. With the car stopping on the side of the road, both the bodyguard and the driver got off while both of the bodyguard¡¯s cars at the front and back were parked at a distance. The bodyguards stood in the darkness vigntly, observing their surroundings with great responsibility. While in the car, the atmosphere was very ambiguous. Shu Heng entered after only unzipping his pants.

    A moan leaked from Shu Ning¡¯s lips. Although he had already loosened him up with three fingers, it was still too small, his big brother was too big there so it hurt a bit.

    After Shu Heng entered fully, sweat could be seen lining his forehead as he held Shu Ning tight, kissing him. Immediately after the little one got used to it, and his face started to flush, he raised his hips and immediately turned on the engines and pa pa pa pa pa like a pile driver......As expected of a luxurious car, it did not shake at all, it was deep into the night and they did not rouse the suspicion of passing cars.

    Shu Ning wanted to fall unconscious, this position really was too difficult to describe. Shu Heng¡¯s mood was quite great today, he carried Shu Ning to hisp and let him support himself on the front before continuing to plow the fields. Shu Ning endured the pleasure, gritting his teeth, he didn¡¯t want to make a sound. His body was bing more and more soft, and at that moment, his big brother noticed something was wrong so he turned him around.

    With a yelp, Shu Ning¡¯s vision turned dark, he nearly leaked.

    ¡°Brother~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lip,¡±Shu Heng¡¯s heart ached, but thankfully he noticed in time, quicklynding several light kisses tofort him:¡±You¡¯re the best, every part of you is, don¡¯t suppress it, you have to be happy and just be yourself.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning understood and he lowered his head to rest his forehead against Shu Heng¡¯s, his eyes filled with love:¡±Heng, for you to fall in love with me is the greatest happiness I¡¯ve received in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say silly things, I¡¯m the happiest one here that I got to meet you.¡±

    A new battle begun. Sweating and panting, they were almost merged into one with no crack between, even their hearts were melting. At the end of it, it was already over twelve o¡¯clock. Shu Heng wrapped him up with the nket in the car and had the driver drive them home. Shu Ning¡¯s eyelids dropped, he was getting very sleepy.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Shu Ning who sat in his big brother¡¯s embrace didn¡¯t want to fall asleep just yet:¡±Are you still angry with me?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    Shu Heng was angry because he cared about him too much, Shu Ning understood. He raised his little head and kissed his brother¡¯s lips:¡±Promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you have to give me a chance to exin, okay?¡±

    ¡°I was the one who blew things out of proportion, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Shu Ning shook his head:¡±I like it when you¡¯re overbearing, I like it when you¡¯re mean, and even more so, I like......¡±The more he spoke, the quieter his voice, he was so embarrassed that he was blushing to the tips of his ears. The corners of his mouth were bent into a pleasing arc, he felt secretly pleased.

    Shu Heng cared very much about it, and he lowered his head toe in closer:¡±What do you like more?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling!¡±

    Shu Heng was wise so he was able to guess it, but he still naughtily leaned over by Shu Ning¡¯s ear and asked:¡±You like it when I use force?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Oh gosh! Shu Ning immediately pulled up the nket to cover his face, how could he guess what I was thinking in my heart? I¡¯m possessed.

    Shu Heng peeled off a little of the nket to let the air circte, it would be bad if his precious lover felt stuffed up. WHen they reached home, Shu Heng carried Shu Ning out after the bodyguards turned and left, then he prepared the bath water when they returned to the room. Shu Ning actually hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. Thoughts floated past Shu Heng¡¯s mind, it felt very good when they did it in the bathst time, so this time they should try the mirror.

    If Shu Ning knew what awaited him, he would probably be so scared that he would grow wings and fly off wouldn¡¯t he ¡ú_¡ú

    The next day in ss, Shu Ning was like a statue as he sat there, he waspletely petrified, what was the teacher saying? What were his ssmates arguing about? Shu Ning whose face was slightly flushed didn¡¯t know anything, the only thing in his mind was what happenedst night. His brother did this and that to him, then again and again, he tormented him the whole night.

    That was the first time he got to see how that thing went in, and Shu Ning was so embarrassed that his head got dizzy, instantly killed in action.

    He covered his face with both hands. Shu Ning felt that he must be having a fever right now, it felt very hot.

    THe female students were worried about him, so Shu Ning shook his head and told them that he had caught a cold, he had already taken the medicine so they can rest easy. Some of them were sincere, but some was just waiting for something bad to happen to him, they couldn¡¯t stand others living a good life, they had an abnormal way of thinking. Shu Ning hade in the afternoon, and by the time he reached the end of his sses he had already gotten bored so he went to the construction site to chat with his uncle, going back a bitter. He really......didn¡¯t know how he was going to face Shu Heng.

    You wouldn¡¯t know if you never went, but after going you¡¯re gonna wish you hadn¡¯t! Turns out his uncle¡¯s situation was quite profound as well, he never went homest night. Was his aunt¡¯s battle power too strong?

    Qin Yu Fu wasn¡¯t someone who enjoyed talking, but the foreman was the man he needed. He bbed it all out and he said so much that even Qin Yu Fu¡¯s face had gotten dark, feeling unhappy.

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth was slightly dropped, oh god, that old mother-inw was too powerful. Thankfully the one I like is Shu Heng, there wasn¡¯t as much trouble.

    That olddy who got the passbook and the agreement for the cyber cafe felt that something was fishy, so she discussed it with her husband for a whole night. The next morning, the couple sat in front of their daughter, and exined everything to her. They couldn¡¯t sit in the dark about this anymore, they got their daughters to take Qin Yu Fu¡¯s ID, ount book, and other documents to investigate, including his real estate and the like, they kept feeling that he was hiding something.

    Jin Rao refused at first, but her mother was swearing to the heavens and her dad was advising her too.

    So you trust him, great, now get some proof that he¡¯s someone whose mind is set on only you, then your parents won¡¯t say anything more in the future. Youngsters don¡¯t have much life experience, so they can¡¯t always see the truth clearly, it¡¯s hard for parents not to worry. Jin Rao¡¯s face was dark and she was hesitant, but seeing that her efforts were working, the olddy immediately used a more radical method.

    What bad could it be if you secretly investigated this?

    It¡¯s best if everything was in the open, if he really had anything to hide then we¡¯ve made up our minds, we can¡¯t treat him whole-heartedly anymore.

    Jin Rao felt deeply that there was reasoning behind those words, first off little Fu wouldn¡¯t know even if she checked, and secondly she could put the old ones to a rest, it was a good idea. And so the three of them drove out to get it checked, and the end result was bad. Not only did they find out that the engineeringpany belonged to Qin Yu Fu, the cyber cafe chains, even the English ss chains, adding them all up was quite a lot, he even had a vi!

    Jin Rao was dumbfounded, she felt very gloomy and her tears rushed down her face. The old married couple was shocked and angry, then they made call after call to assemble a bunch of people home, making a big deal out of everything! After getting off work, Qin Yu Fu was humming a song as he bought his wife¡¯s favourite fried chicken, then he opened the door in a good mood, but......Why were there so many people in living room?

    ¡°Mom, dad, is something going on today?¡±

    With a swing of her hands, she threw all the papers into the air, and spoke with a tone that brought with it a hint of a spark:¡±Look at it yourself, you¡¯ve got no conscience, I gave you thedy of our house and we got nothing out of it, getting a heartless dog like you, if you still n to live your days well, then transfer half of the assets under your name to my daughter¡¯s name, if not, don¡¯t me me if I cut ties with you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that much, Xiao Fu will definitely agree. They agreed that after their marriage thedy will take care of the house, and naturally even if they get divorced, they still get half each, he can¡¯t run from this,¡±The wife of Jin Rao¡¯s big brother finished her enigmatic speech, and she was immediately rebuked by her husband.

    ¡°You, shut up, don¡¯t get into this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right you jinx,¡±The one speaking was the niece of one of their rtives.

    Qin Yu Fu did not listen to that jabber, he picked up one of the documents on the floor to look and they were all Shu Ning¡¯s businesses. When he got involved with his first partner, Brother Pang had once said that the woman was just thirsting for his properly, so Qin Yu Fu had taken precautions and deliberately talked to Shu Ning about notarization, then they got it settled immediately. After Shu Ning gets his identity card, he would transfer the property under his name to his.

    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Rao Rao?¡±Qin Yu Fu didn¡¯t care about what the others thought, he wanted to talk to his wife.

    ¡°My daughter¡¯s nauseous from her pregnancy so she¡¯s crying in the room, humph.¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡±Qin Yu Fu looked sincerely towards the one who had always been treating himw ell, he hoped that he could speak a few words for him:¡±We live together and you can see yourselves how I treat Rao Rao, these property are all my nephew¡¯s they¡¯re not mine, my nephew hasn¡¯t reached adulthood yet so he was just using my ID to settle the procedures, his father is the real estate king of C City, so like father like son, right? If thepany is mine, why would I supervise the construction site every single day? I would definitely be sitting inside an office wearing a suit, right?¡±

    The old man pursed his lips looked away. The olddy suddenly mmed her hand on the table:¡±Is he a fool? Using your name to settle the procedures? Giving you apany for free? Can¡¯t you tell a better lie? Qin Yu Fu I¡¯m telling you, I definitely won¡¯t allow you pulling any tricks on me! Let¡¯s talk about this all today, do you still want this life? If you do then be an open man, don¡¯t be so sneaky all the time, you¡¯re giving me a very bad impression.¡±

    ¡°Let me see Rao Rao.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t continue speaking anymore, and he wasn¡¯t allowed to see her. Everyone in the house was his wife¡¯s family members, they were all very agitated. If Qin Yu Fu continued, perhaps even getting beaten up would count as getting off easy. Finding an opportunity, Qin Yu Fu ran off. After all, he was a man working hard at a construction site, so he could run faster than a bird could fly, even if that young man chasing after him tried his best, he couldn¡¯t keep up with him.

    Listening up to this point, Shu Ning felt very regretful:¡±I¡¯m sorry, uncle, I¡¯m the one at fault, how could I ever be so whimsical at that time? I thought that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and that uncle wouldn¡¯t get mad at me, how could I be so self-assertive? I......¡±The more he spoke, the more Shu Ning felt that he had been too selfish, and it was very shameful for him, he was unable to face the uncle who had been treating him so well this whole time.

    While Qin Yu Fu didn¡¯t think that this was a problem:¡±Ning Ning, those people are just too greedy, I just want to know what my wife thinks. Actually, none of this is important, you¡¯re my most important person too so don¡¯t be sad, you¡¯re not the one at fault, if I ever need to borrow your ID to get anything settled, then I won¡¯t be courteous about it either! I watched you grow up, so if you instead wanted to use someone else¡¯s ID instead, I would actually feel sad about that, do you know how I feel?¡±

 Chapter 118

    Shu Ning nodded. After their dinner, they took the car out to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities such as clothes and the like, then they managed to find a good hotel nearby. If it were the uncle from before, he would definitely be afraid of being too troublesome and would just squeeze in with the foreman and sleep just like that at the construction site. But he was in a very bright mood today. While Shu Ning was picking out an undershirt, Qin Yu Fu was even at the side reminding him to get a good one.

    The him of before was a very frugal person.

    But now he¡¯s decided to live for himself.

    Did his uncle receive a shock? Shu Ning did not dare to ask too much. After sitting around in the hotel room for a while, he was pushed out by Qin Yu Fu, those that should be going home should go home, the college entrance examinations in June were right around the corner, time waits for no one! Thankfully the foreman would never abandon his uncle, so knowing that he was there with him, Shu Ning sighed and left.

    Resting in Shu Heng¡¯s arms, Shu Ning seemed down so Shu Heng tried to coax him with all the special ways he could muster, he was brightened up by that not long after.

    Day passed by the day, Shu Ning would give the foreman a call every day since his uncle was like a stuffed up gourd, not willing to spit out anything.

    Things were getting more and more heated up, the parents on the female side didn¡¯t let his uncle meet her at all. His uncle tried calling her but she hung up as soon as the call went through, so he had someone help him send a QQ and emails, Qin Yu Fu used every single means of contact he knew, and even asked his neighbours for help to pass on his message, none of them worked. Qin Yu Fu sat on the concrete steps in defeat, there was nothing he could do.

    In the past, the foreman would just start spitting out insults with jumpy feet, but after their big fight, he had be a more quiet person.

    Qin Yu Fu was very hard-working at work and he followed suit, when Qin Yu Fu went out to for a stroll over and over, staying out until it was midnight and still not returning home, the foreman was there. When he got drunk, the foreman was there to take him back, just as long as Qin Yu Fu was there, the foreman would be present. asionally, Shu Ning even felt a sense of envy towards them, but it was still Shu Heng¡¯s words who woke him from his dream.

    What was their rtionship?

    Then something clicked in Shu Ning¡¯s mind, could it be......It couldn¡¯t be, right?......His memories flowed out and ran rampant, it really did seem usible, if not who would be willing to go this far for a friend?

    Shu Ning stood up abruptly, and Shu Heng stretched out a long arm to pull his little brother back:¡±What are you doing? Do you think you can rece that Pang guy and stay with your uncle? For the rest of your life?¡±

    Shu Ning sat on Shu Heng¡¯sp, and rested his head on his broad shoulder:¡±If there really is something between them, then I won¡¯t object to it. Uncle Pang treats uncle very well, really, he¡¯s so good to him that I don¡¯t think he can treat him any better.¡±

    After three days of madness, Qin Yu Fu stopped trying to contact Jin Rao, he had thought it through. If his wife really loved him, she wouldn¡¯t have ignored him for this long, she made it seem as if she wanted a divorce. Was it really that important, who the property belongs to? It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t afford to support the family? The house was a hundred and twenty square meters, while his father-inw drove away his previous car, the car they had now was newly bought. When she asked to let her parents move in, Qin Yu Fu went personally to pick them up without even saying a single word, turning his sry over to her and taking only a small fraction, and the result?

    He had been too good to her, and that only served to increase the wolf¡¯s appetite, this had now be something that he was expected to do in the first ce.

    For example, if you gave them a bun to eat every single day, and one day you decide not to, then it would in turn bring hate upon himself instead. You were clearly able, so why won¡¯t you give it to me?

    If you gave them a p every single day, and suddenly one day you decided to stop, they would thank you and be ever grateful, thinking that you were a kind person.

    It¡¯s not hard to imagine the results when a good person does bad for once, whereas when a bad guy puts down his cleaver, he could be a buddha, this was sound reasoning.

    ¡°Xiao Fu, how about we go for skewers tonight? There¡¯s a KTV next to it so how about we go for some singing?¡±

    Qin Yu Fu nodded and once again immersed himself in work. The foreman was very happy, eating and drinking, yelling out could help to vent his grievances.

    It was already the fifth day and Qin Yu Fu had returned to his calm self, chatting andughing with the foreman. But the foreman had be even more worried so he decided to have Shu Ninge over for a visit. It wasn¡¯t until when Shu Ning was having a sit down and chat with his uncle when he realized that Qin Yu Fu had given up on his rtionship. Didn¡¯t his old mother-inw bring up about the divorce? Then after the divorce, naturally their property would be divided into half. The woman was pregnant so she couldn¡¯t divorce, Shu Ning told him about how he felt about the whole thing, and that was a blood bond for his uncle, it was what tied him down.

    ¡°WHen I first saw you, you were still a little baby, you were so small, and I thought to myself, how cruel my third sister was, to actually be willing of abandoning her own child. Ning Ning, I won¡¯t abandon my child,¡±Qin Yu Fu gave Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder a pat and smiled in good-nature:¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I have my own ns.¡±

    Foreman Pang¡¯s mouth moved but he did not end up saying anything, Qin Yu Fu didn¡¯t allow him to worry about this either.

    The old Jin family couldn¡¯t wait for Qin Yu Fu to reach apromise with them, and they really brought him to court. When Qin Yu Fu was summoned, he was smiling in relief, Jin Rao was the one who made her decision, she really didn¡¯t love me. In the court, the olddy said sarcastically that as long as he regretted it now, they would still be a family, why did he have to be so strict with his property? It¡¯s going to be their child¡¯s in the future anyway.

    Jin Rao had alsoe. Her face was very pale and she looked very weak and frail. Qin Yu Fu took a look at his love from afar, and sighed in his heart.

    There was nothing they could make any further agreements on anymore, Qin Yu Fu insisted on the divorce. Naturally the Jin family wouldn¡¯t spare him just like that, they still wanted to get more benefits for the child in her stomach, such as thepany¡¯s shares and whatnot, the more the better. Qin Yu Fu¡¯s face had been calm through the entire thing, and he looked towards Jin Rao with kind eyes:¡±Do you really want to wait till the baby is out before we do the DNA test?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±Jin Rao lowered her head, feeling slightly uneasy.

    ¡°Paper can¡¯t keep fire back, I¡¯ve already found awyer and told him that your family hasmitted fraud marriage.¡±

    A single sentence roused up thousands of waves, the Jin family was enraged and was starting to make noise, but what ce was the court? How could they be allowed to be impudent here? Qin Yu Fu left easily, and Shu Ning only found out after everything happened. Uncle was so badass! Qin Yu Fu deliberately waited for a day, he just wanted to see whether Jin Rao still had a conscience, after all she was once a woman he loved, he hoped to give her some dignity and pride.

    But other than an insulting call, he received nothing else. Early the next morning, Qin Yu Fu provided considerable amounts of evidence to the court, such as videos of Jin Rao and her ex-boyfriend pulling and pushing each other, and a scene of being chased by his brother-inws. There were also information on his property that had been taken away from him with all kinds of excuses, such as his money, car, passbook, and the cyber cafe¡¯s agreement.

    There was twenty thousand in the passbook that had already been withdrawn, and the management of the cyber cafe had also been reced by his brother-inw, the car was driven away by his father-inw and had yet to be returned, they were all under Qin Yu Fu¡¯s names, they couldn¡¯t take it from him even if they wanted to. And not only that, Qin Yu Fu had also made a report at the police station, whether that was his child or not, they can find out with a simple check, such as the fetal developmental stage, and the hospital profile of the child, don¡¯t they think that everything would be all right after changing hospitals, there were no fools here.

    The efficiency of the police was too high, and they managed to supply Qin Yu Fu with the best evidence he could get for the case. Jin Rao had once done a maternal check at a hospital, at that time she still wasn¡¯t with Qin Yu Fu yet. And who was the child¡¯s father? It was her ex-boyfriend¡¯s. That man came from a very wealthy and powerful family but his mother looked down on her so she forced them to break up, then the man hung his head low and married a woman of simr status to him. Jin Rao wanted to give birth to this child, so she took a fancy to Qin Yu Fu who secretly peeked at her with loving eyes.

    And so the information provided by Jin Rao¡¯s family waspletely useless, the property had already been notarized before their marriage and he even wrote in his will that he would hand them all to Shu Ning after his death. Even if he lost them all, it had nothing to do with the Jin family, but anyway no matter how much noise they made, the divorce went through and even the fraud case was established.

    She didn¡¯t mention the child before their message and now it all came out after the wedding, then she wanted a divorce not long after with the documents of his property all innd, asking for half of it, if this wasn¡¯t fraud, what was it?

    They had to pay out how much they took from him including a fine, they were supposed to go to jail but Qin Yu Fu was willing to forgive them in court. Jin Rao looked at Qin Yu Fu with a sh of hope in her eyes, calling him Brother Fu. The foreman sitting below clenched his hands tightly into a fist and his face was pale, even Shu Ning raised his eyebrows.

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s tone was in:¡±I forgive you because I was in the wrong too, I was greedy because you were pretty, and I pampered you too much, so much that it went up to your head and you became greedy. Rao Rao, there¡¯s nobody else in this world who will love you as much as I do, you......Your life is in your own hands.¡±

    On that night, while the foreman was chatting with Qin Yu Fu, with a single question he found out that Qin Yu Fu actually did not know from the start that the child did not belong to him. One day after work, he drove past a different road back home and saw in the alley next to their house, a man and a woman pushing and pulling each other, it was his own wife and a handsome man.

    Qin Yu Fu was not an impulsive person, so he watched quietly, whether she was having an affair or not he could tell from their eyes, other than tugging at their sleeves, there was no ambiguity in that scene, that man was saying something with a pressing gaze while the woman knew only how to cry. Qin Yu Fu did not investigate it after that, he chose to trust her. The video had been taken by themunity surveince of that area, and when the police checked, they found that the man had appeared there more than ten times, what an amazing pair of cheaters.

    Up until her family became more and more overboard, thirsting after Shu Ning¡¯spany, that was when Qin Yu Fu finally erupted!

    Shu Ning bought two ne tickets and sent both his uncle and the foreman off at the airport, telling them to have fun in their travels and take a break from the stress, everything will pass.

    Not many days after, the college entrance examinations were finally here. The Jin family had went to thepany several times but they always had to return in frustration. Pang Qian wouldn¡¯t take their mess, and the security guards weren¡¯t statues either, the manager himself resigned, and if the family ns to make any more mess, they will be taken away directly by the police. In the end, they didn¡¯t get to see Qin Yu Fu, but they found Shu Ning instead, even more so he would not just take it sitting down, he kicked them out immediately.

    Shu Ning had never known that the two aunties who took care of him were so powerful, ring with their big eyes at their height of a hundred and seventy centimetres, basking in victory. They wanted to go to the school and they had just reached the gates when they were taken away by the police, and imprisoned for fifteen days, leaving a stain in their records. The olddy was very angry, she was treating her son-inw like this because he made it so that her daughter would have to give birth as a single parent, she only felt it justified because she felt that he was wrong. But right now she couldn¡¯t find her son-inw, and all that anger inside her heart was vented out on her daughter. Jin Rao had returned to her own family house to live with no husband to take care of her, she didn¡¯t get to enjoy a good life anymore, her mother would go out to torment him every single day, then scream and yell incessantly when she returned home, calling her a whore at a loss. When the two got into a quarrel, she had someplications with her pregnancy, and when she was sent to the hospital, they couldn¡¯t save the child.

    After that rich young master found out, he left with an ashen face, never again did he look for Jin Rao.

    In the dead of the night, Jin Rao who stayed at home after her miscarriage without anyone to take care of sat in the corner, crying, thinking about thest words Qin Yu Fu told her. You were right, you¡¯re the only one who treats me so well in this world, my parents, and also my ex-boyfriend, none of them loved me at all, all my parents took from me were all given to my brothers......Brother Fu......I¡¯m so sorry......

    There was no way to turn back to a time before her regrets. After a few days, Qin Yu Fu returned with the foreman. Shu Ning felt that there was something off with the atmosphere between them, could it bere be any progressions? As expected, Shu Heng¡¯s idea was amazing. Not only that, his uncle sold both the wedding house and the two cars, then he bought a new vi and renovated it with another loan, and even bought a Mercedes-Benz! And he¡¯s not living with the foreman!

    ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    The foreman pursued Qin Yu Fu boldly, he had to fight for his own happiness, never giving up. It was too stupid for him to just sit around, watching the person he liked get hurt by someone else.

    Pang Qian noticed and he was so shocked that he nearly pissed himself, thankfully Shu Ning adopted a loose attitude, so he didn¡¯t go between them.

    Shu Ning¡¯s college entrance examination results were average and this went beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, and he signed up for an art school. After finding out, Shu Heng caught him and carried him home, pressing him down on the bed, serving him his punishment!

    Shu Ning whose entire body had been subdued exerted great pressure:¡±Brother, let¡¯s talk properly! We can take this slowly, take note for our safety!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you likendscaping?¡±

    ¡°I just thought it was way simpler than it actually is, it¡¯s not that easy to learnndscaping, I¡¯ll apologize sincerely tondscaping, okay?¡±Shu Ning said the words in his heart because Shu Heng was too wise, there was nothing he could hide from him:¡±But it¡¯s different with art school, if I can enter a film crew, I can have long vacations!¡±

    Shu Heng:¡±......¡±

    ¡°All I have to do is show up to the examinations, and pass, I just want to get a college degree, nothing else matters.¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s face was even darker now.

    Shu Ning suddenly understood:¡±You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯d enter the entertainment circle and do something bad? Don¡¯t tease me, I¡¯ve got such a handsome guy here, who else can I like? It¡¯s just a bit of fun, didn¡¯t I invest in Shang Zhou? I saw him picking actors a while back and felt that it was quite interesting, so I want to see what following a film crew is like, I¡¯lle back if I get tired. Brother~ Can¡¯t you just grant my wish?¡±

    His little brother was showing his spoiled side, with his naughty tone. Shu Heng¡¯s body started to soften when Shu Ning suddenly locked his arms around his neck, and sent over a sweet kiss. It was actually quite easy to deal with Shu Heng, he couldn¡¯t do it by force, the best way was by shooting at him with sugar-coated shells. However, after three rounds of torment, Shu Ning¡¯s limbs had gone soft. He looked towards the ceiling with hazy eyes, shit, my little beast is getting more and more unruly /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t know how many times he passed out, since he was adapting more and more to it anyway, he was used to it. Feeling something leaking out, Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched. Brother......He¡¯s too possessive. Shu Ning looked towards the bathroom, and saw a tall figure preparing the bath water, his heart felt very warm. Shu Heng walked to the bed and carefully picked him up when Shu Ning suddenly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Sleep, you¡¯re tired.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s body went stiff and nearly dropped Shu Ning:¡±What......What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get married when I¡¯m twenty, we¡¯ve even put on our rings, do you n to regret it now? If you don¡¯t want to make it public it can be just the two of us. Actually, I don¡¯t like making it public either, we can go for a honeymoon after that, leaving our mark all around the world, how great would that be.¡±

    His little brother¡¯s thoughts were so touching that Shu Heng couldn¡¯t resist kissing Shu Ning on his pink little face:¡±Alright, I promise you, anything you want, I¡¯ll promise you,¡±Once again Shu Ning was the first to mention something like getting married. Actually, Shu Heng had thought about it before, but Shu Ning was still sixteen so what was he going to do if he frightened him?

    During their bath, they kissed as they washed up, love could be felt densely in the air.

    When they returned to the bed, Shu Heng was very excited. Shu Ning felt that it would be bad to refuse him now after he had just mentioned about marriage, at most he just couldn¡¯t get out of bed tomorrow, so Shu Ning did not refuse him when Shu Heng tried to make a move. The two were quickly tangled together again, swaying back and forth, it wasn¡¯t long till Shu Ning fell from battle, plunging into the darkness.

    The next morning, the phone rang very urgently, even the exhausted Shu Ning was woken up by it, what¡¯s going on?

    Shu Ning wasying on his stomach and he felt something heavy on his back. Why is big brother on me? He wanted to go again? No no no, we can¡¯t, I¡¯ll die......That¡¯s not right ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Big brother¡¯s big thing is still in, it¡¯s still inside me! ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ So he could actually do that? That¡¯s unscientific! Shu Ning tried to get his head back when Shu Heng stretched his hand out to get Shu Ning¡¯s phone, then boldly he took out the phone battery!

    ¡°Brother!¡±Are you taking me for a corpse o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    Shu Heng was slow on the uptake:¡±Oh, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±He¡¯s doing this on purpose, he must be, I¡¯m 100% sure that he must be!

    ¡°Does your waist feel sore?¡±

    Shu Heng spoke but he still did not get up, kissing and nibbling on Shu Heng¡¯s neck, this part was covered by hair so he wasn¡¯t worried of it being seen by anyone outside. A pair of big hands patrolled around Shu Ning¡¯s waist, slowly rubbing them, and massaging them, he was very considerate. But gradually, something felt not right, one hand was moving upwards while the other moved downwards.

    Several moans leaked from Shu Ning, he thought that Shu Heng was just caressing him as usual, he didn¡¯t expect that his big brother actually wanted to do that, so he immediately stopped him:¡±Brother, oh, my good big brother, please spare me, I really feel quite bad. We¡¯ve already done it four timesst night, four times! I don¡¯t even dare to think about it.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s four, then we can have a five, baby steps.¡±

    ¡°No no no!¡±Shu Ning pushed away the person behind him:¡±Brother, you¡¯re heavy, it feels very ufortable.¡±

    Shu Heng carried Shu Ning and changed them to a different position, still connected. He spoke in a whisper, deliberately blowing against the little one¡¯s ear:¡±You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re exhausted from yesterday so I¡¯lly down with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±They already spoke to this point but Shu Ning was still toozy to move, but his phone rang earlier, what was he going to do if that was his uncle? Shu Ning turned back to kiss Shu Heng¡¯s handsome face:¡±Can you help me get my phone over?¡±

    Shu Heng was so obedient, he immediately put the battery back in, turned it on, and in one go, sent it into Shu Ning¡¯s hands.

    Shu Ning opened it up to look, it was his ss monitor who called. He should be calling because the college entrance examinations were over, so he invited everyone out to enjoy themselves. They¡¯re going to be going their own way after this so it¡¯s best that they didn¡¯t leave behind any regrets. Shu Ning dialed back to him and the ss monitor picked up the call immediately, and spoke about a lot and a lot of things. Shu Ning felt awkward, behind him......Shu Heng was stillying there.

    Then, after the ss monitor, Zhao Dong had also called Shu Ning to talk about him going to art school.

    Shu Heng was such a ¡°sensible¡± person, he actually cut in. This instead served to make Zhao Dong feel suspicious, who¡¯s that? The voice of a young man in Shu Ning¡¯s room, could it be Shu Heng? Zhao Dong was from an old family and was well-informed. Shu Ning raised an eyebrow and warned Shu Heng, while Shu Heng watched him with a profound gaze.

    Huh, what¡¯s with him? After the call ended, Shu Ning gave Shu Heng¡¯s nose a squeeze:¡±Is my little top jealous?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) He actually admitted it? Shu Ning wanted to take a good look so he lifted up Shu Heng¡¯s chin with a finger to observe him, and it really was true.

    ¡°Lay down properly, this position doesn¡¯t feelfortable.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s yful heart was aroused, he was unwilling to give up. That thing in his body actually became bigger, thicker, and harder. Shu Ning crawled towards the front, he didn¡¯t wish to be murdered by Shu Heng on the bed.

    Shu Heng allowed the little one to escape, and his thing came out, sliding down between his legs, and so......Pa pa pa pa pa pa pa~

    For the rest of the day, Shu Ningyed in bed. No matter who he nned to offend, he should not offend his top, if he does, he¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. Taking advantage of the fact that Shu Heng was having his meeting in the living room, Shu Ning called Pang Qian to ask about the progress. There were already prospects for the plot ofnd next to the third phase, the only problem was that Shu Ning won¡¯t be able to go out for two days, so he asked Pang Qian to try pressing down the price.

    Things were almost ready at Shang Zhou¡¯s side, and he hoped that Shu Ning coulde to the start-up, but Shu Ning did not agree, he¡¯ll be going over when they hold the dinner banquet. Shang Zhou then asked for instructions on several matters but Shu Ning asked him to contact Qin Ming, Qin Ming was allowed to make all decisions on his behalf. Shang Zhou had a start, he admired Shu Ning very much, for him, a man being used cannot be suspected while a suspected man cannot be used, he was wise and ambitious, these were important traits for the future!

    During the next evening, Shu Ning went to the ss reunion. Everyone was very sad since three years had passed after all, even if it was just a little, they more or less felt some emotion, it would be hard to get together in the future after they separate. Shu Ning greeted the hotel manager in advance, no matter what they order after that, he would pay the bill.

    Everyone ate and drank well, there were many people so after they left in a bustle, they even went for karaoke, only separating at two in the morning. The ss monitor and several of the ss cadres didn¡¯t drink any alcohol, they were responsible for sending the drunk male students home, while the female students didn¡¯t get drunk, their faces had gone ruddy at most. They really had to separate now, and several sad girls were squatting on the floor, crying. This time, the role of the mascot finally had its use, Shu Ning had been pushed out, who asked him to be two years younger than everyone else?

    Heforted them about this and that, at the end of it his entire body was covered in the smell of perfume, how was he going to go home now? His big brother was already a well-established vinegar bucket.

    Honk Honk......

    Shu Ning turned back to look and a ck Ferrari pulled up. Zhao Dong parked his car and got off, standing to the side:¡±Come here, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    Most of his other ssmates haven¡¯t left yet, and after a shock, Wen Wei suddenly ran a few steps over towards Zhao Dong, standing before him with her cheeks blushing to her ears, and finally she mustered up her courage:¡±I......I¡¯ve liked you for a long time, please go out with me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going out of town to study soon,¡±How many does she make today? Top student Zhao Dong had already forgotten o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    ¡°I know that you want to go to M Country, I¡¯ve already done settled all the procedures, we can at least take care of each other when we go over together, right?¡±

    Speaking up to this point, Zhao Dong was very gentlemanly, he gave her a chance to step down:¡±Then I would have to be even more sorry, the school I applied for is the business school in Y Country.¡±

    This......was awkward. The girl was very sad but thankfully only two people were clear on the contents of their conversation. She quickly left, stopping a taxi and fleeing the scene.

    As for where Zhao Dong actually applied for, only a few of his best friends knew. Shu Ning had also been confessed to on this day, it was the girl who had been taking care of him this whole time. Shu Ning used his going to art school as an excuse, rejecting her with a way that would not hurt her feelings.

    Zhao Dong and Shu Ning both came from good families, one was immensely handsome while the other was bright like the sun, they were both some of the most popr people in their school, but it was just that Zhao Dong came from the capital, so he was more popr.

    ¡°Get on, what are you looking at me for?¡±Zhao Dong suddenly understood:¡±I have a driver¡¯s license, D City is thest one to change the minimum age for getting a driver¡¯s license to 18, and I was lucky enough to get one before then. It¡¯s no use being envious of me, I¡¯m just that lucky.¡±

    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±£þ¤Ø£þ

    ¡°Really, you have to at least be 18 to get one in the entire country, don¡¯t worry,¡±Zhao Dong¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. He stretched his hand over, wanting to ruffle the top of Shu Ning¡¯s head, but his hand was caught just as he was about to do so. That grip was very strong, and his wrist hurt a lot, what on earth is going on? Zhao Dong turned his head to look, it was a tall guy with an amazing aura, dressed in a ck suit.

    It¡¯s Shu Heng!

    Zhao Dong knew that he was Shu Ning¡¯s brother but he had never met him, he¡¯d only seen pictures of him. At that time, he had already thought that he was a promising man, with those deep, inspiring ck eyes of his, his profound features, he gave out an unparalleled aura. The photo already etched this man into his mind, but he didn¡¯t think that he was even more outstanding in the flesh, hes tood out from the crowd and instantly, it was like everything else lost its colour in his wake.

 Chapter 119

    The confrontationsted only a moment, and naturally Zhao Dong put his hand down, pulling his sleeves down while he was at it, hiding the marks of his fingerprints.

    Shu Heng¡¯s hand continued forward, falling steadily on the top of Shu Ning¡¯s head, sliding down the back of his head to his neck after a few ruffles, then giving it a good squeeze before dropping downwards. Shu Ning raised his hand very naturally and his big brother caught it in tacit agreement just as usual. The atmosphere between the two, their character, even the frequency waspletely different, but they looked exceptionally harmonious standing next to each other.

    ¡°Brother, this is my friend, Zhao Dong, Zhao Dong, this is my brother, Shu Heng.¡±

    Shu Ning introduced them immediately to ease the atmosphere, the others may not have known what was going on and thought that Shu Heng was overbearing, but in truth Shu Ning was almost falling over inughter. This jealous guy was really too unreasonable, so there¡¯s such a day for my calm and self-sufficient brother too? Ha ha ha ha ha,ughing at this is enough to fuel me for the rest of my life, ssic.

    Zhao Dong looked at the man who was considerably taller than himself, and he did not extend his hand due to caution:¡±Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡±Because they were standing quite close, Shu Heng had to lower his head slightly to speak to him, only in that way could they look at each other. His eyes were cold:¡±I heard from Ning Ning that you¡¯ve been taking care of him, thank you.¡±

    ¡°......It¡¯s just the mutual friendliness between schoolmates, nothing much,¡±So aloof, it makes him feel like it¡¯s hard to continue on.

    That¡¯s right, here¡¯s a promising man that learns. When Shu Heng¡¯s eyes moved towards Shu Ning, they softened considerably:¡±Say goodbye to your ssmates.¡±

    Shu Ning did as he said, bidding goodbye thoughtfully with a smile, then he got on the car with Shu Heng and left.

    Oh......It¡¯s just like the rumours said, he was extremely unruly, only being polite to his elders, hard to get close to. Zhao Dong¡¯s heart was like a mirror, he felt slightly regretful that he missed such a good opportunity, but he did not truly regret it as there was no meaning in obtaining connections through the help of his friend, he had to fight for that right himself. Zhao Dong was enlightened, and adjusted his mood.

    The sudden appearance of a handsome man was shocking, dressed in a custom ck suit it made him look mysterious and noble, the pressure he exerted was like the coldest winters, he must be a big shot, if not it was impossible for him to have such a magnificent air, could he be the heir of some big family? That was the case with Zhao Dong, there was a type of aura that you couldn¡¯t put your finger on, but was very clear to all. Everyone there was rich and wealthy, but they weren¡¯t considered to be very well-informed or knowledgeable, but at the very least they still looked meaningfully at the scene. And so they waited, not even daring to take another look at them, even less did they have the guts to interrupt them.

    Now that the car has gone far away, Shu Ning¡¯s ssmate brought several of his ssmates and went over:¡±Zhao Dong, who was that just now?¡±

    ¡°Shu Ning¡¯s brother, I still have some stuff to do so I¡¯ll be leaving first, let¡¯s meet up again some other time.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡±The ss monitor smiled.

    Zhao Dong left in his car, and the ss monitor also hurried to arrange for sending the rest of the crowd back, getting them back in home safe is the most important. As for Shu Heng, he managed to leave an exceptionally deep impression on the girls even though he only appeared for less than a minute, when they¡¯re looking for boyfriends in the future, they¡¯ll want to find someone as super handsome as this, one that gave them a sense of security, one that would make their heart skip a beat, to lose themselves like a little deer rushing madly at its surroundings.

    Shu Ning sat in the car with a constant smile on his face, hiding augh.

    But who was Shu Heng? He could guess without even looking:¡±Justugh if you want to, don¡¯t give yourself a cramp.¡±

    Uh o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    Shu Ning quickly got on Shu Heng¡¯sp, wrapping his arms around his neck and sending over a kiss. He gave him light pecks from his forehead, to his brows, his nose, his face, down to his lips, then he moved up and nibbled on the tip of his nose, naughtily licking his big brother¡¯s chin, then biting down on his right ear, continuing to nibble, naughtily blowing warm air against his ear.

    ¡°My king is angry~ He¡¯s jealous~¡±

    ¡°If you know then why didn¡¯t you avoid him?¡±Shu Heng narrowed his eyes dangerously and a thunderstorm shed through his pupil. In a split second, the temperature around their surroundings dropped:¡±Do you want to see me go mad for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡±Shu Ning straightened his body in a huff, and his beautiful eyes were wide in surprise:¡±Who¡¯d know you arrived? Did you call me to tell me? Did you send me a text? I didn¡¯t even get the chance to show off.¡±

    His little brother was throwing a tantrum, so cute and adorable. Shu Heng swallowed his saliva and took out a cap mysteriously from somewhere, putting in on Shu Ning¡¯s head.

    ¡°This is a new product, there¡¯s ears on top that will move every so often, it¡¯s very cute.¡±

    Shu Ning ¡ú_¡ú Brother~ Is it really alright for you to be like this:¡±You put in a battery already?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng was so calm, he stretched his hand out to the top and gave the fluffy ears a squeeze, then tapped Shu Ning¡¯s small little nose with his finger:¡±How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°I feel nothing.¡±

    ¡°It looks good to me.¡±

    ¡°Does it?¡±Shu Ning raised an eyebrow, and simply took the hat off, putting it on Shu Heng instead. Uh, the scene suddenly changedpletely, the cuteness of the cap did not transfer over to Shu Heng at all, his expression was too serious, his eyes too cold, and his attitude was too stiff ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q And the hat was small so he could only ce it on top. Shu Heng leaned his head to the side and the hat fell off just like that, unhappy £þ¤Ø£þ

    But Shu Heng was such a wise man, he immediately held Shu Ning¡¯s waist and pulled him towards him, the two were then stuck together with no crack between. Shu Heng kissed Shu Ning¡¯s little mouth, it was hot an lingering, in just a moment he kissed the unhappiness away from Shu Ning¡¯s heart. After the car entered the yard, both the driver and the bodyguard left the car immediately, and hid out somewhere far away.

    Shu Ning......

    Shu Heng then pressed himself on top of Shu Ning¡¯s body, holding his chin with his fingers:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡±We¡¯ve probably lost all our integrity in the hearts of those people haven¡¯t we~¡ú_¡ú

    Shu Ning was kissed until his body went soft, and he didn¡¯t want to move. And besides his clothes were messy, even if he told the entire world that ¡®Shu Heng didn¡¯t fuck me¡¯, there probably wouldn¡¯t be anybody who would believe him ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Heng was a power top, a true fighter amongst power tops. Carrying Shu Ning was just like he was ying around with a doll, he walked very steadily with his long legs. The maid had already prepared the bath water, towels, and the others early on, so after opening the door, they waited for Shu Heng to enter before leaving and closing the door. Shu Ning yawned and closed his eyes, working with Shu Heng as he took his clothes off, and carried him into the water.

    Feels so good, Id on¡¯t want to get out anymore.

    Shu Heng nibbled on Shu Ning¡¯s little lips lovingly, holding him tight with one arm while washing him with the other, the time he used to clean him was a bit longer than usual but they did not pa pa pa in the bathroom.

    Shu Ning was drowsy so Shu Heng put him down on the bed, and fiddled around with him. It wasn¡¯t until he entered did Shu Ning open his eyes in a grunt. He wouldn¡¯t know if he never looked but once he did he was shocked, why am I dressed like this? His brain quickly went back online. Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched and looked at him gloomily:¡±This......Another new product?¡±

    ¡°Mm, it serves to add to the fun, I think it¡¯s pretty usable,¡±said Shu Heng very seriously, but his heart was upied with the thought that he still had a skirt, they would try that tomorrow. Ning Ning¡¯s skin was fair, so the pastel coloured skirt will definitely be very nice and alluring on him, but it would be a shame to y around on bed like this, maybe they should try the table instead, it¡¯ll definitely be even more exciting to go in from behind.

    Shu Ning cried tearlessly, he wanted to take off the costume that felt like a bundle of ropes, but Shu Heng quickly caught his hands and sped them above his head, not allowing any opportunity for Shu Ning to do anything at all. He struggled and he kicked, but he could not move Shu Heng even a little bit, it instead served to add on to the wonderful atmosphere. Shu Hengnded several kisses incessantly down on him tofort him, and this made Shu Ning feel a bit better, plus his body was already used to the invasion of that foreign object. Shu Heng moved gently for a few thrusts, then pa pa pa pa pa he begun to plow the fields.

    After a night of passion, his voice was all but lost. Early the next morning, Shu Heng¡¯s phone vibrated. Because it was Shu Cheng calling, he could only leave the warm bed and take the call outside. Shu Cheng asked Shu Heng when he was going to bring Shu Ning home, but Shu Heng instead asked whether the house was clean now. Shu Cheng had a start, but he quickly understood.

    He was talking about Shu Yao, Shu Yao had be something unlcean ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Cheng was helpless as well, but for the sake of the harmony of his family, he pretended that he didn¡¯t understand:¡±The rooms are all cleaned up soe home quickly, the house is bing a bit too cold, it doesn¡¯t feel lived in at all.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng lowered his head and a hint of a ripple fluttered past his gaze:¡±Alright dad, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯ve got things nned out, when ites time in the future, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±

    He was clearly abandoning his responsibilities, Shu Cheng¡¯s brows knitted into a frown. After their call, Shu Cheng found that the little guy was awake, how naughty, he was actually pretending to sleep. Shu Cheng was feeling yful and stretched a hand over to tickle the little guy under his arms, and Shu Yao giggled, sitting up as he grabbed onto Shu Cheng¡¯s hands, then crawling into his arms before sitting down:¡±Daddy~¡±

    ¡°Good morning, my little prince~¡±

    ¡°Are my big brothersing home?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Will my big brothers take me out to y?¡±Shu Yao was already four so he was yful and active. His big eyes were very beautiful, and there was no need to mention how much cuter his pink little lips were.

    ¡°Mm......Well that will depend on whether Yao Yao is a good boy or not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a good boy, I am, I want to y with my big brothers,¡±Shu Yao was overjoyed, giggling happily like an innocent angel.

    Little kids are heartless, the memories they can remember after the age of five are very little, so now that Shu Yao was grown up, he couldn¡¯t be left alone anymore, how could there be vengeance between brothers rising up overnight? Taking advantage of this opportunity, he¡¯ll let them get along well, improving their rtionship.

    This really won¡¯t do, he had to add a more humane element to the mix, he¡¯ll get Shu Heng away, and leave just Shu Ning with him.

    As expected of brothers, as soon as Shu Heng returned to the room, Shu Ning was also pretending to sleep......If you have the capability then don¡¯t move your eyshes ¡ú_¡ú

    Shu Hengid down sideways by Shu Ning¡¯s side, and spoke in a leisurely tone:¡±What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°No need to pretend anymore, I know you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    ¡°......Brother, you¡¯re a bully!¡±Shu Ning was vexed. I know you¡¯re smart but can¡¯t you pretend to be ignorant sometimes, if you keep acting like this then that¡¯s really no way for me to live /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~ And besides, his vigor for jealousy was too strong, he was even more fierce than usual, saying some shameful things while doing him. He didn¡¯t stop even after an hour ying all sorts of fancy tricks, even his waist was about to fold in on itself.

    ¡°What do you call me?¡±

    Shu Ning frowned and clutched the edge of the nket, slowly pulling it upwards, covering up his eyes, then meekly he spoke:¡±Hubby~¡±

    ¡°Good boy~¡±Shu Heng was satisfied now, then he twirled his finger on Shu Ning¡¯s snowy white forehead.

    Uh, after doing it three timesst night, Shu Heng still wanted to go for a fourth round, and Shu Ning was so shocked that he hurried to refuse him. But unfortunately, Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t take his no and even proposed a separate solution. But calling him hubby and whatnot, Shu Ning felt a bit embarrassed so he immediately refused him. So Shu Heng did not stand on ceremony, he spread his legs, nudged him, and lingered around the entrance.

    And so Shu Ning was anxious, he quickly called him ¡°hubby~¡± in a quiet voice, and immediately Shu Heng felt like his whole life wasplete, he liked it a lot.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re a bully.¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were gentle like a pond:¡±I¡¯m only a bully for you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning loved the overbearing Shu Heng the most, he was so confident and alluring, so handsome:¡±Brother, can you feed me porridge?¡±

    ¡°Sure, anything you say.¡±

    After venting, Shu Heng was like an adorable little wolf, as long as you threw him some meat, he wouldn¡¯t be fierce anymore, listening to orders like a big dog.

    The porridge had been prepared a while ago. Shu Heng brought it upstairs, and Shu Ning wanted to get up but he couldn¡¯t, his waist felt so very sore. Shu Heng smiled but did not say anything, he helped him up so he could lean in his arms, then he blew on the porridge in the spoon. Right in front of Shu Ning, Shu Heng.......ate it himself, Shu Ning ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) What on earth is going on?

 Chapter 120

    Shu Heng bowed his head and slowly leaned in close to Shu Ning¡¯s little lips......

    ¡°I......haven¡¯t brushed my teeth,¡±Shu Ning deliberately destroyed the scene, and looked elsewhere. If there was one then there would be two, Shu Heng seems to be getting more and more full of himself these days. Although SHu Ning didn¡¯t hate it, he didn¡¯t like it too much either. Naturally it was good that their affection is strong now, but if he didn¡¯t treat him the same in the future, wouldn¡¯t that be sad?

    Shu Heng was speechless.

    Shu Ning felt pleased with himself in his heart, who asked you to be so hasty? Now you¡¯re done for:¡±I know, that I¡¯m small and you¡¯re willing to pamper me, but......I¡¯ll have to grow up some day.¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was profound:¡±You silly.¡±

    ¡°What did you call me?¡±Shu Ning looked towards Shu Heng angrily and with a ¡°mmph~¡± he had been bitten. He was stunned and his mouth was open, this little guy¡¯s got some skills.

    ¡°If you get bigger, do you think my age would stop? I¡¯ll forever be five years older than you, and I¡¯ll always be taller, heavier, and stronger than you, it¡¯s irreversible.¡±Shu Heng was wise, he wouldn¡¯t say that he was smarter, more majestic than you, and whatnot ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    ¡°......¡±Was that too conceited? _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    The bowl of porridge had been fed to him by Shu Heng entirely by mouth, and at the end of it he gave him a deep kiss, it wasn¡¯t until he ¡°cleaned up¡± the inside of his mouth was Shu Heng finally willing to withdraw reluctantly, gently putting down the entranced little one, then pulling up the nket. Holding the tray, Shu Heng left, stopping to look back at him several times, while Shu Ning watched him leave the whole way through.

    Oh my!

    It¡¯s too loving, it felt a bit like they were an old couple that was still together after they were old, so wonderful.

    After having his fill of food and drink, Shu Ning yawned incessantly, trying hard to endure his drowsiness. He sent a few messages to Pang Qian before closing his eyes and sleeping.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he had slept for either when his phone rang. Shu Ning stretched his hand out depressingly and swatted his hand around to look for his phone, then opened his hazy eyes. It was actually his ss monitor, what does he need?

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Were you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, everyone hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet yesterday so we¡¯re going to the same ce tonight at eight, can youe?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡±m busy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s......not too good isn¡¯t that, everyone¡¯s going to have to leave soon and the ones who will be in the capital aren¡¯t many, it¡¯ll be very hard to meet up even if we want to in the future, so why not take advantage of this opportunity to have a gathering? If we really don¡¯t get to see each other again for the rest of our lives......   ......¡±Omitting several hundred words here, the ss monitor spoke so much and he didn¡¯t even have to stop to swallow his saliva, what profound talking skills, amazing.

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyelids dropped down and he nearly fell asleep:¡±I¡¯m really sorry, I can¡¯t change what¡¯s already been arranged. ss monitor, please apologize to everyone on my behalf, I still have things to do so I¡¯ll be ending the call here, and this is an early wish but I hope you all have fun.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright then, what a shame.¡±

    The ss monitor still wanted to b on but Shu Ning found an opportunity to say goodbye, then he hung up. It wasn¡¯t that Shu Ning was cold-hearted, but he really couldn¡¯t move, how many boys didn¡¯t like to have fun? And it wasn¡¯t like Shu Ning was a shut-in or anything, naturally he¡¯d want to go. Sigh, the future is long, if fate allows it, they will meet again.

    July was peeking right around the corner, I should be going home to see dad soon, what should I buy him?

    Shu Ning¡¯s head was filled with Shu Cheng. Now that Shu Heng graduated, he¡¯ll definitely be working in thepany not long after they return. There was nothing wrong with dad¡¯s body and he didn¡¯t have any heart diseases either, nor did he even have any bad habits, he had a stable state of mind with a level heart, how was he going to die? Shu Ning couldn¡¯t understand it, and just as he thought about it~ And thought about it~ He couldn¡¯t figure it out after two hours, and even Shu Heng had returned.

    ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about that¡¯s got you so out of sorts?¡±Shu Heng sat on the side of the bed, carrying him up along with the thin nket into his arms.

    Big brother almighty!

    Shu Ning was instantly sober, stretching his pale arms to wrap around Shu Heng¡¯s neck. He raised an eyebrow because the little starry marks on his arms were a little embarrassing:¡±Since grandpa¡¯s passing, dad has been lonely this whole time, I still feel a little worried even though his body is better now, how about we bring dad to the hospital for a check up?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already done it five times, if we do it one more time, dad would get angry even if he were used to it.¡±

    Uh, clearly the adopted son was more filial than his actual son. Normally Shu Ning would give Shu Cheng a call, and even more so recently where he called him daily. Shu Cheng knew that it didn¡¯t count if Shu Ning says he¡¯sing back, so that was why he would only speak with Shu Heng about such matters. Shu Ning rolled his eyes and a thought came to mind:¡±That doesn¡¯t count, I want toe with, who knows if he lied to deal with us?¡±

    Although Shu Heng did not go with him, his men were there for it. Shu Ning had once mentioned sending a few people to keep by Shu Cheng¡¯s side, so naturally Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t just pretend to agree. Besides, the ones protecting his dad were naturally very good people, you can¡¯t hire a good bodyguard even if you had all the money in the world, so naturally Shu Heng put a lot of effort into this, the ones he left by his side may not me able to deal with a hundred men at once, but dealing against ten was still an easy feat.

    And the ten mentioned there wouldn¡¯t be any ordinary people, but rather wicked people like murderers and the like, Shu Cheng was practically invincible!

    Shu Ning kissed Shu Heng¡¯s face and looked at him with a cheeky gaze:¡±Is that a no?¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡±Shu Heng quickly returned his kisses, and looked at him with a pleasant gaze:¡±Anything for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then, let¡¯s go back at the end of this month, I still have a few gatherings to attend. What about you, brother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me.¡±

    Shu Ning had a lot of gatherings but he had a lot of business to attend to as well, he can only leave with no worries after everything is properly arranged. Shu Heng understood, after all he had even more businesses under him, and simrly he had a lot of things to arrange as well.

    After this, Shu Ning reallyid on the bed for an entire day, ying the stock markets, some games, and calling his ssmates, he did everything in his room from eating, using the toilet, and sleeping, he was living even morefortably than azy little worm. But when it came night time, he was instead in the predicament of not being able to sleep. Heid down in Shu Heng¡¯s arms, looking at the stars, admiring the moon, Shu Ning even recalled that Shu Heng¡¯s singing voice was pretty good, with some hesitation, he wanted to ask.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Brother, do you know how to sing?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then why have I never heard you sing?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning quickly nodded. The two were currently on the top floor, sitting on a nket. The wind was cooling, but it was justcking in feelings:¡±How about, I sing you a song, big brother?¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s voice was good, he just never sang. Thinking back to it, Shu Heng was just about the same too. He¡¯s a top student after all, all his time was used in studying, how was he going to find time to sing? And Shu Heng was so aloof, who would dare to let him sing? Shu Ning¡¯s actions were no different from petting a tiger at this point, but Shu Heng did not feel this way. He tightened his hold of the person in his arms, and frowned lightly:¡±Go ahead and sing, I¡¯ll be the one to entertain you next time.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. It seems his big brother did not pay much attention to music after all, so he chose a popr song with cheerful, rxing, and loving lyrics. One and then another, after finishing the third song, Shu Heng lowered his head to kiss Shu Ning, not allowing him to sing anymore, he was worried that he would hurt his throat. After all, it took more effort for him to moan at night.

    Shu Ning¡¯s face was blushed red since they were at the top floor after all, He couldn¡¯t let go of Shu Heng and couldn¡¯t push him away either, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Shu Heng¡¯s kiss was deep and he noticed that the little one wasn¡¯t paying attention, but he quickly realized the reason and immediately carried Shu Ning, bringing him downstairs in a big stride. Returning to the room, he walked towards the bed while Shu Ning was holding Shu Heng¡¯s neck tightly, his kiss was also insatiable, their lips tussled as his clothes fell, merging together into one with their caresses, this was the first time they had such a passionate night, Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel sleepy.

    Aftering out, Shu Heng released Shu Ning¡¯s waist, and retreated carefully. He got on the ground and brought something over, putting it on Shu Ning. Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were hazy, he wanted to sleep but he didn¡¯t dare to, he wanted to know what Shu Heng was up to. After he had a good look at it, he was so shocked that his tongue was tangled, he he he he¡¯s making me wear a skirt?

    ¡°Brother......You......You you you......¡±

    ¡°A new product, baby, how about we give this a go and see the results?¡±

    Shu Ning shook his head and pushed him away:¡±No no no no can do, this is too much, I¡¯m not doing it, take it off, quickly~ Ah......¡±

    Shu Heng picked up Shu Ning and brought him towards the crystal table, and put him down, allowing Shu Ning to sit on the ground while the upper half of his bodyid t on the table. The exhausted Shu Ning was so embarrassed that his handsome face had turned red, he could guess what his big brother meant to do and he felt very sad, so he decided it best to just look in front. Shu Heng peeled up the skirt, and he kneaded the two mounds roughly. Shu Ning started to pant, and slowly his mind drifted, falling down into ecstasy.

    ¡°Ah......¡±

    What an alluring moan, Shu Heng narrowed his eyesfortably, pressing himself down against Shu Ning:¡±Baby, hearing your voice is enough to make my heart shatter.¡±

    ¡°Heng~ Love me~¡±

    Shu Ning turned back to look at him with his eyes fine as silk, zed with tears. Shu Heng sucked in a breath and his eyes reddened, excitedlyunching an attack, pushing Shu Ning to higher heights again and again. The both of them felt very wonderful and amazing, unable to keep themselves from the pleasure.

    And so, Shu Ning was still sleeping in the next afternoon, he waszy like a proud little kitten huddled together. Shu Heng felt him quite pitiful, and couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt his sleep, so he let Shu Ning have a good rest. While he was doing his work, Shu Cheng gave Shu Heng a call, urging the two to return earlier. Shu Heng told him about Shu Ning¡¯s ideas, and both Shu Cheng and Shu Heng knew of Shu Ning¡¯s businesses, it was apany that was still snowballing, growing bigger and bigger by the day.

    Let¡¯s take the English tuition sses for example, there were already a hundred branches, so many that they were developing past just the capital, especially around C City and F City which contained the most of them, Shu Ning did very well, paying his respects to his roots and whatnot, If Shu Cheng had not been paying attention to Qin Yu Fu, he would not have known that Shu Ning had even fixed up the roads in his hometown, and even introduced pig raising to increase the wealth, and he even made it very popr.

    There were eighty branches to the cyber cafe, and each of them were big moneymakers. The ces he chose were not bad, all being built away from schools, not allowing underage students to enter, he was doing way better than those malicious businessmen, as expected of my son.

    ¡°Xiao Heng, since you¡¯ve already graduated, how about youe help your dad out in thepany?¡±Shu Heng tried to ask, the rtionship between Shu Ning and Shu Heng was too good so Shu Ning chose to develop his business in the capital, then Shu Heng......He may probably not be leaving C City.

    ¡°Dad, I feel that what thepany needs right now is not my participation, you can put me down as a figurehead for now, but I can¡¯t rx leaving Shu Ning alone in the capital.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t either, let¡¯s discuss about this when you¡¯re back, what about Ning Ning? Howe I can¡¯t reach him on the phone?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been going to a lot of gatheringstely so he¡¯s very tired, I helped him turn off his phone on purpose cause I wanted him to get more rest,¡±Shu Heng then changed the topic, he was worried about his adoptive father:¡±You should let the family doctor stay in the ancestral home, the weather¡¯s starting to change recently, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Got no use for em.¡±

    Shu Heng insisted:¡±Even if you don¡¯t, what about Shu Yao?¡±

    Only then did Shu Cheng rx, finding the reason within his words:¡±Alright then, we¡¯ll get everything adjusted when Shu Ning¡¯s back, he¡¯s too thin.¡±

    When the call ended, Shu Heng looked at the flowers in the yard with a leisurely gaze. He felt something tighten around his waist, Shu Ning who slept till the afternoon was finally up, and his tone wasn¡¯t very nice:¡±Shu Yao......What happened with him?¡±

    My little gunpowder bucket~ Too adorable, how could he move me so much? Shu Heng¡¯s eyes brightened up. Shu Ning had actually already been seen from the ss while he was creeping over. He turned around without hesitation and pulled him fully into his embrace, andnded a loving kiss on his lips, squeezing his little nose and his little ear, he loved ying with him so much he couldn¡¯t stop himself:¡±Are you aware that all¡¯s fair in a war?¡±

 Chapter 121

    ¡°Alright then, you only meant well for father anyway,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s heart felt gloomy, Shu Yao was something big in Shu CHeng¡¯s heart, and it seems before something happens to Shu Cheng, it would be best for him not to do anything to Shu Yao, he was just a four year old child.

    His thoughts seemed wonderful, but reality was cruel.

    Shu Heng and Shu Ning separated to handle theirpanies, met up with their school mates, and quickly settled their teacher thanking banquets and whatnot before getting on a ne back to C City.

    Everything was well at home. Shu Cheng returned to the ancestral home in the evening and the bodyguards took out a few big toys from the trunk, sending it up to the third floor. Both Shu Heng and Shu Ning did not bring any gifts for Shu Yao so Shu Cheng prepared some himself, how thoughtful of him. But Shu Ning did not appreciate that, he shut off hisputer and went downstairs with Shu Heng.

    Shu Cheng had been too busy so he wasn¡¯t able to attend both Shu Heng and Shu Ning¡¯s graduation ceremonies, but he bought Shu Ning a car, and gave Shu Ning a red packet worth five million.

    The three sat together and had their dinner while the little Shu Yao was looking left and right, he was very curious since he was now four, and he was quite adorable.

    But not even in his wildest dreams would Shu Ning think that he would be framed. Shu Cheng changed their previous rectangr table to a round table because it felt more intimate for everyone to sit together in a circle. And so this made it so that Shu Ning had Shu Yao to one side, and Shu Heng on the other, while Shu Cheng sat opposite of him. The four of them sat together, all men, there were no women in the family.

    With a clink, a little spoon fell to the ground while Shu Yao pursed his lips, seeming as if he wanted to cry but did not as he looked towards Shu Ning, feeling very upset.

    What are you looking at me for? Shu Ning was expressionless, and Shu Heng had also noticed. Shu Cheng raised an eyebrow and took Shu Yao¡¯s little hand:¡±What¡¯s wrong sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°He dropped my spoonie.¡±

    ¡°Your brother made you drop your little spoon?¡±Shu Cheng asked and looked towards the maid:¡±What¡¯re you standing around for?¡±

    The maid reced his spoon with a new one so now Shu Yao had a new little spoon, and happily continued to eat his dinner. This was just a small episode, but it made Shu Ning want to vomit. Who touched him? The key point was that this was only a small issue, if Shu Ning wanted to get to the bottom of it, he would just be too petty, it would be too distasteful to bicker with a child over this.

    After their meal, Shu Cheng brought Shu Heng to the study because there was something he had to discuss with him, and he asked Shu Ning to send Shu Yao upstairs to the room on the third floor and to help him look after him for now.

    Secretly Shu Ning felt quite depressed about it but Shu Cheng really was a good dad, it was just quite unfortunate that he was blind. Shu Ning knew about Shu Yao¡¯s character so he followed him from far behind, getting the maid to carry him upstairs. In the end, the toy in Shu Yao¡¯s hand broke, and noisily he ran to Shu Ning¡¯s legs, staring at him with his big eyes, pursing his lips, and he cried.

    The maid carried Shu Yao with her two hands, a sh of disappointment shing past her eyes:¡±Young master, can you please help the little young master pick up his toy?¡±

    Normally there were quite a lot of maids but Shu Cheng dismissed them on purpose, all this was so that Shu Ning could get along with Shu Yao more. The toy had been dropped ob purpose by the maid, this was also part of Shu Cheng¡¯s wishes, if not she would not have dared to do so. It¡¯s easy earning the Shu family¡¯s money, all you had to do was know your own ce, and do your work well without butting into their business.

    Shu Ning wasn¡¯t used to having to deal with such matters, so he took out his phone to call the butler. Sun Hao Ran was currently busy so he quickly sent a maid over, and her breathing was somewhat unstable:¡±Greetings, young master.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s too much stuff to do and she can¡¯t manage them all,¡±stated Shu Ning as he looked towards the toy on the ground.

    The maid quickly nodded in obeyance. She picked up the toy and gave it a wipe before handing it over to the third young master. The two women walked up together and they did not expect to see Shu Yao himself throw down his toy, and it rolled down the stairs in a loud tter before reaching Shu Ning¡¯s legs once again. Shu Ning raised an eyebrow, looking towards the smiling Shu Yao.

    Does he think this is fun?

    This time, the maid who was carrying Shu Yao did not dare to ask Shu Ning to pick it up, then the other maid hurried downstairs to pick up the toy before rushing back upstairs, she was very dedicated.

    Shu Yao stretched his hand out but the maid didn¡¯t give it back to him, she was afraid that he might continue throwing it down the stairs again, what if he identally hurts the second young master? Seeing that the maid wasn¡¯t giving it to him, the little guy quickly pursed his lips in preparation to cry. Not knowing what she should do, the maid ended up giving it to him in the end. He was the little young master after all, and the second young master was watching, she was afraid that she may be fired if she did not show respect to the young master.

    And what happened after was easy to guess. Although Shu Yao was small, but the advantage of him throwing something from top to bottom was very obvious. The toy flew towards Shu Ning¡¯s head, and the oue of if itnded could be imagined.

    If this were Shu Ning from his past life, he definitely would not dodge, clearly disying the extent of Shu Yao¡¯s wickedness. But if he wanted to be happy this lifetime, he wouldn¡¯t jump out into a disaster himself. Taking a step away, Shu Ning evaded it. Although it did not hit him, Shu Yao was still overjoyed,ughing happily, and pping his little hands in pleasure.

    Shu Ning was very magnanimous, he waved his hands and the two maids wiped their sweat, finally they were able to safely send the young master back to his room.

    Shu Ning who stood at the door of the bedroom on the third floor watched Shu Yao as he yed pretend cowboy, and he was even holding a toy whip, there was no need to mention how much fun he was having, even his face was red. The maid crawled forwards with a carpet beneath her, if Shu Yao did not sit well and fall over, he would get hurt. Shu Ning took a video of the scene and deliberately sent it to Shu Cheng so he could see it, especially the most wonderful part where the maid pretended to neigh.

    Shu Cheng who received the video put down his teacup and opened it up to watch expressionlessly. Although Shu Heng did not watch the video, he could tell what the contents of the video was just by sound alone, but he did not care.

    Shu Yao was stubborn and hard to discipline. When Qin Yu Zhuo was still around, it was still bearable, but because Qin Yu Zhuo had not been sensible, wasting the love Shu Cheng had for her, he could only sigh. Shu Cheng felt much pity towards Shu Yao, losing his mother at such a young age, it would be bad for him to pick up bad habits in the future. Shu Cheng sent out a text message, asking Shu Ning to stop him as is proper.

    The maids were hired staff so they couldn¡¯t be treated with cruelty, it really was not proper for Shu Yao to ride on them. Shu Ning¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, he wasn¡¯t used to having to deal with Shu Yao¡¯s troubles so he immediately told the maid to get up, and to quickly give the young master a bath before tucking him in to sleep. The maid hated giving Shu Yao his bath because that naughty little guy would ssh her wet every single time, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, she was angry but she didn¡¯t dare to speak out about it.

    Today passed as usual, Shu Yao had great fun sshing water everywhere, spraying it all over the maid¡¯s face, making her wet to her skirt, she ended up quite the mess. Shu Ning drank his milk calmly, and went over after half an hour had passed. The maid had still yet toe out so he looked towards the other maid unhappily:¡±Go take a look, it won¡¯t be good if he catches a cold from taking a bath for so long.¡±

    The maid gritted her teeth, everyone knew that this one didn¡¯t like spoiling the young master, so she tried to cut in:¡±Young master, it would always take an hour to bathe the little young master, regardless of the season.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright for the summer but it¡¯s too much for the winter, go in there and ask them to speed up, his bath should be done in thirty minutes tops in the future, if not he may catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The maid was overjoyed and immediately did as he ordered. Shu Ning¡¯s gaze was leisurely, then a fierce sh flickered through them, Shu Yao had a lot of shitty problems, but they should be corrected one by one. Shu Ning was no fool, Shu Cheng definitely did this on purpose so that they could live peacefully in the future, so he yed the role of the ¡°bad guy¡± today. Facing his son who had already grown up, he trusts that even Shu Cheng would not push the matter too far.

    Shu Yao who still hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet was crying loudly, not allowing the maid to wipe his body. He started to throw things around, grabbing whatever he could get his hands on, and he even threw them all at her body. The maid was suffering so much that Shu Ning had to speak out again ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q It had just been an hour but Shu Cheng rushed over, his heart ached with pity as he quickly picked up Shu Yao who was wailing so much that his eyes were red and swollen.

    ¡°Big brother is a bad guy~ Big brother is a bad guy~ I don¡¯t want him~ Make him leave~ Sob sob sob~¡±He wailed.

    ¡°Ning Ning, you should head back first and take a rest,¡±Shu Cheng was unhappy but he did not have any intentions of scolding Shu Ning, because if he were to nag Shu Ning because of Shu Yao, the two brothers will have a hard time getting along in the future. Shu Cheng was a smart man, so he put on a smile, and nobody could tell what he was thinking:¡±Don¡¯t worry, daddy¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning nodded and stood up, turning back to look at Shu Cheng when he reached the door:¡±You should leave him to the maids, you still need to go to work tomorrow so don¡¯t give yourself too much trouble dad.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    His son was still the good son he always had, he just didn¡¯t like his little brother. Shu Cheng could only sigh.

    Shu Heng who was worried of his brother waited by the door, leaning his slender body against the wall, looking extremely handsome and giving people a sense of security. Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s hand and they left together. Shu Heng waited until they reached their room on the second floor before he carried Shu Ning, and slowly swayed him side by side:¡±Did you have to go through a lot of trouble?¡±

    ¡°You think a kid like that can make me pissed off?¡±

    ¡°Well we can¡¯t be sure, we¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±

    Shu Ning rolled his eyes and suddenly understood:¡±Did you see what happened earlier during dinner? Did he drop it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning lowered his head to rub his cheeks against the top of Shu Ning¡¯s head, and kissed him on the forehead:¡±I saw him throw the spoon towards your feet.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count if you see it, dad has to be the one to see it,¡±Shu Ning pouted gloomily, he was shocked, that kid was only four and he already knew how to frame people with his angelic appearance, he may think that this is just a game now, that it¡¯s great fun to see people fall into misfortune. He has the essence of the devil, there¡¯s no saving him, he¡¯s getting more and more shameless as he grows older.

    There were surveince cameras in the living room, Shu Heng knew but he did not mention them, if he were to do that his adoptive father would definitely think that he was making a big ruckus out of a small issue, so he didn¡¯t put it to heart even if he had seen the truth, his father would think that both his elder sons couldn¡¯t tolerate the youngest, not even letting go of a tiny mistake, they would¡¯ve looked very bad.

    And so Shu Heng felt that Shu Ning was truly too aggrieved, heforted him incessantly and this instead served to cause Shu Ning¡¯s face to redden, and his heartbeat to quicken, he wanted it:¡±Brother~ What are we going to do?¡±

    Shu Heng was too wise a man so immediately he was able to understand what Shu Ning meant. He was also filled with passion so he couldn¡¯t wait to push him down to the ground, doing him a good three hundred rounds or so:¡±Let¡¯s do it once, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave any marks on your body.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s thoughts fluttered and he licked the corners of his lips:¡±Just once? Wouldn¡¯t that be too much of a grievance for you?¡±

    ¡°Then we can do it twice, I have my ways of hiding it,¡±Shu Heng carried Shu Ning sideways and went towards the bathroom. THe water had already been prepared so they could feel free to take their passionate bath at any time, he can guarantee that his little brother would be pleading for a second round. Shu Heng was strong, young, and filled with passion, his stamina was shocking. His eyes that were usually deep as an abyss were now red with haste, and his entire body was hot.

    Shu Ning felt as if he were shooting himself in the foot, he curled his arms around his brother¡¯s neck and yfully nibbled on his throat and his chin, making sure to put enough care into it so as to not leave any traces. A wicked grin rose up from his lips, and Shu Ning¡¯s charm was overflowing at this moment:¡±Like this?¡±

    Shu Heng sucked in a breath, and stripped him bare as soon as they reached the bathroom, throwing him into the water, and washing him clean in a hurry. Shu Ning was dumbfounded and felt a little shocked, was his brother really that impatient for it? Could it be even more exciting for him at home? Maybe ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q Hopefully he doesn¡¯t get too excited, or he won¡¯t be able to get out of bed the next day.

    ¡°Brother, you, you......calm down......The night is long, we can take it slow ahh......¡±

    Oh heavens, Shu Ning screamed and was taken out of the water by Shu Heng, then pressed against the wall. You¡¯re kidding me ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) Shu Ning was shocked silly, he was already being invaded by a finger in his bottom, and there was the wet feeling of a lubricant. Besides the beginning that felt slightly ufortable, he started to feel good after that. The hot object entered very quickly, it was big, thick, and hard.

    Shu Ning took deep breaths and tried his best to rx while his two hands were stuck to the wall. His eyes were hazy and his sight started to blur, Shu Heng may not have been too deep in at the moment as he had just entered him, but he raised one of Shu Ning¡¯s legs......

 Chapter 122

    After a night of tussling, they were fully exhausted. When Shu Ning woke up, the sun was shining outside, it was already the afternoon. Yawning as he sat up, Shu Ning rubbed his eyes. Shu Heng was not here, could he have went to the study to work?

    Taking out his phone, he held down the number 1. The phone had not even begun to ring and Shu Heng had already picked up, speaking to him in a gentle tone:¡±Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Mm, have you eaten lunch yet, brother?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng gaze was deep, and he was happy:¡±Did you want me to eat with you? Or......¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched and he immediately replied:¡±No, no need for that, you should worry about your work first brother, I was just asking, and if you hadn¡¯t then we could eat together~¡±

    He quickly hung up. Oh my god, Shu Ning¡¯s face was red. He touched his face, it felt hot as if he had a fever. With how Shu Heng said it, he was sure that he was meaning to feed him mouth to mouth, but that was way too embarrassing for Shu Ning. He shook his head and shuddered, then calling the kitchen with thendline phone to instruct them to send some food over. Shu Ning yed a few rounds of games, and it didn¡¯t take long for his food to arrive. The maid put each of the dishes onto the table. If it were Shu Heng, he definitely would not need Shu Ning to get off the bed to eat, he would care for him as if he were a cripple.

    Shu Ning waited for the maid to leave before he got off, his body was currently not doing well and it would be best not to have the maids find out. There were eight dishes with a soup, while a fragrant bowl of rice was ced before him, Shu Ning was hungry but he ate elegantly. Shu Heng opened the door, and walked to the table before sitting down, putting the soup by Shu Ning¡¯s side:¡±You should drink more to hydrate your throat.¡±

    Shu Ning was very obedient, drinking his soup as he ate his rice. Every so often, he would peer over to Shu Heng¡¯s handsome face, beauty can actually also sate his hunger with the sight of a beauty (*^__^*)

    Shu Heng waited for Shu Ning to finish his meal before he spoke his business:¡±I n to go to dad¡¯s office starting from tomorrow, what about you? Do you want toe with?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say, big brother?¡±Shu Ning looked at him leisurely, his brows slightly raised:¡±You know that I don¡¯t like it, but you¡¯re still going to ask me, did something happen at dad¡¯s office?¡±

    ¡°Mm, there¡¯s too many mites.¡±

    ¡°......¡±So it wasn¡¯t an external issue but an internal one? Shu Ning knew of the existence of those people, and he also knew that the day Shu Heng was promoted was ughter day. With a swift de, they were exiled, imprisoned, and destroyed, if not for Qin Yu Zhuo withdrawing quickly enough, she would be removed as well, but now one of her confidants will take her ce as the sacrifice, and they weren¡¯t happy about it.

    ¡°When grandpa was still around, he cared especially much towards our rtives so he had dad swear to continue his legacy,¡±Shu Heng thought that Shu Ning didn¡¯t know anything so he exined everything to him:¡±Grandpa felt that it was more important to care for the peace of his loved ones than to amass his wealth, so he took care of them even if they were ipetent since he didn¡¯tck that bit of money anyway, grandpa would tell me that quite often when I was little.¡±

    He had been so good to them and yet they had always regarded him as malicious, and their greed had also been aroused. It seems that grandpa¡¯s kindness had truly been for nought, but Shu Heng did not put it to heart, neither did Shu Ning:¡±I get what you¡¯re trying to do now.¡±

    ¡°Ning, I¡¯m not dad¡¯s real son after all so I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t feel too bad if you came with me for this. Ning, can¡¯t you share some of the burden for your brother?¡±

    Both his grandpa and his dad did not care but Shu Heng insisted, this proved that someone had been going overboard, and he can no longer watch silently. Shu Heng was so high in the peaks, not putting anything in his eyes, but could it be......Someone had threatened Shu Cheng¡¯s life? He definitely would not be able to beat with that, he had to take care of them before dangeres.

    Was it the second family? They deliberately wanted to get rid of Shu Cheng, and they wanted to see Shu Heng make a fool of himself out of panic. There were still several shareholders that would appear with a smile on their faces, but they were actually harbored evil intentions as well, they were waiting for the right opportunity, but whether it was Shu Gao or Shu Cheng, the were too powerful and impable, and the Shu Heng that came after that brought the Shu n to even higher heights, so they had no chance to make their move.

    Shu Ning dropped his head down and thought for a moment, Shu Heng did not need a partner, so for him to do this, his intentions were......Was he trying to attract my interest towards thepany?

    Although he didn¡¯t want to get involved, this matter concerned his dad so he had to be cautious. Shu Ning raised his head, and his eyes glowed with enthusiasm:¡±Since brother needs me, I will of course, oblige.¡±

    Shu Heng put his hand behind Shu Ning¡¯s head, and rubbed his forehead against his:¡±I just knew you would agree.¡±

    Humph, so you¡¯ve been nning against me _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_ Better watch out or I¡¯ll bite you tonight ¡ú_¡ú

    Around five in the evening, Shu Cheng gave Shu Ning a call, asking him to bring Shu Yao over for dinner, and to y with the little baby for a while since Shu Cheng wouldn¡¯t be able to return tonight before eight.

    Shu Ning agreed, he didn¡¯t expect that his dad hadn¡¯t given up yet, he really had such love for Shu Yao.

    During their meal, Shu Yao was very obedient, and didn¡¯t speak much either, looking with his big eyes at Shu Ning, touching the little toy in his pants every so often, but he did not look at Shu Heng from the start to the end. Shu Ning felt puzzled, sure enough everyone liked picking the softer persimmons of the tree, do I really look that easy to bully? £þ¤Ø£þ

    After their meal, Shu Heng had something to do so he wanted to bring Shu Ning to the study, but Shu Ning refused, he insists on watching over Shu Yao before dad returned. After Shu Heng left, Shu Ning felt that the room felt too gloomy so he had a maid bring Shu Yao over to the yard to y. He looked at his phone as he sat on a swing, but he did not y any games, there were many business opportunities in C City and he did not intend to idle around as a babysitter.

    It was summer so daylightsts long into the night, the sky only started to dim at around eight o¡¯clock. The sound of a car could be heard, and Shu Yao immediately sat his little body up, tugging the maid¡¯s skirt:¡±Is daddy back? Is that daddy?¡±

    The maid had already received the message:¡±Yes it is, do you want to go over there, young master?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Yao was overjoyed, and his impatient expression could not be concealed.

    The maid went forth with Shu Yao in hand while Shu Ning followed behind. From afar, he could see Shu Cheng¡¯s figure, and right at this time, Shu Yao suddenly burst into tears, the loud wailing type of cry. Shu Ning cocked his head to the side, looking towards the maid in confusion. The maid was also stunned, why was he suddenly crying out of nowhere? And she was afraid that he was probably getting ready for aint!

    The maid was worried and quickly she wanted to pick him up, but Shu Yao took a step back, sitting his butt on the ground. Since his little hand had been touching the dirt and the flowers, his pleasant looking face was sneakily buried in all the smudge while he wiped his tears.

    ¡°Was he like this usually as well, having random convulsions like that?¡±

    His voice was like an angel calling out to the maid, this little young master was way beyond just hard to take care of, but what could she do? Although the second young master was very upright, she did not dare to speak the truth:¡±When the young master really gets naughty, I will coax him well.¡±

    Coax? Shu Ning rolled his eyes in his heart.

    Shu Cheng had a quick jog over to Shu Yao¡¯s side. Shu Yao was crying so hard his chest heaved and he hupped, looking pitiful and wronged, stretching his short little hands out for a hug. Shu Yao¡¯s heart ached to no end, immediately picking him up tofort him:¡±What is wrong with daddy¡¯s little sweetheart? Who made you unhappy?¡±

    The maid¡¯splexion was like a corpse, she was definitely in for a nagging again.

    But not even in her dreams would she have expected the second young master to help her. Shu Yao did not walk to the front because he felt grossed out being near Shu Yao:¡±Dad, he¡¯s the young master, who¡¯s going to provoke my little brother? Everyone¡¯s already thanking the heavens if he doesn¡¯t cause a stir for once.¡±

    And how could Shu Cheng not understand?¡±He¡¯s young so just let it go, I¡¯ll discipline him when we¡¯re back.¡±

    It had just been a casual remark but for Shu Ning it had been anything but. Qin Yu Zhuo used to discipline Shu Yao in the past and since Shu Ning was his brother anyway, it was proper of him to have such thoughts. Shu Yao who had been instilled with such thoughts had be more and more disrespectful to Shu Ning, but he doted on him so he did not find any faults with it. This was also the attitude disyed by Shu Cheng, so Shu Ning was unhappy and his face was gloomy.

    ¡°Dad, education starts from birth, ¡°In ancient times people would say a loving mother raises more spoilt children, but these words can be used for the father just the same.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m spoiling him?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±For the first time, Shu Ning argued with him and looked straight at him:¡±There are maids and bodyguards at home who would let his actions slide, but can you say the same outside? Dad, you¡¯re not the emperor.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Shu Heng suddenly appeared behind and circled his arms around Shu Ning¡¯s waist:¡±Ning, don¡¯t talk to dad like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad.¡±Shu Ning dropped his head.

    Shu Heng looked towards Shu Cheng, and Shu Cheng who had been pursing his lips sighed:¡±You should return today and rest, Xiao Ning should be getting tired now. Don¡¯t forget to heat up some milk for him, Heng Heng.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s hand and walked towards the little forest.

    Shu Cheng looked at their figure as they walked away, did he really pamper Shu Yao too much? Why didn¡¯t he notice? When Shu Heng was young, his dad had been extremely strict while Shu Ning had grown up at the countryside, if he took them asparisons, he really has been doting on Shu Yao too much. When Shu Heng was this young, he at least was able to speak twonguages, recite Tang poems backwards, and even knew how to write quite many words.

    The little guy in his arms was crying so much that he was already starting to hup:¡±Daddy~ Big brother is bad~ Big brother bullied me~ Sob sob sob~¡±

    ¡°What did big brother do to you?¡±

    ¡°He hit me!¡±

    Sweat could be seen lining the maid¡¯s forehead, the young master was learning to be more and more unruly, the second young master had never even been near him from the start to the end, how did he hit him? Was he an octopus?¡±

    Shu Cheng picked up Shu Yao and returned. By the time he finished his dinner, it was already nine o¡¯clock. He called the maid over to ask about things after putting Shu Yao to bed. The maid did not dare to offend anyone so she replied very vaguely. Shu Cheng had been pampering his kids a lot from the very start so he took a big issue as a small one, and the maid had been so vague with everything that she said that naturally it turned into a non-issue after a while.

    However, Shu Cheng had still found several teachers to educate Shu Yao, it was time for him to start learning things.

    Since Shu Heng wanted to bring Shu Ning to thepany tomorrow, he didn¡¯t put it in when they did it, he had only used his legs for a few rounds of pa pa pa. Afterwards, Shu Ning swayed about as he walked with his body bare with fluids flowing down his thighs, and the sight of it made Shu Heng¡¯s throat feel dry, he still wanted to go for another round, but for the sake of his lover he endured it. He could watch that scene no longer, Shu Heng picked Shu Ning up in a swoop and took him to the bathroom to clean him up, then they slept together in a mutual embrace. Ever since Shu Ning gave him the ring, the two cautious ones hadn¡¯t been wearing them on their fingers usually, they hung it on a ck rope, wearing them on their necks.

    This was Shu Ning¡¯s idea since a red rope wouldn¡¯t suit Shu Heng. Actually, Shu Heng wanted Shu Ning to use a red rope since Shu Ning¡¯s skin was as pale as snow, it was exceptionally pleasant to look at with a good and supple feeling. ck was quite nice as well, it had a hint of sexiness, and to put it inly Shu Heng just liked Shu Ning, he liked to pamper him, stick to him, and he would never get tired of watching him.

    The next morning, Shu Heng and Shu Ning brushed their teeth together in the washroom, and the naughty little Shu Ning had a good pinch of the soft flesh on Shu Heng¡¯s stomach, this caused Shu Heng¡¯s gaze to darken, and had ideas to do stuff with him.

    Shu Ning was clever, so seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t good, he skittered away.

    After the incident from yesterday, there had been no gap between Shu Cheng and Shu Ning, they were still in great harmony like the pair of father and son that they are, and it was naturally so.

    Shu Heng was at ease now. First he picked some vegetables for Shu Cheng before picking some for Shu Ning, while Shu Yao wasn¡¯t at the table, it seems that Shu Cheng has finally thought things through. Shu Ning had actually thought about a lot as well, how could Shu Cheng give up? Shu Yao had been very yfulst night so he was still sleeping till now.

    The three got on the Lincoln and headed towards thepany. Shu Cheng spoke to them about some things on the way, and Shu Ning nodded, putting them in his mind.

    Shu Heng was the acting president so his position was high, while Shu Ning just wanted to be a leech. He could help share some of Shu Cheng¡¯s anger directed at Shu Heng but he couldn¡¯t actually help with much, and Shu Heng didn¡¯t force him either, all the internal and external matters were piled up like a mountain as usual in front of him, This was what Shu Ning felt, as his lower, naturally he would not defy him.

    Knock knock knock, someone knocked on the door and entered, and the familiar smell made Shu Ning frown.

 Chapter 123

    Ji Na was the little princess of the Ji n.

    The family that came after both the He n and the Shen n was that Ji n. The old head of the family was no longer taking care of things, now there was just his son, his grandson, and his granddaughter. His grandson was very amazing, and his granddaughter was no inferior either, born with a beautiful appearance, she was the most outstanding out of all the youngdies in C City.

    What was she doing here?

    Shu Ning had some dealings with her in his past life, and knew that she was in love with Shu Heng, waiting up until she had turned old and she still did not teeter ¡ú_¡ú

    If a fly wanted to eat an egg with its shell intact, that was impossible, it¡¯s too bad for her.

    He reckoned that the old tricks would be pulled out again, what were they being architects for if they didn¡¯t manage their family¡¯s own electronicspany well? And even came especially to the Shu n to work, and in the end not only was she unable to get close to Shu Heng, she couldn¡¯t even get herself in a good position, it was a miserable defeat. But she had a good character, she just wanted to keep on watching him, does she think she can be the second Qin Yu Zhuo?

    For Qin Yu Zhuo to be able to reach a high position, she had to rely on tactics, she had climbed up from the position of a normal secretary. Even if you were to be the supervisor of the design department, you still have to be quite many floors away from Shu Heng, and why do you have to put yourself through that? If you can¡¯t get over it, this was the only ending you could get.

    However.......Shu Ning now felt a sense of crisis because this woman was too beautiful, and she was even the very top amongst thedies in C City. Many things had changed from his past life, would his dad like for her to be his daughter-inw?

    Shu Ning who was stroking his chin was very vignt, he even stood up unconsciously.

    The beautiful woman took step after step towards Shu Heng with a smile on her face, and Shu Heng raised his head. The scene of the handsome man and the beautiful woman was a treat for the eyes, looking just like they hade out from a painting.

    During their lunch, Shu Cheng had Shu Heng go out to a restaurant to order food first, he and Shu Ning will catch up with himter because he had something he wanted to say to him. Shu Heng understood, and he left the chairman¡¯s office. Shu Cheng took a breath, he was happy and thankful that his eldest son did not suspect anything, then mysteriously he pulled out an ice cream cup before heading towards the acting chairman¡¯s office next door. His second son was ying games inside.

    ¡°Ning Ning~¡±

    ¡°Dad?¡±It was quite shocking to suddenly hear his voice out of nowhere. Shu Ning stood up and put down his notebook:¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°No hurry, it¡¯s hot today so here, have some ice cream.¡±

    Shu Ning was bright, he immediately sat down. Watching his dad as he took off the cover before handing him the ice cream, his heart felt fluffy:¡±Dad, don¡¯t put what happened yesterday to heart.¡±

    ¡°How could dad ever be angry with you? Here, eat the ice cream dad personally went out to buy for you, and forgive me!¡±

    ¡°How could I not forgive daddy~¡±

    ¡°When Heng Heng was young, dad was too busy so he had always been taken care of by your grandpa. While for you, you¡¯ve been away from me since you were young so neither of you had a mother to take care of you, Shu Yao is also in the same situation, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been pampering him too much, hoping that he can be happy in his childhood, if not I would¡¯ve been a failure as a father in this lifetime. When you grow up and have your own kids, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Kids huh ¡ú_¡ú Shu Heng was already bent but whether they had to adopt one or to find a surrogate mother, Shu Ning wanted to have Shu Heng¡¯s kid, so he nodded to express his understanding, and he was willing tofort Shu Cheng in turn as well:¡±I understand, but he¡¯s too far gone, you should hire a 24 hour mentor to take care of him.¡±

    Shu Cheng¡¯s eyes glittered and he grabbed Shu Ning¡¯s shoulders, leaning his head on his:¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go with your idea.¡±

    On the other side, after Shu Heng reached the restaurant, the waiter led him to a private room on the second floor. Ji Na was seated inside, wearing a floral skirt that made her body appear very slender, the smile on her beautiful little face was like a flower bud whilst her long ck hair was like a silky waterfall. On her feet were a pair of white heels that were quite elegant, she had an extraordinary temperament.

    ¡°Young Master Heng, please sit.¡±

    After Shu Heng went in, the waiter closed the door behind him sensibly. The dishes were picked out by Chairman Shu himself, and he wanted to invite these two juniors of him for a meal, so Shu Heng definitely had to give him some face, Ji Na also had the opportunity to try to get along with Shu Heng alone, it would be best if they were both interested, and even if they didn¡¯t, they could still talk to each other more to build up their rtionship, they were both twenty-one so they definitely had a lot to speak about.

    When Shu Ning mentioned that they should go for lunch, Shu Cheng mysteriously tapped Shu Ning¡¯s nose ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ ) And he took him to a different restaurant for food. After Shu Ning sat down, he found that his big brother was missing so he subconsciously asked. Only then did Shu Cheng let the secret out. At that time, Shu Ning leaned his head back a little, and a flicker of difficulty shed past his eyes, his heart had skipped a beat! Dad, aren¡¯t you afraid of your second son forcing him to kneel on a washboard if you dig a pit for your eldest son like that? ¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    My top had actually been sent for a blind date......Blind......Date......_(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    In just a moment, Shu Ning felt as if his heart had shattered! But why did his dad tell him that in this way? And it was even in a private room with just them two! Could he have noticed something? Shu Ning¡¯s eyes had a little turn, and he looked towards Shu Cheng curiously:¡±Is it really proper to send brother to a blind date after he just graduated?¡±

    ¡°It is, we¡¯ll take things slow, it would be nice if he could settle down.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched:¡±Dad, brother is so aloof, do you really think he¡¯ll seed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright even if he wasn¡¯t, it¡¯s not the first time anyway, if we keep going he¡¯ll eventually seed.¡±

    What? Shu Ning was very shocked, Shu Heng had actually gone for so many blind dates, why didn¡¯t he tell me? What was he trying to do? Shu Ning lost his mood and his appetite, but he forced himself to put on a smile as he ate with Shu Cheng. Shu Cheng was a wise man, he could tell that his second son did not seem to say what he meant in his heart. When he thought about their conflict yesterday, he was slightly worried.

    After their meal, they did not return to thepany immediately. Shu Cheng took Shu Ning out to look at watches. After that, they went to an auto show to show their faces. Shu Ning should be interested in cars, if not, he wouldn¡¯t disy a sports car in his house in the capital, and he heard from Shu Heng that it had been given to him by Hong Rui. Shu Cheng knew what type of person Hong Rui was and he was a vicious one. Shu Ning was so white and clear that Shu Cheng was worried that somebody would have their eyes on his son, so he tried to hint at Shu Heng about this. Shu Heng had also known, so they never brought it up after that.

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were very bright, sweeping specially towards the sports cars. The auto show did not disy cars that were too expensive so Shu Ning took a look at the BMW that costed around two million. Shu Cheng said he wanted to bring it out on a test drive, then he brought Shu Ning out for two turns. Shu Cheng finally felt relieved after he saw Shu Ning smile. The auto show manager had already called thepany to tell them to leave the car here, but he didn¡¯t expect that Shu Cheng did not actually buy it......

    When Shu Heng returned to thepany, he felt slightly restless, Shu Ning was definitely angry, if not dad wouldn¡¯t leave thepany behind and brought him out to rx. Everyone thought that Shu Cheng cared more about Shu Yao, but Shu Heng felt instead that Shu Cheng was afraid of Shu Ning, going soft with just one look from him. It was the same yesterday as well, when Shu Ning spoke in justification of himself, dad actually just stood there silently.

    After Shu Heng¡¯s meeting, Shu Cheng finally brought Shu Ning back. Shu Heng missed his lover so he quickly rushed over. Shu Ning ignored him as if he could not see him. Seeing that Shu Cheng wasn¡¯t paying attention, Shu Heng picked Shu Ning up and brought him back to his own office. Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself so he could only shut his mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t until the door was closed did Shu Ning finally shoot him a bitter look.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Was she pretty?¡±

    Shu Heng understood:¡±Did dad tell you? I didn¡¯t know either that he arranged for the Ji family¡¯s youngdy, I was afraid that you¡¯d overthink it. Don¡¯t pout anymore, better be careful or I¡¯ll bite you.¡±

    ¡°Humph, do you really think you have any say in this? Apologize!¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng narrowed his eyes.

    Shu Ning was instead even more angered by this:¡±Alright, fine, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it was all dad¡¯s idea. I¡¯m not young anymore either, I should be going out with a pretty girl for some tea and dinner as well, maybe we could even get engaged the next wu wu wu......¡±Shit, he really bit me! Shu Ning was pained and tried to push him but failed, so he could only enjoy it gloomily.

    The kisssted very long, it was hot and passionate. Shu Ning nearly fainted, Shu Heng was going way too overboard, he actually did this.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    With just one sentence, Shu Ning¡¯s heart started to beat like a drum and he pursed his lips:¡±Forget it, I forgive you.¡±

    ¡°You look so cute when you¡¯re jealous,¡±Shu Heng put Shu Ning in his embrace, and he pulled apart his clothes before slipping his hand in, moving around his waist and even pinched the little beans. Shu Ning immediately went soft. Shu Heng¡¯s mouth curled into a smile as he took his pants off, separated his legs, and pulled his own zipper down.

    Shu Ning was shocked:¡±B-b-brother......We¡¯re in the office!¡±

    ¡°I know, I just want to prove it to you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±¦²( ¡ã ¡÷¡ã|||)¦õ

    ¡°I¡¯m letting you check the goods in case you have any suspicions that I¡¯m cheating on you,¡±Shu Heng was being serious, he wanted to send all the inventory from his body to the inside of Shu Ning¡¯s body. Despite the little one¡¯s resistance, he had his way and entered. He moved a little and pa pa pa pa pa pa he begun to plow the fields, holding his little brother¡¯s waist tightly with his arms, not allowing him to escape even a centimetre.

    Shu Ning wanted to cry but no tears came, he worked hard to separate his legs so that it was easier for Shu Heng:¡±Heng~ I¡¯m scared~ Finish up quickly.¡±

    ¡°You promised to call me hubby when we¡¯re alone.¡±

    How overbearing, Shu Ning liked that:¡±Hubby~ Hurry up~¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s released the limits of his horsepower while Shu Ning covered his own mouth. They finally finished after half an hour, and their dad was right next door, right next door! Shu Ning felt as if he was going to die, it felt so good that his whole body was trembling slightly. THe more afraid he was, the more deeply he felt it, and he trusts that it was probably the same for Shu Heng wasn¡¯t it? If not, why did he insist on this? To tell the truth, this big vinegar bucket really reeked of sourness, not even allowing him to spite him with words. Shu Ning sighed, he would never go out with a pretty girl because he was born to be bottom, what would he do with a pretty girl? Be best friends? ¡ú_¡ú

    After that, the two went to the washroom to shower and change their clothes. Had Shu Heng already premeditated this was going to happen and made preparations today?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±Shu Heng put him down on the sofa and helped him with his clothes, then he helped himy down and even put a pillow down for him, it was hot today so he wouldn¡¯t get sick even if he slept just like that:¡±You¡¯re not allowed to get angry for nonsense next time, you have to trust me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s face blushed red. As he watched Shu Heng left, he quickly tugged at his sleeves:¡±Brother, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡±Lightly hended several kisses on him. Shu Heng looked at him with the gentlest gaze:¡±Sleep.¡±

    Shu Ning smiled and closed his eyes, he really fell asleep. After his release, Shu Heng was refreshed and his productivity was very high. Halfway through Shu Cheng hade over for a look, his second son was sleeping so soundly that he went out to look for a small nket for him, covering Shu Ning¡¯s stomach with it. Shu Heng came in from outside and felt very reassured with Shu Cheng¡¯s gentle gaze.

    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go out for a talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±This son of his, was he taking Shu Ning as his own son? Shu Cheng shook his head and left with Shu Heng to have a sit down in the chairman¡¯s office.

    Shu Heng took out some documents, and after looking through them, Shu Cheng patted his son¡¯s hand:¡±You really want to do this?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Then do it cleanly,¡±Thepany was going to be passed to Shu Heng sooner orter so since he insisted, as his dad naturally he would not object:¡±Although they don¡¯t do much, their descendants are still usable, so you should keep an eye on them, don¡¯t hurt the feelings of the seniors. I can see that Ning Ning doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to enter thepany to help out at all, what do you think?¡±

    Shu Heng did not respond to him, he raised his finger and pointed towards the door in front of Shu Cheng¡¯s doubtful face, is the little sweetie awake? Shu Cheng smiled and deliberately raised his voice:¡±You know, the position of the finance manager is still empty and I think Ning Ning is a great fit for it.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Even Shu Heng who smiled so littleughed, and gave a big thumbs up to Shu Cheng.

    It hadn¡¯t even been a second when Shu Ning entered with a difficult expression on his face. Shu Chengughed loudly while Shu Heng watched on the side in an aloof manner, it had clearly just been a joke. Shu Ning¡¯s eyes blinked in defeat, he was depressed and felt slightly embarrassed.

    Shu Cheng beckoned him with a wave and Shu Ning could only grit his teeth and walk over. Shu Cheng was mighty, he even dared toy his hand on his second son which stood a meter and seventy-four centimetres. He hugged him around his thighs and Shu Ning¡¯s face turned red on the spot, he wanted to get down but Shu Heng hugged him around the waist, not allowing him to wiggle away:¡±What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t like getting too close with dad now that you¡¯ve grown up?¡±

    ¡°So you knew that I grew up too, dad?¡±

    A glimmer of light shed past Shu Heng¡¯s eyes that was filled with humour. Shu Chengughed once again and even gave Shu Ning a kiss. Now Shu Ning was even less willing to stay there, and hurried to get down. Shu Cheng did not stop him, he watched his sons it down on the sofa opposite of him and frowned in concern:¡±How did you get that cut on your lip?¡±

    ¡°A cut?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s heart was thumping but he pursed his lips with his expression calm as usual:¡±I identally bit myself when I was eating, I didn¡¯t notice it then so I didn¡¯t realize I actually hurt it.¡±

    Shu Cheng was just about to speak but Shu Heng had already kept all the data on the table. But Shu Cheng once again remembered something:¡±Ning Ning, there¡¯s quite a lot of art schools in the capital, which one are you nning to go for?¡±

    ¡°L City¡¯s a nice ce that resembles spring all year round, there are even cinemas and the like nearby, I¡¯d really like to study there but don¡¯t worry dad, I¡¯lle back to visit during the holidays, and I¡¯ll call you every weekend!¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡±Shu Cheng knows that it¡¯ll be hard to get Shu Ning to change his mind after he sets his mind to it. Shu Heng sat by the side without making any sound, so he had probably already agreed to it. These two kids were huddled together, and they could already find their way around Shu Cheng¡¯s ideas now:¡±L City is not as good as C City, it¡¯s too far away for me to give you any help so you have to be careful when you¡¯re there, don¡¯t be too tolerant with things.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡±

    One of Shu Cheng¡¯s university ssmates were in L City and they had a pretty good rtionship, he was also a business owner. He had Shu Ning bring some gifts over in his ce and told him to meet up with him more often, at least someone would be able to help him if something were to happen. Shu Ning knew that Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t be at ease with his decision, so he found someone who can be his backing, it was very nice of him. It was already time to get off work, so Shu Cheng asked Shu Ning:¡±What do you want to eat tonight?¡±

    ¡°Hot pot.¡±

    Shu Heng had been sitting the whole time watching them with a gentle gaze. His little brother was so naughty, he had wanted to put him in an embarrassing state in the past and now it was his dad¡¯s turn. He was young and liked to y, if dad didn¡¯t want him to seed, he could only bear with the spice, he will also sit steadily on Mount Tai. Shu Heng shook his head at Shu Ning, and Shu Ning instead felt depressed because of it. My great top, I really only wanted to eat hot pot ¡ú_¡ú

    The three headed to Hot Pot City and ordered a small pot for each so they could eat to their own preferences. This was Shu Cheng¡¯s first time here and seeing that Shu Heng had taken off his coat, and unbuttoned his first two shirt buttons, and even rolled up his sleeves......Was he going to go all out today? Shu Cheng followed as Shu Heng did, and so did Shu Ning. They were just eating as a family so there was no need to be too particr of their appearance. More than thirty dishes of vegetables, meat, sausages, fish balls, prawns, and the like were brought to their table.......There was so much that it was simply dazzling. Shu Cheng did not show his mood on the outside, but on the inside he thought to himself, ¡®Can we really finish this?¡¯ And in the end, they ordered much more as they ate. Shu Ning was stuffed, and he rubbed his soft tummy under the table, while both Shu Heng and Shu Cheng ate a lot. They were big and tall but they had small tes, after the vegetables had been soaked a little in the boiling water they had turned into slices that did not fill them up too much. Shu Ning smiled watched observantly at the two big stomach kings who ate elegantly ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    In the evening, they went to the square for a stroll. There were more and more people on the streets so they had more than ten fierce looking bodyguards watching all those aunts and uncles on the street. A little child even hid behind the adults, thinking that those ck suited bodyguards were bad people. Shu Ning ended up proposing that they visit the park. There were quite many people in the park too but there were more roads to walk on, so only then could they have a quiet stroll.

    After getting on the car, Shu Ning leaned on Shu Heng¡¯s shoulders and narrowed his eyes. Shu Cheng looked tenderly at his sons and felt very proud.

    Shu Ning fell asleep and it was Shu Cheng who brought him back up to the second floor bedroom, lightly covering him with a nket, and giving him a kiss on his face:¡±He¡¯s so big now, howe the two of you are still sleeping together?¡±

    ¡°He likes it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine if he does then, let¡¯s go to the study.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was leisurely, he could just push the normal things to Shu Ning, his dad really didn¡¯t know what to do with him.

    As for Shu Yao? He was crying for his daddy and only fell asleep after he had gotten himselfpletely exhausted from it. At first Shu Cheng wanted to take a look at him but he knew that the child had fallen asleep, so he didn¡¯t go. Shu Heng talked with Shu Cheng about his own thoughts while after a long bout of silence, Shu Cheng finally agreed. The Shu n was actually ratherrge so it wouldn¡¯t hurt them too bad to raise a few leeches, but once therge projects had cut off their capital chains, that would be hard to say in the future. Just like Shen Xiang Dong. He Qi was a smart man, he thought that he was able to take advantage on the He n¡¯s project but in the end he was almost dragged to his death, now he had to stay low-key.

    The next day, Shu Ning did not follow Shu Heng to the office, he had some stuff to do so he had left early.

    Shu Ning got on a car headed to F City. His uncle and the foreman was there because Jin Rao hade looking for Qin Yu Fu several times repenting, hoping to get back together with him, she felt that his uncle was the shining stone of her life but Qin Yu Fu had alreadypletely given up on her. Furthermore, he now belonged to the foreman so naturally he would reject her. Jin Rao knew that Qin Yu Fu was a kind and soft-hearted man that wouldn¡¯t refuse her, so pitifully she stood by the door of the construction site in wait of him, and even fainted from a heat stroke. The impact was too terrible since she was a fragile woman, she could fall over with just a light tap so nobody dared to shoo her off.

    After finding out about this, Shu Ning sent both his uncle and the foreman over to F City, and just then the road to the countryside had also finished its construction.

    After more than ten years, the vige head brought the mini pig he raised over to the vige, bringing everyone there on the road to riches. Right now Shu Ning was just learning everything he had seen, things will be kicking off next year and this will be the first in the entire country! The results were fantastic. The new vige head put much attention to this matter, so Shu Ning just pushed the boat along, investing heavily into the project and even promising to help with the sales, this boosted the confidence of the vige head, and he invested all his efforts into promoting the breeding methods of the mini pigs.

    And how would Shu Ning know this? Because his eldest aunt had given him a call specifically toin about this. She said she had been raising him for two years and used quite a lot of money for it, so she hoped that he could give her some, if not she would not be able to continue living on, that was how Shu Ning knew of what happened back at home.

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s face was all smiles and he pulled Shu Ning over for a seat:¡±The road, the mini pigs, and even the fish farm are all doing good, it¡¯s wonderful, you should take a look at them when you¡¯ve the time, I¡¯m sure all the folks back at the vige are dying to thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need, I just want to visit grandma¡¯s grave,¡±Shu Ning was busy with his studies and earning money, but he still didn¡¯t forget to visit his uncle and his grandmother:¡±Oh, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ll be attending university in L City so I¡¯ll only be back for the holidays.¡±

    ¡°Why L City?¡±Wasn¡¯t he studyingndscaping? The foreman was confused, so he just poured Shu Ning a cup of water. The environment of the construction site wasn¡¯t great so Shu Ning was starting to sweat:¡±No matter what you n to study you have to work hard. Are you going to start anotherpany when you¡¯re out?¡±

    Qin Yu Fu felt slightly sad once he figured that he may not be able to see Shu Ning anymore, but his eyes brightened up immediately:¡±Your uncle isn¡¯t afraid of hard work and innovation, if you have the need don¡¯t you forget about your uncle.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Shu Ning agreed by speech but his heart did not teeter, the businesses in the capital, C City, and F City were already enough, but it was still doable for him to add more cyber cafes and english tutoring centers to the chain. Every area had its own rules in the game, it was impossible to integrate yourself into the big profits. Shu Ning knew how everything flowed in C City since he had the memories of his past life after all, so that was his main battlefield. He was just going by spections in the capital, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would befriend Hong Rui. With his connections, Shu Ning had a fun time working with that swindler.

    At noon, they ate at a five-star hotel, then he stayed in the house his uncle bought at night. It was a garden vi that had pretty decent surroundings. Shu Ning understood that his uncle had finally opened up after all his bitter living, he knew how to enjoy life now. At nine o¡¯clock, after finishing his call with his big brother, Shu Ning then gave Shu Cheng a call, then after much yawning, he fell asleep.

    In the middle of the night, he heard some strange noises. Shu Ning who would always ¡®mm¡¯ and ¡®ahh¡¯ as he XXOO and OOXX-ed with Shu Heng was stunned, those were clearly the sounds of a muffled cry? It¡¯s the middle of the night and the two of them are watching ¡®videos¡¯ together? Shu Ning raised an eyebrow, could it be the foreman and his uncle? His brows jumped up and down. After some hesitation, Shu Ning was curious and wanted to know the truth, but he was afraid of interrupting their good time.

    Shu Ning felt like an ant jumping on a heated pot, but he still took the leap out of curiosity. I¡¯m just going for a look, just a little peek!

    Carefully, Shu Ning crawled over to the door, and first he opened up a tiny slit, ascertaining the situation before slipping out. The sound came from downstairs so Shu Ning felt tangled, they weren¡¯t in their rooms, so could they be in the living room? This......Shu Heng liked to challenge different spots as well, including the bar, the floor, the wall, the floor-to-ceiling window, and even the kitchen.

    And not only that, Shu Heng even enjoyed putting on all sorts of clothes on him, such as skirts, traditional underwear, aprons, sexy transparent outfits, bondage, and all sorts of erotic clothing. One time he even brought out some toy handcuffs and cuffed his arms to the bed, this made Shu Ning feel slightly afraid, it was a special feeling, he squeezed onto Shu Heng so hard that even Shu Heng had called out in passion.

    Shu Ning shook his head, and his face was blushed red in embarrassment. Why are you thinking about that big worm? All day the only thing he thinks of is ways to torment me.

    Shu Ning sighed and returned to his room quietly, he wasn¡¯t going to look anymore, this was his uncle¡¯s privacy after all, what was he going to do if he actually found the uncle and the foreman, and was ashamed because of it? See no evil, Shu Ning understood that much _(:§Ù©f¡Ï)_

    Thankfully he did not go, it would ruin the asion if he did.

    The foreman knew that Shu Ning¡¯s alcohol tolerance was bad, so seeing that he had downed two sses of wine, his heart felt tingly. It was best that he had seen it but it was alright even if he didn¡¯t, he pushed Qin Yu Fu down in the living room, doing this and that, a bunch of embarrassing things.

    Qin Yu Fu finally felt that he wanted to die, but he couldn¡¯t help but agree with the pleading of the man. His life had already been going down this road, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he missed out on someone who truly loved him. But the foreman came and he came again, Qin Yu Fu¡¯s body had gone soft, and it was no use even if he pleaded for mercy, until finally he fainted on the sofa while the foreman kissed him lovingly with pity. His eyes peered towards the top of the stairs, he did not notice, but what would he do if he did?

    He couldn¡¯t just hide around the shadows for the rest of his life, right?

    Xiao Fu cared about what Shu Ning thought so the foreman agreed not to tell, he could only find ways to let Shu Ning know. He didn¡¯t wake up even with all that noise they made, so it seems that he will have to find a different way to go about this tomorrow.

    Shu Ning woke up veryte in the morning, even dark circles could be seen under his eyes, hisplexion was so bad that he couldn¡¯t show himself to anyone. Thankfully, Qin Yu Fu was unwilling toe out from his nket so he wasn¡¯t going to be exposed.

    They promised to go down to the countryside together but Qin Yu Fu only showed up in the afternoon. THe foreman drove while Shu Ning sat shotgun, letting his uncle who did not sleep well toy down at the back and continue his rest.

    Once they reached the cemetery, Shu Ning followed the foreman and Qin Yu Fu as they brought flowers to the visit. Halfway through, the foreman managed to steer Shu Ning away, and he immediately took Qin Yu Fu¡¯s hand, kneeling down in front of the gravestone, and the word he shouted towards the grave was ¡®mother¡¯.

    And who was Shu Ning? How could he leave just like that? He had only taken a turn before returning, and he had a jump when he heard with his own ears how he yelled out ¡°mother¡±. That¡¯s good, good, that¡¯s great, they¡¯re really together now! It was great news but his uncle was such a low-profile man, he definitely didn¡¯t want him to know, this was really a knot in his heart.

    Shu Ning¡¯s eyes turned left and right, he decided to stay for a few more days. Jsut then, his brother had decided toe over as well, better to put your thoughts into action than just dreaming!

 Chapter 125

    Shu Ning was doing the public a favour for his own gains ah no......It was for his uncle, his dad, and himself, three birds with one stone ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    Shu Cheng was introducing new partners very cheerfully to Shu Heng, and with Shu Ning¡¯s call, he brought him away.

    But Shu Heng thought that Shu Ning had only done this for their dad, since no matter how they put it those leeches were their family after all. There was a feeling of subtlety in the atmosphere between Shu Heng and Shu Cheng, it was good for his dad to slow down a bit by going out for a few days.

    After several hours, Shu Ning stood at the doorway of the vi. Looking up into the skies, the sun had slowly started to set, and the person he was waiting for finally came.

    The car stopped but there was no need for the bodyguards to open the door, Shu Heng helped himself down. The sunlight shone on his body, highlighting his handsome face but causing the image to look slightly hazy. Shu Ning immediately went to the car, and the two locked hands, looking at each other with their gazes filled with emotion. Despite only having been separated for a day, Shu Heng couldn¡¯t sleep well, and it was the same for Shu Ning, especially after hearing all the ¡®mm¡¯ and ¡®ahh¡¯s, he missed him even more.

    ¡°Brother, how¡¯s dad?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing well, but I¡¯m not,¡±Shu Heng gave the hands in his own a squeeze, and caressed them with his finger, it was very alluring.

    Shu Ning was blushing to his ears. He rolled his eyes and it appeared very naughty:¡±Let¡¯s go inside, both uncle and Uncle Pang are out to buy groceries.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    There weren¡¯t many furnishings in the living room, there was a TV installed to the wall with a coffee table ced not far away from it, then there was arge sofa, that was all that was in the living room, a very simple design.

    It was home to two men so the furnishings were dull and the ce didn¡¯t feel very lived in. Shu Heng had a look around but did not express his opinion, this was after all the home of Shu Ning¡¯s uncle, it was fine as long as they were livingfortably. Shu Ning took Shu Heng upstairs and had the bodyguards head over to the kitchen to prepare the watermelon. The bodyguard felt a bit disgruntled as he retrieved the round watermelon from the fridge, it was OK if you sent him out to beat someone up, but to cut this......He scratched his head, and washed his hands. There were no kids in the house so the knives were ced somewhere easy to see. The bodyguard took a deep breath, and narrowed his eyes, then he began to cut. Um, the shape is a bit square.

    Sending the watermelon to the room, neither of the young masters had any opinion about them, they just picked it up and eat them. And so the bodyguard finally rxed, square watermelons were fine too, right? He he......

    Shu Ning had two bites of his watermelon before he spoke:¡±Brother, I called you here this time because......I hoped that you could cooperate with me a little.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this for dad? Shu Heng looked at Shu Ning, and he put down the watermelon rind:¡±What is it?¡±

    I think uncle and Uncle Pang are together now, but they don¡¯t really dare to tell me, so I¡¯d like to expose our rtionship to let uncle know that it¡¯s fine, and there was no need to be afraid.¡±

    ¡°And after that?¡±

    ¡°After that?¡±Shu Ning hesitated for a moment before his face blushed red, and he raised an eyebrow:¡±You can count this as meeting the parents so be serious about this.¡±

    Shu Heng tapped the tip of Shu Ning¡¯s little nose:¡±Alright, I got it,¡±In Shu Heng¡¯s eyes, Qin Yu Fu¡¯s character was like that of a roll of bread, he wouldn¡¯t move if you didn¡¯t give him a nudge, and even if he moved, he wouldn¡¯t go far.

    Qin Yu Fu and the foreman returned with tons of groceries in hand. After greeting Shu Heng, the two huddled together in the kitchen to make dinner. Eight dishes were prepared and served to the table with a bowl of soup in the center. Qin Yu Fu was feeling slightly tired so the foreman helped to massage his waist, it was a very gentle scene:¡±You should go upstairs for some rest after dinner, I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not doing it do you think I¡¯ll be the one doing it?¡±

    The foremanughed:¡±Alright, alright, my darling Xiao Fu, I¡¯ll go wash the dishes.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s face reddened and elbowed that misbehaving man behind him:¡±be a bit serious, will you? I told you Ning Ning¡¯s brother isn¡¯t any ordinary man soy down a bit, how am I going to live if we were found out?¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡±said the foreman, sounding quite wronged. Xiao Fu was too concerned about Shu Ning¡¯s feelings, what a pity for him as his lover:¡±Ah, we¡¯ll never see the light of day~¡±

    Shu Ning and Shu Heng just so happened to be walking down the stairs hand in hand:¡±What can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Me of course,¡±The foreman stretched his hand and joked with a slight hint of embarrassment on his face:¡±Your uncle thinks I can¡¯t see the light of day, he¡¯s trying to stick his mistress in a fine mansion he is!¡±

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s sry was now much higher than the foreman¡¯s so he had also bought a house in the capital, as well as a vi in F City, wasn¡¯t he quite the big earner?

    Shu Ning chuckled, and seeing his amusement, Shu Heng also felt happy. The pressure in the air went down a little at that moment, and after seeing Shu Heng, the foreman did tone it down considerably. He scratched his chin and hurried over to settle the cutleries. Qin Yu Fu came out from the kitchen wearing an apron, he had just finished washing his hands:¡±Come, let¡¯s eat quickly, it won¡¯t be as nice when the food¡¯s gone cold.¡±

    Shu Heng and Shu Ning sat down, and they weren¡¯t tossing dog food on purpose either, they were just doing as they usually did, picking food for each other, and would asionally smile at each other. Shu Heng poured Shu Ning a ss of water and catered to him very well. While the Qin Yu Fu and foreman pair on the other hand was too normal, it was like they were just friends, the space between the two were still quiterge.

    Qin Yu Fu was eating with his head low so he didn¡¯t notice anything, while the foreman did not look too much at Shu Heng either so naturally they didn¡¯t notice any clues, up until they were eating fruits. Shu Ning was sitting very naturally on Shu Heng¡¯s legs and his body was even leaning veryfortably and snuggly against his. Qin Yu Fu secretly tugged on Shu Ning¡¯s clothes, and Shu Ning turned back in confusion.

    ¡°How old do you think you are? Come down, quickly.¡±

    Shu Ning curled his arms around Shu Heng¡¯s neck and looked at him with a leisurely gaze:¡±Am I heavy?¡±

    Shu Heng kissed Shu Ning¡¯s forehead and held his waist with one arm, lifting his chin with his other hand:¡±What about me?¡±

    The two smiled at each other just like that, the atmosphere was very good and it almost seemed as if everything around them had lost its colour. Qin Yu Fu was slightly shocked and was stunned, it felt very strange. The foreman shivered, their rtionship was so good that something felt a bit off. In the end, Shu Ning did not listen to his uncle¡¯s words and he had seated himself properly on Shu Heng¡¯s thigh, leaning his side in his arms, while Shu Heng was also willing to pamper him. He it fruits or snacks, he brought them to the little one¡¯s mouth with noint, and he would even feed him water every so often.

    Is he......Taking care of a child?

    Qin Yu Fu couldn¡¯t watch this go on and wanted to remind him, but Shu Ning¡¯s eyes had already started to droop. Shu Heng nudged Shu Ning¡¯s little face with his own and looked at him with a soft gaze:¡±Are you sleepy?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning leanedzily in his arms and spoke in a quiet voice:¡±I haven¡¯t bathed yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bathe you, so go to sleep.¡±

    Shu Ning really closed his eyes, and the sight of this made both the foreman and Qin Yu Fu dumbfounded, and they were even more shocked when Shu Heng stood up and carried him upstairs, he wasn¡¯t bothered by it at all and he was very careful, as if the one in his hands wasn¡¯t a person, but fragile goods!

    ¡°They definitely have a lot of regret after being separated for more than ten years, what a great sibling bond they share,¡±Qin Yu Fumented, it was a real fortune that Ning Ning was able to get such a good big brother, unlike himself, all the older sisters he had were crazy greed demons who knew nothing but money, perhaps in their eyes, the joy of family are worth even less than the dirt at their door.

    ¡°You know, I get the feeling that......¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Qin Yu Fu looked over.

    The foreman shook his head:¡±It¡¯s nothing,¡±He has a little brother himself and when they were young, he and Pang Qian were like a bunch of monkey, getting into a great deal of fights, never once did the foreman think of sleeping or bathing with his little brother, he even got carried away. There was definitely something up with that, could their rtionship be the same as me and Xiao Fu¡¯s?

    That¡¯s not possible, it may just be because Shu Ning¡¯s body is weak, and I¡¯ve been overthinking it.

    The foreman was relieved after consoling himself, but when he came out to get a drink at night, he saw two figures far away that were leaning quite close to each other, as if they were kissing. The foreman was shocked silly and he ran back to his room with a terrible look on his face. Qin Yu Fu wasying on the bed, he put down his phone and looked at him with a difficult look on his face:¡±What¡¯s up with you now?¡±

    ¡°That......¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±The foreman had already fallen in battle, Shu Heng was too domineering so he didn¡¯t dare to say it, what if he was wrong? He still had to observe them a bit more.

    Shu Ning craned his neck to look upstairs while Shu Heng pressed his little head down, continuing to kiss him. Shu Ning was scared of going overboard so he had to plead before Shu Heng was filling to let him go. He picked him up sideways and brought him back to the room, doing him for a round. During the next morning, both Shu Ning and Qin Yu Fu did not get up from bed so it was the foreman who prepared breakfast. Seeing Shu Henge downstairs, he immediately walked into the bathroom subconsciously with an anxious feeling in his heart.

    It seems that Shu Ning¡¯s n was effective. Shu Heng saw Foreman Pang who hurried to escape and took his phone out to send a text. Shu Ning rubbed his eyes and picked up the phone from the table. Seeing the message, he was overjoyed and hurried off the bed to change his clothes, then went next door to harass his uncle. His uncle was still sleeping and the door was locked, but this was no issue for Shu Ning, he could open it up with just a toothpick.

    His uncle was sleeping so very wonderfully. Shu Ning had only peeled off a bit of the nket and it revealed his uncle¡¯s shoulder that was littered with hickeys, so it was true. Shu Ning gave Qin Yu Fu¡¯s back a pat but Qin Yu Fu didn¡¯t even open his eyes, he just swung his arm back wildly:¡±Let me sleep a bit more, just a bit more, aren¡¯t you tired of harassing me all day?¡±

    His voice was a bit hoarse. Shu Ning squeezed his uncle¡¯s nose humorously. The ostrich mentality is not allowed, let us flip past the pages and get to the real stuff! Shu Ning was naturally born a bottom so naturally he didn¡¯t think there was any issue with his uncle being a bottom as well, he even felt that it was quite intimate. However, his uncle had only turned bent now after experiencing so many failed rtionships, he should find the proper words when talking to himter.

    After half an hour, the foreman was done preparing breakfast. There were three dishes and one bowl of soup. After setting the table, he wanted to go up to call Qin Yu Fu and Shu Ning down but Shu Heng stopped him, he didn¡¯t wish for Shu Ning to be interrupted:¡±I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay then, I¡¯ll......go get the drinks.¡±

    Shu Heng did not go upstairs. He sent a text message over, and after seeing it, Shu Ning came down together with his uncle. Qin Yu Fu¡¯s face was red and his eyes were fluttering, he felt very embarrassed. He sat down unsure of where to put his hands and legs and his head was hung low, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at the foreman or Shu Heng. Shu Ning smiled wonderfully as he winked towards Shu Heng, their connection was at max, the deed was settled ^_^

    So cute, his charm was on full st at all directions. No matter how Shu Heng looked at Shu Ning, all he could feel was love for him.

    On that afternoon, Qin Yu Fu told the foreman about this, and like a fool the foreman was stunned in shock:¡±Really? How is that possible? They¡¯re brothers!¡±

    ¡°Quiet down, all you have to know is they can get together, don¡¯t ask any more.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the wife and I¡¯ll listen to anything you say.¡±

    Qin Yu Fu couldn¡¯t sit properly, he clenched his fists in embarrassment and anger, hitting the foreman so hard he grimaced:¡±It¡¯s all your fault you lecher, Ning Ning found out about us because of you, how am I going to see the world after this?¡±

    ¡°Huh? We were exposed?¡±The foreman quickly stopped the car by the side, and with much emotion he grabbed Qin Yu Fu¡¯s arms, pulling him close and lowering his head for a kiss.

    ¡°You, you, you......¡±

    ¡°So Shu Ning knows everything now? What did he say? Did he ept it?¡±

    Qin Yu Fu nodded, and there was a hint of a tear by the edge of his eyes. The foreman felt that he was truly blessed in this life, everything was too perfect. At first nce he could tell that he was a smart and caring kid, and he was right, ha ha ha ha.

    On the other side, Shu Ning and Shu Heng got on the car and left, leaving some space for them:¡±Brother, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Back home to C City.¡±

    ¡°Are you going back for a blind date?¡±

    Shu Heng hugged Shu Ning tight. Shu Ning had to yell and p his back before Shu Heng let him go:¡±If you say nonsense again I¡¯ll bully you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    ¡°What are you going to do if I feel like bullying you now?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Bullying you is very fulfilling.¡±

    ¡°Brother......If you keep being like this you better be careful of me ignoring your calls!¡±Shu Ning looked outside the window, and his heart was beating quickly.

 Chapter 126

    Shu Ning was starting to feel embarrassed now, and Shu Heng understood, he took his hand and gave it a squeeze. Shu Ning rolled his eyes, wanting to throw his brother¡¯s hand of, but Shu Heng tightened his grip, it didn¡¯t take long before they made up again.

    When they returned to C City, it had just reached noon so they called Shu Cheng to have lunch with them, then they¡¯ll return to work after that. Shu Ning had once again be a big leech, ying games and chatting on his phone. At night, the three went home together, and they had a few rounds of tussling at night, it was a harmonious day. Day by day passed, the Shu n had been rebooted from top to bottom. Shu Heng worked as fast as lightning and cleaned up thest of the ck sheep.

    Many new people had been thrown into the cklist in Shu Cheng¡¯s phone, and this was all thanks to Shu Ning. All he had to do was act cute and his dadpromised with him.

    Shu Zi Xuan had already gone out himself to start his own business. He wasn¡¯t forced, but rather, some things had been noticed by Shu Heng so he could only send in a resignation letter and leave openly before he had been exposed and ruined, it made it seem as if Shu Heng couldn¡¯t stand him so his image was instantly that much higher, but......It wouldn¡¯t be long before everyone will forget all about him.

    Gu Ya was the only one left in thepany from the second house, she had been very cautious in keeping her position but Shu Heng still did not let her off. During the morning meeting, she had been transferred in front of everyone to be the manager of a branchpany, but it was made to look like a promotion. Everyone was cheering for Gu Ya, cheering that she had finally made it out, but only Gu Ya herself knew that the branchpany may not look too bad, but they were all Shu Heng¡¯s men, so she could only work when she¡¯s transferred there, there was no profit to it at all, it felt even worse than death.

    Actually, it was clearly no issue for her to start her own business outside, how great it would be to be your own boss, but her greed overtook her. Shu Ning knew of her character, and that was why he had done so, he wanted to show her his power that she couldn¡¯t touch, and was condemned to this life for nothing.

    And besides that, the shared held by the second house were too little so there was nothing at all they could do to take Shu Heng out of position, Gu Ya didn¡¯t have that much money to acquire them either. For someone with the heart and guts of a thief, but without the capabilities, the only thing they can end up as are jumping clowns.

    Shu Ning yawned as he looked over some documents, while Shu Heng¡¯s leisurely gaze was on him. Shu Ning touched his face in confusion:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°School¡¯s starting soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, time¡¯s really passing by very quickly,¡±Shu Ning put down the documents and went over to sit on Shu Heng¡¯sp, then hugged him around his waist:¡±I¡¯ll miss you, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°You chose that school on your own.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡±He dug his own grave but Shu Ning felt that he really was quite interested in the filming process, so he just took it as a rich learning experience.

    He had to go for military training for school starts, so Shu Ning had already gotten on the ne to L City, and left Shu Heng¡¯s line of sight. Shu Cheng stood thoughtfully at the floor-to-ceiling window with a cup of coffee in hand, and Shu Heng had just returned:¡±Dad, Ning Ning has gotten on the ne.¡±

    ¡°Mm, did he regret it?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±Shu Heng had the secretary bring a cup of coffee in, and had already seated himself on the sofa. If Shu Ning was the type of person who could be easily fazed by someone¡¯s opinion, how could Shu Heng let him go just like that? He had already greeted the higher-ups in the training camp so they¡¯ll take good care of Shu Ning there, and he wouldn¡¯t have to work too hard:¡±Don¡¯t worry dad, I¡¯ve already arranged for some bodyguards to follow him, nothing bad will happen.¡±

    After Shu Ningnded, Xiao Wang took his luggage and followed behind him, then the two got on Qin Ming¡¯s car. As for Shu Heng¡¯s men, they were all following him in the shadows. Shu Ning brought up the idea of living on his own to train his ability, and neither Shu Heng nor Shu Cheng had any objections to this, they knew that Shu Ning had his own bodyguards and men, which is why they agreed to this so easily, only a certain someone didn¡¯t know of this.

    Shu Ning sighed in relief, the feeling of stretching his wings out was great. But of course, the more amazing his golden thigh was, the better, there¡¯ll at least be someone to back him up if he gets in trouble~

    The art school was situated on the edge of L City, not far away from the urban area. Following Shu Ning¡¯s orders, Qin Ming had already bought a three-storey vi located halfway up the mountain, in just about a twenty minute drive he could reach the school, it was very convenient. And Qin Ming had also arranged for nannies and whatnot to work in the vi to take care of Shu Ning¡¯s daily living.

    Qin Ming was as if he had been reborn with an air about him, he was also very diligent, already putting his own luggage in the guest room on the first floor a day prior.

    Shu Ning lived on the third floor. Looking around, the environment was not bad:¡±You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you boss, everything has already been arranged at school, as a new student you should have to stay in the hostel for a year but if Young Master Shu finds it inconvenient, I can use the name of the crew to request time off of school for you. By that time, ll boss has to do is stay there for two days to show your face and it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Qin Ming made a good suggestion. Shu Ning had to stay in the hostel in his previous life, and he knew that naturally things would be nice andfortable if he stayed with good roommates, but if he had to stay with a work of art, he could only he he he......:¡±Request for leave then, it¡¯s still morefortable to stay in the vi. How¡¯s the crew doing recently?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s going smoothly, the filming has already started so I can arrange for you to go whenever you want to after the military training.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Qin Ming then went downstairs. Shu Ningid on his bed, and in just a few hours he had started to miss Shu Heng, what a little devil.

    During the military training on the next day, Qin Ming had driven Shu Ning over early the next day. There was a drove of new students each filled with vigor and vitality, and smiles on their faces. But of course, there were also those with sour faces, they don¡¯t exercise normally so now they¡¯re probably dumbfounded aren¡¯t they? Just the word military training itself makes it sound hard, and persistence was the key to victory, so everyone encouraged each other.

    The low-profile ck car didn¡¯t attract any attention, then Shu Ning went in by himself. But Qin Ming did not leave, they had to turn in their mobile phones during the military training and he was worried so, he and several people were waiting outside. If anything were to happen, he just had to run over to the walls and yell and they would be able to hear it. For them to protect him to this stage was thanks to Qin Ming doing his best. There were so many people in thepany but why was Qin Ming the one who came? But there was some reasoning to that.

    It was hard for others to be awarded a position in the military, but Shu Ning was instead......called up ( ¡Ñ o ¡Ñ )

    Under the big tree, Szeto Dong stood with his hands behind his back, while several soldiers stood behind Shu Ning:¡±Reporting to mar......Companymander, Shu Ning, sir!¡±

    With his head zed with sweat, Shu Ning¡¯splexion was fine but in his heart he though ¡®What¡¯s going on~ What¡¯s going on~ What¡¯s happening ¡ú_¡ú¡¯

    The tall and majestic man turned around, disying his imposing countenance. In a split second, a special type of feeling was aroused within Shu Ning that felt strange, this person¡¯s eyes were somewhat simr to Shu Heng¡¯s, they couldn¡¯t be rtives, could they? That¡¯s impossible, nobody in the Shu family was in the military, and this person was way too outstanding. He had a face that was iparably handsome, if he had seen him before he definitely would not forget.

    ¡°Hello,¡±Szeto Dong had already tried to lower his body as much as possible, trying hard to make his appearance softer and more kind, this was the precious little brother of his son that he walked hand in hand with, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to find such a chance to get close to him, so he must try hard to seed! Szeto Dong¡¯s mouth curved into a smile as he extended his big hand:¡±It¡¯s great to see you.¡±

    How official! Quite unlike apanymander, he felt more like a marshal instead. He shouldn¡¯t be saying hello, he should be sayingrades you¡¯ve worked hard~

    ¡°Hello,¡±In the face of his elders, Shu Ning still appeared very docile, extending his pallid and slender hand.

    After shaking hands, Szeto Dong¡¯s head was overwhelmed with thoughts, he had never touched the hand of his son, but it was still great to touch the hand his son always seemed to be touching, the hand was fair, supple, and soft with nice clear joints, no wonder a person as stiff as his son enjoyed taking care of his little brother so much, his little brother was cute as expected after all. After Szeto Dong let go of his hand, he still remained smiling as usual.

    Many ideas fluttered past Shu Ning¡¯s mind:¡±Is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing, someone entrusted you to me so I came to see you.¡±

    His dad didn¡¯t say anything so who knew who he was? And he didn¡¯t take the initiative to introduce himself either, so Shu Ning was very cautious:¡±Oh is that so, the other students are working hard so I¡¯ll have to make my return soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shu Ning left very politely. Szeto Dong stood there for a while, and a shadow crept up behind him, have I failed......

    The willpower of this man was strong, just like Shu Heng, he would never give up. And so Shu Ning was depressed to find that he would bump into him everywhere. He¡¯d meet him when he went to the restroom, and he could see him when turning around, he¡¯d even see him out the corner of his eye while he was trying to eat, does he have beef with him or something? As expected, he was nopanymander. Shu Ning paid attention in his heart, could he have some past with the Shu family?

    Because he had been paying too much attention to this, Shu Ning ended up not chatting with his mates, and this left the impression of him being aloof on them.

    Art school, right? They were all ssmates but at the same time they could be rivals, Shu Ning who had an outstanding temperament was nothing special, the ones who were truly centers of the show were the few students who had exceptionally strong abilities. When everyone was getting tired, there were some who sang, and those who danced, the atmosphere was very good. There was a great disparity between art school and his high school days, he almost wanted to develop into the entertainment circle.

    Some of the students weren¡¯t great at stacking nkets, so Shu Ning came to help them out. Although he didn¡¯t talk much he was still warm-hearted, so he was not estranged.

    After dinner, Shu Ning wanted to go for a stroll under the shade, and in his heart he counted: one, two, three......ten times now! As expected he¡¯s here again.

    ¡°Oh my, what a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±Shu Ning blinked, he had already ascertained that this man meant no harm, and it almost seemed as if he were trying to get on his good side. Shu Ning gave him a chance but it was also so that he could find out the truth:¡±Companymander, are you not going to rest?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not required to train, but aren¡¯t you tired? Should I give you a massage?¡±

    If not for how righteous the other man seemed, Shu Ning would almost have gotten the idea that he was pursuing him:¡±No, no need, how could I ept that?¡±

    ¡°Come, sit down.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need,¡±rejected Shu Ning.

    ¡°I have only good intentions I assure you, if you don¡¯t get your leg massaged it may feel even worse tomorrow, soe here,¡±Szeto Dong came up to massage Shu Ning¡¯s shoulders, he was using quite some clever tactics.

    It was weird, Shu Ning who didn¡¯t like making physical contact with people felt no difort. After sitting down, thepanymander stretched out his legs, and massaged them incessantly with his big hands. There was an amiable smile on his face, as expected, he was trying to curry favour with Shu Ning. But why? Shu Ning couldn¡¯t figure it out, and since he had alreadye to this point, then Shu Ning would just ask him openly. If he had the intention to conceal it or beat around the bush, then there was no need to care too much about it, after all, nobody liked having to deal with someone with hidden intentions.

    ¡°Unclemander, who asked you to take care of me?¡±

    ¡°Shu Heng.¡±

    So it was his brother after all. Shu Ning¡¯s heart sped up a few beats and he felt sweet as honey, and subconsciously the corners of his mouth even trembled:¡±How did my brother meet uncle?¡±

    There was good development, frompanymander to unclemander, and right now it had already turned into uncle O(¡É_¡É)O This young man who had his defenses up high were starting to slowly open to heart, so I had to work hard as well. It was best to be honest, he would just bargain for honesty with honesty.

    ¡°I¡¯m his rtive,¡±Szeto Dong told him a little about the past, dwelling only on the trivial matters and avoiding the key points. When he looked at Shu Ning, his eyes were extremely soft. If it was something his son liked, then e would try his best to like it as well. If Shu Ning could help put him in a word or two, then it would be worth working hard. This little guy was only sixteen and already in university, he heard that he had been following Shu Heng around since he was thirteen and it was Shu Heng who raised him up. Thinking to this point, Szeto Dong liked Shu Ning even more:¡±Has he never mentioned me?¡±

    Shu Ning was trying to recall, something like his nephew looking like the uncle or whatnot, but he had forgotten. Just then, thepanymander asked him a question, so he ceased his thoughts:¡±Perhaps he may have, but if he did I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±

    A good child after all, he actually made sure to think about my feelings. Szeto Dong¡¯s eyes narrowed into a smile, and he struck while the iron was hot:¡±I have chicken at my ce, do you want some?¡±

 Chapter 127

    Isn¡¯t this the plot line of the wolf granny? Is he a fool or am I the fool?

    And chicken drumsticks! If you changed it to anything else I wouldn¡¯t have doubted you, it was no secret after all that Shu Ning¡¯s favourite food were chicken drumsticks.

    The sky was starting to get dark soon, and the man¡¯s handsome face was getting a bit hazy, he appeared to look even more like a bigger version of Shu Heng now. Shu Ning felt suspicious of him but he wasn¡¯t willing to say too much about his identity, only secretively mentioning himself as a rtive. It seems that he may have to start avoiding him. Right at this time, a young man yelling Shu Ning¡¯s name ran over, so Shu Ning borrowed this opportunity to stand up, say his farewells to the man, and ran towards his ssmate.

    ¡°So you were here? You should get back, quick, the squad leader has been looking all over for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ten people slept in the same room and the squad leader was chosen by a collective vote. That person seemed to be a hypocrite, could there be anything he¡¯s missing? Shu Ning looked towards the boy next to him:¡±Zhao Long, did the squad leader ask you to look for me while doing roll call?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm.¡±

    ¡°Did he ask you to look for me because he couldn¡¯t find me?¡±

    ¡°Mm, he said he looked south so he asked me to look north.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡±Shu Ning may have said his thanks but he did not think that way in his heart, it was very clear that the one next to him had been used. He was tall, handsome, and had a smile as warm as the son, he had already been eyed by the squad leader. Someone suddenly appeared to call him back while Shu Ning was with thepanymander, perhaps this may have served to make the squad leader unhappy, or perhaps there was something else to it. When he returned he¡¯ll test him out, nobody liked to be plotted against after all.

    Shu Ning liked honest people but things can¡¯t juste out so straightforwardly, his understanding of the other guy was not too deep as they had just met recently, so he could only hint at it:¡±Zhao Long, there¡¯s no need for you toe out at night to look for me anymore, the toon leader has noticed you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That can¡¯t be, right?¡±

    ¡°Why not? You were the one who had to seek me out yesterday as well. Our phones have been handed in so it¡¯s easy to forget the time, it was nine o five when you returned, so seeing that you weren¡¯t here for roll call, the toon leader had already jotted your name down, and I¡¯m not sure if this is going to affect your results in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible is it? Didn¡¯t the squad leader exin to him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, you were the only one missing.¡±

    Zhao Long sighed and his brows furrowed into a frown. He scratched his head irritably and spoke no further.

    Shu Ning shook his head, he really can¡¯t get through him at all, if he can¡¯t see the bigger picture after he¡¯s spoken to this stage, then you couldn¡¯t me Shu Ning anymore. He was the only one missing when they did the room check, and what did that prove? This was a set up, the one who had yet to return, returned by himself before nine, the squad leader who went out to look for said person had also returned at nine, so Zhao Long was the only one whose name had been jotted down.

    Shu Ning had already noted that the squad leader wasn¡¯t present when he returned at eight fifty, after taking a quick shower he stared at the clock, then the squad leader returned at the fifty-ninth minute. With his head still drenched as if he had just went out running for several kilometres, he swept his eyes with worry across the room, then breathed a sigh of relief when he found Shu Ning:¡±Oh goodness, I thought a student would have to have their name taken tonight, thank god, that really gave me a fright.¡±

    Hearing these words, everyone consoled the captain and praised him, but nobody at all thought that there were any merits to Zhao Long¡¯s actions, instead they felt that Shu Ning was too insensible. The squad leader came to Shu Ning¡¯s side:¡±Have you showered yet? We have a minute left.¡±

    Another person quickly spoke up:¡±You should hurry up too, squad leader, there¡¯s no time left.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Shu Ning had observed him carefully and found that the back of the squad leader¡¯s shirt was not wet. If you¡¯re gonna put on an act, then do the whole show, what¡¯s with leaving out parts of the details like that? But Shu Ning did not point it out, there were bitches everywhere, green tea bitches, attention whore bitches, white lotus bitches, as long as he doesn¡¯t get targeted, he didn¡¯t care what he did, Shu Ning was indifferent. It was easy to understand why the squad leader acted like he did, so he kept his probing down.

    He performed outstandingly during the military training, so naturally he will be the ss leader when school starts, then into the student council, setting his power in stone.

    It was nothing rare to see someone going up in position by stepping on the heads of others, and the ones who were stepped on could only me their bad luck, who asked you to be so stupid? Just like Zhao Long. Shu Ning had clearly pointed out to him but didn¡¯t he still look up to the squad leader in praise, talking enthusiastically with him? The person making the rounds arrived, and everyone got in bed to sleep. The night went by silently, and when Shu Ning got up to wash his face in the morning, the squad leader came to him.

    ¡°What were you up to yesterday? Everyone was worried about you, I heard you were with thepanymander?¡±

    So turns out that he got Zhao Long to go because he had seen him, conveniently stabbing the guy on the back while he was at it, Shu Ning will remember this:¡±I ate too much so I went for a stroll and bumped into thepanymander. He noticed I cramped my leg so he taught me a few tricks.¡±

    So it turns out he really was an opportunist bitch after all, his evaluation will definitely be very high if he butters up to thepanymander. Actually, the evaluation was nothing. Squad Leader An Yi raised his eyebrows and put on an amiable smile:¡±You¡¯ve got such fair skin, even those girls are gonna have trouble beating you, it¡¯s an attractive tone. You shouldn¡¯t run about at night, we should alle together more for a chat, we have four years here and if you make another friend that¡¯s another connection you get to keep.¡±

    An Yi showed him a look of concern, but Shu Ning only replied with an ¡°mm¡± and did not look at him. But An Yi did not find anything out of the norm either, he just turned to leave, off to show his worry to someone else. Shu Ning didn¡¯t appear while everyone was doing their training, so thepanymander prepared some chicken drumstick to share with Shu Ning.

    This uncle still hasn¡¯t forgotten about the chicken drumstick ¡ú_¡ú

    There were only the two of them in the room. Szeto Dong took a sip of water before turning to look at him with a soft gaze:¡±Is it good? You should have some porridge too, better not hurt your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Did my brother tell you that?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±No way Shu Heng would say that, he didn¡¯t even mention he had a little brother, it was his dad who mentioned it. Szeto Dong knew very well of this:¡±Have a try of these side dishes, they were prepared just this morning, they¡¯re very fresh.¡±

    Shu Ning did not show it on his face but in his heart, he felt that this person really looked too much like Shu Heng, even their little habits were the same, as if......No, that can¡¯t be......right?

    His dad was Shu Heng¡¯s adoptive father, so this couldn¡¯t be his real dad, could he? No, that¡¯s impossible, but maybe it wasn¡¯t impossible. Shu Ning¡¯s brain had turned to mush, and felt a little dizzy. Szeto Dong noticed, and immediately his gaze sharpened:¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shu Ning knew his own capabilities, and in front of an expert he couldn¡¯t hide his true feelings at all, so he just closed his eyes:¡±It¡¯s nothing, I just feel a little dizzy.¡±

    ¡°Dizzy?¡±Szeto Dong knew that Shu Ning had a weak constitution so he immediately helped him to lie down diligently:¡±I¡¯ll go find a doctor, don¡¯t move, wait for me here like a good boy.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Szeto Dong left, but Shu Ning opened his immensely bright eyes. When he was holding him, Shu Ning managed to get one strand of hair from him, all he had to do to figure him out was to do a simple test. Not long after, Szeto Dong returned with the doctor. After looking Shu Ning over, he told him that there was nothing wrong with him, but perhaps he may have been close to getting a heat stroke because of the hot weather.

    Shu Ning wasn¡¯t willing to leave, and Szeto Dong did not force him either, he just allowed him to receive an IV drip in his room. It wasn¡¯t convenient for Szeto Dong to stay here because the other students were about to return, and after a few words the doctor left. After a while, An Yi pushed the door in as he was speaking with the other students, and on their way back they had been talking about Shu Ning. They felt that he was very unreasonable, and weaker than a girl, time and time again he skipped training, no no no, it would be more correct to point out that he hardly participated in anything at all.

    He was being protected.

    Did he have any connections? Thinking back to thatpanymander, it was hard for An Yi not to overthink things. Seeing that Shu Ning wasn¡¯t a picky eater and didn¡¯t have many issues with where he slept, he may dress well and speaks well too, but wasn¡¯t this the case with everyone? It¡¯s just an act, and who doesn¡¯t know how to act? Many people eat instant noodles all day, but weren¡¯t that just so they could buy a few clothes worth looking at? Maybe thepanymander¡¯s getting ideas from how Shu Ning¡¯s skin is so fair with such red lips, and his body was so nice and slender, am I right?

    The squad leader smiled with ambiguous intents. Looking into the room he frowned, he really got sick?

    Zhao Long gasped in fright but held his mouth, then after realizing this may be inappropriate, he put his hand down and asked quietly:¡±Oh heavens, you didn¡¯t get a heat stroke did you? A few of the girls fainted from it too.¡±

    This quickly got everyone talking, it meant that Shu Ning was even more feminine than a girl, and that implied that he wasn¡¯t like a man at all.

    Qiao Hai raised his eyebrow arrogantly as he looked towards the squad leader, this guy really knows how to act the good guy but why isn¡¯t he saying anything now? He doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone of any good intentions:¡±It¡¯s not like Shu Ning was the first guy to go down, there¡¯s two just next door, they don¡¯t usually have the habit of exercising and now the weather¡¯s hot too, so it¡¯s very normal to get dizzy if you¡¯re not keeping hydrated, we¡¯re all ssmates so we should help each other out.¡±

    A sh of distaste flittered past An Yi¡¯s eyes, and he immediately went forward to Shu Ning¡¯s bed in worry to look at him:¡±Ah, it¡¯s all my fault, if I paid more attention perhaps Shu Ning may not have gone down.¡±

    Chen Ming was angered by his words:¡±It¡¯s his own fault for not paying attention, what does this have to do with you, squad leader?¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡±Shu Ning suddenly spoke, and this caused everyone to jump in shock:¡±What are you guys arguing about? I¡¯m not dead yet. And you too, squad leader, it¡¯s my own problem whether or not I faint so how is this your fault?¡±

    Facing Shu Ning¡¯s question, An Yi was stunned for a moment before he put on a smile:¡±It¡¯s cause I¡¯m the squad leader, you know?¡±

    ¡°I know you are, it was everyone¡¯s responsibility to choose the squad leader, aren¡¯t you tired of caring so much? How many would remember your good deeds?¡±

    Every sentence was powerful, it may seem caring on the surface but they were wordsced with sarcasm, and this ruffled his feathers.

    Shu Ning had no intention of letting An Yi who nned to pressure him go:¡±For one guy missing you send a bunch of people out, how many people did you think got their names taken because of the curfew check? Do you think ming yourself can solve everything?¡±

    An Yi¡¯s face was red a moment, and white the other, he felt slightly embarrassed but he still kept his smile:¡±I......¡±

    Shu Ning cut him off:¡±It¡¯s not your fault, everyone¡¯s watching, and they can see that you¡¯ve done well. Well, I¡¯m tired, you guys should go eat, I¡¯ve eaten so you guys don¡¯t have to bring anything back for me.¡±

    An Yi had just thought of a way to set his image straight but he didn¡¯t expect to hear that Shu Ning had already eaten, how unlucky:¡±If that¡¯s so, then you should rest. It¡¯s hot so remember to drink more water.¡±

    And the group left after retrieving their things. Zhao Long went forward to him:¡±Squad leader means well so don¡¯t say it like that, you¡¯re going to hurt his feelings, well I¡¯m leaving now so rest well.¡±

    Stupid, you didn¡¯t even know you were sold off like a pig. Shu Ning had taken time off, but more or less the eight of them had their names taken, only the squad leader was safe. Well you know what they say, you have to learn from your mistakes, since Zhao Long likes the squad leader so much, then Shu Ning can only part ways with him. It¡¯s not like Zhao Long¡¯s a bad guy, he¡¯s a great guy, he¡¯s passionate in helping others but at the same time it¡¯s easy for him to get used, and you couldn¡¯t me him either because it wasn¡¯t like he asked for it.

    In the afternoon, Szeto Dong came to visit again with some fruits. He knew as well that Shu Ning enjoyed eating fruits, especially grapes. Shu Ning got up to thank him while Szeto Dong brought a slice of watermelon to Shu Ning¡¯s mouth. Shu Ning received it with his hands and brought it to his own mouth. Shu Heng had a great tendency to get jealous, and Shu Ning had already gotten used to paying attention to such details.

    When those people returned in the evening, Chen Ming with his nimble nose wondered:¡±Why does it smell like watermelon in here?¡±

    An Yi¡¯s eyes brightened up and immediately followed up:¡±Is there? How could that be possible?¡±

    Chen Ming nodded:¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the smell of watermelon, but the smell¡¯s quite light.¡±

    Everyone looked towards Shu Ning, and An Yi didn¡¯t speak this time. As the straightforward one Chen Ming immediately asked:¡±Shu Ning, have you been eating watermelon?¡±

    ¡°I did, the instructor brought it over and asked if I need to go to the hospital to get checked, but I didn¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡±Qiao Hai frowned. Seeing Shu Ning¡¯s redplexion, he went over to touch his forehead:¡±It¡¯s nothing big since you don¡¯t have a fever.¡±

    The door was left open and a big soldier who passed by came back again carrying something on one hand, he gave the door a few knocks to grab everyone¡¯s attention:¡±Who here is Shu Ning?¡±

 Chapter 128

    Shu Ning?

    And so everyone turned their eyes to Shu Ning.

    Shu Ning was expressionless as he looked towards the soldier standing by the door, he recognized him, he was one of thepanymander¡¯s:¡±Yes?¡±

    ¡°You have a bad stomach and a tendency to vomit, so see if you can stomach this porridge from the cafeteria, and if this won¡¯t do, how about you go for a check at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Mm, thank you, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    The soldier smiled at him, set down the porridge, and left.

    There was nothing wrong with the conversation but there was something wrong with those listening, how could An Yi let go of such a good opportunity? Shu Ning has been getting special treatment since the very beginning and many people hated him due to envy. And so they had another chance now to y with him:¡±How could you eat watermelon if your stomach is not well?¡±

    With one sentence, everyone sobered up, there was clearly a lie here! Now their gazes had all turned bitter.

    An Yi was pleased with himself, another one had been cast aside by everyone now. Actually, Shu Ning wasn¡¯t considered notably by any means, his looks were only a bit over average but just his natural temperament just made the others feel displeased.

    But who was Shu Ning? How could that provoke him? He immediately widened his eyes as if he had suddenly realized that fact:¡±Is that so? That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of that.¡±

    An Yi:¡±......¡±

    The others:¡±......¡±

    Shu Ning lowered his head and peeled open the cover, releasing a flow of fragrance that caused the others to swallow their saliva from the delicious smell, though they had all just finished their meal after training so none of them were hungry.

    An Yi turned his eyes away and asked:¡±Hey Qiao Hai, you mentioned earlier that your girlfriend fainted and couldn¡¯t stomach rice, right? Do you think you could ask the cafeteria for a bowl of porridge?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste, the cafeteria staff has already left, though it¡¯d be great if I could.¡±

    Since An Yi decided to speak, naturally he could continue:¡±I have some bread here that my friend gave me, how about......you bring it to your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°No, bread¡¯s no good, it¡¯s better to have porridge:¡±As Chen Ming finished speaking, he suddenly straightened his back and extended a hand:¡±Hey Shu Ning hold it for a second, you should eat the bread instead, give the porridge to the girl, you¡¯re a guy so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Qiao Hai was usually quite benevolent, but he could only look towards Shu Ning with a slight embarrassment in his eyes that were also filled with expectation, and seeing that Shu Ning wasn¡¯t moving, he immediately felt flustered:¡±No, there¡¯s no need, that soldier specially brought it over for him, and Shu Ning¡¯s feeling so down that he has toy down in bed, thank you for your concern about my girlfriend but she¡¯ll be fine with some sleep, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    An Yi started this but he was quiet now, sitting around waiting for the show to y out. But now it was the straightforward Chen Ming who felt unhappy now, as he looked towards Shu Ning very gloomily:¡±How unreasonable, fighting a girl for a bowl of porridge.¡±

    Qiao Hai frowned:¡±You can¡¯t say that, it was Shu Ning¡¯s to begin with, if he gives it up then he¡¯s being friendly, and if he doesn¡¯t, that¡¯s not unusual either. Besides, he himself hasn¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there bread?¡±Chen Ming craned his neck up in scorn.

    But did Shu Ning still have any appetite? He felt quite humoured instead from this little clown show, and now everyone was watching him silently. Shu Ning put the lid back on and pushed the bowl towards them:¡±Chen Ming is right, we should show care towards girls. Qiao Hai, you should bring this over to your girlfriend quickly, if not it won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°This......¡±Qiao Hai was only eager to receive the porridge due to his earlier fervor but now, knowing that this was just part of An Yi¡¯s plot to provoke him, he was no fool:¡±No, I can¡¯t, that¡¯ll be inappropriate.¡±

    Chen Ming took the bread from An Yi¡¯s hand and threw it to Shu Ning before looking at Qiao Hai with displeasure:¡±Are you a man? Hurry up and take care of your girlfriend, we¡¯re all single so don¡¯t forget to introduce some girls to us single dogs in the future.¡±

    Qiao Hai was very grateful to Shu Ning:¡±Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Go, quickly.¡±It was just porridge, he could have as much as he wanted, Shu Ning was generous.

    Qiao Hai left but Shu Ning did not eat the bread. He got down, put his shoes on, and left. An Yi frowned in worry:¡±Is he angry?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, who does he think he is?¡±Chen Ming got on his bed and closed his eyes to rest.

    Zhao Long was still foolish:¡±Shu Ning isn¡¯t that kind of guy.¡±

    An Yi who had been pleased with himself instantly felt like he had just eaten shit. He peered over at Zhao Long and deliberately massaged his own leg:¡±Ah this won¡¯t do, his body¡¯s not great so I should go check on him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Chen Ming sat up unhappily, the distaste clear on his face:¡±How did we get put into the same room as a sickly sprout.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard today, squad leader, it¡¯s best I go see him instead,¡±Zhao Long volunteered and put on his shoes. He actually felt very tired himself, but he couldn¡¯t just throw it to the squad leader could he? That would be too inhumane. Zhao Long closed the door and went out to look for Shu Ning. Fool, An Yi had never nned to go look for Shu Ning at all, if he doesn¡¯t want to return then leave him, if he gets his name taken that¡¯s his own fault.

    Shu Ning returned right when it was about to turn nine, and Qiao Hai felt guilty:¡±Have you eaten?¡±He had only asked because he hadn¡¯t touched the bread, and it made him feel uneasy.

    ¡°Yeah I¡¯ve eaten, I just managed to catch thest call at the cafeteria,¡±said Shu Ning as if he were making a joke, then he waved his hand, and left to shower.

    Many felt that he were just puffing his chest out to make a good impression, but this was just a small episode after all, it passed just like that. Shu Ning didn¡¯t go again the next day, and when everyone came back at noon, they could smell fried noodles. Each of them looked unhappily towards Shu Ning, while Shu Ning was holding a transparent ss of water with ice inside, having a good time by himself.

    Chen Ming ran his hand through his hair:¡±What kind of godly saint are you? Where on earth did you get fried noodles? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s from the instructor again.¡±

    ¡°Is it that important to you what I eat?¡±Said Shu Ning with indifference.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the fried noodles or the watermelon, is it really that important to you?¡±

    This provoked Chen Ming and his face was flushed red:¡±Are you trying to start something, Shu Ning?¡±

    An Yi quickly stood between them:¡±Now now, calm down, we¡¯re all students here so don¡¯t mind it, his body isn¡¯t too well so it¡¯s normal for him to get some decent food to set his health back on track.¡±

    Shu Ning looked towards An Yi:¡±Do fried noodles and watermelon feel like health foods to you, squad leader? Can¡¯t you guys afford it yourselves? It¡¯s like you can¡¯t calm down if you don¡¯t confront me about something. Just yesterday you tried to force me to offer up my porridge, implying that I¡¯d be petty if I didn¡¯t, do you think I¡¯m a fool who wouldn¡¯t figure it out? Coming at me one after the other, even if you put abalone in the porridge it still wouldn¡¯t be worth that much, is this really necessary?¡±

    ¡°Shu Ning, don¡¯t you start framing people, if you want to eat your porridge then just take it, who was stopping you?¡±Qin Ming was on his feet wanting to rush forward, but thankfully An Yi stopped him.

    ¡°You! You even threw the bread to me,¡±Shu Ning moved his eyes to An Yi and fired his cannons at him:¡±An Yi, you were the one who took the lead yesterday so put down that act, he¡¯s not going to hit me.¡±

    An Yi still pulled Chen Ming back, acting very innocent:¡±Shu Ning, how could you say that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, we can all clearly see that the squad leader has been trying his best,¡±The others started to b in unison.

    Shu Ning kept his things and he still look indifferent as usual:¡±Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been saying about me behind my back, and calling me a sick sprout is one of the better ones. Even thepanymander and the soldier hase to see me, and the teacher came too, you guys are my roommates and my ssmates, but all you guys have been doing is pressuring me. There may be no space for me here but I can always go elsewhere, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry Shu Ning, where can you go?¡±An Yi was still ying the nice guy.

    Shu Ning had already walked to the door, but he looked back calmly:¡±Out of all the teams, ours is the worst, while you¡¯re the only one whose name hadn¡¯t been taken, you better watch out for yourself.¡±

    A mean look shed past An Yi¡¯s face and his hands trembled. He knows what Shu Ning was implying, if the squad members are making mistakes, it proved that the leader¡¯s ability was low, but he still did so. Since the military training was just that anyway, he should focus more on when he actually bes the ss leader in school. An Yi was the most outstanding one now, nobody could surpass him anymore.

    Shu Ning went to see thepanymander, and left after saying his farewells, but he never expected thepanymander himself to offer to drive him home. Shu Ning refused him since his own car was right outside, but since this person was asked by Shu Heng to help him, it was natural that he understood Shu Ning¡¯s family background. Walked to the entrance, Shu Ning waved his hand from afar and Qin Ming immediately drove his car over. First thing¡¯s first, he¡¯ll go back and take a bath, it¡¯s really been too ufortable there.

    No matter what arrangements that guy is going to do, it¡¯s none of Shu Ning¡¯s business anymore. Soaking in the warm bath water with a ss of wine in hand, he imagined that Shu Heng was right in front of him, then slowly curving up the corners of his lips, he downed the ss. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Shu Ning knew that school would be starting in two days so he should be making a visit to his dad¡¯s friend soon. And so he sent his greetings first before bringing some gifts over in the afternoon for a visit.

    Both Uncle Ma and Aunty Ma were very enthusiastic people. They invited Shu Ning for a seat and even introduced their son and daughter to him. Everyone chatted very happily in harmony.

    After leaving, he immediately gave Shu Heng a call. He missed him so much, and this was the same for Shu Heng as well, they immediately spent the next hour chatting. Even Shu Cheng hade to join in on the festivities. He snatched his son¡¯s phone, ignoring his resentful gaze, and bbed on with Shu Ning for a half hour. Shu Ning leaned back on the back seat and chatted happily.

    Time goes quickly when you¡¯re having fun. In the blink of an eye, school was starting. All the procedures and whatnot were handled by Qin Ming, and he had already requested for leave, but Shu Ning still had to go for his convocation the first day. Shu Ning was a ceremonial person so naturally he had to meet his teachers before leaving. If not, when ites to his examinations, his teachers may start asking in a fluster whether or not he had gotten in the wrong ss, that would¡¯ve been very ‡å o(¨s¡õ¨t)o

    Looking around, there were many people in the campus, as expected of the best art school in L City after all. Looks great at face value, good body, the men were handsome and the women were beautiful, this is what heaven looked like. Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, the scenery was beautiful here. Ding ding, a new message arrived. Shu Ning took out his phone to look, it was actually sent by Shu Heng.

    Shu Heng £þ¤Ø£þ:¡±I¡¯m jealous, I wouldn¡¯t have let you study in an art course if I knew earlier that you liked looking at those boys and girls.

    Shu Ning raised an eyebrow and replied:¡±Don¡¯t be silly, I¡¯m looking for my ssroom.

    Shu Heng returned with a bunch of ¡®o¡¯s, and Shu Ning smiled happily before responding with a smiling emoji. He really is a big vinegar bucket, are brother¡¯s men secretly watching over me? No wonder he agreed so easily, he had already made preparations after all. Shu Ning was not angry, instead his heart felt very sweet. After asking a senior for the directions, he walked towards his ssroom. There were quite many people sitting within, including An Yi, Zhao Long, Qiao Hai, Chen Ming, and the others.

    An Yi immediately stood up and put on a kind smile on his face:¡±Oh Shu Ning, you¡¯re here, you¡¯re looking good, are you feeling better now?¡±

    You don¡¯t hit a guy when he¡¯s smiling at you, but Shu Ning was toozy to put on an act so he directly stabbed at him:¡±How was the results of our team?¡±

    A touch of unnaturalness appeared in An Yi¡¯s eyes, and his smile was stiff.

    Shu Ning understood:¡±I knew it.¡±

    Chen Ming coughed:¡±With a sick sprout pulling us down, naturally with one less person it was harder to keep up with things.¡±

    A girl suddenly spoke up, and her big, naive eyes, were especially cute:¡±Those who aren¡¯t present aren¡¯t counted, and they take the average score. And besides, how could you say that when his body wasn¡¯t well?¡±

    Shu Ning smiled quietly, now look, you got pped didn¡¯t you? Who¡¯s the petty one? An Yi wanted to pin the me on Shu Ning but it wasn¡¯t that easy. His team was at the bottom so naturally it meant that the leader wasn¡¯t up to par, his ability to lead was poor, he had poor coordination, and the heart of the team was not in unison, and now he¡¯s being petty about it. An Yi had only wanted to make himself stand out, and the others had never been part of his considerations.

    The teacher had arrived and everyone introduced themselves, the atmosphere was great and when it came time to choose the ss leaders, An Yi volunteered himself, and stood up to bow.

    And the show starts again. A bout of light shed past Shu Ning¡¯s eyes, so you want to be the ss leader? Heh~

 Chapter 129

    An Yi was a particrly handsome person who was tall, confident, and had a nice smile that was very impressionable. But he shamefully told everyone that he was to be med for not being a good leader during their military training, and he wanted to be the ss leader in hopes to continue working hard. Several boys interjected with remorse, saying that the squad leader was not at fault, even the teacher felt moved.

    How could he note out first again when everyone¡¯s in such unity? An Yi had a rich character, and not only was he modest, he was courteous too. The teachers were delighted and just as they were about to name An Yi as the ss leader......The sounds of discord rang up.

    Shu Ning raised his hand, and put forward his own opinion with a in face:¡±I think Yao Li Xin is more suitable!¡±

    Yao Li Xin who had been named had a start, he was overjoyed but he did not show it on his face. He had also wanted to be the ss monitor but unfortunately his face wasn¡¯t as thick as An Yi who stood up by himself, and his speech even roused such fervor. And so Yao Li Xin who had missed the first opportunity sat gloomily, he had thought it was over but he never expected for a turnaround to appear.

    He was very excited, and tried his best to keep himself from looking at the one speaking in case anyone thought he was rmended because they were friends.

    The teacher looked towards Shu Ning, and An Yi who had thought he would be able to sit uninterrupted on top of the mountain hadn¡¯t had his fun yet when something happened, and this was hard for him to ept. He suppressed his anger but his smile was stiff and his expression was bad, he was also looking at Shu Ning at the same time, or it should be said that the entire ss was looking at him. An Yi was already such a great guy, how could this person say that? Could he have a grudge against him? Those who were envious with An Yi immediately put on a look of high-hung indifference, they were now part of the spectating crowd and were all waiting to see what this young man had to say.

    ¡°Teacher, the team led by Yao Li Xin came sixth in the entire school, this proved that he had the ability and good affinity with people, for him to unite the students in a bond of friendship in such a short amount of time, they kept together and none of them had their names taken. That¡¯s why, I think that Yao Li Xin should be a well-deserved ss leader. Teacher, it¡¯s good that An Yi has his aspirations but this is a university, not a trial yoff for an online game, how could this be used for practice? I¡¯m from the same team as him and we made mistakes every single day, and so I firmly oppose for him to be the ss leader. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Qiao Hai, teacher.¡±

    A big hard p on the face.

    Qiao Hai who had been called out was in a dilemma, but he was an upright person and he too, could not stand An Yi¡¯s ambiguous actions. He appeared to be a gentleman in front but carried swords behind his back. Within their group of ten, seven of them followed An Yi¡¯s lead and took him as a great guy, while Shu Ning and Qiao Hai were the only ones who had seen through his bad personality. But for the sake of student harmony, Qiao Hai stood up seriously:¡±Teacher, what Shu Ning says is true, An Yi¡¯s ability is indeed limited.¡±

    An Yi was close to getting angry now. He looked towards the few students he had a good rtionship with, and so Chen Ming and the rest also came forth to give their opinions, firmly supporting An Yi.

    ......The noise had turned into the buzz, and it was so noisy that the teacher was getting a headache. And so Chen Ming said that both Shu Ning and An Yi had brushed shoulders in the past, and Qiao Hai was quite angry about that. The two stretched their necks out and started bickering.

    And in the end, the teacher made his decision:¡±Since Yao Li Xin¡¯s results were excellent, he will take the role of ss leader. As for An Yi, you have both care and patience, so you can be part of the student lifemittee, and manage the dorms.¡±

    The difference between a ss leader and a lifemittee member was day and night. There was nothing wrong with the dormitories, but you had to solve the trivialities and disputes of the students. If they weren¡¯t handled well, you may even pin their resentment on your head.

    An Yi swept a nce towards Shu Ning, just you wait! I¡¯ll never forget this!

    Shu Ning had only stayed for the earlier parts of noon, then during noon itself he went in search for his teacher in the offices after ss, and it wasn¡¯t until they spoke that the teachers finally found out that this new student had to enter a film crew. Capable young man, but they weren¡¯t sure how far he could go. After saying his farewells to the teacher, Shu Ning walked with a hop in his step, as for An Yi? Who¡¯s that? ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q

    An Yi was so furious that he had lost his appetite for lunch, the look in his eyes were gloomy but he still had to force himself to smile when he bumped into anyone, it felt terrible. But he had already found a way to clean Shu Ning up. it was simply delusional that a sick sprout like him would think that he could walk over my head, humph, just you wait and see, in four years time I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it¡¯s like to live in a world without justice.

    But in the end, he found that Shu Ning was missing. An Yi thought that his body was unwell so he had to go to the hospital.

    But then came the second, and third day, Shu Ning still remained missing. Only then did he find that something was wrong with the situation, nobody knew what happened to Shu Ning, and the teachers didn¡¯t mention it either. It was useless to ask, he could only thicken his face and ask Yao Li Xin:¡±Hey, ss lead, Shu Ning hasn¡¯t beening for a few days now, and everyone¡¯s getting worried.¡±

    It was possible for everyone to worry but you, scary, you could only pray that you could get the chance to bite him to death, right? Yao Li Xin was not a simple person, he had a bright and handsome appearance that brought with it a slight hint of bookishness:¡±He entered a film crew for Director Shang Zhou¡¯s new film, I heard it¡¯sing out next year. Shu Ning¡¯s the first in our ss toe out on top, amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The first?

    He he he.

    The noise that had originally been rowdy quieted down, An Yi could keep his smile up no longer:¡±Shang Zhou? Shang Zhou¡¯s previous film got pulled off the cinema just a few days after its release......But of course, I¡¯m sure this one will be a winner, Shu Ning sure is blessed.¡±

    ¡°Blessings are a capability too, Shu Ning has an outstanding temperament, I just knew that he would definitelye out on top, ain¡¯t that right, An Yi?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, I was once in the same team as him, how could I not know how outstanding he is?¡±

    Grieving, being flustered, or feeling so repressed you can¡¯t breathe, An Yi didn¡¯t know how he had brought himself to his seat and sat down, how he picked up his pen, and what sort of mood he had when he wrote down Shu Ning¡¯s name, but when he came back to his senses, he was so shocked that his heart skipped a beat, and he quickly calmed himself, scrunched the paper, and tore it to shreds.

    I won¡¯t take this!

    The next day, bad rumors about Shu Ning sprang up about how he relied on connections, about him being an investor, that Shang Zhou was the god of gue in film, a poison to box office sales and whatnot were spread everywhere.

    These rumors did nothing to harm Shu Ning at all, he had already entered the crew and was having a great time, filming with the director every day. And the director even thought he would put out his suggestions, and was quite worried, but he would never have expected that Shu Ning remained as when they met for the first time, he was cordial, unfathomable, and eager to seek improvements, as they say you have to trust the man in position, Shang Zhou had a new experience working with Shu Ning.

    Take Qin Ming for example, he was very outstanding and Shu Ning trusts him very much, he gave him the power to handle all sorts of trivial matters, he had the makings of a great general manager with many under his lead.

    Since the star used by Shang Zhou was the king of the silver screen, as well as the newly rising queen, the media paid a lot of attention to the film, and if they could they¡¯d wish to slip inside to take more pictures, and get more content. For a director who had been rolling in the mud to actually find such a big investor, and even hiring the king and queen of the silver screen, it was simply unbelievable, he was too badass.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t pay attention to all the noise happening in the outside world, just as he finished his lunch, the queen hade over again.

    This woman had done quite a few idol dramas, she looked pure and cute and was great at ying the naive part. She knew that Shu Ning was only sixteen, and was Shang Zhou¡¯s nephew who was very interested in the process of filming, so she brought out all her good points, told him about some of her experiences, trying her best to curry favour to Shu Ning. Shang Zhou was too high up and hard to get close so she could only go the other route, and the results were still pretty good, at least there was a scene that had to be redone eight times, and the director actually yelled at someone.

    ¡°This is the cake I brought from my hometown, it tastes very good, give it a try,¡±The beautiful woman¡¯s smile was very dazzling, and herrge, pretty eyes were zed with a hint of mischief. Her healthy ck, soft, and shiny hair flowed down her hair like a shawl, glistening a bright luster, she had a fairplexion with exquisite features. With a long, white skirt around her waist, it made her look even more graceful and charming, she was alluring and pure:¡±As expected it¡¯s more cool here, feels nice.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s air conditioner here as well as the RV parked right outside, you could rest anytime, he was treated even better than the king of the silver screen, but she just didn¡¯t know that these belonged to Shu Ning himself. Many people spected that him being his nephew was just an excuse, Shu Ning was probably the young prince of an investing business who just so happened to study in an art school, and only then did his father invest in Shang Zhou so his son can have some fun. The best evidence to prove this was Qin Ming, the agent, he showed a lot of respect towards Shu Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just eaten lunch so I¡¯ll have someter, thank you.¡±

    Zhong Ru¡¯s expression did not change, but secretly in his heart she felt that this little kid was still quite smart. With a turn of her eyes, she sat next to Shu Ning:¡±I¡¯m twenty-two this year, what about you?¡±

    She knew but she still asked, Shu Ning lowered his head to look at the script:¡±I¡¯m sixteen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a high school student! When I was still in high school, I still haven¡¯t debuted, I was quite silly unlike you, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Shu Ningughed ndly and continued to flip through the pages.

    ¡°I¡¯m a few years older than you, how about you call me big sister? I think we can consider it fate that we can meet here, we¡¯ll be part of the same circle in the future so it¡¯ll be nice for us to take care of each other. Here, how about we exchange numbers? This is my private number, you can call me if you have anything you need in the future, and if I can help you I definitely will.¡±

    Shu Ning knew that she was bright and was well-received, so after receiving her name card, he smiled:¡±Thank you.¡±

    It¡¯s really hard to get through him, why does this feel even more difficult than Shang Zhou? The female star Zhong Ru knew that Shu Ning was starting to get annoyed, so she stood up, but the smile on her face was still perfect as before:¡±Well, I¡¯ll be going off first, if you¡¯re ever bored, don¡¯t forget to look for me.¡±

    And thus she left, then Qin Ming spoke:¡±Young Master Ning, she¡¯s interested in you.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°If you like her, you can try dating her, she¡¯s the queen of the silver screen after all, and her reputation is good, she¡¯s not caught up in any nonsense or scandals,¡±Qin Ming wasn¡¯t shooting at random, and neither was he charmed by that woman. From the time when Zhong Ru had the intention to approach Shu Ning, he had already begun investigating this clever woman, and she really was pretty good. Not only was she beautiful, she doesn¡¯t mind hard work, if not how could she still take down a trophy after she had be the queen? Qin Ming added:¡±Her father is quite capable.¡±

    ¡°My heart already belongs to someone else, refuse all advances for me in the future, sorry to disappoint.¡±

    Shu Ning had already spoken, so Qi Ming knew what to do. In the future, if Zhong Ru was toe over again, Qin Ming will invite her out, and say a few good words to her in the corner, that wouldn¡¯t hurt his image. Zhong Ru was a self-aware person and had an interest in love affairs between a brother and his sister, but since Shu Ning feels that he is still young and is not interested in dating, then naturally she will give up, and leave a good impression, at the very least they could still be friends in the future.

    Compared to how initiative the female lead was, the king of the silver screen, Liu Xiang, preferred his peace and quiet. His assistant¡¯s mouth twitched:¡±Zhong Ru has achieved her goal, that little boy must feel that he owes her, if he chooses to invest in another film she will definitely be chosen as the heroine.¡±

    Liu Xiang frowned in displeasure:¡±It¡¯s fine if you know that but watch your mouth.¡±

    Knowing that he was unhappy, the assistant still chose to speak:¡±Brother Liu, are we not going? We should at least leave him a good impression, if now he would think that we were too aloof, then it¡¯ll be hard for us to coborate in the future. Director Shang had struck it big this time,nding himself such a big investor, the publicity will definitely be crazy in the future, and the script was so good, it¡¯ll hard for this not to be a hit!¡±

    Liu Xiang understood that, justst year he hadn¡¯t the luck to be chosen as a nominee for the male lead, so he couldn¡¯t stay silent anymore, he has no right to speak if he has no work to back him up, and his fans will forget him soone rorter. The title of king of the silver screen......was not all-powerful. Liu Xiang stood up, sighed, and walked towards the RV with the most amiable smile he could muster.

 Chapter 130

    King Liu of the silver screen was a powerful actor, it was an easy matter if he wanted to make an impression on someone, he had acted through many roles from police officers to emperors, there were even interster pirates. He could be fierce, cruel, sunny, or gentle, and aren¡¯t they all at the tip of his finger? He can changed his expression as he liked and with what was proper.

    For example,ing towards the RV now, he had his assistant knock on the door. Shu Ning had his own assistant too called Xiao Wang, who opened the door with a cheerful smile:¡±Oh my, what brought the great king of the silver screen here?¡±

    He spoke very nicely but he did not show any intention of moving away from the door.

    To be able to stand on his position, Liu Xiang had to have the ability to observe the situation. But he had only smiled when the assistant by his side immediately spoke:¡±Our Brother Liu said the weather is hot today, so he wanted to treat everyone to some shaved ice. On the way we just happened to pass by so we wanted to ask what vour Shu Ning likes.¡±

    A few points of sincerity were added to Xiao Wang¡¯s smile:¡±Oh, that¡¯s wonderful of you, Assistant Director Shu enjoys strawberry vour, thank you very much great king of the silver screen.¡±

    Liu Xiang nodded and walked forward while the assistant quickened his steps to catch up with him:¡±We didn¡¯t even get to walk through the door, isn¡¯t this Shu Ning too aloof? As expected of the son of an investor, he¡¯s high up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough that you know, you¡¯re running your mouth again, I say sooner orter you¡¯re going to regret that habit,¡±But the Great King of the Silver Screen Liu was not disappointed, it was normal to be snubbed if you didn¡¯t show sincerity, he was already used to it.

    While they were filming at night, on the intimate confrontation between Liu Xiang and Zhong Ru, they slowly came closer, and kissed, ending the filming for the day. Everyone thanked each other for their hard work as they cleaned up the set, ignoring the two in the center.

    Zhong Ru spoke quietly:¡±Brother Liu¡¯s shaved ice was delicious, it was so sweet I could feel the sweetness in my heart, too. I wonder if there¡¯s more tomorrow?¡±

    Liu Xiang managed to hear the ridicule in her words, wasn¡¯t it just to kiss up to Shu Ning? At that time, he had only asked Shu Ning what vour he liked, and not anyone else, it was easy to find out this fact as long as you were interested to know, but it did not prove anything because Liu Xiang had asked since it was on the way, but unfortunately there were not that many coincidences in the world.

    Liu Xiang was, after all, a junior, so he could pretend to be ignorant, but he had been getting heat recently with no projects to back him up, even girl with a small backing had dared to climb up over him, it really was unpleasant. Liu Xiang put on a smile, and looked at her with a gaze as gentle as stars, this caused Zhong Ru¡¯s cheeks to blush and her heartbeat to quicken, but the words he spoke caused herplexion to turn instantly.

    ¡°Some rumours have been drifting around, and had reached me recently, and since you trust me enough to call me brother, I shall have to kindly remind you. He is only sixteen and does not have much experience, but everyone has sharp eyes. No matter whether you were epted or not in your pursuit, more attention will be paid upon you. You are, after all, putting yourself out as the pure type, if any scandals starting up then that would be quite troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Brother Liu very much for the reminder, I just think that he is quite cute, but oh my, I did not expect for such rumours to appear, I will pay attention.¡±Zhong Ru yed the good girl, and left.

    After returning back to her room, displeasure appeared on Zhong Ru¡¯s face. She would never date a sixteen year old boy, but she was only trying to put on an ambiguous allusion so that she could make a good impression on Shu Ning. From the second day son, Zhong Ru had started to watch herself. But on the other hand, Liu Xiang has started to be active, it was easy to see who was the stronger one amongst the two.

    Shang Zhou was having lunch with Shu Ning, and he lowered his head to ask Shu Ning about how he felt about the two stars. Shu Ning understood immediately, and only replied that his heart already belonged to someone else.

    He was very calm, but some people weren¡¯t. He had already found a ¡®friend¡¯ after only a month?

    Shu Heng immediately rushed over int he middle of the night, and had his subordinates break down the door. He rushed in and immediately pressed Shu Ning down beneath him, and after some XXOO there was OOXX.

    At first, Shu Ning was shocked silly, where were the bodyguards? How did someone actually manage to break in. But a familiar feeling wafted over him, and how could he not be able to recognize his lover? As they say, absence makes the heart grow fonder, and this proved true. Shu Ning was very initiative in putting his arms around Shu Heng, presenting his lips, and entangling passionately with him, showing his eagerness for the other.

    When he entered, Shu Ning took a deep breath to rx himself so that Shu Heng could enter fully and unimpeded.

    Shu Heng couldn¡¯t stop his movements as he kissed him again, and again. A red glow zed over his snowy white skin, and the smell of strawberries on his skin pulled him in. Feeling that he was just about ready, Shu Heng began to enjoy the body of his lover. Shu Ning bore it with faint sobs, and in his excitement, he even curled his legs around the body of the other. Shu Heng grunted, and plowed the fields with even more effort, his sweetheart really was a little incubus.

    Shu Ning did not appear the next day, and Qin Ming seems to have spoken to Shang Zhou about something. Zhong Ru was very curious but she did not ask as she knew her ce after all. Liu Xiang saw her actions and had a chuckle in his heart:¡±Hey director, is Shu Ning noting?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah he has something to do today,¡±Shang Zhou was dismal, what¡¯s with the male and female lead? Shu Ning who had been kissed up to did notmit his position, he was high-hung, but now the two had instead be enemies? You can find strange ones every year, but there were extra this year. Shaking his head, he decided to ignore them, it was fine as long as the film was done well, who cares what they were fighting about in private? But Shang Zhou did not expect that rumours of their conflict had slipped out into the open, and even became hot news.

    How on earth did this happen?

    This was Qin Ming¡¯s work, he was just helping the waves along. This was great for Shang Zhou, and both the male and female lead could only take a photo together, telling everyone that it was just a rumour, and they were all good and fine with each other.

    With just this things were heated up for two weeks, this caused Zhong Ru and Liu Xiang to see the benefits of the event, and they stopped fighting with each other.

    Shu Heng came very suddenly and without any warning, Shu Ning didn¡¯t ask what was wrong with him either. Instead, he had curled up very happily in his top¡¯s arms, skin sticking to skin:¡±Brother, I missed you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I missed you too,¡±With a mellow gaze, he tipped up Shu Ning¡¯s chin:¡±Did you have fun?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡±Shu Ning spoke the truth, but for a certain someone, that wasn¡¯t the case anymore.

    ¡°Was the female star beautiful?¡±

    Hey now, did he fly over from jealousy? Shu Ning grabbed Shu Heng¡¯s face and looked him left and right, then gave his sharp nose a lick:¡±And here I thought you missed me, I guess I was just overthinking things.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±Shu Heng raised an eyebrow, then turned around to press Shu ning down beneath his body, the look in his eyes bing dangerous:¡±You seem quite proud.¡±

    ¡°No no, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡±He may have said that he didn¡¯t dare, but he better notugh. Shu Ning was sincere, he wasn¡¯t trying to make Shu Heng angry on purpose:¡±I like it when you¡¯re like this, it proves that you care about me.¡±

    ¡°Are you making me angry on purpose?¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible? Trouble happens wherever there are people, no matter whether you try to seek it or not, you can¡¯t run away from it. But for a man as wise as my big brother to actually have such moments of unrest, I feel quite honoured!¡±

    ¡°Naughty,¡±Shu Heng had been appeased, they were only several photos taken of Shu Ning and the female star in the same frame, he really had been making a big deal out of a small matter:¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but you have to pay attention in the future, things will get messy if the media manages to get a photo like that.¡±

    Only then did Shu Ning realize:¡±That¡¯s true, it really is quite troublesome how the paparazzi are crawling about everywhere.¡±

    Then for the next few days Shu Ning did not go over to look at the progressions. Shu Heng stayed for a week and the two went into the city during the day to y, then made their way to a nearby hotel at night. Jouncing about on the bed,rge beads of sweat rolled down their bodies as they stuck together as if they had not seen each other for a decade. Shu Cheng called every day and asked for a video call so he could look him up and down, he thought something had happened to Shu Ning, if not his older son that had always been so calm would never rush over in the middle of the night.

    Although it was a false rm, Shu Cheng¡¯s worry was real, and he sent several people over to protect his son.

    Shu Ning received them gloomily, but he sent them outside. Now there were only two in the room. Shu Ning¡¯s eyes swept towards Shu Heng¡¯s iparably handsome face, did he do that on purpose? It must be, I can¡¯t do as I please with dad¡¯s men here, I¡¯ll definitely be stopped short. I¡¯ll sleep obediently at night, I won¡¯t go get drunk and of course I wouldn¡¯t go out to pick up girls. Shu Ning touched his chin and the more he thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. Shu Heng¡¯s expression was imprable and mysterious, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to send someone to watch after me, but dad¡¯s men were suitable.

    But this was just a conspiracy theory, right?

    He was only on his feet because of the female star¡¯s pursuit, and had been overthinking things. Shu Ning smiled and sat on Shu Heng¡¯sp, initiating a kiss.

    Shu Heng sighed a breath of relief, his little brother was bing more and more skillful, he nearly got exposed ¡ú_¡ú

    The scenery in L City was picturesque with many ces of interest. Shu Ning went out with Shu Heng every day to enjoy themselves, taking many photos and even shared them with Shu Cheng. Shu Cheng liked Shu Ning and Shu Heng so much that it was possible that he may just fly over, and Shu Ning was not afraid of him interrupting their couple time, it was quite fun to bring his dad around to y. But sadly Shu Cheng didn¡¯te, he was too busy.

    ¡°Do you miss dad? You¡¯ve requested for a long-term leave anyway and you don¡¯t have to go to school, so why not return to C City with me?¡±

    ¡°No, I still have some things to do.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯d be lonely?¡±

    Shu Heng actually said that? Shu Ning raised his head in surprise. The gaze in his brother¡¯s eyes were gloomy. Oh heavens, Shu Ning quickly hugged his waist and nudged his chin:¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    Ah, I¡¯m such a spineless person, bending inpromise with just a little push, Shu Ning was gobbled up easily by Shu Heng.

    After their pa pa pa pa session at night, Shu Ning felt sozy that he was unwilling to raise even a single further. Shu Heng fed him a bite of porridge and looked at him with a gentle gaze:¡±What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking about how great you are.¡±

    ¡°Mm, me too.¡±

    Shu Heng didn¡¯t know, but Shu Ning had taken the opportunity when he left to collect his hair. Shu Ning felt veryplicated inside, and he didn¡¯t want to do the test because he was afraid that Shu Heng would be unhappy, he was afraid that he may touch on some of his deepest scars, and he also worried, what would happen if I didn¡¯t know what intentions that man had? Even if he would never reveal it, it¡¯s better to find an insurance.

    When they got on the ne, Shu Ning wrapped the little bag where he kept the hair around some trash, leaving it in the airport. After everyone left, Qin Ming walked over openly and took it away while throwing some trash. It was easy to match a child to his parent, and in three days time, Shu Ning¡¯s mind went nk when he saw that the tests came out to a 99% match. They were actually father and son!

    No wonder their eyes looked so simr. At first I thought that he may have been an uncle from his mother¡¯s side, how dumb could I be? Shu Ning was secretly vexed, he reckoned that the manw ould still appear.

    Shu Cheng returned. Shu Ning ordered the kitchen to make tons of food that were delicate and delicious, they were all favourites of the family of three. A big smile hung on Shu Cheng¡¯s face, he was overjoyed. If he could be any happier he may have taken Shu Ning into his arms and gave him a big kiss on the cheek. The cold look on Shu Heng¡¯s face warmed up slightly. He sat on his chair, picked up his chopsticks, and first picked some fish for his dad before passing a chicken drumstick to Shu Ning.

    Shu Cheng did as he had done, grabbing some aubergine for Shu Heng, and another chicken drumstick for Shu Ning. Shu Ning was filial and he immediately picked some red braised pork for his dad before getting some aubergine for his brother too. Their meal was had with much joy and harmony while they talked about cheerful topics. After dinner, Shu Cheng brought Shu Heng to the study, while Shu Ning opened up hisptop in his own room. Both Qin Ming and Pang Qian had sent him some news, and unexpectedly his uncle had also sent him a message. He had just learned to use aputer not long ago so Qin Yu Fu was still a novice at this.

    Shu Ning looked over them patiently and replied them simply before going to the bathroom to prepare the bath water so that they could take their bath when Shu Heng returned. With a faint blush on his face, his mind drifts to how Shu Heng had been doing more and more unconventional things, he enjoyed his indulgence boldly, so much so that Shu Ning couldn¡¯t stand some of them, he would always be tormented until he pleaded incessantly. His body started to heat up slightly as he thought of this, his face was flushed red and his heart was beating quickly. Oh no, I¡¯m over, Shu Ning felt as if he had be lewd.

    The door opened and Shu Ning¡¯s body stiffened up in and instant. He turned his head over slowly, and his eyes met with Shu Heng¡¯s deep gaze. With a swoop he picked up Shu Ning whose heart was undting with the callings of spring.

 Chapter 131

    Inevitably after such a passionate exchange, Shu Ning fainted in Shu Heng¡¯s arms, but he felt very blessed.

    In the blink of an eye two months had passed and Shu Ning had never returned to L City since then. He had gone to the capital to meet up with his friends, but he spent most of his time in thepany with Shu Heng and Shu Cheng, ah no, to be exact he had been apanying Shu Cheng in the morning, and then it was Shu Heng¡¯s turn at night. If that had not been his father, Shu Heng may have already started a revolt.

    It was snowing outside. Shu Ning stood by the floor-to-ceiling window and felt somewhat uneasy, his father¡¯s numbered days wereing closer to its end.

    Shu Cheng entered and a tall shadow loomed over Shu Ning, and he could tell without even turning back that he was behind him. The atmosphere was wonderful and Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to destroy this.

    ¡°Do you want to go down for a stroll?¡±

    ¡°Nah, didn¡¯t you need to go to a meeting, dad? I¡¯ll wait till you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t stop himself from giving Shu Ning¡¯s cheeks a pinch before picking his documents up in a good mood. Shu Ning took Shu Cheng¡¯s coat and helped him put it on very attentively.

    On his way out, he gave Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder a pat before leaving in a big stride. Shu Ning was sighing, but Shu Cheng¡¯s heart felt warm. He had always said that it was his life¡¯s only regret that he wasn¡¯t able to have a daughter, but that actually did not matter any longer since Shu Ning was even more caring than a daughter, he would make sure to send his medicine to him without fail every day, there really was no way he could be more caring than he was now.

    With his two sons Shu Heng and Shu Cheng, it was enough. As for Shu Yao, the older he got the naughtier he became, even with Shu Cheng¡¯s efforts in educating him, he still felt a little powerless.

    Very soon, noon had arrived. Shu Ning went downstairs himself to buy some porridge, and he bumped into a familiar figure on the way. It was thepanymander, ah no, he should say that it was Szeto Dong. Shu Ning had Qin Ming investigate before this but Qin Ming had found out without much effort, because he was dealing with a man so great his name resounded like thunder, it was only because his position was so high that the normal masses would never dare to even think of the possibility.

    At the very start, Shu Ning still felt rather proud, it was no use even if his dad came knocking, because Shu Cheng was too amazing. If not, he could¡¯ve just run off early on by himself, what would he being back with Qin Yu Zhuo for! But in the end he nearly pissed himself in fright, he still had thatmander grandfather that stood above him, does he really have to be this powerful?

    Szeto Dong turned around and his eyes brightened:¡±Oh, it¡¯s you, what a coincidence.¡±

    Heh, is it? Is it really? I bet you¡¯re here on purpose, right? But Shu Ning didn¡¯t dare to be cheeky. With a peaceful mind he responded:¡±I came out to buy porridge, why¡¯spanymander here?¡±

    ¡°I came to see an old friend earlier and I just happen to be hungry, how about I go with you?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two walked side by side. Shu Ning had already reached a metre and seventy-six centimetres tall, his appearance was delicate and willowy, holding up a face with fine features and fair skin the colour of snow, even with the beautiful snow drifting across the scenery, Shu Ning¡¯s outstanding beauty still was not suppressed by it by the slightest. Szeto Dong narrowed his eyes, he felt that the rtionship between Shu Heng and Shu Ning was too good, to the point that it was quite unusual, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold today, howepanymander is wearing so little?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I left it in my car.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s gaze were leisurely, drawn out by his thoughts:¡±We¡¯re here, this porridge shop is very famous, if wee here anyter we might not be able to buy any.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll definitely have to give it a try.¡±

    The two entered and found a seat, both ordering the porridge they wanted. Shu Ning met Szeto Dong¡¯s eyes and he shot him a smile, Szeto Dong was too outstanding that he was attracting the gazes of the other customers int he shop.

    ¡°Is Shu Heng doing well recently? I haven¡¯t seen him in a while.¡±

    There it is, Shu Ning observed him quietly:¡±Oh, he¡¯s doing great. He works in the morning and studies at night, dad always gets worried about him working too hard so he would close the lights every night at ten,¡±Shu Ning giggled very sweetly.

    Szeto Dong hung his head and tapped his finger on the table:¡±A loving father and a filial son, that¡¯s wonderful, what about you? How have you been these days? Weren¡¯t you studying in L City? How¡¯re you back already?¡±

    ¡°I invested in a film crew so I took a long-term leave.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not too good now, is it? As a student you should be focusing on the academics, investments are quite risky. It¡¯s still a safer road to obtain more social experience before you start investing. And besides, your family runs a real estate business so you should study up on their relevant topics, as preparation, what do you think?¡±

    On what status are you suggesting this with? Shu Ning felt that it was quite funny but he couldn¡¯tugh:¡±That¡¯s true, but my brother¡¯s already very outstanding, I even have a little brother. The world is big, it¡¯s alright for me to branch out, there¡¯s no need for me to fight with my brothers for a cut, right?¡±

    Szeto Dong chuckled and his eyes became even softer and more cordial, as expected of the one Shu Heng cared for with his whole heart, he was sensible, wise, and had good vision. Men should go out and create their own careers, there was no need to rely on what you had from birth. Szeto Dong was aware of Shu Ning¡¯s businesses, it was rare for a boy this young to be so amazing, he was no worse than Shu Heng at all.

    Their porridge arrived, and Shu Ning could finally take a breather:¡±Uncle, I¡¯ll be going first, enjoy your meal.¡±

    ¡°Oh hey, this is my phone number, call me if you ever need anything,¡±Szeto Dong stood up and stuffed a name card in Shu Ning¡¯s pocket as he exined:¡±L City is not the same as C City, and your father may not be able to extend his hand far enough to help when you have the need. I have several friends there, so if you have any urgent matters you need help with, I can still find you some help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±

    ¡°The roads are slippery, be careful on your way back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, good bye uncle.¡±

    And Shu Ning left. Hisplexion was the same as usual but his heart was tossing about non stop, he¡¯s so happy that I¡¯m not trying to snatch Shu Heng¡¯s inheritance ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q As expected of one¡¯s true father after all, the son of anyone else is still dirt. Szeto Dong watched Shu Ning as he walked until he was far away before he sat down to eat thoughtfully. Suddenly the light dimmed, who¡¯s blocking his light? The bodyguard didn¡¯te to the front, so it should be his son.

    Shu Heng sat down with an unkind look in his eyes:¡±You should not be making contact with him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a bit too tense about this,¡±Szeto Dong took a bite of his porridge, the taste was pretty good. No wonder what child came out personally to buy some for his father, what a filial boy, how worthy of envy, when will Shu Heng personally go out to buy this for me? There were no regrets after death, the taste of being unable to obtain something you wished for was too painful:¡±I¡¯m your dad, I¡¯m not going to harm a single person around you.¡±

    They were clearly father and son but they had to make vows and promises, if not Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t be at ease.

    ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said.¡±

    ¡°Mm, how about you have a meal with me since you¡¯re here?¡±Szeto Dong¡¯s eyes were filled with expectation.

    ¡°He bought three portions.¡±

    Shu Heng was cold-blooded, he was vicious and cruel, if he was unwilling to forgive you then that was the end of it. Szeto Dong was helpless too as he watched his son turn around, the blood in his body started to freeze up in cold and he stood up abruptly:¡±What do I have to do?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng stopped.

    If he didn¡¯t leave, then that meant there was hope. Szeto Dong trembled faintly as he spoke carefully:¡±Heng, what do I have to do for you to ept me, as your father?¡±

    ¡°Can I ask for anything at all?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re willing even if I¡¯m without child for the rest of my life?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Come find me when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    And Shu Heng left without mentioning the fact that Shu Ning was his lover. He was afraid that if Szeto Dong were to find out, he may take desperate measures like a cornered beast and hurt Shu Ning. Shu Heng was strong, but no matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t even bend even a single tip of Szeto Dong¡¯s finger. That man may seem kind and amiable, but that was just what he appeared to be, in his eyes, people were just numbers, they were all the same to him. Before he could bepletely sure, Shu Heng would never mention Shu Ning.

    After returning to thepany, Shu Ning looked towards Shu Heng with a giggle:¡±Brother, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>

    Shu Heng eyes were very cold like the bone-chilling winter winds, as if he was going to gobble something or someone up. This was normally how he was, so indifferent to everything that he had no warmth, like the deep waters of an ancient well that does shows no ripple. But Shu Ning was his lover and got on very intimately with him, naturally he could understand that the coldness he felt from him at this moment was different from usual. Was he angry? Who offended him?

    If it was anyone else, it was unlikely for him to have such a reaction.

    For Shu Heng to be like this, it proved that the person was me. In his gloom, Shu Ning thought of Szeto Dong. It seems that rtionship between this father and son pair is quite intriguing.

    Shu Heng pulled Shu Ning into his arms as soon as he sat down, lowering his head down for a passionate, and focused kiss, heavy and rough as if he were trying to recover what he had lost.

    Shu Ning felt that this was unusual, could his father be a bad guy? Then, Shu Ning immersed himself in this sweet kiss, and could no longer pull himself from it. The porridge was warm now, and the kiss ended. Shu Heng nudged his forehead against Shu Ning¡¯s and the atmosphere between them was warm like spring, and they were both feeling worked up, but it¡¯s currently the middle of the day and their dad is right in the office next door, even if the two little ones had their sperm crawling up tot heir brains, they still didn¡¯t dare to actually pa pa pa here.

    ¡°We should eat, I¡¯m hungry,¡±Shu Ning felt weak, his brother was way too strong, if he yed his cards wrong he may have been met with a swift execution.

    ¡°Leave this to someone else in the future, it¡¯s snowing and it¡¯s cold outside, so I¡¯ll be very sad if you get sick.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing, I like doing this. And besides, the snow fluttering outside is so beautiful that I almost want to take a photo of it.¡±

    ¡°Dad will be sad too.¡±

    ¡°......¡±A knife sunk right into Shu Ning¡¯s weak spot. With a slight cramp in his mouth, he replied:¡±Alright then, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    The veins on Shu Heng¡¯s forehead bulged out for a moment, but nobody noticed, he was jealous of his father. Recently, Shu Ning would be docile every time his dad was mentioned, but it wasn¡¯t straight since Shu Ning really squeezed Shu Yao away after all. That little baby knows how to cry and make a fuss, with his pink little face he was very cute but just too naughty, even the nannies had their faces scratched, destroying their beautiful innocence, leaving behind a bad mark.

    Shu Cheng knocked on the door before entering:¡±You¡¯re this old and still eating all huddled up? What¡¯s wrong, feeling cold?¡±

    Shu Ning froze when he heard the door, it was Shu Heng who avoided an embarrassing situation by letting go, and letting him slide off his legs. Shu Cheng was used to seeing his sons so intimate and close so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He opened up the lid to his portion of porridge and smelled the wonderful aroma, smiling in satisfaction:¡±Ask the secretary to buy it next time, they¡¯re our men so you can use them with confidence.¡±

    This was to remind Shu Ning that he was surrounded by people he could trust. Naturally, the food consumed by Shu Cheng, Shu Heng, and Shu Ning must never be delivered, who could they me if they died because their food had been tampered with? Under the situation where they had so many opponents they even had to bring bodyguards when they left the house, it was natural that they should pay more attention to trivial matters, they can never be sloppy. Shu Ning went out to buy food personally, so perhaps they wondered if he didn¡¯t trust the secretary or something of the like. Shu Heng had thought so too, so he had brought it up earlier.

    ¡°I know, who¡¯s the sad one if I catch a cold, right?¡±Shu Ning showed a naughty smile, instantly improving the atmosphere.

    What a clever little sweetheart. Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t help extending out a hand to give Shu Ning¡¯s powdery white cheeks a little squeeze. Seeing this scene, Shu Heng¡¯s lips curled into a smile for several seconds, it was not very easy to make him smile. Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched and he deliberately huffed before eating his porridge, who care about them? But in truth it was just something he did out of convenience, it wasn¡¯t his n to see Szeto Dong anyway.

    Meanwhile, after Szeto Dong had waited for several days, he had to leave first with his regrets. After all, he was quite the busy man.

    After the New Year¡¯s Shu Ning was now seventeen. The halls of the ancestral home was brightly lit with many guests walking about filled with enthusiasm, but this only served to worry Shu Ning, everything had been passed over to Shu Heng so that Shu Cheng could rest. The two men were befuddled with all the work but because they pampered Shu Ning, they could only follow through. Only when those at the level of the old head of the family came would Shu Ning dispatch Shu Cheng out to greet them, which was rare.

    Shu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry, for the same of cutting down their responsibilities, even Shu Yao had been thrown out to greet the guests. As he talked andughed, it was natural that a child would be able to attract the attentions of the elderly. And besides, Shu Yao was born very pretty and cute, while the elderly all liked to pamper the young ones, they didn¡¯t think that naughtiness was any issue, and praised the third grandson up to the skies.

    Shu Ning scoffed with his figurepletely hidden behind therge bonsai nt, while Shu Heng stuck close from behind:¡±What are you scared of?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having a lot of nightmares recently, I¡¯ll be honest I am quite afraid.¡±

    ¡°Dreams aren¡¯t real,¡±There was no use worrying about one¡¯s own imaginations, but Shu Heng would never say that, he agreed with anything at all Shu Ning wanted to do.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°What did you dream of?¡±For it to scare Shu Ning to such a degree, this dream may really be quite scary. Shu Heng touched Shu Ning¡¯s little face, his heart aching with pity:¡±Can you tell me? He¡¯s my dad too.¡±

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s funny saying this but for ten days straight, I¡¯ve dreamt that during work, dad he......He got tired, and afterying on the table for a short rest......¡±

    Although he did not say the rest, how could Shu Heng not guess with how smart he was? Perhaps he may never have awoken after that. This nightmare seemed calm and serene, but it gave one goosebumps. Since Shu Ning was so bothered about it, it was natural that Shu Heng would care for him to the end. And so he came out from behind therge bonsai to the center of the crowd, allowing Shu Cheng to go for a rest.

    Although everyone was quite curious, they still praised Shu Heng with a smile for how filial he was, for Shu Cheng to be able to pass the baton even though he was still so young, cing all the stocks under his eldest son¡¯s name .Other than the ancestral home, he had given him virtually everything he could, it was unreasonable. But if they knew that Shu Gao had given his own private set of shares to Shu Ning and Shu Yao, they would not have thought so.

    It was the same whether it was Shu Cheng or Shu Heng who now had the rights to entertain the guests.

    Shu Yao was ying with the little kids and had already made a few of them cry. All the girls were already sick of this but they couldn¡¯t act up, he was the third young master of the ancestral home after all, he¡¯s the treasure of the family! And the ones had been hit still had to bear with it smiling. If they cried, then they would be losing their family¡¯s face.

    Take for example the kit who was currently crying, he was only eight years old, older than Shu Yao but crying like a fountain. Many of the elderly ones said that he was even fussier than a girl, in the future he would definitely be this and that, the remarks were spoken very obscurely but it was hard to bear nheless, they might as well have just said it directly, sarcasm hurts the most after all. And nobody here was a fool, hearing those remarks the mother of that boy felt her heart being twisted but she beared with it, and did not cry. Such a big toy had been thrown over, hitting him on his face which was now left with a big bruise, why don¡¯t you let an adult try it out and see if it hurts!

    Shu Yao was a small little tyrant overlord, he did not think that this was an issue at all and was currently pulling at another little girl¡¯s hair very imposingly.

    He was the young master of the ancestral home, if everyone took the other kids away and left nobody to y with him, that would mean they didn¡¯t give Shu Heng any face, his big brother was sitting right there, not saying anything. Shu Ning saw the scene and he really had to give him a thumbs up. Not saying anything, not caring about anything, he could only watch over the situation. Now look, annoyed by the crying noises of his eight-year-old cousin, Shu Yao deliberately ran over to push him to the ground. If the maids did not stop him in time, he would¡¯ve spat on his face.

    Shu Ning¡¯s forehead knitted into a deep frown, he did not dare to just stand and watch anymore. Sending out a text message, he asked Shu Heng to end everything early. Those children that were being hit and bullied were still Shu Ning¡¯s little cousins or niece and nephews no matter what, it didn¡¯t matter how they grew up to be in the future, they should not be abused by Shu Yao like this. Shu Ning had actually worried too much, because even if he had made the proper arrangements, Shu Yao had itchy hands. He was already used to hitting the maids, so what were these big kids to him?

    And now everyone had left. Shu Ning looked towards proud Shu Yao with a grim look, with his level of intelligence he should not hit him directly:¡±Why did you hit your cousin?¡±

    Shu Yao pouted, and did not speak.

    Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t take any of this from him:¡±Think about it clearly, and if you don¡¯t you¡¯re going to the old house.¡±

    Shu Yao¡¯splexion changed instantly, he was, after all, a child of only five years old:¡±He was reciting poetry, and everyone praised him.¡±

    ¡°You can do that too, didn¡¯t the teacher teach you?¡±

    ¡°......¡±With his lips pursed, Shu Yao was about to cry:¡±I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Yeah yeah, you didn¡¯t let go on purpose, the toy just flew and happened tond on his face. That¡¯s some good aim, you practiced a lot didn¡¯t you? He doesn¡¯t learn the good when you teach him, but when he sees the bad, ites natural. Shu Ning felt a headache from this, some people are just born with their brains wired differently from the others. There were always strange ones like this around Shu Ning, and he didn¡¯t expect Shu Yao to ever learn either.

    Several maids were standing far away, trembling. They were afraid that Shu Ning would clean up the little young master but Shu Cheng had given his order before going upstairs, they had to make sure to take care of the young mster and they had to make sure not a single hair on his body was hurt.

    Shu Yao thought that Shu Ning had gone soft and believed him, and he stopped crying, lifting up his smiling face instantly:¡±It was useless for that kid to be so tall, he¡¯s dumb.¡±

    At eight, a child was already sensible, he would never hit his little brother in public, and even if they were very hurt they would never bawl.

    Shu Ning smiled very lightly:¡±You¡¯re right.¡±

    Shu Yao was overjoyed. Shu Ning turned around and went upstairs to call his rtives, asking them to send their child over for the reason that Shu Yao liked him very much at first nce. And on the second day, they let their child y with Shu Yao, just the two of them. Let¡¯s see how the big kid will deal with you, but the results could be expected.

    When his cousin left in the evening, he said goodbye to Shu Ning with a big smile on his face while Shu Yao was crying so hard his throat had gone hoarse and his eyes were swollen, he was no match for an eight year old kid at all. Heh heh, Shu Ning hid the truth so well that there was not a single leak. With Shu Heng protecting Shu Ning, he could even mobilize their confidants, it was easy to hide this from Shu Cheng.

    During the night, Shu Ning threw Shu Heng away and grabbed his pillow, slipping into Shu Cheng¡¯s room while rubbing his eyes.

    Shu Cheng hadn¡¯t slept, he was leaning against the headboard of the bed in his pajamas with his nket around his waist:¡±Hello little sweetheart, did you miss your daddy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore.¡±

    ¡°So you say, but you¡¯re still here to crawl into my bed?¡±

    Shu Ning quickly turned to leave while Shu Cheng hurriedly rushed over to pull him back, stuffing him into the nket:¡±Don¡¯t be angry, it was just a joke. I heard you sent Shu Yao over to the old house, did he make you unhappy again?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I can¡¯t get along with him at all,¡±admitted Shu Ning very calmly. If he had said something good about him, he reckoned that whoever heard it would be suspicious and creeped out instead. Shu Ning yawned and snatched away the documents that were still in Shu Cheng¡¯s hand:¡±Mr. Chairman, aren¡¯t you ever tired? You should just leave this to brother, he¡¯s capable enough.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±Shu Cheng gave Shu Ning¡¯s face a little squeeze before petting his head, looking at him with eyes that were iparably gentle:¡±You¡¯re this old now, do you think it¡¯s time that you help your dad out a bit as well?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing well now? Even the butler said there¡¯s nothing more to do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the young master, so there are things a young master should do,¡±Shu Cheng had just reached that topic when he suddenly recalled Shu Heng¡¯s warning. But of course, that included the matter of Shu Ning and his unease with his recent nightmares, and so he changed the topic:¡±Your dad is healthy, I can go for a few decades more, it¡¯s nice too if you¡¯d like to have fun for a few more years, you should just be happy, that¡¯s how my children should be.¡±

    ¡°Dad~¡±

    Dragging his words now, it didn¡¯t sound as cute as when he was younger, but now a hint of seriousness had been mixed in with it. Shu Chengid down properly and covered himself up with the nket:¡±Did you have fun investing in movies?¡±

    This was Shu Heng¡¯s investment and it was no secret, Shu Ning had never thought of hiding it from Shu Cheng either:¡±It¡¯s just small stuff, brother has already weighed out the pros and cons for me, it¡¯s doable.¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    Both Shu Ning and Shu Cheng turned their heads at the same moment, Shu Heng was standing at the doorway with a pillow in his hands!

 Chapter 133

    ¡°Well, what brings you here?¡±Shu Cheng knew, but he still asked, a yful hint of emotion glowing in his eyes.

    Shu Heng felt extremely gloomy at heart, he was jealous.

    Shu Ning and Shu Cheng were father and son and their looks were about one-third in simrity. Now that they both had their heads turned to him, blinking together with the same movements, it really was quite......hard to describe.

    And what do they mean by bullying someone over the limits? What did it mean to swallow a hit silently?

    My dad wants to sleep with my wife and he¡¯s still asking me what brought me here? Heh, Shu Heng¡¯s face was very thick. With one hand holding his pillow, he walked calmly over to the bed step by step, dug around, bringing Shu Ning closer to the inside of the bed so that he had some space. Thankfully, Shu Heng was a very calm person, if not he would definitely have slept in the middle to separate the two.

    Shu Cheng had to make space as well,ying down by the other side of the bed. He took a look at his older son before looking over to his second son. Thankfully, the bed was quite big, if not it definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to fit three men:¡±Now what is up with you lot, alling over to sleep with me. You can¡¯t do this anymore if I ever get a wife in the future, she may get jealous.¡±

    Saying that with his smile showing even in his eyes, it meant that Shu Cheng did not really believe that in his heart, because he liked it when his kids squeezed into bed with him. And the chances where he would be able to do this were not many, if he missed it in the future he could just carry Shu Ning over, and naturally Shu Heng himself would follow. Thankfully, Shu Cheng was born and raised proper so he bore no evil thoughts in his mind, if not he may have found that this pair of Siamese twins were unusual.

    Shu Hengid sideways with one hand supporting his head, and his profound gaze set on Shu Ning whose face was slightly red:¡±Honey......¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s body went stiff in an instantly, quickly covering his mouth with his nket. He was in a panic and his big eyes turned, it felt great!

    Shu Cheng¡¯s heart jumped, was Heng Heng finally enlightened? He had introduced so many to him and yet he was not interested in any of them, perhaps he may not even remember what thosedies looked like anymore. Some time ago there was someone who worked in thepany who had been pushed off by Shu Heng overseas to lead a team overseas. Really, it was......There really was nothing he could say about that. For him to actually say honey, it meant that Shu Heng had started to think about that issue so he had to quickly strike while the iron was hot. Shu Cheng had also turned his body sideways, supporting his head with one arm:¡±So you¡¯ve met the youngdy of the Guo family, what do you think?¡±

    Hey now, you went for another blind date behind my back? Shu Ning narrowed his eyes, staring at Shu Heng with an unkindly gaze.

    But who was Shu Heng? How would he be scared of that? With his free hand, he gave the tip of Shu Ning¡¯s nose a squeeze:¡±Like that, I guess. No feeling.¡±

    Really? Even that was a no? But she was so excellent? Shu Cheng wanted to put in a few words for the girl:¡±That girl is very assertive, she¡¯s doing her university courses within the country and while she¡¯s studying, she has been starting her own business while taking care of her family, it¡¯s really rare for someone to have both the smarts and the filial piety.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like her,¡±Shu Heng was thinking to himself, was it filial piety to start a business? But she wasn¡¯t as good as being filial as Shu Ning.

    Shu Cheng¡¯s eyes brightened up and recalled someone else:¡±The second young miss of the Wang family is not bad as well, she returned after pursuing her advanced studies in an overseas school of music, her temperament is outstanding and she¡¯s a sweet and cute girl who¡¯s great at the arts of music, chess, poetry, and drawing, and even cooks up a good meal. It¡¯s hard to find ady like her these days, very rare, do you want to see her?¡±

    Shu Ning cocked his head to the side full of warning, you dare? I¡¯ll castrate you!

    Homely type? Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were extremely gentle, she was not as homely as Shu Ning, he can make sure the entire house is in order, and even great at taking care of his dad.

    Seeing that his son did not speak, and only liked to tease his second son, Shu Cheng was somewhat lost, but it was indeed interesting to tease the second son. With his free hand, he had also started to touch Shu Ning¡¯s face:¡±Zhu Yao¡¯s daughter is not bad as well, she¡¯s in the army, and I heard she just got promoted again. She¡¯s got a strong personality and just so happened to be on her holidays, so she¡¯s back visit the secretary. How about I take you over for a visit this weekend?¡±

    ¡°You know, Dou Chang Gui¡¯s three daughters are all slim, graceful, warm, generous, and noble, Director Dou would always praise his daughters, he tells me they¡¯re as beautiful as paintings, there¡¯s going to be a party next month so I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Oh my god, from starting a business to being in the military? What else? Shu Ning¡¯s heart felt tired and he wore a long face. If he were going to be harassed by both his dad and his brother at the same time, how was he to live?

    ¡°I like the gentle but mischievous type,¡±After Shu Heng went silent, he had suddenly dered such a sentence.

    Shu Ning was now in a wonderful mood. He nced over to his brother and pursed his lips, quietly feeling happy by himself.

    Shu Cheng was spirited again, even his tone was a tad quicker:¡±If that¡¯s the case, the daughter of Y City¡¯s mayor is about twenty now, I heard she¡¯s gentle and pretty, how about......¡±  ~ It¡¯s been hard on Shu Cheng, he had to be the father and the mother, and he still had to y matchmaker for his son, he¡¯s really working hard!

    Shu Ning couldn¡¯t help himself and a chuckle leaked from his mouth, interrupting Shu Cheng¡¯s long-winded prattle:¡±Dad, this isn¡¯t necessary is it? You¡¯re slipping down further and further as you speak, it¡¯s not like our great Heng Heng is unsatisfactory! They say a man¡¯s at his best when he¡¯s thirty, what¡¯s the rush? He¡¯s only twenty-two! It¡¯s still not toote even if he starts at twenty-five. Dad, you should just leave brother to himself, you can rush him if he¡¯s thirty and still unwilling to find love!¡±

    ¡°I think so too,¡±Shu Cheng actually responded. He sighed:¡±I don¡¯t know why, but I just want to see him settle down, even if he¡¯s just getting himself engaged.¡±

    Shu Heng was silent. His wife was right next to him and his dad is prattling non-stop about introducingdies to him, wasn¡¯t he pulling the rug under his feet? With Ning Ning¡¯s character, he reckoned that he would chew him out for at least two days. As Shu Heng was thinking about that, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to give Shu Ning a kiss on his forehead, his lips, and his nose, and this shocked Shu Ning so much his soul had flown away, immediately turning his head to see what his dad was doing.

    Shu Cheng had just turned around to grab his phone, damn it, my heart nearly fell out.

    Shu Cheng was too amazing and smart, Shu Ning was afraid that he might see through him, so he decided to just cover his face up with the nket. With a light hum, Shu Cheng pulled down the thick nket:¡±Are you cold? If you are......¡±

    Before he could move his hands and even before he could finish speaking, Shu Cheng was depressed. Shu Heng¡¯s hands were too fast, he had already pulled Shu Ning into his arms so they could sleep sticking together. It must befortable for Shu Ning to use Shu Heng¡¯s arm as a pillow, right? This was what Shu Cheng thought. When he was young, Shu Gao had also held Shu Cheng in their sleep, it was very warm and very nostalgic. Seeing Shu Ning rubbed his eyes, Shu Cheng turned off the bedsidemp thoughtfully.

    The room was so dark that you couldn¡¯t see your fingers if you stretched them out before you, so his senses were even clearer now, to the point where Shu Ning could even hear Shu Heng¡¯s heart beating. What should I do? The more he wanted to calm himself down, the more he couldn¡¯t, he wanted to sleep with his dad but his brother hade too. Shu Ning who had been turned into a sandwich wanted to cry but no tears came. He gave the meat on Shu Heng¡¯s body a good squeeze before he felt better about the situation. But......He seems to have underestimated Shu Heng¡¯s courage. If you¡¯re going to touch me, then I want to touch too. His big hand moved here and there, front and back, and even went as far as to touch his opening.

    Shu Ning¡¯s body had gone soft and his body was trembling. While Shu Heng¡¯s arm was moving around, the nket moved with it as well, how could Sheng Cheng not feel it? Shu Ning was so scared that his soul had flown off and the colour was gone from his entire being.

    Shu Cheng yawned:¡±What are the two of you doing?¡±

    Shu Ning was petrified, and thought to himself I am still alive......

    Shu Heng¡¯s face was the same as usual, but regardless of who he spoke to he still had a poker face:¡±Rubbing his tummy.¡±

    ¡°Mm? Is Ning Ning not feeling well?¡±Shu Cheng stuck over and a hand arge palm that was even thicker than Shu Heng¡¯s came over to rub him. Every so often Shu Heng¡¯s hand even touched Shu Cheng¡¯s. Shu Ning¡¯s belly was very soft, it was delicate and smooth. Just like that, they all fell asleep while rubbing him gently. And Shu Ning? He had been downed in battle a long time ago.

    The next morning, Shu Ning had woken up but he was just toozy to open his eyes. Subconsciously he arched his back and identally knocked into a man¡¯s jaw.

    ¡°He he he......Lazy little kitten.¡±

    Um, my nose is being pinched? Shu Ning¡¯s entire body shivered, this voice was not right, it was his dad¡¯s. He sobered up and opened his eyes in an instant:¡±Dad, good morning~¡±

    ¡°Mm, Heng Heng went out for a jog, what do you want to eat for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Me? I already arranged for itst night, it should be ready in the kitchen now, should we go downstairs?¡±

    ¡°......Thanks for the hard work,¡±Shu Cheng felt very touched, this boy was only seventeen this year. Thinking about how Shu Heng liked to kiss his forehead, he also wanted to try leaning over to give Shu Ning a kiss on the forehead. Although he was big now, he was still soft like when he was young, it was great:¡±When are you going back to school?¡±

    ¡°Not for now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not taking your exams?¡±

    Shu Ning was very calm:¡±It¡¯s nothing, I can just do a re-test. I¡¯m not too bothered about the results, I¡¯m satisfied as long as I pass.¡±

    ¡°Remember to tell me when you need your dad for anything.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning had already arranged everything at the art school side. Qin Ming was very capable after all, he handed the business model over to Shu Ning and he felt that the entertainmentpany was quite profitable. Qin Ming had originally specialized in this field so he was very knowledgeable, and he also understood very well all the rules and regtions there. Shu Ning knew that he was not a man without target, he had the motivation and ambition, and it was rare for him to be such a wholehearted person, so he wished him well.

    But of course, this was just one side of it. Shu Ning had also brought up some names to Qin Ming, telling him to find ways to dig them out, they were all going to be big stars in the future, but as for now, they still didn¡¯t know which nook they were in. It was not difficult to get them out, it just depended on Qin Ming¡¯s capabilities now. Actually, Shu Ning didn¡¯t care too much about his entertainment business, the investment power was just so-so, the big one was naturally Shang Zhou¡¯s movie. The entertainmentpany was mainly to facilitate the cooperation between the two parties, Shu Ning had also nned to invest in Shang Zhou¡¯s other movies in the future.

    To be safe, Shu Ning had also sent several people over from the head office in the capital to assist Qin Ming. Naturally, things would be going smoothly with these people working together to check and supervise each other.

    After bing the acting president, the first artist to be dug out by Qin Ming was the king of the silver screen, Liu Xiang, but he didn¡¯t dig for Zhong Ru because she had her own backing, it was not too convenient. Shu Ning knew the young king of the silver screen, Liu Xiang, he knew that it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to be the top. Anyway, after the release of Shang Zhou¡¯s movie, he would once again take down another trophy for the title of the king of the silver screen.

    ¡°Ning Ning?¡±

    Shu Ning raised his head to look at Shu Cheng:¡±What¡¯s wrong, dad?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯ve got everything nned, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±

    Shu Cheng was not Shu Heng. Although Shu Heng had deliberately left Shu Ning in Shu Cheng¡¯s arms before he left because he was afraid Shu Ning would get cold, because halfway through the air conditioner had broken down, and Shu Cheng epted him undisturbed, putting the sleepy little baby into his arms, treasuring him. But that did not meant that he was willing to hold him after he woke up, it wasn¡¯t as if he were a child.

    Shu Heng returned very soon, he actually had some things to deal with. Shu Ning was washing his face and brushing his teeth together with Shu Cheng, and they came downstairs together. Shu Heng once again saw them doing the same thing, with the same expression, turning their heads at the same time......The feeling he felt at this moment was a bit hard to describe.

    ¡°Wash your hands, let¡¯s eat,¡±Just as Shu Cheng finished speaking, his phone rang. He walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window and picked up the call.

    Shu Ning winked his eyes at Shu Heng, and Shu Heng followed him to the bathroom. After closing the door, Shu Ning¡¯s little face turned serious:¡±What¡¯s with you? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up when you left?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    And you still had the face to ask me that? Didn¡¯t you know I nearly got frightened to death when I woke up in dad¡¯s arms? If Shu Cheng hadn¡¯t spoken up first, Shu Ning would¡¯ve went over for a kiss, and he nearly exposed their rtionship:¡±You sure are confident.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to crawl into dad¡¯s bed.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°What on earth happened? Did he kiss you?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Shu Ning pouted, and quickly pointed to his forehead. Shu Heng smiled warmly before holding Shu Ning¡¯s face with his two hands, while Shu Ning closed his eyes with a blushing face and a quickening heartbeat. He raised his hands up very naturally, curling them around Shu Heng¡¯s waist. The atmosphere was great, warm and romantic, and right when Shu Heng was about tond a kiss on Shu Ning¡¯s forehead, the door......Opened!

 Chapter 134

    The door made a sound as it opened.

    As long as you were not deaf, you would be able to hear it.

    Shu Ning thought in his heart, we¡¯re done we¡¯re done it¡¯s over, we¡¯re dead this time, the only one who would dare to open the door can be no one else but Shu Cheng. Shu Yao was in the old house so it couldn¡¯t be him, and there was a separate bathroom for the maids and bodyguards that were away from the masters of the house. Before the sun shines every morning, they would already have made sure to clean the toilets and wouldn¡¯t simply enter after that.

    What to do?

    Shu Heng......It¡¯s all up to you now. Shu Ning eagerly hoped that Shu Heng would be able to settle this, he was afraid.

    And about Shu Heng? What was he thinking?

    He stuck up his lips, and Shu Heng started to blow! Then he stood straight, rubbing Shu Ning¡¯s snowy white forehead with his thumb, exerting some slight force. Shu Ning frowned subconsciously and this made Shu Cheng who had seen the scene think that Shu Ning may have gotten hurt so he entered immediately, speaking with some urgency in his tone:¡±Let me see what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Shu Heng moved away so that Shu Cheng coulde over to see, his second son¡¯s forehead was just slightly red:¡±Here I thought it was something big, wash your hands, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    Shu Heng felt dizzy. Shu Heng winked to him while Shu Ning was holding his forehead in realization. After Shu Cheng washed his hands, he gave it a rub before pushing his two excellent sons out for breakfast. The sharp-eyed Shu Cheng caught Shu Ning stealing a peek at Shu Heng, was he angry? Perhaps he was angry because Shu Heng identally made Shu Ning bump into something.

    Their meal was like a roller coaster, it was exciting. For the sake of concealing his guilty conscience, Shu Ning had to speak as he usually did, and he couldn¡¯t be too fidgety. The moment to test his abilities was here, Shu Ning felt that he got full marks in this aspect because Shu Cheng did not doubt that there was anything wrong. When a smart man sees something, they¡¯ll end up pondering about itter, perhaps Shu Cheng had already thought of a reasonable exnation for that scene, and he never had any doubts for his kin at all.

    Sighing a breath of relief, Shu Ning stepped on Shu Heng below the table, see if he still dares to rut around everywhere, making him miserable. He had great guts, calm as Mount Tai even in the face of danger, but Shu Ning couldn¡¯t do that, he nearly got frightened to death. Actually, Shu Heng didn¡¯t feel too good at heart either, Shu Ning would always worry so much, and had so many concerns......

    He really wanted toe clean on everything. All their subordinates who had made contact with Shu Ning knew of their rtionship, so what use was there in deceiving yourself?

    But Shu Heng respected Shu Ning¡¯s feelings, if this is how he wanted to do this, then he would do as he wished. Love rtes to two people, he couldn¡¯t just go by his own will. Shu Heng¡¯s eyes darkened as he raised his leg, and stepped downwards......Shu Ning trembled, he actually got counterattacked. He narrowed his eyes and shot a nasty nce at Shu Heng, just you wait!

    Shu Cheng watched the two and felt that it was great that his children interacted with each other so much. Sadly Shu Yao was too young, so it was impossible even if he wanted to join in. If not for Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s prejudice, Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t have hated Shu Yao. But speaking back to it, Shu Yao¡¯s character really was uneptable, it had to be changed, if not then don¡¯t even mention Shu Ning, he himself and maybe even Shu Heng may not be able to like him.

    Just like what Shu Gao once said, dad won¡¯t be able to stay with you forever.

    Shu Cheng had never thought so before but now he felt the same, he had the feeling that he would never be able to stay with them all the time. The harmonious scene in front of him seemed to be slowly pulling further away from him, he wanted to join in as well but it was far beyond what was possible for him as he now found that he was unable to open his mouth. When Shu Cheng got on his car, he specifically told the butler that if he were free, he should let Shu Yao appear more often in front of Shu Ning, but leave no traces.

    The butler was one of Shu Heng¡¯s men, so while he agreed, he had just pretended to agree and didn¡¯t make any arrangements for it.

    Shu Cheng had never once doubted Shu Heng, if not for the fact that Shu Ning had learned to be a good boy this lifetime around, he would never have gotten that bit of fatherly love. In his eyes, the heir of thepany had always been Shu Heng, it was impossible for Shu Ning to continue it. Shu Cheng felt very gratified that Shu Ning had his own businesses outside of the family, and he would support him. If ites around that Shu Ning had the heart to snatch away thepany, how would Shu Cheng react?

    It was very obvious.

    For arge family like the Shus, there were many things that needs to be done every day, and it was impossible for all of them to be done in good conscience. Slowly, day repeated after day, year after year, his heart eventually turned ck. You would know just by seeing the story of Wu Mei Niang and how she treated her kids. THen there was Qin Yu Zhuo, Shu Yao was her son but did Shu Ning note out of her as well? So what if he was her son? When she had personal gains dangling in front of her face, and in the face of that whom she loved, everything else had to make way.

    Shu Ning knew where Shu Cheng¡¯s limitsy, so that was why he tried his best to steer clear of it. Don¡¯t say that a soul at age thirty would not need his father¡¯s love, he still treasured very much what he couldn¡¯t obtain in his past life, if it was good then nobody would want to lose it. Shu Ning was too bitter, he had already died at such a young age so only in this lifetime did he live with such great care. He may seem like he didn¡¯t care for much but he actually wanted to have everything.

    Right now if you don¡¯t count in all his immovable property, Shu Ning¡¯s wealth went up to nine digits in just fluid property alone. He had the love of his father, a lover, and even controlled the lifeline of the Shu n¡¯s ancestral home, he was the real winner of life.

    Shu Cheng only saw Shu Henge over after a while, and he smiled. He was very happy that his son was so outstanding.

    Shu Ning stood by the door, watching the three cars as they left before heading to the living room. The butler walked behind him and whispered to Shu Ning of Shu Cheng¡¯s idea. Shu Ning smiled:¡±If that¡¯s the case then do as he pleases, has Shu Yao¡¯s tutor been working hard? If not, change him.¡±

    ¡°naturally, after all the one we hired is one of the best.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s reasonable to say that......Shu Yao shouldn¡¯t be so stubborn if he¡¯s tried his best?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he was born that way. Young master, it is normal for a child to misbehave, the young master is already six this year, he should slowly be starting to be sensible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it will be fine once he grows up:¡±Shu Ning raised an eyebrow and looked at the butler:¡±At what age do boys start acting sensible in general?¡±

    ¡°That......varies from person to person, girls tend to behave at a younger age, it took my uncle¡¯s child up to age six before showing signs of sensibility, when asked not to touch his mother¡¯s cosmetic products when he was five, he would still touch them, but when they disallowed it after he turned six, he really did not touch them anymore, he is a very good boy.¡±

    Shu Ning frowned as he thought about things. Shu Yao seems to only have started to behave willingly when he turned seven, and by ten he was even more obedient like an angel. Shu Ning smiled but his eyes were profound:¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s no use even if you bring in amander when dealing with a naughty child.¡±

    The butlerughed and lowered his head, leaving Shu Ning¡¯s sight. A hint of wickedness glowed in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes. How unlucky you are, Shu Yao, by the time you learn to behave, your father is already gone, it really is quite a pity. The trajectories of many things had been changed, and Shu Ning knew what would happen to Shu Cheng. As much as possible, he would show him love and care, and hope that he could live a long life.

    When it reached a day before Shu Cheng¡¯s death, Shu Ning was in much unease. At night, he and Shu Heng were linked many times, being held tight, and his eyes were red and swollen from crying.

    Shu Heng had also noticed that something was off with Shu Ning, but thinking back to it things have been off for several days now, Shu Ning had only pretended it was nothing, and Shu Heng was willing to cooperate with him as well. But when he is being so uneasy as he is now, he could no longer pretend he didn¡¯t notice:¡±Something¡¯s bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡±Shu Heng kissed the top of his head, he was very worried:¡±Sleep, I¡¯ll keep you safe by my side.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    He agreed but his eyes never closed. Shu Heng sighed and got up to prepare the bath water, then took Shu Ning in for a bath. Looking at Shu Ning¡¯s eyes, there were dark circles forming from his worry, and with pain Shu Heng took Shu Ning, and went for another round, letting him faint directly in exhaustion, only in this way would he sleep like a good boy, it really grinded at him.

    The next day, the rm had sounded loudly. Shu Ning sat up in agitation and this made Shu Heng jump in fright, but he concealed his feelings so there was not even a tremble on his eyes. Shu Heng wanted Shu Ning to have more rest so he turned off the rm on his phone on purpose. He didn¡¯t think too much about it because Shu Heng understood Shu Ning¡¯s habits, while Shu Ning understood his as well. They knew that today was an important day, so they went against what they normally would, and this caught Shu Heng off guard.

    ¡°You......¡±

    I want toe to work with you,¡±Shu Ning quickly got off bed, and because he had moved too abruptly, he felt a bit dizzy and by the time he opened his eyes, he was already in Shu Heng¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Damn it, no matter how he tried to pretend to be calm, he couldn¡¯t do it, and Shu Heng being as wise as he was definitely noticed. Ah forget it, Shu Ning got off of him, not caring what he had to say, and pulled his husband over to do their washing up.

    Shu Cheng had been unable to sleep since theter part ofst night, he was thinking about how Shu Ning hated Shu Yao and hadn¡¯t seen him in two days, and so he first went to look at his third son. The little ball was sleeping soundly. He had about a twenty percent resemnce of Shu Ning, and fifty of himself. Shu Cheng waited for the sun to rise beforeing downstairs. He took a ss of milk that Shu Ning would normally drink, it was just out of curiosity. There was sugar inside, and the taste was not bad.

    Shu Ning hade down with Shu Heng. It was a sunny day today, a good day. Shu Cheng narrowed his eyes, and he felt......that the sight of the two of them together felt like deja vu, it was thought-provoking.

    Shu Ning smiled sweetly:¡±Dad, I¡¯m going to the office too.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Shu Ning was especially obedient today. After they reached thepany, he hung about the chairman¡¯s office and only followed Shu Cheng around, never walking too far away from him. When Shu Heng came over for lunch in the afternoon, he felt slightly worried, for Shu Ning to act like this, it seemed as if something was going to happen, but what was making him so nervous? But it wasn¡¯t that Shu Cheng had noticed their rtionship.

    Time passed minute by minute, and Shu Ning¡¯s nervous mood finally eased. Shu Cheng was fine, he was fine even after they returned, and he was fine before he slept at night, too. Shu Ning took his pillow and slept next to Shu Cheng, but after Shu Cheng really fell asleep, he sat up instead, watching his dad as he breathed as if he couldn¡¯t rx. Then the sun came out, and the dazzling sunshine meant that today would also be a good day.

    Shu Cheng¡¯s eyes moved, and he woke up. Shu Ning quicklyid down and closed his eyes, pretending very convincingly to be asleep.

    Shu Cheng didn¡¯t die! Shu Ning could finally rx. And as he slept, he ended up sleeping until the afternoon. Sitting up abruptly, Shu Ning immediately gave Shu Cheng a call. After the call went through, he awkwardly asked why he didn¡¯t wake him up and whatnot like a charming child. Before hanging up, Shu Cheng told him ¡°you¡¯re like my little wife¡± and this caused Shu Ning¡¯s cheeks to turn red.

    Shu Heng was right beside him, and the nerves on his forehead were already bulging.

    Dad! Sleeping with my wife is enough, why did you still need to call Shu Ning wife......

    For a week, Shu Ning had been staring at him with much pressure. Shu Cheng was doing well, he had always been, he was healthy and eating normally!

    Shu Ning was sleeping beside Shu Cheng at night, and the door opened. Seeing that Shu Heng hade, Shu Cheng thought that he wanted to sleep together, but in the end, Shu Heng held up a finger, not allowing Shu Cheng to speak, then......picking up Shu Ning, he wanted to withdraw! Shu Cheng was stunned, and hurriedly sat up. He moved his mouth but fortunately the room was dark, because Shu Heng¡¯s face was even darker.

    His dad had actually asked: Where are you bringing my little wife?

    He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore! Shu Ning was unfaithful to his husband, so Shu Heng had to exercise his right as his husband. And then~ One could guess what happened next.

    When Shu Ning was entered, he woke up seething in pain. No matter how careful he was, it will still hurt a little when entering. He stared with hazy eyes at the person above him:¡±Dad?¡±

    Notes:

    ÎäÃÄÄï Wu Mei Niang ¨C The only female emperor of China, Wu Zetian, she killed her own child (unsure whether for personal gain or out of jealousy) and a lot of other wild stuff, she also married one of the emperor¡¯s other sons and became the empress, andter emperor in his death.

    also wtf ¡°my dad¡¯s dying so im going to have lots of SEX¡± what

 Chapter 135

    Shu Heng was stunned. His mind went nk and he couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time!

    And it was Shu Ning who finally sobered up first. It was Shu Heng, the one pressing him down was Shu Heng. He¡¯s done it this time, he actually called him dad, he could imagine how angry he was right now, perhaps even the sun wouldn¡¯t be able to shine in the shadow left in his heart, what to do? At this crucial moment, Shu Ning could bend and he could stretch. He curled his two legs around his back, but......The sausage had gone soft.

    The two had been together for a long time and this was the first time they had encountered such a situation. Shu Ning was shocked. Seeing Shu Heng sit up, he took away his legs and wanted to get off the bed, this made Shu Ning so scared that he quickly pounced over to hug him around his waist:¡±I was sleeping on dad¡¯s bed earlier and you didn¡¯te, so naturally when I suddenly woke up I thought it was dad, don¡¯t be angry, okay? It¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    Right, it¡¯s not your fault. Shu Heng¡¯s brows were knotted in a deep frown, he didn¡¯t want to get angry at Shu Ning.

    Shu Ning knew Shu Heng¡¯s character, he would always keep everything to himself:¡±I know you¡¯re angry, please tell me, it doesn¡¯t feel good for me too if you keep it in your heart like that.¡±

    At the end of this, Shu Heng still cared very much about Shu Ning¡¯s feelings:¡±It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Nothing? But you even went soft? It wasn¡¯t that easy to dismiss Shu Ning:¡±Is it because I¡¯ve been sticking to dad too much recently? Okay, I¡¯ll change from today on, is that enough?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°How many grievances are you actually nursing in your heart?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d only ignore me when you¡¯re angry,¡±Shu Ning tried to coax Shu Heng andnded kiss after kiss on his back, moving his hand about to caress him, to touch him. Shu Heng was after all a young man of twenty-two with strong firepower, naturally the passion rose in his body when he was teased by his beloved in such a way, he had a feel for it instantly. Shu Ning sighed in his heart as he stuck close to Shu Heng, blowing against his ear.

    In the next second, the sky turned upside down. Shu Ning had been pressed down under Shu Heng¡¯s body, and he once again took him.

    After a night of being tormented on the bed, on the floor, on the table, on the sofa......They¡¯ve done it on every surface in the room, and the throbbing pain felt like his waist had broken in half, it had been a long time since he had a taste of being unable to get off the bed. Shu Heng is so vicious, does your dad know this? Shu Ning cried tearlessly as heid in bed, he would rather wait to grow moldy than get off than to show his face.

    Thankfully, Shu Heng¡¯s ability tomand his army was powerful, he had gotten his overseaspany to sent out a tax early on to make sure dad was busy in the office. But of course, Shu Heng had also followed. He had breakfast with his dad and went to work together, leaving Shu Ning alone in the empty room. At this time, Shu Ning began to reflect, the feeling of being alone wasn¡¯t nice.

    Shu Ning had been sticking with his dad every day, did Shu Heng feel as deste as what I¡¯m feeling right now?

    If you put anyone in his position, they would feel the same. Shu Ning couldn¡¯t move his body but it was no problem if he were just moving his fingers. tap tap tap he sent out a text message to tease his top. He loves me so much that he wouldn¡¯t do it again tonight, he really wanted to see how Shu Heng would be like if he wanted to do it but couldn¡¯t, scratching his head, walking in circles.

    Shu Heng was too calm and good at enduring, so if he wanted to see it, it would be more realistic for him to just go to sleep and dream about it.

    At night, neither Shu Cheng and Shu Heng returned, they had went somewhere else for work. Shu Ning had been sleeping a lot in the morning so since he couldn¡¯t sleep at night, he went out for a jog, and as a result of that he bumped into Shu Yao.

    The little guy was shocked at first, and slightly afraid, the hand that was holding onto a little stone tightened its grip.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were indifferent.

    ¡°Hitting the bad guy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the bad guy?¡±

    Shu Yao did not speak. He pursed his lips and red at Shu Ning as if he would run if Shu Ning were toe close.

    Shu Ning raised his hand and a maid immediately came over in a bow. Shu Ning felt quite suspicious, and he wouldn¡¯t be at ease if he didn¡¯t ask:¡±Did someone new enter the house recently?¡±

    ¡°Three people, one is to apany the young master, one is a chef, and the other is to take care of the young master¡¯s daily needs.¡±

    ¡°Who called for them?¡±

    ¡°It was......¡±

    ¡°For get it, you should return to your work,¡±Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to hear that name, it was Shu Cheng, why? To prevent me from dealing with Shu Yao? The maids had all been carefully selected and were absolutely safe, there was no need to suddenly add three more. Humph, he had never prepared such things for me in the past, someone has definitely been chirping about something to him.

    These three were probably Shu Yao¡¯s confidants trained especially by Shu Cheng for him.

    It was the same for when Shu Heng was little, Shu Gao had carefully trained many people so that Shu Heng could use them with confidence.

    Shu Ning had grown up outside so he did not receive such treatment, and right now he had his own power outside, there was no need for Shu Cheng to lift a finger at all. I was just overthinking, this was what Shu Ning told himself.

    ¡°Go away!¡±yelled Shu Yao fiercely as he stood akimbo, he was huffing in anger and was still holding the stone in his hand.

    Shu Ning frowned:¡±It¡¯s cold at night, bring him back.¡±

    Who¡¯s going, you dolt? Your wings haven¡¯t even grown fully yet and you dare to be fierce at me. No, your wings won¡¯t ever get that chance in this lifetime, unless you have no interest in the family property and start your own business. That¡¯s not right, dad¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t talk badly about me, there was probably someone else. Shu Ning called the butler over at once, telling him to investigate thoroughly.

    Shu Cheng immediately found out about this. He frowned faintly as he looked at his table in a leisurely gaze, why did Shu Ning care so much about this?

    ¡°Dad, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Shu Heng was looking straight at him, this was something Shu Cheng was already used to:¡±I was just wonder why Shu Ning didn¡¯t like Shu Yao.¡±

    ¡°I thought you know.¡±

    ¡°I thought I did too,¡±Shu Cheng didn¡¯t know what to say to Shu Heng, but there was nothing that would be difficult for him to bring up:¡±It¡¯s not possible for me to stay with him forever, Shu Yao is his brother so wouldn¡¯t it be great if they could take care of each other when they grew up?¡±

    ¡°Dad, if he likes him then he does, if he doesn¡¯t, then he doesn¡¯t, fate, his mood, and how he felt about him were all indispensable, why do you have to keep such matters in your mind that are impossible to solve?¡±When it came to Shu Ning, Shu Heng knew everything about him:¡±Shu Yao has his own life, too much of a mother¡¯s love can spoil her child, it rings true for the father as well, the more you treat Shu Yao like this, the more Shu Ning would feel uneasy. Men are strong-willed, Shu Yao has his own dreams too. And besides, the shares left to him by grandpa is already enough for him to live his whole life, if he wanted to start his own businesses like Shu Ning, Shu Yao also had the Shu family¡¯swork, the funds, and the resources. Dad, the more you worry about him, the more you¡¯re going to stunt his development, isn¡¯t it tiring?¡±

    Shu Heng had said this much but the only thin gin Shu Cheng¡¯s mind was when he mentioned of Shu Ning¡¯s unease.

    Did he fell unease? Shu Ning was indeed quite uneasy recently, to the point where he wanted to sleep together with him at night. Shu Cheng felt that he was a failure. He put down his documents and brought his phone over to the balcony to make a call. When Shu Ning received his call, he didn¡¯t feel surprised by it at all, the only thing that was out of his expectations were the contents of their conversation. His dad didn¡¯t mention anything, he was only worried about how Shu Ning was doing alone at home, and whether he was used to sleeping alone or not.

    No wonder Shu Cheng had never felt suspicious of Shu Ning and Shu Heng, it turns out Shu Ning didn¡¯t like to sleep by himself. After all, he was a child who grew up by his grandmother¡¯s side without his father¡¯s love, so he didn¡¯t feel safe. Just like that they chatted~ And talked for nearly forty minutes. After the call ended, Shu Cheng massages his brows and as he returned, Shu Heng had already settled all the work.

    His children were so outstanding, it would be best to just let them develop as it is now. As for Shu Yao, he would just leave him to nature as well, Shu Cheng did not insist on taking care of him anymore.

    Shu Cheng and Shu Heng returned the next evening. They had a rich dinner as the family sat around the table, eating harmoniously.

    When night came, Shu Ning and Shu Heng were doing the pa pa pa pa whilst Shu Cheng was standing silently in the old house. Shu Ning had still made a move, two of them were fired. Shu Cheng stood with his hands behind his back:¡±You don¡¯t have to tell me about the second young master¡¯s orders in the future, an older brother is like a father, it¡¯s normal for him to take care of any issues surrounding the third young master, do you understand?¡±

    The servants responsible for taking care of Shu Yao nodded immediately:¡±Yes.¡±

    These servants had a thought that they should not be having, Shu Cheng hadn¡¯t seen anything so naturally they understood, and changed the one in charge.

    Shu Ning was very tired as heid in the bathtub, looking at Shu Heng with narrowed eyes. He curled his mouth into a smile, after their pa pa pa, he had be like a precious,zy little cat. Although the smile disappeared, his lingering charm was even more alluring now. Shu Heng drained the water, then he crouched down to look at Shu Ning:¡±Did you have fun?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°How many little mice did you catch?¡±

    ¡°Five!¡±Shu Ning stretched his arms, out hooking Shu Heng¡¯s neck in so that he couldnd a kiss by the edge of his mouth. To put it bluntly, he was asking for love~

    Shu Heng picked him up and pinned him to the wall:¡±You charming little incubus, do you not want to get out of bed tomorrow as well?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel well.¡±

    Fine, he actually used the words Shu Heng would use to deal with Shu Cheng to be used against him instead, this little brother of his really was too cute. Shu Heng liked it when Shu Ning had such a deep look, it was exceptionally tasteful:¡±If you think she¡¯s troublesome, I can......¡±

    Tapping a finger on his lips, Shu Ning narrowed his eyes:¡±I want her to be alive! I know, she was just too bored so let¡¯s give her some things to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    Shu Ning was still smiling a second ago, but he frowned his pretty little brows in the next. That thing was too thick, and when pushed against him his legs were nearlying off the ground. Shu Heng was very dauntless in such matters. Shu Ning felt it a bit hard to take but he was afraid of death, so he bit down on Shu Heng¡¯s ears. You may be fierce but I¡¯m even more so! We have to be together forever in life, no matter what.

    When they came out from the bathroom, Shu Heng was carrying Shu Ning. Shu Ning was too sexy so it seduced Shu Heng into doing it three times, and it was easy to guess the results of it. Putting him down on bed, Shu Hengnded a few light kisses on him in loving pity, but Shu Ning was sleeping like a dead person with no response at all.

    Shu Heng took his phone out and dialed a number. The other party promptly epted the call:¡±Is she behaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been sitting on the rocks by the sea every day, looking into the distance.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The man was sweating, could something have gone wrong? Young Master Heng was not a man without a target, so he immediately responded:¡±Your subordinate has neglected his duty.¡±

    ¡°As long as she hasn¡¯t escaped, then you haven¡¯t neglected your duty. Find some things for her to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    From the second day on, many dolls appeared in Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s room. The servants there actually asked her to put eyes on the dolls.

    Qin Yu Zhuo was shocked, what was the meaning of this? She thought that eating and drinking everyday, admiring the flowers and the grass, facing the ocean with her freedom lost was already the worst to happen in her life, but she would never have expected that Shu Cheng would actually have her earn her own keep? Oh heavens, this isn¡¯t a funny joke at all, I am the mistress of the Shu family! The youngdy of the Shu family.

    Qin Yu Zhuo destroyed the dolls, and as a result of that she had to go hungry for three days. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore at night, and mmed the door incessantly, pleading for mercy.

    During the fourth morning, half of the room had once again been filled with dolls. While trembling, she worked for her keep, but unfortunately she was a newbie at this so she wasn¡¯t able to do too many. Fromvish meals she now ate nd porridge with salted vegetables. This was Shu Ning¡¯s favourite in the past, Shu Gao liked him so even if Qin Yu Zhuo looked down on that behaviour, she did not say anything.

    Right now, the only thing she could do was mix them together and eat them. During the quiet night, Qin Yu Zhuo who thought she had already dried up her well of tears, washed her face with them. At most it would take ten years, then Shu Yao will grow up ande to get me! Qin Yu Zhuo was having a sweet dream, up until several decadester, she died in the ind without ever seeing Shu Ning, much less Shu Yao, all alone for the rest of her pitiful life.

    But that was the afterword. In the beginning, Shu Ning had only wanted to trap her there for a lifetime, and he would have never guessed that she still had ways to get her confidants to do evil, slipping people in by Shu Yao¡¯s side. If not for the icy guard in Shu Yao¡¯s eyes that caught one¡¯s eyes, Shu Ning would never have noticed that those people had been resurrected. With the help of Shu Heng¡¯s men, he did another cleansing, throwing them into jail, and there were no troubles after that.

    When Shu Ning rushed over to the capitals to meet up with his friends, he received a piece of news about Tian Jia Hui.

 Chapter 136

    After Tian Jia Hui had been thrown underground by Hong Rui, he had been wanting to escape. He kept himself low-profile as he walked among the crowd, and slowly he found that several people may be able to take him away.

    One of them was a man aged about thirty who was tall and handsome like a jade tree, he had an elegant demeanour and he clearly stood out amongst themon rabble with his unparalleled temperament. He would onlye once or twice a month with several of his subordinates. The bodyguards in the casino were very respectful towards that person, and to be able to make Hong Rui¡¯s men lower their heads, he must be some amazing and great character. Tian Jia Hui paid a lot of attention to that person, perhaps he may get a chance.

    And why did he choose him?

    Because when it came to the other ones who received respect, they were either too cold or too arrogant, if not then they would either be too old or beer-bellied men, they were simply unsightly. Even if Tian Jia Hui could do it with a man, it had to be with someone passable in appearance, what was he going to do if he threw up? He carefully came close to him, reserving his resolution, and quietly attracted the man¡¯s attention.

    He seeded, the man liked the Tian Jia Hui who was neither overbearing nor servile, yet a little arrogant at the same time, he knew that he was a rich kid who had been thrown in here because he had offended someone so he was very clean,pletely different from a high quality whore. Decisively he brought him out overnight, and after finding out Hong Rui did not stop him either, because that man¡¯s status was too high, there was no need to offend him, it was easier for them to meet up in the future if he did him a favour.

    Tian Jia Hui drank a lot that night, and he was lying obediently with no strength left in him on the bed, then he had been pampered by the hot muscr man.

    Everything was going smoothly, Tian Jia Hui closed his eyes and told himself that everything will pass if he just endured it for a bit, then he would slowly get him to hate him, then he will be able to break off from him.

    But when he woke up in his manor and found that the man was so unbelievably rich, he changed immediately.

    He had ridiculed Wang Cong before this, telling him that he showed little understanding of the current times. To be able to gain Hong Rui¡¯s favour meant he had been praying very hard his past life, and now not only did he not cherish it, but still made a fuss, and now look how he ended up? Since he didn¡¯t stay with the iparably handsome Hong Rui, he had be a male prostitute for thousands to use, would Wang Cong feel any regret in his heart now? Tian Jia Hui didn¡¯t want to know, all he understood was that his chance was here.

    The man pampered him a lot, he helped him with the admission procedures for school, and found tutors for him to make up for his sses so that he could live his days as a man among men. Tian Jia Hui took a fancy to a sports car, and out of pity that he was still too young and couldn¡¯t drive it, the man bought him a five-storey hotel as a birthday present. Tian Jia Hui was having the time of his life, if the man didn¡¯t agree to any of his wishes, he just had to pretend to be angry and he would be able to get them.

    Slowly, he started to be unhappy, because Tian Jia Hui heard other people call him a pet.

    The man exined that they were lovers, but Tian Jia Hui wasn¡¯t having it, so the man caught all the people who had been running their mouths, punishing them severely.

    Not long after, Tian Jia Hui was once again unsatisfied. He was also a man, why was everyone always calling him a gigolo? He was unhappy and ran out to a bar in the middle of the night to buy alcohol. And in the end he sat on the roadside, looking down at the ground dejectedly. A friend came over and sat next to him, patting Tian Jia Hui on the shoulder:¡±Brother, what¡¯s wrong now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a bottom......¡±

    ¡°Come now, brother, you have everything now, and a man who loves you so much, you had so much power, look on the brighter side.¡±

    ¡°Can he bepared with a woman?¡±

    The young man was silent for a moment before responding:¡±Everyone has a different life, in the right ce and the right time, if you meet the right one for you then you should just stay with him whether he was male or female. Brother, just take a look at those tramps, those white-cor workers who are rushing around in life, how hard it is to live when you had to pay attention to all the people around you. All you had to do was stay docile and you can live like royalty, why bother beating yourself up over it?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Well would you believe me if I said that there are thousands waiting to take your ce?¡±The young man patted Tian Jia Hui¡¯s shoulder again:¡±It¡¯s not easy being a man, what about this, ask him to bottom for you, he will definitely agree if he loves you.¡±

    Tian Jia Hui¡¯s eyes brightened up, and he quickly left after thanking him. The young man¡¯s once smiling face had now turned ashen. He couldn¡¯t receive his love, so at least he should help him find happiness. With trembling hands, he sent out a text: Missionpleted sessfully.

    The tall man stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Seeing the light of a car appear in the yard, he corner of his determined lips into a smile.

    Tian Jia Hui was even more frustrated tonight, he returned in excitement making a big fuss about wanting to be on top, and the man agreed after a moment of silence. Great! Then Tian Jia Hui Tian Jia Hui felt very disappointed in himself, he actually wasn¡¯t able to get hard to the sight of a man¡¯s naked body. Even when he entered, the insides of a man was too tight so it made his rod hurt a lot, and he was traumatized from this now. After that session, he had be even more sad.

    But the tall man was very happy, the thought that they finally had marital harmony, so it was worth sacrificing anything. But Tian Jia Huiter secretly went out behind his back to meet a pretty girl. As if he had gone crazy, he seized Tian Jia Hui, pulling him back home, and kneeling down to propose to him. Tian Jia Hui was shocked. He pped him and said that he was delusional, even telling him to fuck off. The man was the emperor of the dark night and had never been hit before, let alone being scolded by anyone.

    The man whose veins jumped in anger loved Tian Jia Hui too much, and didn¡¯t want to hurt him because of his rage, then their rtionship would never be able to recover in the future. And so he left the house in a huff, and as a result of that he was met with arge car in the middle of the night who had lost control, dying on the spot in the crash. At that time, there were four of his bodyguard¡¯s cars following, but what use was there? In the face of arge car that was rushing to him head on, there was no space for the Lincoln to even escape to, it was useless even if the bodyguard drove their car between them, throwing their lives away, that car was too powerful.

    Not even in Tian Jia Hui¡¯s dreams would he have expected that even heaven had an expiry date.

    His businesses had been taken away, and he had been driven out of the man¡¯s manor. He had now be homeless, and the people who hade to him for help in the past even felt that he hadn¡¯t tried hard enough now, and didn¡¯t extend a hand to help when they saw him in this state, they even went around telling people about how he was a man¡¯s pet, making it so that the Tian family was unable to show their face in public, and threateningly they said that they did not want him as their son anymore, cutting their rtionship with Tian Jia Hui.

    Tian Jia Hui who had nowhere else to go sat by the roadside, looking down at the ground dejectedly, there was still someone in this world who was willing to take him in, how nice.

    The young man patted Tian Jia Hui¡¯s shoulder:¡±This is life, brother, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault, I should not have argued with him, I shouldn¡¯t have told him to fuck off......He would¡¯ve been fine if I hadn¡¯t,¡±he bawled.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±The young man¡¯s face turned white as a sheet, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears:¡±If that¡¯s true, then how are you......Still alive......His subordinates wouldn¡¯t let you go.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like how those servants and bodyguards looked at me, so we were the only two in the vi, nobody knows what happened, I¡¯m so......Ah......¡±

    Tian Jia Hui looked incredulously at his chest, there was a knife sticking through it and the red had dyed his white shirt. The young man stumbled, and ran offughing like a madman.

    Tian Jia Hui had been sent to the hospital to receive treatment, and after he finally woke up after being unconscious for a day, he knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left. Tian Jia Hui requested to be transferred to a hospital in the capital, and his parents still had some humanity in them, spending five hundred thousand on him. Before that man died, he had ordered a ring from the most famous jewelry store in the capital. He had wanted to get married to him, and Tian Jia Hui knew, he wanted to go and get it.

    How sad it was, only now did he realize he had fallen in love with him......

    When he arrived at the capital, his injuries had be even more serious. He could barely move and couldn¡¯t even open his mouth, how was he going to ask someone for help to get that ring for him?

    Right at this time, Shu Ning entered the room. He looked very indifferently at Tian Jia Hui¡¯s gaunt and ashen face.

    ¡°Wu......wu......wu......¡±Please help me~

    Shu Ning looked quietly at Tian Jia Hui¡¯s powerless struggling, and did not have any intentions of opening his mouth. Hong Rui came in behind him, he had been notified by Shu Ning:¡±And here I thought he was flying high, he brought himself to his death in the end, even God dares not to leave him alive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he wouldn¡¯t have died if he didn¡¯t bring trouble upon himself.¡±

    ¡°Though I wonder why he came to the capital,¡±Hong Rui looked at his watch, and he smiled wickedly:¡±Wang Cong¡¯s going to have a performance tonight, do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The nurse came in and was slightly stunned when she saw the two handsome men:¡±You two are the first to visit him, he seems to have some wishes still yet to be fulfilled, if you can, you should help him out, he only has a few days left.¡±

    Hong Rui took two steps forward and looked at Tian Jia Hui without any good intentions:¡±Well, do you have anyst wishes? Let¡¯s hear them.¡±

    ¡°Wu wu......wu......¡±His eyes were filled with eagerness, but he wasn¡¯t able to speak.

    The nurse sighed, though she was used to watching people at their deathbeds, she still felt rather disconste:¡±If he hadn¡¯t transferred over, he may have been able to live longer.¡±

    ¡°Can you give him surgery?¡±asked Shu Ning coldly.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    Hong Rui shot a suspicious nce over to Shu Ning, how nice of him, but that¡¯s impossible, right? He just wanted to watch him die a slow death in agony, right? How evil.

    Seeing that Tian Jia Hui was not living to his fullest, Shu Ning could finally rx. He turned to leave and naturally, Hong Rui followed. The nurse came running out to catch up to them:¡±Can you leave me your contact information? The ones that were able to go through are all cut off now.¡±

    ¡°It shows that he should die,¡±Shu Ning had only left that single sentence, and the nurse was stunned for a long time.

    He spoke harsh words, but they weren¡¯t untrue, if Tian Jia Hui¡¯s had value to his person, then how would nobody be there for him on his deathbed? Even his parents did not show up.

    Getting on the car, Hong Rui took a sip of water and even forgot to mock Shu Ning:¡±What beef do you have with him? Why don¡¯t i get him out of there so you can vent however you like with him?¡±

    ¡°What is Wang Cong performing tonight?¡±

    Hong Rui wasn¡¯t someone who would get to the bottom of a question, so he responded:¡±What else? Naturally it was a performance to seduce people. Hey, little buddy Shu, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t dare to look at a teasing man? Do you?¡±

    And what did Hong Rui look at me like that for? If he had a request, then he would satisfy him, it wasn¡¯t that Shu Ning had never doubted it, but he wouldn¡¯t put in any effort even if he thought you were alright. Shu Ning smiled but his gaze was very deep:¡±Sure, at the risk of my life, sir.¡±Both Shu Heng¡¯s father and grandfather were famous people, perhaps Hong Rui knew something and like Szeto Dong, hade to butter up to him so that they could look good in front of Shu Heng in the future. Whether that was true or not, he would know once he tried, he can¡¯t just make friends with a wolf like a fool, right?

    After lunch, the two went their own way, Shu Ning had a lot of work to do so he couldn¡¯t go for the show. Pang Qian was waiting by the doorway of thepany dressed in a prim suit, there were even two secretaries following behind him. After the car arrived, he immediately came over to open the door and greet him, helping Shu Ning down the car. And Shu Ning didn¡¯t refuse him either, Pang Qian had always been very respectful to him, and very grateful, that he knew.

    This building was newly built, it was shiny like crystals and very majestic, it was the tallest building in the neighbourhood, just like some kind of sign.

    By the time he was done looking around, the sky had already started to turn dark. Hong Rui¡¯s car had stopped right downstairs in wait of Shu Ning, and Pang Qian wanted to follow him out of worry, but Qin Ming just so happened to rush over. This instead served to surprise Shu Ning:¡±Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve been staying in C City, not meeting anyone, and of course I¡¯m going toe see you now that you¡¯re finally back,¡±Qin Ming brought three people over with two suitcases, there was probably something inside they wanted to show Shu Ning.

    ¡°Is it urgent?¡±Qin Ming shook his head when Shu Ning asked, and so Shu Ning dismissed him:¡±I¡¯ve got an appointment with someone, so bring them for dinner first and get some rest. Since you¡¯vee to the capital you should have some fun on me, remember to arrange a time for us to meet tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 137

    ¡°Yes,¡±Qin Ming was a sensible man, making way for Shu Ning. The people that he brought immediately put on a big smile and said thank you boss, thank you chairman and whatnot, they were overjoyed, who didn¡¯t like it when their boss¡¯s treating them, right?

    The entertainment centre opened by Hong Rui was the most advanced in the capital. It was iparably luxurious, bright and colourful, and had deafening music that made the crowd go crazy......

    Shu Heng was very strict with him so subconsciously Shu Ning would note to such ces so it was quite interesting. It wasn¡¯t like he was an old man so it was natural for him to enjoy being in these ces frequented by youngsters where they had fun together, Shu Ning was not exempt from that either. There was a bunch of alcohol in front of him and rays of colourful light were shing past around the ce, adding a touch of mour to the night.

    Shu Ning extended a hand, wanting to take a ss of cocktail, and Hong Rui didn¡¯t notice. But as soon as Shu Ning¡¯s hand turned, he picked up a whiskey that had high alcohol content. Hong Rui couldn¡¯t take that sitting down, but he just didn¡¯t show it on his face. He smiled very deeply:¡±Young master Shu, do you want your big brother you haul you back? Oh~ It seems you¡¯re nning on staying here. Well that¡¯s true, this ce is one of my best money spending spots after all, it¡¯s normal even if Young Master Shu feels inclined to not leave.¡±

    it was useless to use radical methods, adding on his age from his previous life, Shu Ning was older than Hong Rui. But he had already achieved his purpose, Hong Rui had been paying attention to him, it proved that he had something to do with Shu Heng. Shu Ning¡¯s mind was very clear in this lifetime, it was natural that he wouldn¡¯t drink:¡±If that¡¯s the case, thank you for your hospitality,¡±Shu Ning picked up a ss of orange juice and took a sip, looking leisurely at the outside.

    This so-called ¡°spending spot¡± was not an exaggeration at all, there was probably a minimum consumption of ten thousand yuans here in Hong Rui¡¯s ce, pretty much all the beauties here were at least a meter and seventy centimetres tall, each with a slender body and their own merits, they were drop-dead gorgeous, they had that air around them, foreignnguage skills, academic qualifications, and everything else without a single onecking, the ones who worked here were all girls who liked money, good girls wouldn¡¯t appear here. Any smart person would know that youe here to have a good time, not to get emotional. While the girls would naturally kiss up to the rich, then they wouldn¡¯t have a want for anything for the rest of their life. After all, there would always be several wealthy men who were willing to believe those sweet words and their tragedies, abandoning their wives that truly loved them and marry himself a whore.

    Shu Ning waited, and he waited, tapping his fingers on his legs on purpose. Hong Rui narrowed his eyes and called the manager over, said a few words in his ears, and after leaving for a long while, the manager received again, speaking about something at Hong Rui¡¯s ear. Hong Rui was an extremely wicked man, but they were all protective measures, nobody could tell what he really thought, but Shu Ning could guess a part of it. He reckoned that the problem lies in Wang Cong.

    Hong Rui specially brought Shu Ning over to see them, but he wasn¡¯t brought out, wasn¡¯t this just a face pping?

    Shu Ning kept his head down calmly and took a sip of alcohol, no matter why Wang Cong did not get on the stage, his days had already reached its end.

    Actually, Wang Cong¡¯s self-respect and pride had already been beaten to dust a long time ago, don¡¯t even mention asking him to dance, he was even willing to crawl to his customers¡¯ legs and give them some extra service.

    With what Wang Cong had, it was no problem for him to be popr for a year, there had been countless wealthy men who wanted to buy him, but Hong Rui wouldn¡¯t allow it, he could only mingle amongst the endless stream of customers. But if you were popr, did you think other people wouldn¡¯t want the same? They say that women stir up a lot of trouble, but the tactics used by men were even worse. This was Wang Cong¡¯s big day today, he was the spotlight of the day, but since he came out with everyone from the dressing room, the lights suddenly went out. For a while everything was in a mess, and nobody knew who pushed who, but they had all pretty much fallen down, the ones who didn¡¯t fall had alsoid down on the floor for fear of getting into trouble.

    Wang Cong had been tripped over by someone, falling heavily on the ground, but this wasn¡¯t the end of it. Nobody knew who it was that was so sinister that they stepped on his ankle, and at that time he couldn¡¯t help but scream out in pain, it hurt every time he touched it and it was so swollen that it was shocking. The light was back on, everybody was stumbling. They helped each other up,forting each other, while Wang Cong had been sent to the medical room on the fourth floor because of his injury.

    The medic they had hired shook his head after checking him:¡±Your bones may be broken, let¡¯s send you to a hospital.¡±

    Wang Cong¡¯s face had turned even whiter. Who on earth was the bastard that did this to me? It was done very neatly so he didn¡¯t even know whether there were any witnesses. Wang Cong sunk his head down, and his eyes were very disconste. Right at this time, the manager suddenly brought a person over:¡±Don¡¯t go just yet, carry him and follow me.¡±

    Wang Cong was stunned and he didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but he could only suppress his unease, keeping his mouth shut, he was already ustomed to following orders.

    Hong Rui has been seeing Wang Cong only quite rarely these days, and even seeing him now, and Wang Cong didn¡¯t feel anything anymore when he saw him now. Was it hate? Maybe not just yet, but when he saw that Shu Ning was present in the private room, he immediately stood up in a forbidding manner and walked forward, not caring about his foot injury. But he was given a hefty p by the manager, throwing him to the ground, what he scolded him about after that, Wang Cong couldn¡¯t hear, he only wished to speak with Shu Ning.

    He was no fool, the reason his life was what it is now was all Shu Ning¡¯s doing, he had to ask why, didn¡¯t he?

    The crowd outside of the transparent pane of ss were filled with enthusiasm, swaying madly, the atmosphere in and outside of the private room was like heaven and hell, it even felt slightly constrained.

    Hong Rui raised his hand, signalling the manager to stop. He picked up a ss of red wine, turning it in his hands, he really liked this scarlet shade, it was just like blood.

    Wang Cong finally had a chance to speak, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of blood that showed very clearly against his snowy white teeth, it was ironic, the manager actually hit him so hard that he lost a tooth, it was terrible. Wang Cong was ashamed, but when he stood up with the help of the coffee table, trembling, a glow in his eyes showed his unwillingness to bear this grievance. The hatred spread in his heart and his eyes were bloodshot from anger:¡±Shu Ning.¡±

    Shu Ning did not even look at Wang Cong.

    ¡°Why are you targeting me?¡±For Wang Cong to fall to this point was rted to his own doing, but it was rted to Hong Rui as well, Shu Ning really hadn¡¯tid down his worst, but Wang Cong seems to have pinned all the me on Shu Ning, he wanted to get rid of him. As for Hong Rui, Wang Cong wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it, he was too strong. Wang Cong gritted his teeth and shot him a sharp re:¡±What on earth have I done that you would do this to me? Say something!¡±You rat! Shameless.

    Only then did Shu Ning raise his hand, looking at him with indifference as if he did not take the person in front of him seriously at all:¡±No reason.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Wang Cong was stunned, he couldn¡¯t ept this.

    Shu Ning shot him a tender smile:¡±I just didn¡¯t like looking at you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s......it?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is too much? Do you know how I¡¯ve been living? I even......Shu Ning, you¡¯re inhumane.¡±

    ¡°But the one who put you in all this pain is Hong Rui, wasn¡¯t it?¡±Shu Ning shook his head sarcastically, he was quite pleased:¡±I look like an easy target, don¡¯t I? If not, why don¡¯t you go and hate him instead?¡±

    Hong Ruiughed loudly and suddenly came close to Shu Ning, a dazzling light glowing in his eyes:¡±That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know your power.¡±

    Wang Cong didn¡¯t know where the courage came from either, but he felt that it was a chance when Hong Rui spoke with Shu Ning. Nobody was paying attention to themselves, and in an instant a bottle of XO flew towards them. This bottle was quite heavy so even if you didn¡¯t break your skull from the hit, you would still get a concussion, the tragic end of it could be imagined. Two men suddenly stood up from behind Shu Ning, and one of them extended their arm. Only a ¡°smash¡± could be heard right when the bottle burst into pieces, while the other man took of his coat, covering Shu Ning¡¯s front with it. All the pieces of ss fell to the ground and they were unscathed, the two bodyguards did not make eye contact and they did not speak, but they cooperated silently with each other. These were the men assigned to Shu Ning by Shu Heng, they were top elite professionals in the country, so naturally they were out of the ordinary.

    But......No matter how well they worked together, he had still received a fright from it.

    Although the bottle did not hit Shu Ning, the sound of the wind could be heard and the impact blew his hair up, for an instant Shu Ning thought that his face would be cut by the ss to quite a sight, though he felt very gloomy in his heart. But Shu Ning did not even blink, he was as calm as Mount Tai, even his voice was as still and charming as usual:¡±If you don¡¯t pull out the tiger¡¯s teeth, they¡¯ll end up hurting someone.¡±

    ¡°Tiger? Where? That¡¯s just a little mouse,¡±Hong Rui¡¯s face was dark for a moment, Wang Cong could be considered capable for him to be able to put a change on his face. Hong Rui smiled but it was very dark and terrifying:¡±But Young Master Shu is right, I am learning.¡±

    The manager was used to such sights so he immediately understood what they meant, and ordered someone to take Wang Cong out, he didn¡¯t need to appear on stage anymore in the future, it¡¯s better for him to just do some special work. Some customers liked new things better, and during their y, the things they would do were even more plentiful and strange. Naturally, if you were doing business, you had to cater to what they wanted, Hong Rui wasn¡¯t a good man so it was no burden to him at all earning money from such things, he waspletely different from both Shu Ning and Shu Heng.

    Wang Cong screamed the whole way, and was hauled off after someone covered his mouth and knocked him unconscious, leaving a trail of blood on the floor. On that night, he lost all of his teeth so he could only wear false teeth if he wanted to eat, and his clients wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his teeth hurting their precious anymore when receiving service.

    Shu Ning had seen a lot, but the main point was still to give Hong Rui some face. If he left out of angry earlier, it would¡¯ve hurt their rtionship. Hong Rui had changed to a different way to make Shu Ning happy, and it wasn¡¯t until twelve o¡¯clock nearly hit that Shu Ning finally left with his bodyguards. Wang Cong wasn¡¯t doing well and wanted to kill him, while Shu Ning¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, he wasn¡¯t very happy.

    When he returned home, therge space was very quiet. It was very difficult without Shu Heng, but just as Shu Ning was about to head upstairs, he was suddenly hugged from behind. He yelped and was pressed down by the big man on the sofa. Shu Ning quickly threw a tantrum:¡±Brother! What are you doing? Can¡¯t you be a bit more normal?¡±I nearly pissed myself don¡¯t you know?

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±Shu Heng had also gotten a fright, he flew over immediately as soon as he received news of Shu Ning¡¯s attack, but thankfully Shu Ning was fine, if not he didn¡¯t know whether he would¡¯ve gone mad or not.

    Hearing his words, Shu Ning had now be quiet. He pressed his hand on Shu Heng¡¯s chest, feeling the intense heartbeat of the man. Even someone as strong as Shu Heng would still have fears, he actually rushed over to see him out of worry as soon as I came into danger, Shu Ning was very touched and quickly rushed over to nudge Shu Heng¡¯s chin:¡±I¡¯m fine, you can touch for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shu Heng was a doer not a dreamer, he knew that Shu Ning didn¡¯t like making sounds in the living room so he quickly carried him upstairs and pulled the curtains shut. After taking his clothes off piece by piece, he checked him carefully. Shu Ning¡¯s skin was snowy white and as clear as crystals, it was tender and supple to the touch with not a single part that wasn¡¯t beautiful, there were no bumps on his body, it was slender and perfect.

    He was relieved. Shu Heng sighed and picked up the bashful Shu Ning to the bathroom to wash up. Shu Heng didn¡¯t let go even after getting into the water, and his voice was very husky:¡±Don¡¯t go to that sort of ce anymore in the future.¡±That ce stank of cigarettes and wasn¡¯t safe, if you wanted to look at a pretty boy, then you just have to look at me.

    ¡°Okay,¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Shu Ning knew that Wang Cong was who Shu Heng meant, it seems that Shu Heng was going to make his move, Wang Cong¡¯s end was definitely going to be a million times worse. Shu Ning can finally rest assured:¡±Brother, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    ¡°If you know that then stay with me forever.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you have to stay with me forever too.¡±

    ¡°Forever, I¡¯lle for you in my next life, and I won¡¯t let you suffer even a little,¡±Shu Heng wasn¡¯t joking, he was very serious.

    Although he didn¡¯t know whether he would have a next life or not, but Shu Ning had still heard Shu Heng¡¯s heartfelt words. His face was slightly red and his heart was beating fast, he was very emotional:¡±Brother, love me!¡±

    Notes:

    If y¡¯all don¡¯t drink alcohol and wondering what XO is, it¡¯s a famous brand of cognac/brandy usually bottled in really fancy but super heavy bottles with thick ss, you could throw it half across the room and it may not even crack fully it¡¯s tough stuff, don¡¯t try it I¡±m not cleaning your floor for you (as for why it broke i dont think the author has seen a bottle of XO in real life)

 Chapter 138

    Shu Ning was very excited, and his eyes were zed with mist.

    Shu Heng was very excited as well after hearing Shu Ning¡¯s words of love. You¡¯re excited, I¡¯m excited, and as a result......The sun came up, and Shu Heng couldn¡¯t get anything out of him anymore in the end, Shu Ning had also been downed in battle.

    It wasn¡¯t until the second evening did Shu Ning finally wake up leisurely, looking outside, the sky had not fully gone dark, he even thought for a moment that it was morning, sitting up abruptly. Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched, and he smiled in bliss, falling asleep after doing it so many times, only his waist was slightly numb and hurt a little, it seems that he and I will be blessed in the future, we don¡¯t have to be that careful anymore.

    But slowly the sky became darker and darker, only then did Shu Ning realized how unrealistic his idea was. Shu Heng returned, he probably had something urgent to do. Besides, it wasn¡¯t possible that it was for Wang Cong, he can deal with that sort of people with just a single word, why would he have to go personally to dirty his own hands? It was true, Shu Heng had never once seen Wang Cong with his own eyes because in his heart, not even a single mark was left by him.

    Tian Jia Hui died, but Wang Cong hadn¡¯t, he had been sent overseas and had be Qin Yu Zhuo¡¯s neighbour. He only had himself to rely on now, it may sound easy but it was actually quite hard to do. If they continued leaving him to Hong Rui, Shu Ning would be troubled if he saw him, so it was still better to send him overseas then he would not have to see him for the rest of their lives. Following how Shu Ning had always treated his enemies, just leaving them alive to suffer was enough.

    Shu Ning stood in the living room, watching the man as he bathed in the moonlight, his appearance mysterious like that of an emperor.

    Shu Heng came over in arge stride, then putting his arms around Shu Ning¡¯s waist, he lowered his head to give him a kiss before showing him a smile, this caused Shu Ning to be infatuated, his big brother was too handsome.

    ¡°Are you captivated by me?¡±

    ¡°Narcissist,¡±or so Shu Ning said, but he quickly hugged his brother with both arms. He liked the feeling of his warmth, as well as his light fragrance:¡±I haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°What do you know how to cook?¡±Shu Ning looked up at him, and his big eyes were very adorable, they were mischievous but also quite cute. Perhaps Shu Ning had never felt that he himself was cute, but Shu Heng had always thought so.

    ¡°......¡±Shu Heng¡¯s face did not change and he did not speak, but in truth......He really did not know how to cook.

    ¡°I can cook noodles and we can share?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d prefer to eat you instead.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±Shu Ning was stunned for a moment, then his face turned red from embarrassment after he realized. He red at Shu Heng then headed towards the kitchen.

    With a wave of Shu Heng¡¯s hand, the guards dispersed, then the two maids closed all the curtains shut. After making sure that nothing was visible from the outside, they had also left. Shu Heng went to the bedroom first to take out a delicate box. Shu Ning thought that he had bought it from outside so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Shu Ning had already cut up all the vegetables but haven¡¯t started cooking yet, but Shu Heng took his hand. Shu Ning was very confused:¡±What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Wear this.¡±

    ¡°Apron?¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was very indistinct as it shone with a faint but distinct glow of a profound purple that seemed especially mysterious, only Shu Ning was looking down at his apron and didn¡¯t notice.

    The apron looks normal, there were just some animal patterns on it. Shu Ning smiled warmly and just as he was about to put it on, Shu Heng stopped him, then......He took Shu Ning¡¯s clothes off piece by piece. It was summer at the moment so he didn¡¯t wear much in the first ce, just a few tugs and he was butt naked.

    Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t agree to this even if he died but Shu Heng¡¯s hands were too fast, too slippery, and too cunning. In the end, Shu Ning was forced to only hug the apron helplessly, not letting go:¡±Brother, how am I going to live if anyone sees me like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the only one who can see you,¡±Shu Ning sessfully helped Shu Ning put on the apron.

    At this time, if Shu Ning didn¡¯t know the man¡¯s intentions, then he really would¡¯ve been a fool. His face was blushing as red as a ripe people, he felt embarrassed, bashful, and didn¡¯t know where he should put his hands. He didn¡¯t even feel as ‡å when he was wearing traditional underwear in bed, it was simply impossible to describe how he felt right now. Under the light, Shu Ning twisted and turned, he couldn¡¯t let his hands go. asionally, he would shoot a re at Shu Heng, not knowing at all how beautiful he was right now.

    Shu Heng took a deep breath, and spoke with a husky voice:¡±Go ahead and cook, didn¡¯t you want to cook noodles for me?¡±

    ¡°Okay, can you go outside for now?¡±Shu Ning knew too that this was impossible, but he still wanted to try, if he didn¡¯t he wouldn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°Be good, I just want to look at you.¡±

    Pervert, he¡¯s actually such a pervert. Ah, Shu Ning¡¯s hand started to shake, but thankfully cooking noodles was a very simple task. Shu Ning took a deep breath and concentrated on cooking. Once he got into it, hepletely ignored that big wolf behind him. Shu Heng was staring straight at those double mountain peaks, and if he wasn¡¯t afraid of Shu Ning getting burned, he might even stick over to cop a feel. There was no need to mention how alluring Shu Ning¡¯s appearance was right now, part of his snowy white skin was on disy, and every so often you would even be able to see the little sausage sway past, he was blessed to have such a lovely wife. Shu Heng grabbed a cup of ice water to suppress the mes in his body.

    Shu Ning finally felt relieved after he finished cooking. The two sat on their chairs looking at each other, and Shu Ning was the one who spoke first because he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore:¡±If you don¡¯t eat soon it won¡¯t taste good anymore, eat quickly.¡±

    Shu Heng nodded, it was made by his little brother so he even finished up all the soup. Shu Ning wasn¡¯t as fast as Shu Heng, he only had a small bowl but he chewed slowly. Right as he finished eating, his body turned to the side, and he was actually picked up in a princess carry by Shu Heng. Shu Ning just knew that he would not let him go, and he quickly lifted his hand to curl around his neck. His heart was beating like a drum, even his breathing had started to turn messy.

    Um, why did wee to the kitchen?

    Shu Ning was quite surprised, and wanted to speak but stopped again. Shu Heng put him down and had him stand where he was just cooking at, then from behind he pampered Shu Ning.

    It was slightly painful when he had just entered, but it was fine after a few seconds, then came the storm. Shu Ning couldn¡¯t stand properly and justid his top next to the sink. He was done for this time, that thing was thick, long, and hard, smoothly pulling out and plunging back in. Shu Ning wanted to change to a position that didn¡¯t go as deep, but he could barely move at all, it was useless even if he pleaded because his brother was just like a pile driver.

    ¡°Brother......Ahh Heng, slower......¡±

    ¡°Slow......¡±

    ¡°Hubby~¡±

    Shu Ning who had just had a good idea pop up I his head called him hubby many times before Shu Heng turned him around, pressing him down on top of the counter. He lifted his legs, um......This position seems to make it go even deeper......Shu Ning was crying like an open faucet, but it wasn¡¯t his idea to cry, he couldn¡¯t help it. After crying, his face wasn¡¯t swollen like other people, only his eyes were slightly pink, and it was very enchanting when he blinked.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been tormented for either when he finally came out. Shu Ning felt like half of his life was gone, so he had to reflect. What did he do to make him so excited?

    ¡°Baby~¡±

    Every time Shu Heng dragged his voice, Shu Ning would tremble, it felt especially great:¡±Brother, kiss me.¡±

    ¡°Call me hubby.¡±

    ¡°Hubby,¡±Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were like a thread of silk. He hugged Shu Heng¡¯s neck and closed his eyes, feeling a hot touch on his lips, the two were tangled in a lingering kiss.

    Not long after, Shu Heng was asking for more again. Shu Ning shook his head to refuse him, and so his straight, snowy white legs became Shu Heng¡¯s venting support.

    Shu Ning who had been sleepy earlier did not feel that much tired anymore after his bath. Shu Heng carried him to the balcony to look at the night sky. It wasn¡¯t cold anyway, and the light breeze felt very nice. Shu Ning narrowed his eyes and handed his whole weight to Shu Heng:¡±Brother, what did you go out for?¡±

    ¡°I thought you would never ask.¡±

    ¡°It might have something to do with me, and it could be something good, too.¡±

    ¡°Such a little devil.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning didn¡¯t dare to feel ttered, you should be the sexy devil instead, shouldn¡¯t you?:¡±You know you¡¯ll receive a lighter sentence if youe clean.¡±

    ¡°I just went to see someone else get married.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s whole body went stiff, Shu Heng wanted to marry me? Shu Ning raised his head to look at him. Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were as deep as a well, he must definitely have made his decision. Shu Ning had cold feet, what was he going to do? He wanted to marry Shu Heng as well, but Shu Cheng hadn¡¯t died this lifetime around, he¡¯ll definitely absolutely destroyed if he finds out.

    Shu Ning rubbed his temples to soothe his headache:¡±First, let¡¯s......¡±Slowing down, he wasn¡¯t able to continue anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can wait, I¡¯ll wait until you think it¡¯s okay.¡±

    It was so moving, and he felt slightly pained for him. Shu Ning turned his hand around to hug Shu Heng, sticking their foreheads together he gave it a nuzzle, it was a very intimate scene:¡±I know how you feel, I do, people think I¡¯m too young to understand, but I understand all of it.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    If not for the fact that Shu Ning still had some smarts left in him, pressing down his desires, he may have to end up tussling about with him again. He really, really wanted it, he was very eager to be linked with him.

    Shu Heng¡¯s breath was getting urgent as he rubbed his cheeks against Shu Ning¡¯s fair and tender ones:¡±Don¡¯t seduce me.¡±

    Shu Ning giggled, sweeping away the heavy atmosphere. He kissed his top¡¯s chin, and bit down on his throat, leaving a big mark:¡±Who said I was seducing you? I¡¯m very seriously trying to tease~ Aahhh~ I was wrong, stop tickling me ha ha ha ha......¡±

    Shu Ning had too many weak points, so many that Shu Heng didn¡¯t even need to think and he would be able to subdue him, forcing Shu Ning to say he loved over~ And over again~ Only then did Shu Heng stop, holding him in his tight embrace with nary a single slit. Actually, Shu Heng lied. There was a wedding happening every month, how could he feel touched because of this?

    It was Szeto Dong, he finally gave him the nod, agreeing to Shu Heng¡¯s requirements from before. For the sake of getting along with his son, even if Shu Heng was to stay alone for the rest of his life without kids, he would still ept it. At the very start, he didn¡¯t agree to it, he even found some finely nurtured people to dangle around Shu Heng¡¯s eyes.

    Handsome men and beautiful women, golden boys and girls, the selections were so prime it could light dry tinder in a spark!

    But sadly not even a single spark appeared, but Szeto Dong did not let himself be defeated. If these beautiful women won¡¯t do it, then he will try a different approach, but they still failed. This made Szeto Dong feel very bad, but he was not a man who would ept defeat that easily, he still had to do it without leaving any traces because of how smart Shu Heng was, the difficulty was quite high.

    Slowly, Szeto Dong started to despair.

    What to do? He contacted Shu Cheng, he knew that Shu Cheng had also been introducing partners to Shu Heng, but there was no doubt, they had all failed as well.

    Shu Cheng and Szeto Dong were both fathers so it was natural for them to care about their son. Having no ideas left, the two were silent for a while when Szeto Dong raised the idea that was very unlikely to be true, which made Shu Cheng very surprised. Szeto Dong couldn¡¯t do such things however, he was afraid that Shu Heng would hate him, and so they were all done by Shu Cheng.

    They found several beautiful men of different types, dangling them in front of Shu Heng. The results were shocking so Shu Cheng, because Shu Heng had looked at them. They may only be a few nces, but if he had seen them, then he had seen them, he paid more attention than he ever paid any of the pretty girls. Could Szeto Dong have been right? It may be possible that Shu Heng liked men! That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t have kids, and even more so he could not get married.

    Oh heavens! It was simply hard to describe how he felt. Both his fathers were unable to ept this, and they felt so choked up that their organs were all in a twist.

    Szeto Dong then put out another of his suggestions for Shu Ning to try. He was his junior so even if he said something or done something wrong, Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t me him.

    Shu Cheng had always been very cooperative, but he rejected him very decisively this time.

    No matter how the two tried to hide their tracks so that none of it could be found, in actuality, they were all in the palm of Shu Heng¡¯s hand, and it had been since Szeto Dong began to speak, he had already weaved a gigantic spider web, waiting for Szeto Dong to plead Shu Cheng for help before dropping them in the trap together. Did their hopes have to bepletely destroyed before they could ept Shu Ning as their daughter-inw with joy?

    SN¡¯s impable logic: If I can get railed and wake up early in the morning I have the perfect yaoi butt

    Removed a pun because this isn¡¯t going to work, same noodle pun that appeared many chapters back.

    ¡°I can cook mian(noodle) and we can share?¡±

    ¡°Actually I¡¯d prefer to eat your xia mian(below)¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same?¡±

    If i worded it bad, the purple shine in his eyes is a way to signify deep/profound, a mix of the hot and cold of red and blue, passionate yet cold

 Chapter 139

    If not, how else would you say that the student bes superior to his master?

    What kind of person was Szeto Dong? And what about Shu Cheng? Two of such powerful men can¡¯t even make a move on Shu Heng. But of course, this was rted to their familial rtionship as well as misgivings, how would they worry if it wasn¡¯t because of love, right? Shu Heng calcted everything very clearly, tying them together so that he could deal with them together to avoid and endless stream of troubles.

    He said that he wanted to give Shu Ning the best. He was only seventeen now and he was the fruit of Shu Heng¡¯s many years ofbour, he treasured him very much and put him in the most precious position in his heart, it was natural that he wouldn¡¯t be willing to see him hurt or worried, he would pave the entire length of road in front of him. It¡¯s not easy for a man to be together with a man, and there was no guarantee it would go well either. Shu Heng had never thought that he would fall in love with a man, but even after falling in love with Shu Ning, he had no regrets.

    As for Szeto Dong, he had closed himself in his room, smoking after being quiet for quite some days. He was smoking incessantly, and his mind was riddled with worries. Noticing that something seemed off with him, the old man came to visit him, and just as he entered through his door, he immediately withdrew. The room was filled with smoke, is he trying to be immortal? Is this even a ce fit for a human to stay in? What happened?

    After the two had a discussion, the oldmander instead pped Szeto Dong on the back of his head:¡±So what if he¡¯s not going to marry and like men, what¡¯s there to be bothered about? Modern medicine is so advanced, isn¡¯t it enough for him to just surrogate a few children? Give one to the ol¡¯ Shus, three for us, or give them three and we can have five, Shu Heng barely has to lift a finger, we¡¯ll raise the kids ourselves. If he does end up marrying a noble girl, she wouldn¡¯t admit it if the baby didn¡¯t crawl out of her, so this is better, it¡¯ll be no problem at all no matter how many childrenes.¡±

    Szeto Dong¡¯s face was filled with ck lines:¡±......¡±As expected of themander, powerful and unconstrained, his mind is so open!

    The oldmander sighed and hugged him around his shoulder:¡±That boy, Shu Heng......We owe him too much, so we shouldpensate him however we can. He is already a good enough man, our family doesn¡¯t have a need for him to get married either, he can like whoever he likes. Whether it¡¯s you, or me, we¡¯ve given up more than just love for the sake of this family and our position. Ah Dong, Shu Heng¡¯s mind is decided and won¡¯t change, let alone us who have no ce in his heart, we¡¯re in an awkward position here so just let him go, if you really insist on doing something, the only thing that will do is to cause that child to go further away from us, you¡¯d be losing more than you gain. You¡¯ve already lost one child, you should learn to cherish it.¡±

    Szeto Dong understood what his dad was saying, he had been too strict with his son before and was cold-blooded and ruthless. But after his son¡¯s death, Szeto Dong regretted it immensely, now Shu Heng was the only one left so who else would he cherish if not him? Szeto Dong nodded:¡±I understand, dad, I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about things on Shu Cheng¡¯s side.¡±

    Szeto Dong chuckled:¡±Mm.¡±This was such a great chance to get on the good side of his son so it would be a waste if he didn¡¯t jump on this chance. Ah, his man-loving son, that likes men, ah.

    When Shu Cheng received Szeto Dong¡¯s call, he thought he had thought up a good idea but he was actually the first to ept it. But Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t agree to this, this was an illness and needed to be cured! Szeto dong bbed and bbed, from preaching the reasoning to their rtionship, then from their rtionship it came to life. Shu Cheng understood but what¡¯s so good about a stiff man?

    And surrogation......

    Is it good for them to be without a mother?

    What were they going to tell the kids if they ask why they have two dads?

    Not only would they lead the kids astray, the impact of it wasn¡¯t good either. If they were just a normal family then it was whatever, but they were a wealthy family after all, everyone would find out in ten minutes even if you were just farting.

    Szeto Dong was a very wise man so even if it was irrational, he could still argue and made it sound at least usible. Shu Cheng sighed as he listened to him, how could he not know what Shu Heng was like? He watched him grow up. Forget it, he can do what he likes. Although Szeto Dong senpai¡¯s words were straightforward, it made him feel bad, but indeed, the Shu family still had two kids, he agreed even though he only had one kid to begin with, if I don¡¯t agree, I¡¯d just be making things difficult for my children.

    And Shu Cheng agreed very much with Szeto Dong¡¯s words, life was a fickle thing, you could like men one day and perhaps you may like women the other. Shu Heng was already a grown man so he knew what he wanted.

    Just like that, both Shu Cheng and Szeto Dong told Shu Heng about their decision for him to find his own partner. It was fine as long as he liked him, but he had to have children, surrogacy was their finalpromise.

    Shu Heng was silent, though he did not agree, he did not disagree either, and this made them feel uneasy, not knowing what Shu Heng was thinking.

    While they were in their deepest pits of despair and disappointment, Shu Heng deliberately revealed a single thing. It was hot during the summer so it was normal for him to take off the top button. After Szeto Dong saw the ring on his neck, his pupils shrank, but quietly he pretended not to have noticed it. After that, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something wasn¡¯t right, there was nobody by Shu Heng¡¯s side, and nobody outside either. So he decided to once again contact Shu Cheng, hoping he could find the owner of the other ring.

    After seeing the fax, Shu Cheng jumped from his chair, he really did.

    This......Yes, the rings were a pair, there was no doubt about it. One was around Shu Heng¡¯s neck, and the other around Shu Ning¡¯s, the design was very simple and there were initials engraved on the inner section.

    Oh heavens, it¡¯s impossible......Shu Cheng was raised proper from birth so when he saw the rings around his son¡¯s necks, he nearly had the same one made secretly for Shu Yao as well, but he had just forgotten because he had been too busy. Now that Szeto Dong mentioned it, Shu Cheng had a massive headache, he really felt that they really were together, but there was no way he could ept that.

    He immediately called Szeto Dong to ask what he meant.

    Szeto Dong was silent for a while but he immediately thought of one person, was it Shu Ning? If it was him, then that would be wonderful, if not, then Shu Cheng wouldn¡¯t be so enraged.

    After both sides calmed down, the atmosphere had turned very strange, and silent, the pressure made their heads hurt, and they were short of breath. After three days, the Szeto Dong talked about this topic with themander, and they both epted Shu Ning because he was the child raised personally by Shu Heng, he was very excellent, a steady and good child, he was the best in every aspect. The boy was very close with Shu Heng, and they knew of his birth and origins, he was born of Shu Cheng¡¯s seed.

    Shu Heng was, after all, raised by Shu Cheng so he owed him for taking care of him, and right now he had fallen in love with Shu Cheng¡¯s son. Getting to the end of it, Szeto Dong¡¯s family owed the Shu family, they¡¯ve really taken advantage of them big time, this thought made them sweat......

    Shu Cheng felt very bad these few days, thinking back to how Shu Heng acted when he slept with Shu Ning, and Shu Ning¡¯s eyes. The two were always together and every time anything were to happen to Shu Ning, Shu Heng would lose himself and rush over as soon as he could, that sort of care......had already gone beyond simple brotherly love. Shu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry, after all, it took him till now to understood now, wasn¡¯t he a fool?

    He owed Shu Ning, and loved Shu Heng too much, what should Shu Cheng do? Thankfully, Szeto Dong was here to bear the burden with him, persuading andforting him.

    Finally, Shu Heng won. Both his fathers loved him very much, and also respected the one he loved. The moonlight was stunning tonight, Shu Heng held Shu Ning, but he had no way of speaking out the words in his heart because it was too inappropriate to do something like pitting against his fathers, so it was better to just forget about it. Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were warm and gentle, as he lowered his head to kiss the top of Shu Ning¡¯s head.

    Shu Ning felt that the Shu Heng of today was rather strange, something good definitely happened so he secretly observed him, but was left confused.

    ¡°Ning.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±Shu Ning¡¯s heart jumped, and he swallowed his saliva with a blush on his face:¡±What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so corny.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only say these three words to you.¡±

    ¡°What about dad?¡±Shu Ning didn¡¯t believe that Shu Heng had no love for Shu Cheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m being serious with you but you¡¯re ying around, do you want me to eat you up?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Since his face wasn¡¯t as thick as his, Shu Ning bowed down to his superiority and quickly changed the topic:¡±What star is that? It¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°The moon.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Amazing, alright then, I am a fool.

    Not long after, Shu Ning fell asleep. Shu Heng carried him and gently brought him back to the room, touching the ring hung around his neck. We can finally wear our rings on our fingers, when you¡¯re eighteen, we can go overseas, and we can register for marriage. Shu Heng had nned everything out but he still had to n the little things, and let Shu Ning choose a ce before they can make their wedding preparations.

    Shu Ning slept like a dead person so he didn¡¯t even know what Shu Heng had done for him.

    Early the next morning, Shu Heng left after eating breakfast with Shu Ning, while Shu Ning had his own things to do as well. He bumped into the passing Szeto Dong right downstairs thepany, uncle, we¡¯re really fated to meet everywhere, how many scouts have you been sending over to stare at me! They met in three different cities, isn¡¯t it a bit too obvious to call it a coincidence?

    ¡°Oh my, what a coincidence, what brought you here?¡±Szeto Dong showed a dazzling smile as he got down his car.

    This was like the wolf calling wolf. Shu Ning went along with him:¡±Oh I had some things to do around the area, what brought you here, uncle?¡±He gave him a dazzling smile. They were just acting right? Who¡¯s afraid of who?

    I have some things to do here too but I¡¯m already done, do you want me toe with?¡±

    ¡°Uncle has friends in the capital too?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I forgot to say that I¡¯m from the capital, and since you¡¯re here, how about I take you out to y?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not too good isn¡¯t it, you¡¯re thepanymander after all!¡±What a face pping, but Shu Ning didn¡¯t do it on purpose, he did feel quite regretful too when it came down to him, he was, after all, Shu Heng¡¯s real father. He¡¯s alreadye to butter up to you, why can¡¯t you just give him some face? He decided not to wrangle with him anymore, Shu Ning was scared of making troubles for himself:¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry but I have to go now, let¡¯s chat next time.¡±

    ¡°This......What about this then, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal either at noon or at night, if I let you go like that then I wouldn¡¯t have yed my part as a host now would I. I¡¯ve been in the army for quite a long time so I¡¯m a man who cares very much about keeping up friendly rtions.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll see you tonight!¡±

    Szeto Dong was such a wise man, he took out another name card for Shu Ning, and the two parted aways after chatting for a bit.

    Shu Ning worked in thepany during the day, then went home two hours earlier in the afternoon. He put the name card somewhere visible on purpose, so when Shu Heng had also returned, and while he was changing, he saw the name card on top of the coffee table, and his pupils shrunk. Shu Ning prepared the bath water, and while bathing with Shu Heng, he brought up his appointment that night, and even tried to ask Shu Heng whether he wanted to go together with him. After all, it was Shu Heng who asked Szeto Dong to take care of Shu Ning.

    While Shu Ning was doing his military training, the one Shu Heng asked for help wasn¡¯t Szeto Dong, he hade up to him on his own. Shu Heng knew what Szeto Dong wanted to tell Shu Ning, so he found an excuse to refuse. Shu Ning¡¯s mind was befuddled, really, why did Shu Heng refuse? Why doesn¡¯t he juste out and say that he was his dad? What¡¯s the real story behind it?

    He really wanted to investigate but Shu Ning respected Shu Heng¡¯s privacy, so he gave up after shaking his head.

    Because if there was something wrong with Szeto Dong, then Shu Heng definitely wouldn¡¯t let Shu Ning speak with him. Only after finding out could Shu Ning go to the meeting with his mind at ease.

    Szeto Dong had already made a reservation in a very high-end restaurant, it was one that you would have to book at least a month prior to be able to get a seat, so it could be seen how powerful he was, settling it with just a phone call. The decorations in the ce were very antiquated, even the tables and chairs were made of mahogany, it was extraordinary. After sitting down, Szeto Dong poured him a cup of tea and Shu Ning quickly thanked him.

    When Szeto Dong was pouring himself some tea, he asked very casually:¡±Xiao Ning, Are you seeing anyone yet?¡±

 Chapter 140

    Of course he was seeing someone, but Szeto Dong was the one asking.

    He may be noticed something or managed to find anything after investigation, if not he couldn¡¯t ask him that out of nowhere. He may seem to just be asking casually but how could you ask a young man that when he¡¯s seventeen? It¡¯s not like he was the twenty-two year old type like Shu Heng. Shu Ning quailed in his heart but it was only for a moment, he was not afraid of Szeto Dong, he was just a man who couldn¡¯t get the recognition of his son.

    The smiling Shu Ning did not speak, he only sipped at his tea.

    The room waspletely silent at the moment and Szeto Dong noted it, nodding in response, not anybody can have such calmness and grace. Shu Ning was not bad, If Shu Heng had to fall for a man, then Szeto Dong gives Shu Ning ten out of ten. In the past, he had buttered up to Shu Ning because of Shu Heng, but now, his impression of Shu Ning had changed subtly.

    This was......my daughter-inw!

    Their meal arrived, and Shu Ning was quite knowledgeable as well, but there were at least half of the dishes that were unknown to him, they were new.

    He had heard about this restaurant in the past but had nevere for himself, and now he had the good fortune to try it. Since his elders have not moved their chopsticks yet, it was natural that Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t start, Szeto Dong gives him ten out of ten in the aspect of etiquette as well. If Shu Ning knew, would heugh or cry? While the two were chatting, Szeto Dong turned the topic back again.

    Shu Ning was clever:¡±Uncle, is there something you want to say? Could it be......Uncle¡¯s son experiencing a puppy love?¡±

    Who was Szeto Dong? Naturally, he knew that Shu Ning had passed the ball back:¡±Mm, they were childhood friends who have been together since they were very young, I just didn¡¯t notice at that time, but now they¡¯re in a puppy love rtionship. I saw that you were still underage as well, so uncle wanted to know how someone at your age would think.¡±

    ¡°As long as their studies are unaffected, I think it¡¯s fine either way. Perhaps it was just a light crush, nothing serious?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a crush, it was a very deep sort of love.¡±

    ¡°Are you against it, uncle?¡±Shu Ning tried to ask, but Szeto Dong was beating around the bush. If he thought about it, Shu Ning should not be saying anything but he had to fight for himself, he couldn¡¯t let Shu Heng do all the hard work by himself. Although he looked seventeen on the surface he was already at the uncle stage inside. Shu Ning raised his head and his gaze was leisurely:¡±Could you be hiding something?¡±

    This question was too wonderful, if Szeto Dong said it was a man with a man, then Shu Ning would instantly find out.

    Naturally, Szeto Dong was clear, and he smiled:¡±The one my son likes is a man.¡±

    No matter how amazing Shu Ning was, he couldn¡¯tpare to Szeto Dong at all, if he really wanted to y some tricks, it was impossible even with ten thousand Shu Nings. Szeto Dong set it down directly, and was just waiting to see what Shu Ning would say.

    Shu Ning replied very quickly:¡±Uncle, do you hate that man?¡±

    Szeto Dong put down his chopsticks, and poured Shu Ning a cup of tea:¡±Do you think there are no problems for a man to be with a man?¡±

    ¡°People from different generations will have different thoughts about it, in our hearts, there are no barriers for love, be it age, status, or background, perhaps uncle may think that you should find a person that matches you, but if you didn¡¯t love it, wouldn¡¯t it be hard to stay with them for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°Even if it was someone you loved, can you ascertain that you wouldn¡¯t get divorced in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no matter how much you loved now, divorce was still a possibility, then what about someone you didn¡¯t like? Uncle, I am your junior so I should not express my opinions on such matters, I think it is better for uncle to talk with him yourself, after all, you can only avoid misunderstandings if you can understand what they thought, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Wise man, Szeto Dong sighed. After taking a sip of tea, he grabbed some dishes for Shu Ning:¡±You are correct, your kids will eventually end up alright on their own, if he were to like someone like you, then I would agree very much to it.¡±

    No matter how calm Shu Ning was, he would still feel his heart jump, and his wrist trembled, dropping his food on the table. This was a rude an embarrassing situation, but Szeto Dong just pretended he did not see it. Shu Ning had also ignored this event. It seems that Szeto Dong did know indeed about Shu Heng and himself, and even agreed to it, why?¡±

    Just because he hadn¡¯t grown up by his side, he felt that he owed him too much in this life, or perhaps he had any other ns? If not, any normal senior would not agree to such a thing, Shu Ning knew. He continued to eat, chewing slowly as if he was not affected by it at all. Szeto Dong was also eating, and he did not look at Shu Ning. Actually, he was watching his every move, observing him silently.

    Uncle, are you going back to L City after your work is done?¡±

    He changed the topic. Actually, Szeto Dong had also mentioned the most important points so there was no need to continue the previous topic:¡±Mm, I have to stay for a few days to apany the old man, I¡¯m going fishing with him on the weekends. Hey, are you free? If you like fishing, how about I bring you as well? Oh, look at me, I don¡¯t think a young man like you would enjoy hanging about with a bunch of old men.

    He was doing it again, and very clearly too. If Shu Ning did not agree, then that would mean he hated the elderly, and was disrespectful. That was Shu Heng¡¯s grandfather, how could he not be curious? But Shu Ning would not agree to it immediately:¡±I do wish to go, but I¡¯d have to ask my family. What about this, I¡¯ll give you a call tomorrow if I can go.¡±

    Szeto Dong understood what Shu Ning meant:¡±Sure, if your family is interested, they can go as well.¡±

    Shu Ning nodded and continued to eat. Szeto Dong was very happy, and his smile showed in his eyes. If he were seen by his soldiers, then they would definitely drop their jaws.

    After their meal, Szeto Dong sent Shu Ning home. On the way there, they were chatting about some easygoing topics, Szeto Dong had expressed his like and appreciation for Shu Ning without leaving any traces, and Shu Ning was very happy as well, he never would¡¯ve thought that Shu Heng¡¯s father would be so open-minded, it was simply out of his imagination. This was no simple man, he may even be the nextmander.

    They reached home, and Szeto Dong had actually gotten off the car as well. It wouldn¡¯t be proper for Shu Ning to just turn and leave after a quick goodbye, so he stopped and stood proper, he wanted to know whether he still had something to say, it wasn¡¯t very clear. With this ¡°ambiguity¡±, he really didn¡¯t know whether he would fall into misfortune. Right at this time, the sound of footsteps came from the yard, Shu Heng hade out.

    The two men of simr heights were exceptionally outstanding, especially their eyes that still shared about a third of their simrities. Should I be excusing myself when the father is seeing his son? Shu Ning shrugged in his heart, and continued to y the fool.

    ¡°Thank you for sending him home,¡±Shu Heng was too aloof.

    ¡°It was only proper of me,¡±Szeto Dong had once said when he had just met Shu Ning that Shu Heng was the one who asked him to take care of him, so naturally he couldn¡¯t pretend that this was the first time seeing him:¡±So you¡¯vee to the capital as well, Xiao Heng? We should have a meal together some time, my treat.¡±

    He had turned into a fool after all his time in the military, the only thing in his head was eating, but Shu Heng wasn¡¯t having any of it:¡±Let¡¯s talk about this in the future, it¡¯ste, you should go home.¡±

    oh dear, he had shown his own father to the door. A faint glow shined in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes, he figured that he should probably run off right now:¡±Oh I have something urgent to do so, you two should chat, good bye uncle.¡±

    Whether it was Shu Heng or Szeto Dong, neither of them stopped Shu Ning. Shu Ning could finally rx. He quickly got the bath water ready so he could bathe with his brother on his return.

    Under the streetlights, the two men facing each other had a glow in their eyes, shining like the stars, deep and mysterious.

    Szeto Dong knew how smart Shu Heng was, it was clear as day. But of course, Szeto Dong did not mean to hide anything either:¡±He¡¯s a good boy, I like him very much.¡±

    ¡°I like him very much as well.¡±

    ¡°I know, I invited him to a fishing trip on the weekend, your grandpa is going as well, you......shoulde as well, it¡¯s pretty nice to have a family gathering every once in a while, if not he would keep thinking about you when you return to C City.¡±Earlier, he had just invited Shu Ning verbally, he was not sessful at all, but now if he were to agree, it would be the same as if Shu Ning agreed.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Szeto Dong hesitated for a moment, then he took two steps forward, slowly raising his hand, and hesitantly gave Shu Heng¡¯s shoulder a pat:¡±You should go back, he¡¯s waiting.¡±

    ¡°Mm, take care.¡±

    Although these were just pleasantries, he had never received such words of concern from him, there were even some tears forming in Szeto Dong¡¯s eyes, this wasn¡¯t easy to get, it was all thanks to Shu Ning. As long as he treated him well, his son would give him some face. Szeto Dong nodded, and turned to leave in his car, while two modified vehicles that were stopped in the dark hurriedly kept up with him, giving imprable protection to him.

    Shu Heng turned back and looked upstairs, Shu Ning was stealing a peek and quickly pulled the curtains shut. His heart was beating like a drum and he quickly rushed into the bathroom, taking off all his clothes and pretended to be a good little baby.

    Shu Heng returned very quickly, and started to strip himself when he entered the house as he headed to the bathroom, lifting his long legs into the bathroom. The warm water gushed out in a ssh just like the feelings in Shu Ning¡¯s heart that was rolling and turning like waves. What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s not thinking of interrogating me, is he? Looking at the dark eyes of his brother, Shu Ning was speechless. He asked the heavens, was this my fault?

    ¡°Did you have a good meal?¡±

    There it is, Shu Heng was just loved throwing tantrums. Shu Ning quickly sat in his arms:¡±Of course it was, and it would¡¯ve been even better if you coulde with as well.¡±

    Hooking up Shu Ning¡¯s slightly pointed chin with a finger, Shu Heng observed him carefully, and the more he looked at him the more he enjoyed the sight of it:¡±He likes you very much.¡±

    ¡°He......seems to like you even more.¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, tell me.¡±

    Shu Ning wanted to cry but no tears woulde, you¡¯re not saying anything and you want me to spit it out, what are you trying to get at?:¡±What¡¯s his rtionship with you? Your uncle?¡±

    It was a rare sight, but Shu Heng wrinkled his brows:¡±You left with him without even knowing who he is?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked him to take care of me?¡±

    ¡°Is that what he told you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s......what he told me,¡±Oh no it¡¯s over, Shu Ning was in a great predicament, what on earth happened between this father and son pair? This is too much, pitting people without leaving hints, he was in another league of his own, how is a little shrimp like me going to live? He had actually been forced to the point where there were no gaps anymore, and Shu Ning didn¡¯t want to continue actin gas a little shrimp either:¡±Then why didn¡¯t you tell me something was wrong with him when you saw me together with him?¡±

    ¡°Did I say there was something wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, it¡¯s not that serious.¡±

    Shu Ning......was downed in battle. But Shu Heng did not idle, he helped give his little brother a washy before having a go in the bath. When he carried him out, he felt that the floor mirror seemed not bad. Nudging against Shu Ning it was like he was helping a little child pee, then he went for another round, a fierce one. Shu Ning subconsciously started to weep and moan, when he came out, he was once again pushed by his big brother up to heaven again. The clouds were swaying, and his waist felt numb.

    Returning back to the bead, Shu Ning felt it slightly hard to digest this. Normally Shu Heng would give him a bath before returning to bed after he was done, so this meant that he wanted to continue. Shu Ning pulled Shu Heng¡¯s hand:¡±Don¡¯t do it anymore, let me go, okay?¡±

    ¡°Be a good boy, one more time.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°Where were you wrong?¡±

    I don¡¯t know, but I can kind of guess. Shu Ning quickly kissed Shu Heng¡¯s two little nubs and rushed to give his chin a lick to butter up to him:¡±Hubby~¡±

    ¡°Silly, I can¡¯t resist wanting to get closer to you more because I love you, what were you thinking about?¡±Shu Heng gave Shu Ning¡¯s pink little lips a gentle kiss before wiping away with his thumbs the tears by his eyes:¡±I get worked up every time I see you cry.¡±

    ¡°......¡±So it turns out he wasn¡¯t angry with Szeto Dong, Shu Ning was finally relieved:¡±Is it fun to bully me?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m happiest when I¡¯m bullying you.¡±

    ¡°You- Aahh......¡±He entered directly and went all the way in an instant. Shu Ning¡¯s pupils shrunk, it was slightly painful but it felt so good.

 Chapter 141

    With no way of spelling over who was bullying who, another round it is then since it hase to this. Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were hazy, he felt that the Shu Heng of right now was very handsome and very sexy, you could look at him all 360 degrees and not find a single angle that wasn¡¯t beautiful. Such a man whose beauty matches that of a god, he didn¡¯t belong to anyone else, he was mine.

    Shu Heng¡¯s pupils shrunk, the dazzling radiance of Shu Ning was too a charming, so filled with love, unlike the eyes of a young boy of age seventeen, just like a piece of vintage that had been aging wonderfully for several decades, they were dense yet pure. He loves me, Shu Heng felt it deeply and his head was filled with happiness:¡±You little devil, you really are, I love you~ I love you~¡±

    ¡°You......Stop trying to charm me.¡±

    ¡°You just look so spirited that I¡¯d be sorry for myself if I didn¡¯t bully you.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have shame?¡±Shu Ning regretted just as he finished asking the question, Shu Heng¡¯s engines had been fully revved up, and he once again showed him the power of a male god:¡±Ah~ Ah~¡±

    Before they even finished, Shu Ning had already fallen asleep from how exhausted he was, so he could be yed around with however he pleased. Shu Heng gently held him, and bathed him, thennding a light peck on him, cherishing him very deeply.

    The weekends soon arrived. Szeto Dong drove over personally to pick them up, and Shu Ning¡¯s face held a smile but his heart was beating incessantly. He had already kept his mind running at three-hundred percent but he had still fallen for his tricksst time, it was useless even if he wanted to be thorough, there were holes everywhere for a smart man, he couldn¡¯t withstand against a man with the heart of a wolf. For a person like Szeto Dong, Shu Ning reckoned that he may not ever be able to win this whole lifetime.

    Thankfully, his lover was Shu Heng. With him around, Szeto Dong had to worry about the repercussions of his actions, the one who wille out on top was yet to be decided, right?

    After getting on the car, they saw many drinks and snacks prepared within as well as a bunch of bits and pieces. This Szeto Dong really was a considerate man, Shu Ning felt quite warm about it because Shu Heng didn¡¯t need such things, it was clear that he was trying to fawn up to him. Shu Ning quickly gave his thanks, hoping that Szeto Dong would not make it so obvious. If my top gets angry, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to get down from bed tomorrow and the day after that.

    The weather near the end of August were the hottest, he didn¡¯t expect that Szeto Dong would be so filial, finding a ce for his father near the mountains and water, it was a cool and refreshing area with fine scenery, not only could you fish here, you could even go on a date. Szeto Dong talked and told them about the name of theke, as well as interesting legends surrounding it.

    He showed off his wit, and it was great that Shu Ning was happy, but Shu Heng was afraid that he would slip, after all, it wasn¡¯t easy crossing rugged mule paths, you could see with one look who was closer with whom because in Shu Heng¡¯s heart, Shu Ning was the most important, so Szeto Dong and the oldmander who walked in front could onlyugh, when would they have a ce in his heart? Could they keep their tears from falling if they raised their heads forty-five degrees towards the sky?

    After choosing a good spot, Szeto Dong and Shu Heng started to get busy with their separate things, while Shu Ning was sitting obediently on the chair, watching.

    It was family time right now so everything was lifted by Shu Heng and Szeto Dong, the bodyguards were standing far away or hiding somewhere so if you looked around, you wouldn¡¯t find a single one of them. The oldmander took a seat by Shu Ning¡¯s side and chatted casually with him like an amiable senior, this made Shu Ning very shocked.

    There were very few opportunities to even see such a man on TV, let alone talking pleasantly with you. It felt very subtle and interesting because it was, after all, the living and breathingmander, his legends were way more interesting than those of theke, and more vivid as well. Shu Ning had checked privately on his phone, and although they were just praises, he had taken many great victories......As long as you had a brain, you would know that such victories were not easily won, you had to put your life on the line and work for them.

    While fishing, the oldmander rolled up his sleeves and revealed some old scars on his arm. The sight made Shu Ning feel pained, especially with how Shu Heng was speaking to him indifferently, his heart felt even more ufortably, privately, he gave Shu Heng a jab, and red at him, then when they went down, Shu Heng did not keep a cold face anymore, he would asionally speak properly with the Szeto father and son pair.

    What a good child, the oldmander was overjoyed. The eyes he looked at Shu Ning with were filled with even more joy and pleasure as if they were shining with satisfaction.

    ng!

    Shu Ning was slightly stunned, the bell of his fishing rod was ringing. He was new, so his rod was the only one with a bell, didn¡¯t he just catch a fish?

    What to do now?

    Shu Ning quickly stood up while the three other big men surrounded him, the one who helped, helped, the one who went to get the, brought the. Shu Heng stood behind him, helping him operate the rod while telling him about the main aspects of it. Shu Ning nodded as he listened, this was a contest, and it was clear that one side was too weak, while the other too strong, the fish had been pulled up! Szeto Dongted the fish, and after taking the hook off, he presented the fish that was wiggling its tail incessantly to Shu Ning. It was a crucian carp the size of his palm, and this was one of Shu Gao¡¯s favourites when he was still alive.

    Both Shu Heng and Shu Ning had thought about that. Shu Ning looked the fish left and right before putting it in the big they stored the fish it, then lowering it into the water.

    Huh? Szeto Dong had actually already prepared another earthworm on Shu Ning¡¯s hook!

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡±Themander¡¯s wiseness was not like themon rabble, he took Shu Ning over to sit down:¡±Were you thinking about a rtive?¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s heart jumped but it was no out of fear, and his state of mind was not found out either:¡±Mm, I thought about my grandpa.¡±He spoke truthfully.

    With just this topic, the two huddled together and bbed on, and as they spoke, Shu Ning willingly promised the oldmander he would visit him more, and even nned out a schedule. They would meet up once every two weeks, if Shu Ning didn¡¯t go over, then he woulde, didn¡¯t they say themander was very busy? Shu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after reflecting about that but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. As expected of the oldmander, what do you mean he doesn¡¯t have long to live, he¡¯s old, and half his body¡¯s already buried in the ground? What was a filial child going to do if he was so good at ying the pitiful part?

    Shu Heng was them but did not disrupt them, because Szeto Dong was also sitting with him with his hands around his shoulders and his skin thick. He spoke about some topics that curried favour with his child to take Shu Heng¡¯s attention away, the two father and son pair were engaged in battle at the same time, taking down the hearts of the younger ones. As long as Shu Ning was willing toe, then Shu Heng would definitely follow, this strategy was too sessful, they will drink their fill tonight!

    During noon, the oldmander and Szeto Dong personally cooked, they even brought all the equipment. They washed the grains on the spot, then cleaned out the fish to make soup.

    Shu Heng brought Shu Ning for a walk int he surrounding area, walking hand in hand. Shu Ning curled up his fingers, brushing against his palm and hoping he would understand him, did you know that your dad and your grandpa just dug a pit for you? And how could Shu Heng not know? He turned around and interlocked all ten fingers with Shu Ning, and lowered his eyes with a deep gaze.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy, I want to kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? We¡¯re going to die if they see us!¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I know that they probably knew about our rtionship, but knowing was just knowing, it¡¯s different from seeing. Ah~ Why are you like this?¡±Shu Ning held his face, his eyes full of usation. A kiss had been stolen from him, and he was so shocked his whole body went stiff, even his hair stood up in fright. Subconsciously he looked around, hoping that they hadn¡¯t been seen.

    ¡°What are you scared of?¡±

    As Shu Heng spoke, his idle hand was circled around Shu Ning¡¯s waist, pressing him against a tree, and quickly lowered his head.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t dare to yell. He tried to dodge but it was better to just let Shu Heng get what he wanted, then it wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing if he just got this over with quickly. But who knew that Shu Heng actually took about ten minutes or so to get his fill, it really......really was......too much. Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were red and he was very displeased. He bit his lower lip and his lips seemed damp, all from his brother¡¯s saliva.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bite,¡±Shu Heng wiped Shu Ning¡¯s red lips with his thumb and his throat bobbed up and down, he actually lowered his head again!

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded! His mouth was half open like a fool and was kissed till he was dizzy, even his tongue felt numb. As for why he suddenly felt so excited, Shu Ning didn¡¯t know. His waist had given way so he could only hold Shu Heng¡¯s shoulder. Even if he were a hundred and seventy-five centimetres tall, he was tiny in front of Shu Heng, he was coveredpletely by Shu Heng¡¯s tall stature like a handsome little schr.

    Szeto Dong and Commander Szeto was watching them with gusto using their binocrs, the Shu family¡¯s second was very clearly being eaten up by that guy. With his skin flushed red and his eyes damp, he was even pouting his little lips grievingly, really too cute, no wonder his grandson liked only him.

    Several soldiers kept a straight face, having the heebie-jeebies as they quickly busied themselves with cooking. Both of their chiefs today weren¡¯t normal, for them who didn¡¯t have a single smile all year long to be so worked up, and would evenugh every so often. They didn¡¯t know what was going on but it was frightening. We hear nothing, we see nothing /(¨Òo¨Ò)/~~

    After beingforted by Shu Heng, they returned, not knowing at all they¡¯d been seen through.

    The soldiers all disappeared together. Shu Ning sat next to themander, eating the fish Shu Ning caught, while Shu Heng was sitting and eating together with Szeto Dong, it was a harmonious scene, and a joyful one. As they chatted andughed, the time passed very quickly. They thought they would separate here but he didn¡¯t expect that themander would say that he had something for Shu Ning. And so they actually went to themander¡¯s home! Oh heavens, Shu Ning was even more shocked now and he was too embarrassed to refuse, and even more so he couldn¡¯t ask Shu Heng for help. But since we¡¯re here, we should just go with it, it¡¯s decided.

    The ones who stayed in these parts were all senior officers, and there were armed guards watching over each and every house, it was solemn but majestic. This was the first time Shu Ning hade to such a ce so he was quite curious, but didn¡¯t dare to look around too much. Shu Heng squeezed his palm, and Shu Ning took a look at him, not saying anything. I¡¯m keeping your dad and your grandpapany, don¡¯t mess around.

    They reached. Commander Szeto actually took Shu Ning¡¯s hand, and brought him in. The door was veryrge and there were more armed guards around the house than the other ones. The yard was quite big and from the exterior, it looked like an ordinary vi with a solemn atmosphere, the furnishings within were the same as well, it looked very upright. The oldmander brought Shu Ning in, while Szeto Dong brought Shu Heng elsewhere.

    What¡¯s going on? Shu Ning¡¯s heart was beating like drums. It seems that they already have some tacit understandings with Shu Heng. He took a deep breath without making any signs, and arrived at themander¡¯s room.

    The old man pulled out arge box from beneath his bed, and Shu Ning helped him haul it up to the table. They sat down facing each other while the old man opened the lid of the box, there were some military medals within, you could tell that the significance was out of the ordinary. What was he trying to do? He wouldn¡¯t be......Themander found a box from the deepest deaths, and it seems to have seen quite the years, at least several decades.

    The longing in his eyes were deep. The oldmander touched the box as if he wereforting someone, then passed the box to Shu Ning:¡±Open it up and take a look.¡±

    ¡°This......¡±Shu Ning did not receive it.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing valuable, take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Shu Ning felt very pressured. When Shu Heng was around, the oldmander was always smiling so the pressure wasn¡¯t as big back then. After all, their might was not like you would usually see, now it was all up to him. He had also chuckled in a solemn manner, Shu Ning didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head anymore out of guilt, the stateliness of themander was not something he could withstand.

    Opening the box........He found a small emerald ring within! A gold one, you could tell at one nce this ring was for a girl. Oh heavens, is he......is he......giving this to me?

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>

    This couldn¡¯t be a remnant from themander¡¯s wifemander, could it? Shu Ning started to sweat and wet the back of his shirt in an instant.

    ¡°This ring has been around for a long time, it has been passed down since my grandmother¡¯s generation,¡±I had been passed down to the women and not the men, and this ring had been passed onto the wives of their boys, and not their daughters. Right now, the only blood-rted grandchild he had was only Shu Heng, while the one Shu Heng loves was Shu Ning, so this ¡°wife¡± would have to be the man, Shu Ning. Themander spoke with him in a gentle tone:¡±Keep it, then in the future, you can it to Xiao Heng¡¯s daughter-inw.¡±

    This was a hot potato! It was just a light thing but now it was heavier than a mountain, this wasn¡¯t the type of pressure one would normally face!

    But Shu Ning epted it, and thanked him solemnly. Shu Heng was his, he wouldn¡¯t give him to anyone else, and since this item was a sign of his status, then Shu Ning would not give it up!

    Themander nodded in satisfaction. This young man was still young but he was responsible, and knew what he wanted in the future as well. Much of Shu Ning¡¯s information was piled in Szeto Dong¡¯s room, and themander had already looked over them carefully, not even missing a single notation, he knew that Shu Ning was an excellent child that was hard toe by. The old Shu family had raised Shu Heng to be to outstanding and he even came with their son that was so remarkably excellent that it really seems they owed them now too much.

    But Shu Cheng had nevercked for any sort ofpensation, so he simply left thepensation to the old Mou family that Shu Cheng had been taking care of, it was a joyous event for all.

    ¡°Ning Ning, can you call me grandpa in the future?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa~¡±

    ¡°Good boy~¡±Themander was such a calm man but he still couldn¡¯t help himself from feeling excited. A hand asrge as a cattail leaf fan scratched his trousers, he wanted to give everything to Shu Ning and quickly stopped himself, he might scare the child away:¡±It¡¯s getting toote, so you should stay here tonight, I¡¯ll have Ah Dong arrange a room for you and Xiao Heng.¡±

    He nearly couldn¡¯t hold himself back in time, the sky is still light outside is this really alright? But Shu Ning respected the oldmander thus he still chose to nod in agreement. Facing the hero of the country, who could have an unmoving heart? He couldn¡¯t bear to see him disappointed. As Shu Ning thought about it, he wondered whether Shu Heng would hate him if he were to find out in the future. Perhaps he would, that guy would do him for an entire night if he could find the chance to, he waspletely unrestrained.

    The Szeto household was very quiet in the evening, you could hear the sound of a pin drop in thisrge space, there actually weren¡¯t many people. But in truth, the ce had been cleared out because Szeto Dong wanted to get along well with Shu Heng and Shu Ning. The oldmander had the same idea in mind as well, and not only that, since they weren¡¯t able to personally prepare a meal at noon, this father and son rolled up their sleeves tonight and holed themselves up in the kitchen, preparing all the dishes they were adept at, filling the table with food!

    Taking the opportunity when nobody noticed, Shu Ning took out his phone to snap a photo, this was the meal prepared by someone at the level of a chief, who else could receive such a blessing!

    Shu Heng was very casual, and because Shu Ning was in a good mood, he was also willing to respond to Szeto Dong¡¯s questions with care, in terms of the progression of their closeness, this was a big leap forward.

    After their meal, Shu Ning wanted to wash the dishes but Shu Heng insisted on helping no matter what. They atmosphere was sweet like honey, and they were surrounded by pink bubbles.

    Szeto Dong and themander was very envious, how great it was to have a wife. Themander narrowed his eyes:¡±Do you want to look for another one?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as if his wife died, she had shorn her hair and became a monk in a Buddhist temple after her son¡¯s death. They they were married, love was not involved, it was all done for the benefits of their family. Szeto Dong had thought of treating her as well as he could, even having respect for each other was better than treating each other with scorn, but her family would always bury needles in the haystack, inciting unrest. At the end of it the only thing he could say was that they were not fated to be together, she regretted not being able to see through the illusions of the world at first and leaving her home of her own volition to the temple, and they would still have considered to have let go of each other. Szeto Dong shook his head but there were no fluctuations in his mind:¡±Now, the only thing I want to do is to watch over Shu Heng......as well as Shu Ning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡±Themander sighed. It it was not for his efforts in the past, his son would not have fallen into such misfortune.

    ¡°No, these are the repercussions of my own choices,¡±His lover married Shu Cheng as soon as she turned away from him, hiding her pregnancy. Szeto Dong was also a victim, but what was he to do, take advantage of his power and force the two to divorce? If Shu Heng¡¯s mother had not been so proud in the past, and so callous, perhaps if she had even a shred of hesitation, the two would not have to hide this remorse in their hearts for the rest of their lives.

    Shu Heng¡¯s mother had loved only Szeto Dong in her whole life.

    Szeto Dong had loved only her just the same.

    Shu Cheng and her were childhood friends with a deep bond, even if he were to find that the other party bore the child of another man, he had still willingly chosen to marry her in resolution, making a vow to treat Shu Heng well his whole life, giving everything he could! Even if he were to have Shu Ning and Shu Yao in the future, Shu Heng¡¯s ce in his heart would still not be shaken. It could be seen to what degree Shu Cheng¡¯s love for her had reached. Choosing Qin Yu Zhuo and even falling in love with her, and mixed within that was the presence of Shu Ning and Shu Yao, his love for her was not strong so when Qin Yu Zhuo started to fan the waves, Shu Cheng may have felt sad and very sorry for it, he had still dealt with her.

    The atmosphere between the father and son pair was slightly heavy. When Shu Ning and Shu Heng came out together from washing the dishes, Shu Heng helped Shu Ning dry his hands with a towel. For the Szeto father and son pair, this scene was just like a painting, it was fine even if he were a boy, as long as they could continue on like this forever, that would be fine.

    The room they stayed in at night was very new, it should have been renovated just recently. Shu Ning swept a nce around his surroundings and felt the room to be very warm andfortable, this couldn¡¯t be dedicated for Shu Heng would it?

    ¡°This is my room, but I¡¯ve never stayed here in the past.¡±

    Shu Heng could guess what Shu Ning was thinking of so he spoke out directly, this instead served to make Shu Ning blush:¡±Why did this make of a bridal chamber?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, you really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a god, how could I guess everything?¡±Shu Heng spoke very seriously as he lowered his head to look towards Shu Ning. He looked like a child asking for help, listening very seriously.

    Shu Ning blinked and slowly responded:¡±Well, you see, this is a double bed, and the pillow......¡±If he never mentioned it, he himself would not have noticed, but as soon as he did, he received a surprise. Almost everything in the room came in pairs, and Shu Ning felt a sudden enlightenment. These were added on after knowing of my existence, Shu Heng hade to this house once before and with mischief he pretended to be ignorant. Shu Ning released himself from Shu Heng¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa.

    Shu Heng chuckled, and this truly was a rare sight. Shu Ning couldn¡¯t get himself to feel angry at him, and immediately turned around to look back at him, but he felt slightly surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare the water.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched, and he growled:¡±I¡¯m not doing it!¡±

    ¡°Every minute of our wedding night weighs as heavy as gold, what else are we going to do in the bridal chambers?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning was speechless. He could feel a shiver run down his body, this brother truly was too admirable, ah. Whether he had to pretend to be sick or ufortable, he couldn¡¯t do the XXOO in the Szeto family house now could he? It would be trouble if he wasn¡¯t able to get off of bed tomorrow morning. He took out an old box from his pocket and opened it, the emerald was exuding a fascinating brilliance, it really was very beautiful. Shu Ning didn¡¯t understand gemstones, but even he knew that the quality of this object was excellent, it was a significant treasure. Slowly, Shu Ning who was appreciating the ring finally calmed himself down. Shu Heng was right, a little something should be happening in this night, tonight could be considered the day he was officially recognized in the Szeto family.

    Shu Heng prepared the bath water, and Shu Ning had also finished making his call. Shu Cheng knew that they were staying in the Szeto family house and did not have any reactions to it, with some undertones in his speech that showed his understanding of the matter, he even told Shu Ning to behave himself, reminding him to show piety towards the Szeto father and son pair. This made the hair on Shu Ning¡¯s body stand on edge. Could it be......Everyone already found out? I was the only fool kept in the dark!

    But Shu Ning was clever, heid down a few traps in his speech, but Shu Cheng was wise, carefully using a roundabout tactic to make Shu Ning understand, yet did not expose himself. This child was thin-skinned and shy so they should mutually show each other some face. Shu Ning held his phone and looked towards Shu Heng without speaking. What is going on? This was a good thing but he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°What did dad say?¡±

    ¡°He told me to show piety towards your dad and grandpa.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Brother, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°They love us, so naturally they will ept us. You don¡¯t have to worry about this, all you have to do is cherish me properly.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have any shame?¡±

    Shu Heng picked up SHu Ning and he subconsciously crossed his arms around his neck, cooperating with their tacit understanding. Two pairs of eyes met with each other, sparks flew, and passion erupted.

    Outside the door, the old Commander Szeto was pacing back and forth around the door, and not long after, Szeto Dong hade as well. He looked at him with a slightly unkindly gaze:¡±Dad, you should be sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I came to bring them some mosquito repellent, what are you here for?¡±Themander would not fight a battle he did not have confidence in. He held up the mosquito repellent in his hands and dangled it.

    Szeto Dong sighed and seized his old man¡¯s shoulder, forcefully pulling him away:¡±They have some in the room. Since you¡¯re still awake, I¡¯ll y some chess with you.¡±

    You do not need to exin deeply to a wise man, the two already knew!

    The oldmander looked back in his unwillingness to leave, looking at the closed door, then he left with great regret. They say that the older one got, the more they regressed to be like a child, there was some truth to that saying.

    After a night of passions, Shu Ning had only woken up in the afternoon the next day. His face was blushing as scarlet as blood, he didn¡¯t even know how he should face his seniors anymore.

    Shu Heng understood what Shu Ning was thinking about:¡±Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re very happy.¡±

    Happy about what? Happy that the battle prowess of the family¡¯s next generation is very strong? This was their first time here and they¡¯re already doing the pa pa pa pa. Heh, as Shu Ning felt flustered, he felt happy as well, his heart was twisted into a knot.

    Shu Heng sent out a text message and the father and son pair arrived soon after, especially Szeto Dong, he had personally brought over a bowl of porridge and some side dishes!

    He even knew what he liked to eat, this......Shu Ning quickly tried to get up but the oldmander extended a hand out to stop him:¡±It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t move, you should just rest if you are not feeling well, we¡¯re a family so you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Thank you grandpa, thank you......¡±

    Szeto Dong peered at Shu Heng, and deliberately put on a slightly flustered and disappointed look:¡±You can call me uncle.¡±

    Shu Ning couldn¡¯t bear to leave it at that:¡±Thank you dad.¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡±Szeto Dong was cheerful, he was wrapped in joy. Watching Shu Heng set down the small table, he quickly put down the tray:¡±I still have some business to attend to so you should have fun, stay here a few more days if you want,¡±Pulling his old father who still had a lot to say, Szeto Dong escaped.

    After the door closed, Shu Ning sighed and looked at Shu Heng with a gloomy look:¡±Look, you¡¯ve scared them off.¡±

    ¡°Dad asked you to do that, right?¡±Shu Heng sat by Shu Ning, and picking up the spoon he blew on the porridge. Feeling that the temperature was cool enough, he brought it to Shu Ning¡¯s mouth:¡±Eat, you should be hungry.¡±

    Shu Ning had his food before speaking:¡±Mm, when I called him yesterday, dad said you had a knot in your heart and since you weren¡¯t willing to call him that, it was the same even if I were the one to call him that.¡±

    Even Shu Cheng agreed. Naturally, Shu Heng would not object to this, he was a very filial man and Shu Ning was his sweetheart, of course Shu Heng would not refute if the two agreed to this:¡±It¡¯s fine as long as this doesn¡¯t feel like a burden to you.¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten already, brother?¡±

    ¡°Mm, open your mouth.¡±

    Shu Heng had already woken up early on, and went downstairs for a walk. There were many members in the Szeto family, and now all of them were keeping out of the way. It could be seen how much effort the two had put in for Shu Ning¡¯s first time here, and it was hard to me Shu Ning for liking them so much. It was only because Shu Heng understood that he was willing to eat breakfast together with the Szeto father and son pair, the atmosphere was very good.

    In the evening, Shu Ning hade downstairs to join them for food. The four of them were joking and chatting freely with each other, Szeto Dong had also took the opportunity to take out a gift. It was a pair of watches, but these weren¡¯t just any normal watches. Shu Ning understood, he first put his on himself before taking Shu Heng¡¯s wrist, helping him with the other watch. He looked it left and right and felt very satisfied.

    Szeto Dong coughed and covered up the joy in his heart:¡±Xiao Ning, there¡¯s no time better than now, we should put your name on the family tree!¡±

 Chapter 143

    What?

    Family......Family tree?

    No matter how calm Shu Ning was at this moment, he still felt a little dumbfounded.

    This cute little look amused the Szeto father and son pair. Together they were sweeping loving nces towards Shu Ning!

    Fortunately, Shu Ning was not drinking tea, if he were, it would definitely be sprayed into a waterfall, then the two people in front of him wouldn¡¯t be able tough anymore.

    Even if Shu Heng was a man with much foresight, he still did not expect for them to act like this. After all, it was impossible for them to publicly proim the rtionship between a man and another man, and it was even less possible for them to have any status. The Szeto family was a big family, they were among the top of the old families in the capital, so naturally they cared very much about their reputation, never allowing it to be stained dirty. But......with the change of theyout of the ¡°bridal chamber¡±, it had the low-profile indication of a wedding night despite theck of red. Shu Heng went with it, and Shu Ning understood as well, only then did they consummate.

    With that, Shu Ning was now a family member of the Szeto family.

    This was simply something he never would¡¯ve dreamt of, and not only that, they even wanted to properly register his name in the family tree. What kind of joke is this? Aren¡¯t they clearly just taking Shu Ning as their daughter-inw? This is hard to ept, really! They will definitely be criticized if people were to find out. Although Shu Ning secretly felt pity, but he was not a person who couldn¡¯t tell good from bad. Just as he was about to refuse, Shu Heng had actually nodded before he could.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±Shu Heng knew what Shu Ning was worried about, even if did not dabble in political affairs, the Szeto family still had other descendants. For their sake, they had to put themselves in the clear:¡±Don¡¯t worry, if grandpa wills it, it will never be a problem.¡±

    Shu Ning fidgeted and looked towards Commander Szeto. He was smiling kindly, and seeing this scene, Szeto Dong¡¯s determination was even more resolute:¡±Don¡¯t worry, only the insiders will know, we can just say that you are properly recognized as my godson if the outside world were to find out. If you allowed your father to raise Shu Heng, would you not then allow me to raise you as well?¡±One should always keep the best for their own! There was no need to talk about such matters, you can just feel happy about it secretly.

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±So there is such a function as well?

    Themander nodded calmly as if he were showing much satisfaction to these developments.

    Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s hand and gave it a squeeze, privately encouraging him:¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re just putting your name in the family tree.¡±

    Ha ha, putting my name is a very big matter, alright? Shu Ning didn¡¯t dare to re at him in secret, so he quietly pinched his hand as his way of venting.

    For something like putting a name in the family tree, it was natural that all of the Szeto family members will be notified, only then would this be treated as a serious matter. Today was Sunday and it was already night time, Shu ning thought that they had other arrangements but he never expected that after he nodded, the Szeto father and son duo actually took out their phones at the same time, making calls in glee.

    Seeing that Shu Ning¡¯s little face was slightly pale, he felt rather pained:¡±The ones who areing are all our seniors, the rest of the immediate family members, the juniors, as well as the side families are not eligible to participate.¡±

    Immediate family is immediate family, and it was so even if they were a junior, why weren¡¯t they eligible? How strange, Shu Ning was also considered a shrewd person so naturally he would not ask. He sat obediently, allowing his seniors to make the necessary arrangements. Actually, Shu Ning was quite happy about all this, and he respected the Szeto father and son pair even more now, and he could now be more sincere towards them.

    Even if they were to go overseas to get married, it was still not as formal as entering the family tree! In the future, he would properly be Shu Heng¡¯s wife not only be name. Thinking to this point, Shu Ning dropped his face that was slightly red from blushing. Shu Heng watched his expression, and felt much pity. He actually lowered his head to kiss Shu Ning¡¯s face despite the onlooking gazes of the Szeto father and son pair.

    Shu Ning¡¯s head had dropped even lower now......

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, they knelt in prayer, offered incense, and his name was officially entered into the family tree. Everything was done very simply without publicizing the matter. More than thirty people came, all their elders. There were whose who were shocked, gloomy, as well as those who felt disdain. But since the head of the family, the oldmander himself has spoken, they could only ept it. But......For his only son to be married to a man, this was very beneficial for those from the side families!

    And why?

    For someone as outstanding as Shu Heng to actually fall in love with the child of his adoptive father, who would believe that? And it was even a normal looking man that at most, looked gentle and showed some mettle. To put someone like this in the Szeto family that excelled in all aspects, he was no different than a servant. So seeing it this way, it seems that Shu Ning may not be just as he seemed.

    There was definitely something extraordinary about him, if not......That would mean he excelled in that aspect. No matter how strong his wrist was, he would not hinder anyone else, only Shu Heng.

    Themander was old, and Szeto Dong will hold up the position. Shu Heng was locked in a death stare by Shu Ning, if you¡¯re thinking of making him the heir then there¡¯s no need to even think about it!

    With that, Szeto Dong will have to adopt a child and to raise him personally because Shu Heng was born in a family of businessmen, there was no way he would be good in politics. Herees everyone¡¯s chance, Szeto Dong was still young so he could go for at least a decades more, no problem. Nobody here was fool, all those with babies were already thinking up ideas, those without babies were also nning to work hard!

    Everybody was gearing up but not a single hint of it showed openly, they were in a harmonic atmosphere. The eyes looking towards Shu Ning were the same as if they were admiring flowers, they were very satisfied, sending their good wishes and they all came up to offer gifts! The amount of enthusiasm they showed was just right so it felt like a spring breeze. His chest feeling warm, Shu Ning was after all a man who has lived several decades, he could understand with just some thought.

    They were all happy because Shu Heng......was done for? Heh, Shu Heng had never nned to inherit anything in the first ce, okay?

    Naturally, Shu Ning would not get mad, though every man stands for himself they will not stand condemned by God, let alone such a big family. If they really were in peaceful harmony, then there really would be ghosts at y.

    Themander had been staying by Shu Ning¡¯s side, watching the reactions of everyone. He was smiling even deeper now, if you were to call them smart, then wouldn¡¯t the oldmander be a sage?

    After two hours of jollifications, some of them wanted to stay in but the oldmander refused.

    For a boy to be so cherished, they all looked at each other but they kept still and did not investigate. When Shu Heng had just arrived, they had already done their investigations so naturally, they knew that Shu Ning could cause no harm to them, so they understood that for the oldmander to do this was to give Shu Heng some face. Everybody felt pity for the oldmander as well, working so hard his whole life, losing his grandson when he became old, and with only Shu Heng now it was naturally for him to cherish him so much.

    Although the Shu family would fight for benefits, they would not harm each other. Shu Ning was wrong about this part, not everyonecked a baseline like Qin Yu Zhuo who was so inhumane. If you enter the family tree, then we are now family, if Shu Ning were to have any troubles in the future, everyone would definitely help.

    While Szeto Dong was discussing something with Shu Heng, the oldmander took Shu Ning¡¯s hand and stood in front of a flower pot. There was a deep look in his eyes, but he did not speak.

    Shu Ning was smart, he initiated the conversation toply with the old man¡¯s wishes:¡±What¡¯s wrong, grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Are you clear about what happened today?¡±

    If he were to say he wasn¡¯t, then he would probably be disappointed, wouldn¡¯t he? Shu Ning lowered his head cautiously:¡±Mm.¡±

    He did not say anything more, just gave a simple ¡°mm¡±. The oldmander liked smart children like him, he was transparent like crystal and yet he was afraid that his next words may hrut him:¡±What are your ns?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa means......?¡±

    ¡°if you don¡¯t like it, how about I raise him? Don¡¯t worry, it will bring you no trouble.¡±

    Arge fan-like hand rubbed his face gently and carefully. Shu Ning was a bit stunned as he watched the lines of wrinkles that were so close to him, and for some inexplicable reason it made him feel like crying, perhaps he was touched:¡±Mm.¡±

    ¡°Good child, it¡¯s not convenient for us to tell him about this matter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him.¡±

    ¡°Good, you really are a good child, I¡¯m sorry I have to make you go through this.¡±

    As the oldmander spoke, he pulled him gently into his arms and patted Shu Ning¡¯s back just like he did when he wereforting Szeto Dong when he was young. God knew how busy he was, he could count the amount of intimate time he managed to spend with his family on his palm and not even reach a full count of five. The child in front of him had yet to mature into adulthood, he had yet to even develop his future and he had already settled so early on with Shu Heng, to be with him till the end of his life. Really, he was such a pitiful child.

    Szeto Dong and Shu Heng had just returned and came upon this scene.

    Shu Heng narrowed his eyes. His gaze was dark with gloom as he walked over in a big stride, snatching the little one from the old man¡¯s arms, and without speaking, he took Shu Ning and headed outside. He knew that Szeto Dong had lured him away and only because Shu Heng had some trust in him was he willing to part with Shu Ning, but he never expected that he really made his move.

    Certain with Shu Ning¡¯s respect for him, themander now wanted children.

    Shu Ning was only seventeen, how could he agree......Shu Heng walked in front purposefully because he did not want Shu Ning to see the murderous look on his face. Shu Ning could guess the reason, he turned his head back to wave towards the two, and that was his way offorting them.

    The Szeto father and son pair felt uneasy, they didn¡¯t know whether Shu Heng had guessed after seeing that or guessed after leaving, there was a fundamental difference between the two. This uneasy atmosphere spread, and neither of them spoke while a veiled emotion roamed within their eyes, it was stifling. Suddenly, they heard the sound of footsteps. The two turned abruptly to look at each other, the members of their family knew their ce so they would not appear again after receiving the orders, then there was only one possibility, Shu Ning and Shu Heng were back.

    The two resisted the urge to run over as they walked over to the steps, waiting patiently, their face full of smiles as they looked at Shu Ning, pulling Shu Heng back.

    ¡°Good night grandpa, dad~¡±

    ¡°Good night Ning Ning~¡±

    ¡°Good night Xiao Ning~¡±

    Shu Heng was expressionless but his face was dark, while Shu Ning¡¯s lips were curved into a smile instead. How he was able to do this, the two Mr. Szetos did not know, but all they needed to know was that they were thankful.

    Themander gave his son a p:¡±Quick, go grab a cup of hot milk for Ning Ning!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Szeto Dong left in a brisk run, Shu Heng¡¯s return was so sudden that it had shocked the two silly.

    In the bridal chambers, Shu Ning sat on the bed peering sideways at Shu Heng, watching him sulk, and he spat out a sound of muffledughter:¡±What¡¯s the matter? How great it is that they¡¯re willing to raise our kid for us, I¡¯m happy I get my leisure time.¡±

    ¡°Shu Ning!¡±

    It was rare for Shu Heng to call out his name with his surname, Shu Ning understood. He quickly brought himself to his arms, then offered a kiss and nibble on the man¡¯s chin and throat:¡±Isn¡¯t it just a kid? What are you angry for?¡±

    ¡°You really......¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford to raise one? Five it is, three for the Szeto household, two for the Shu household,¡±Seeing that Shu Heng was about to speak, Shu Ning quickly pinched his lips together:¡±Grandpa is old so don¡¯t get all tossed up, get the surrogacy over with. Oh, and we still have to ask uncle if he wants to surrogate a child too.¡±

    Do you think this is a game?¡±

    Keeping up his smile, Shu Ning put on a serious face and spoke sternly:¡±Do you think I¡¯m ying around?¡±

    Shu Heng was speechless instead:¡±......¡±

    ¡°S Country has already seeded in creating twins from two men, don¡¯t you want to have children with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying......A child that shares both our blood? And not......¡±

    His top was actually befuddled. Shu Ning took out his phone and gave it a few taps before showing it to Shu Heng. Shu Heng¡¯s eyes lit up, or perhaps it was just the light from his phone, regardless they were very, very bright as if a new door had opened for him. After five minutes, he finished reading the web page and seized Shu Ning¡¯s hand in excitement:¡±We we we¡¯ll take care of it ourselves.¡±

    He¡¯s stuttering? He actually stammered! Shu Ning was very surprised, even his neck was stretched long.

    Shu Heng had already calmed down and decided to follow with this n. He took out his phone and contacted his secretary to arrange the trip. Well darn, hearing all this, Shu Ning felt that these action-oriented people were too......that, right? Shu Ning was pleased. After all, his soul was that of a man in his thirties, he had been paying attention to surrogacy for a very long time since he and Shu Heng had be a pair.

    Ding, a text message arrived. Shu Ning took a look and got down to the floor immediately, Shu Heng didn¡¯t even try to stop him.

 Chapter 144

    Just as Szeto Dong bent over to put down the ss of milk, the door opened. Shu Ning¡¯s pink and tender face carried a pleasant smile. Um, this is awkward. Szeto Dong had been acting in the past and had been trying to get Shu Ning to feel sorry and be nice to him, but now this really was awkward. He was still holding the ss of milk and he quickly straightened his back and coughed:¡±I brought you some warm milk, drink while it¡¯s hot~¡±

    ¡°Thanks dad,¡±Shu Ning gave him a lot of face. Without closing the door, he gulped it down bit by bit.

    Themander who was watching this scene from not far away, hiding around the corner, was very happy. Shu Ning spoke a bit more to Szeto Dong before returning. Szeto Dong walked helplessly to the corner, looking at his old man with a bitter look on his handsome face:¡±Dad, you tricked me on purpose.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t trick you into doing it then what, you want me to pull out my pity card? Xiao Heng is still mad, he has to vent somehow,¡±The oldmander sighed and his gaze softened considerably:¡±But you know, that child, Shu Ning, he really is too sensible and kind, I can¡¯t stop feeling like we owe him for all this, you better treat him well.¡±

    ¡°I know, he¡¯s my son now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true, with this I guess your life is finallyplete.¡±

    Szeto Dong only smiled in response. That¡¯s right, he has two sons now:¡±Dad, Xiao Ning likes to eat chicken drumsticks, you should make some braised chicken legs for breakfast tomorrow.¡±Then he turned to leave, walking with a ir in his step.

    Commander:¡±......¡±He had fallen to his son¡¯s tricks~

    In the room, Shu Heng was sitting as still as a mountain as he leaned on the headboard, watching Shu Ning bleakly. Shu Ning had already gotten used to his still gaze, they had no intent of any harm in them at all. The two were thinking of their own separate problems. Previously, he had already felt that Shu Zi Xuan was a phoenix amongst men, he was such a handsome and smart guy, but actually, he couldn¡¯t even keep up for a single match against Shu Heng.

    And the people from the Szeto family are of even rarer breeds. Each of them were outstanding, you could feel that they are very nice and sincere people just by seeing their smiles, what did this prove? That they are amazing people whose emotions do not leak through to their expressions, so deep and reserved that it was simply impossible to analyze what they were currently feeling by their bodynguage alone. Even if you were to catch a w, they may just be showing it to you on purpose.

    ¡°Come over.¡±

    Shu Ning returned to his senses. He walked to the bed and got on Shu Heng¡¯sp, then letting himself go, heid on his chest.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking, the people from the Szeto family sure are scary,¡±Shu Ning was very blunt, this was probably the reason Shu Heng wasn¡¯t too fond of them.

    ¡°They won¡¯t bring any harm to you.¡±

    Shu Ning frowned and raised his head to look at Shu Heng, where did this confidence of hise from? From their rtionship? Well so sorry but Shu Ning doesn¡¯t believe in that kind of thing this lifetime around.

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were extremely deep, and very serious:¡±There is a rule in the family, if you harm someone from the same n then your entire bloodline will be executed with you.¡±

    ¡°Not leaving even a single person......What a cruel set of rules, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s.......¡±Thew, even dealing with this privately was illegal. Shu Ning was surprised and slightly anxious:¡±What other rules are there? Tell me all of it.¡±

    But Shu Heng did not speak, he stuck out his tongue and licked away the trace of milk on the corner of Shu Ning¡¯s mouth. Shu Ning¡¯s face started to blush after being stunned for a moment:¡±Don¡¯t be flippant!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be fine if I stop being so.¡±

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, he would always be flippant with him whenever he was trying to be serious with him, but if Shu Heng really did get serious, then Shu Ning really would be given a reason to cry:¡±Alright my great top, it¡¯s my fault, okay? I like it when you¡¯re flippant! I like it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the ancestral rules.¡±

    ¡°......¡±When Shu Ning¡¯s love was finally starting to flow, a big ice bomb had been dropped on him bY Shu Heng. They say you can¡¯t offend a petty person, but Shu Ning wasn¡¯t so sure about that, the real people you don¡¯t want to offend are the smart ones like Shu Heng. He listened to his endless talk obediently, but he could feel his eyelids starting to droop. Naturally, Shu Heng had done this on purpose, he had his own reasons for it.

    It wasn¡¯t until he was put into the warm water did Shu Ning finally sobered up, what¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Did that scare you?¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±Shu Ning sprayed some water at his face, and was more sober from it:¡±Where did we leave off at earlier?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°How could I not?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be staying with the Szeto family, you don¡¯t have to deal with them. In two days, we¡¯re returning to C City, and everything will be the same as before with no changes whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning understood, it was all just much ado about nothing:¡±In that case, we should quickly surrogate some children so those great gods can stop trying to curry up to us!¡±

    ¡°How unvirtuous!¡±

    ¡°How was that so? They can¡¯t wait for it to happen,¡±Shu Ning wasn¡¯t trying to covet anything of the Szeto family¡¯s, so since they wanted it they should just give it to them. How was it possible for him to not feel sad? It was his own child after all. And besides, for the sake of Shu Heng the Szeto father and son pair have alreadypromised to such a degree, they¡¯ll definitely cherish the grandkids a lot when they have some, Shu Ning was very at ease with this idea:¡±We haven¡¯t asked dad yet.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s noparison then there¡¯s no room for harm, he will like our children.¡±

    Shu Ning was too pleased with his words, his children in the future will definitely be sensible and cute, Shu Yao......wouldn¡¯t be able toe out on top in the future anymore, wouldn¡¯t he? Ha ha ha, Shu Ning suddenly held Shu Heng¡¯s face and felt pleased with watching it no matter the angle:¡±You¡¯re the smart one as expected, here~ Let me give you a kiss~¡±

    ¡°How is one kiss going to be enough? I even ignored dad¡¯s other kids for you.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kiss your whole face!¡±But who was Shu Ning? He quickly stuck out his tongue and let Shu Heng have the experience of his whole face being washed with spit, ha ha!

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for it if you¡¯re naughty.¡±

    Then......Shu Ning regretted it. Before he even started......Shu Heng actually......His feelings were hard to describe.

    Shu Ning thought that he would die, really, but he never expected that other than the bit of pain he felt when he had just entered, he adapted well to it. Oh heavens, he really did have quite the talent. He covered his face weakly, gasping for air. He didn¡¯t feel any burdens doing it in the bathroom at all, Shu Ning was very open and even his calls were quite loud, exciting Shu Heng so much that he put even more effort into it.

    After changing into several different positions, Shu Heng fished him out of the water and pressed him to the door, even a sturdy door wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this one. Shu Ning was truly afraid that with all the banging the door was going to break, how was he going to answer if the Szeto father and son pair were to ask tomorrow? Shu Ning could only plead for Shu Heng to take it elsewhere. After getting his fill, Shu Heng would naturally switch, what¡¯s the rush?

    Holding Shu Ning around his waist and raising him up, the mighty Shu Heng did not exert much effort at all as he rushed steadily back into the room, setting him down on the coffee table before lifting up his legs, and thrusting straight into the depths in one go. Shu Ning screamed and his face was red as he endured it. It was a very passionate night, Shu Ning was constantly lingering about heaven until nothing woulde out anymore.

    When Shu Heng came out early the next morning, the Szeto father and son duo who had been whispering to each other quickly spread out. They had a gentle smile and a bright look in their eyes, they probably found out about everything.

    Shu Ning liked to call out whenever he was excited, Shu Heng was pleased to hear it too. The Szeto house is built with special materials for sound instion so even if the father and son pair were to stick their ears on the wall, they would still hear nothing, Shu Heng had confidence about that, so walking straight over there were no changes on his face, he wouldn¡¯t fall to suck trickery at all.

    Seeing that Shu Ning did note out, themander turned around to follow Shu Heng. Szeto Dong went to the kitchen, leaving behind two chicken drumsticks for Shu Ning to eat when he wakes up.

    After their breakfast, themander didn¡¯t move when Shu Heng was walking upstairs, but instead it was Szeto Dong who came in a quick stride to follow up:¡±Xiao Heng, I have something to say.¡±

    ¡°We are leaving tomorrow morning.¡±

    With one word, Szeto Dong¡¯s entire body ran cold. Had he been feeling too full of himself because of how sessful everything was going recently?

    If they didn¡¯t make a move on Shu Ning, would Shu Heng not be angry today? His temper was just like his old man, Szeto Dong had been through a hard time but he found it hard to speak out about it, but he still pulled Shu Heng¡¯s arm:¡±He is still young, and a growing boy, so you should take it slow.¡±

    Shu Heng narrowed his eyes:¡±Now you¡¯re feeling sympathetic?¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he feel the sympathy when he was trying to take advantage of Shu Ning¡¯s kindness?

    Is everyone else a fool just because you are smart?

    Although Shu Ning didn¡¯t care about the kids, he was after all, only seventeen! How could you bear to just make him agree to such a thing? Even Shu Heng himself didn¡¯t dare to bring it up, what right did they have to do it? Relying on their age to gain his pity, not knowing when to step back, Shu Cheng is the real father of the two, only he had the right. Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was iparably cold, and it made one shocked to see them.

    Szeto Dong is a man who has seen the waves rise, and was very sensitive to malice, but the one exuding such murderous aura to him right now was his own son. His chest felt extremely ufortable but he had to endure it no matter what:¡±I will apologize to him.¡±

    ¡°He will only me himself, don¡¯t put those ideas in his head.¡±

    ¡°I......I was wrong, don¡¯t be angry. You can do whatever you want to in the future, I will not interfere again.¡±

    ¡°You have been an outsider from the start.¡±

    Szeto Dong:¡±......¡±

    The oldmander who was standing at the corner felt as if he had aged several decades in an instant. A hint of grievance shed past his gaze, he was angry, angry at his child for giving up custody of his grandson, for allowing him to be raised in another man¡¯s house, he was angry at himself for not investigating even though he clearly knew that his son had a girlfriend, angry at himself for being too busy, not taking proper care of his son, mismatching a couple and making wrong of their whole lives, angry at himself for not dealing with his enemy immediately, hurting his own grandson. Now that everything was in peace, Shu Heng instead was unwilling to forgive them. His arrogance was indeed the same as the characters of the Szeto family members.

    ¡°Dad, you heard everything, what am I to do?¡±

    Themander patted his son on the shoulder:¡±It was my idea but you were the one to carry the burden.¡±

    ¡°Shu Heng knows everything, he just didn¡¯t want to take it out on you. At the end of it, I was the one who gave up on him, who else should he yell at but me?¡±Szeto Dong saw everything clearly, and a difficult look shed past the emotions on his face:¡±I should just show my love to Shu Ning more, I won¡¯t be able to hear him call me dad anymore in this lifetime, I¡¯m satisfied as long as Shu Ning is willing to call me dad.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right, as long as Shu Ning is willing to give us time out of his day, then he at least won¡¯t just give us the cold shoulder.¡±

    They were two men who had such power in this world, and yet they had such a bleak past, and they were such deste men. For men to be so pitiful, there were definitely things about them that garnered them such attention.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t wake up until it was the afternoon again. It wasn¡¯t the best idea if he kept doing this in someone else¡¯s house, but Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t let him go downstairs in the afternoon. This time, Shu Ning didn¡¯t refuse him, he stayed in the room like a good boy. Shu Heng felt much pity for obedient he was, he sang a song by his ears and it had to be said that Shu Heng did try hard, for his singing was both affectionate and moving, washing away all the uneasiness in Shu Ning¡¯s heart.

    The next morning, Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s hand and went out while the Szeto father and son pair saw them to the door solicitously. When they came here, they came in the Szeto family¡¯s car, but when they left, they left in the Shu family¡¯s car, it could be seen how cold their rtionship had be. Shu Ning smiled and waved, and his eyes were very pure, thoughcking of some affection they had received in the past, this made the two old crafty scoundrels quite ufortable, they truly did feel bad this time around.

    The two ate at a restaurant, Shu Heng was not allowed to go hungry at all. Then Shu Heng met up with a person before quickly bringing Shu Ning to the airport back to C City. Shu Ning sighed, what had toe wille, how are they going to face Shu Cheng? This was his kin, his father. Shu Ning¡¯s insides were trembling, he hoped that his dad wouldn¡¯t be too upset.

    Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s hand, it felt so cold, it seems his calm exterior was hardly true to his feelings. Shu Heng gave Shu Ning¡¯s snowy white face a kiss:¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Will he hit you?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡±Only you could bear to hit me, added Shu Heng in his heart.

    Theirst hour hase, there was no use being afraid now, they should just stay strong and face it together. Shu Ning took a deep breath then walked in with Shu Heng to the living room! As expected, Shu Cheng was waiting for them. The smile on Shu Ning¡¯s face was slightly awkward, but Shu Heng was very calm.

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>

    Shu Cheng was ying with Shu Yao,ughing very loudly and happily.

    Seeing this scene, Shu Ning was speechless for a moment, but he put on a smile:¡±Dad, me and brother are back.¡±

    Shu Cheng did not hear, he was still speaking with Shu Yao about something. Shu Ning¡¯s face was slightly unnatural, and he spoke louder:¡±Dad, I¡¯m home.¡±

    Shu Yao who had just lifted Shu Yao up only turned his head now. His mouth curved into a smile and he looked at them with a soft gaze:¡±Good to see you back, have you eaten lunch?¡±

    ¡°We ate on the ne,¡±Shu Ning sighed a breath of relief in his heart, seeing his dad¡¯s appearance, he didn¡¯t seem to have done it on purpose:¡±While we were all out, did you rest properly, dad?¡±

    ¡°I did, my little wifey really cares about a lot of things,¡±Shu Cheng joked, then he looked towards the tall and wise Shu Heng:¡±Let¡¯s go to the study.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±Shu Heng patted Shu Ning¡¯s shoulder and nudged his chin upward, signalling Shu Ning to go up for his rest.

    Shu Ning understood, for him to do that in front of Shu Cheng meant he didn¡¯t want his dad to find a reason to get Shu Ning to have children. Shu Heng was so considerate, and Shu Ning was very thankful, but he did not express it, he nodded obediently and went upstairs. Naturally, Shu Cheng had been the interaction between the two, no matter how low-profile they tried to be, they still couldn¡¯t hide under his gaze. This was fine for him in the past, only because he did not think in that direction did he think they just had a good rtionship, but now that he knew, everything seemed ambiguous to him.

    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shu Cheng returned to his senses, and had the maid bring the unhappy Shu Yao away. Shu Yao was making noise and throwing a tantrum, wanting to find a sense of existence, but with just a calm nce from Shu Heng, the child started to behave, he pouted with grief andined with his eyes. But Shu Cheng did not feel that Shu Heng was bullying the weak, so since he didn¡¯t bear to settle him himself, it was not bad to leave it to Shu Heng. At first, Shu Heng had also thrown him to Shu Heng, and now if he were to throw Shu Yao to him again, Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t feel at ease with that, the Shu family bloodline will end here if he ends up as another homosexual.

    The two sat in the study while the maids left after setting down some coffee. The atmosphere was very imposing but subtle, until Shu Heng finally knelt down in front of Shu Cheng.

    Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t bear with this, so he pretended to not have seen. He took up his coffee, and looked at his documents after finishing his coffee. Shu Heng just knelt there with his back straight, not moving even an inch, he was even more like a statue than a statue. His adoptive father wouldn¡¯t do anything to him, nor would he let him kneel for long, but despite how clear this all was in Shu Heng¡¯s mind, he still felt guilty, quietly he was thinking about whether Shu Ning was taking his nap like a good boy.

    Actually, Shu Cheng couldn¡¯t even put his mind to the documents in his hand, his favourite son was kneeling just two meters away from him, his eyes would sweep over to him any time, messing up his feelings. Were his knees going to hurt? Didn¡¯t he feel very wronged trying to keep a straight face? He had fallen for him, so it wasn¡¯t as if they could just break up, it would hurt even more for them to do that. Shu Cheng had experienced it, he was a man with even more stories to tell than both Shu Heng and Shu Ning.

    ¡°Stand up, if Ning Ning sees you, his heart¡¯s going to ache.¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°......¡±In a moment, many things came up in Shu Cheng¡¯s mind. When Shu Heng was young, he was so soft that he didn¡¯t even dare to hold him, and when he smiled, it was so dazzling that its beauty rivaled that of flowers. WHen he was nine months old, he called him ¡°papa¡±, nobody knew whether he was just babbling or calling him papa. Regardless, Shu Cheng felt that he must have called him papa, my son is the smartest in the world.

    Now Shu Heng was kneeling. Shu Cheng sighed and went over to help him up. He should not have allowed him to kneel at the very start, now who was the one who felt pain? Wasn¡¯t it still Shu Cheng himself?

    ¡°Have you nned everything?¡±

    Shu Heng nodded:¡±I have everything in mind.¡±

    ¡°Just having a n is not enough, Ning Ning is still young and is still prone to being fickle, you have to treat him well always, don¡¯t give him the opportunity to regret this.¡±

    A sh of surprise flickered in Shu Heng¡¯s eyes. His mouth was slightly open but when the words came to his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say it, he felt very moved.

    Shu Cheng picked up his empty cup and turned it in his hands:¡±Don¡¯t look at me like that, I just don¡¯t want Ning Ning to regret this in the future, then he would hate me as well. I am his father after all, I should be responsible for his future, he¡¯s only seventeen right now. I will sleep with him tonight, I may agree to your rtionship but there are some things I still need to make sure of.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, dad.¡±

    ¡°This is your decision, and I can respect it, but I won¡¯t approve of it.¡±

    ¡°Dad.......¡±

    ¡°Since the two of you are together now, then cherish your time together, if you ever abandon him out of regret, then you don¡¯t have to return anymore.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±Shu Heng got on his knees once again, and spoke very seriously:¡±Don¡¯t worry, dad, he is the only one for me for the rest of my life, I will never let go of his hand, ever.¡±

    ¡°I will remember what you have said today, go, Ning Ning must be feeling very uneasy right now. We¡¯ll have hot pot at home tonight, all our worries will be gone after a good bout of merrymaking.¡±

    Shu Heng left and leaned on the wall. He sighed before returning back to his room on the second floor. As expected, Shu Ning was pacing about with unease, and seeing his appearance he quickly ran over and pounced into his arms:¡±Dad......What did he say?¡±

    ¡°What else could he say?¡±Shu Heng stroked the top of Shu Ning¡¯s head lovingly, then tipped up his chin:¡±He was just worried that we¡¯re too young and fickle right now, what are we going to do if we regret this? He wanted to stop us but he was afraid of hurting us. It was hard for him but I swore to him that I would never abandon you, but he still worries that you will me him in the future if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Why would I me him?¡±The confusion in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were so gloomy that it hurt him to see.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re only seventeen! Even if you have the ability to buy a mansion, how many people would believe you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I understand,¡±Shu Ning sighed and buried himself in Shu Heng¡¯s arms, listening to his strong heartbeats. It felt very peaceful, his brother¡¯s embrace was so warm that he didn¡¯t want to let go for the rest of his life, so how could he ever regret this and hate his dad for it? Shu Ning knew that Shu Cheng had already agreed, but there was just a small part of his heart that felt like it was being tugged at. Shu Ning¡¯s eyes turned, he had an idea:¡±I¡¯ll sleep with dad tonight and throw all my shame away, I¡¯m going to act spoiled to him tonight.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with dad!¡±Shu Ning was very confident.

    But he didn¡¯t know where Shu Heng¡¯s worries lie, Shu Heng was not afraid that Shu Cheng would not agree, he was just afraid that he might separate them for a year or two, and see that if after such a long time, they still loved each other, then they would be allowed to be together. Shu Heng didn¡¯t want Shu Ning to worry about so much, so he carried him up to the bed, and coaxed him to sleep. Not long after, Shu Heng himself had fallen asleep as well.

    In the evening, they had hot pot for dinner. Shu Cheng and Shu Heng had a bigger appetite so the vegetables that went in came and went very quickly, so did the meat, while Shu Ning was obediently putting his shrimp balls into the pot and waiting, his mouth was curved into a smile and he was very happy.

    At night, Shu Heng was alone in the empty room, so he decided to just do some work.

    In the bedroom on the third floor, Shu Ning and Shu Cheng were alreadyying on the bed. Shu Cheng slept on his side, looking at him with a leisurely gaze. Shu Ning felt slightly scared, he knew that he was going to ask.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°No regrets?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Do you like......or love him? You are only seventeen, do you know the difference between like and love?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not that young anymore.¡±

    ¡°Only a child would say that, but alright, I know that it¡¯s toote to say anything now, you should return to L City tomorrow for your studies, separate for some time and calm down for a bit, and if you still want to be together, dad won¡¯t say anything more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°What brought the two of you home all of a sudden? Did something happen at the Szetos?¡±Shu Cheng was smart and managed to guess a little, after all, Shu Heng was his their only child so it was already very difficult for them to ept Shu Ning. It was impossible that the Szeto family didn¡¯t want any children, but Shu Ning probably didn¡¯t want to agree to it, didn¡¯ he? My poor child. Shu Cheng leaned in close and held Shu Ning:¡±Did they ask about their conditions?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Shu Ning knew he couldn¡¯t keep it from him, so he told him:¡±They only asked about having children, and I want big brother¡¯s kids as well. Modern medicine is very advanced now so it¡¯s good to have children early as well, Grandpa Szeto said that he will take care of the children for us, and I think it¡¯s a pretty good idea, a pair of twins for each family, what do you think, dad?¡±

    Shu Cheng was dumbfounded for a moment, twins? Shu Ning was so clever, jumping at an opportunity as soon as it showed itself. He told him about thetest technologies, Shu Heng wasn¡¯t going to give birth to children with a stranger, but they were going to make use of an artificial uterus. With both of Shu Ning and Shu Heng¡¯s sperm, the children will have the genes of the both of them, there were already several thousand same-sex couples in the world who have done it already, it was very sessful.

    So that was also a possibility? For a man like Shu Cheng who was poker faced all year long, even he felt some surprise, he had never heard of such a thing. But that was normal, he had never had any worries in such an aspect, and Shu Ning said that he was the one who had done the research, so he had already been nning this since long ago. Shu Cheng was once again amazed, because he can see that Shu Ning was very mature, he had even nned for his future, he was the only one worrying.

    His children will have their own lives to live, he should just let them go, it was a blessing to be able to be together with the one you love.

    At around twelve o¡¯clock at night, the door opened. Shu Heng sat up and saw his dade in with Shu Ning in his arms. He was very confused:¡±Weren¡¯t the two of you going to sleep together?¡±

    ¡°But he likes being your wife.¡±

    For Shu Cheng to actually say that, how did he expect anyone to answer? Shu Heng was blushing, but fortunately the room was rather dark so nobody could tell.

    After putting him down, Shu Cheng sighed:¡±The ne tickets for tomorrow.¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s heart jumped, what had toe has finallye. He felt slightly stuffed up:¡±How long?¡±

    ¡°A year, two......¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s heart has finally fallen to the bottom of the valley, it felt so bad, but he had to bear with it, his adoptive father was the sky itself so as his son he must listen to him.

    ¡°He will graduate in two and a half years, if you miss him you can just visit him, Ning Ning doesn¡¯t care much about school, so as his brother, you should urge him to advance himself.¡±

    So he¡¯s not actually separating us?

    Shu Heng raised his head, but said nothing. Shu Cheng understood what his son was feeling at this moment, sighed and ruffled his eldest son¡¯s hair before giving him a kiss on the forehead, then gave the face of his second son a peck as well. Shu Cheng was very satisfied:¡±Sleep, I¡¯m going now.¡±

    ¡°Good night, dad.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    And so he left. Shu Heng quickly lied down and pulled Shu Ning into his arms, holding him tight. He was so moved, his dad was great, he was the best father in the world, I love you. The words Shu Heng was unable to speak, he repeated them many times in his heart before his mind wandered into thend of dreams. Early the next morning, Shu Ning woke up in Shu Heng¡¯s arms and rubbed his big eyes, then naughtily he squeezed Shu Ning¡¯s nose.

    ¡°I woke up a long time ago.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched:¡±Good morning, my great top~¡±How did I get back here? Did brother carry me over? No that¡¯s not quite possible, then......dad?

    ¡°Dad said he booked your flight this morning, so wake up quickly, don¡¯t make him wait.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Ning felt feeble, and he held Shu Heng¡¯s finger:¡±You¡¯re so godly and amazing......You¡¯ll definitely find a way to see me, right?¡±

    ¡°Dad just said that you should pay attention to your studies more, he didn¡¯t forbid me to see you, you¡¯re making it sound like we¡¯remitting adultery.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s face flushed, he was overjoyed. He took the back of Shu Heng¡¯s head and gave him a big smooch:¡±That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! I thought we would be separated,¡±When people mentioned crying of joy, that was probably how Shu Ning was crying and smiling at the same time right now.

    Shu Heng leaned over and stuck his forehead on his, curling up the corners of his mouth:¡±You have to be filial to dad, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm, you don¡¯t have to tell me that.¡±

    Shu Ning and Shu Heng went down to eat. Shu Cheng had already left, they reckoned that they probably didn¡¯t want to see his two sons flirting with each other.

    Notes:

    baby SH says ¡°pa ba¡±, daddy/papa in CN is ba ba, everyone thought he wanted to climb(pa)

 Chapter 146

    Knowing was one thing, but seeing was another, the shadow in Shu Cheng¡¯s heart was not small.

    After their meal, Shu Heng sent Shu Ning to the airport, and they couldn¡¯t part with each other. As he watched the figure of the little one disappear into the crowd, Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were extremely dark, and his tone was ice cold:¡±Follow him closely, don¡¯t let anyone from the Szeto family approach him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Yes,¡±Several men walked like they were just passing by, but they had actually already finished their exchange with Shu Heng. They all varied in height, body, and style, they looked just like a normal group of travelers. In just the blink of an eye, they all separated without a trace, they were people sent by Shu Heng to protect Shu Ning, they were all masters of their job with a great wealth of experience.

    After Shu Ningnded, he immediately sent out some text messages. After seeing it, Shu Cheng tried to constrain his emotions, his mood felt veryplicated. It took him a few moments of hesitation before he quickly sent out a very long reply. The general content of the his message was him asking Shu Ning to pay attention to the weather, and to protect himself well, then after his graduates he should return to C City to take care of the house, to not part with them and so on.

    Shu Cheng was a man who stood at the top, for him to tell him not to part with him shows that he thinks highly of Shu Ning.

    Shu Heng only replied to ask him to remember to call him every day, and he wasn¡¯t allowed to look at handsome guys~

    Qin Ming was right at the airport with his assistants, and they had seen Shu Ninging out from quite a distance away. He waved his hand very enthusiastically to signal to him. Shu Ning did not immediately return to school after he reached L City, he busied himself for a few days to take care of some big business in hispany. While doing so, he just so happened to bump into and found out about a gay couple. They were neers who just signed with theirpany, and they were both good at singing and dancing. Coming from a team of five, they had the handsome types, cool types, and cute types, each of them had their own merits. The lead singer and the cutest one ended up in a good rtionship, and even slept with each other. When Qin Ming discovered it, his mood was thunderous. After all, they were abination that was being strongly promoted by him, and he even showed Shu Ning the reports. He analyzed the pros and cons and felt that their rate of sess was very high, during their time of signing they were also asked to refrain from dating, but they ended up pping him in the face, the other party ended up to not even be a girl.

    Shu Ning just so happened to bump into this incident and this made Qin Ming very nervous, but of course he would not keep it a secret, but there will bepletely no issues if such a matter was left for him to deal with. He reckoned that there was probably a scoundrel thinking of getting a promotion again, if not why would Shu Ning havee back in the nick of time? But Qin Ming was not afraid, he was already old, and Shu Ning knew how cordial he was but it was still made him feel dreaded.

    Shu Ning was already sitting in the president¡¯s office, the two artists obediently greeted the president after entering his office, they didn¡¯t even dare to look around too much and kneeled down quickly.

    Men have knees of gold and would rarely prostrate themselves, so they knew they were in big trouble?

    Why didn¡¯t they think of this when they just got together?

    They haven¡¯t even be popr and they were already setting fire to their own city, it was a normal and justifiable thing to be in a rtionship but they were performers, thepany spends money on them to nurture them, not so they can y around, so they should be the ones to take responsibility, was it not so?

    Shu Ning did not ask them to get up since it wasn¡¯t Shu Ning who asked them to kneel after all. Qin Ming stood next to Shu Ning and hisplexion was not too good. Shu Ning turned the pen in his hands and looked at them with a leisurely gaze:¡±It¡¯s not illegal to date someone.¡±

    It could be clearly seen that the eyes of the two brightened up, the young president really was profound, he knew the minds of the youngsters, it seems the two of them would be alright.

    But Shu Ning added on:¡±But when you signed the contract, it has already stipted that you are not to be in a rtionship.¡±

    The two looked at each other with much worry, and when they wanted to cry out for justice, Qin Ming gave a cold humph and the two of them waited obediently for their sentence.

    ¡°The two of you should return home and wait, thepany will inform you of the oue soon.¡±

    So they couldn¡¯t stay anymore? The two were turned into fools on the spot. At first, they were the most outstanding of the group when they had been chosen, and it was the same even while they were in the group, they would definitely be super popr, how could they just give up just like that? The two had just made noise when they were stopped by Qin Ming again. Shu Ning saw the whole scene and was very satisfied with Qin Ming¡¯s ability to control them. He spoke almost with indifference:¡±If there is no margin for a turnaround then we will follow what the contract says, it is possible that the two of you will be sentenced.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±The lead singer who was also the captain sat on the ground with his face ashen, although he didn¡¯t dare to offend Qin Ming, going to jail was way too serious, wasn¡¯t it? On what right were they doing that. But thinking about the contract penalty, he felt his heart grow bitter:¡±President, you¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    Shu Ning picked up the report and threw it on the ground for them to see, and the blood drained from both their faces. All the costs written above were already astronomical numbers for them, they haven¡¯t even earned any money, they haven¡¯t even gotten popr, and......The two regretted it, they kneeled down properly and lowered their heads to apologize with all their hearts.

    But Shu Ning did not go soft on them at all, he asked security to escort them out.

    Qin Ming knew that he was just giving them a lesson, only after the door closed did a smile appear on his face:¡±The boss is amazing after all, settling it in just a moment. It¡¯s just......¡±It¡¯s a shame because these two young men were pretty talented.

    ¡°No worries, male couples will be popr very soon, one of them is the handsome beauty type and the other is pure and cute, when that timees they can sell to the fujoshis.¡±

    ¡°Fu......what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about gay men like them, ying with the boundaries of ambiguity, mixing up what¡¯s real and what¡¯s false, this is going to be a trend in the future, it¡¯s going to be a hit!¡±Shu Ning winked. Qin Ming was a professional after all, he understood immediately. Shu Ning had only given him a suggestion, if he really wanted to turn them into money trees, then Qin Ming would have to do work.

    This insensible pair were trembling after they reached home, they were waiting bitterly for a very long time but thepany never contacted them, they thought that they werepletely covered up by the snow and were very sad, but they never regretted falling in love with each other. They should¡¯ve been more mature at the start, and be more secretive, more careful, since they could see each other every day then they could just avoid seeing each other in private, this was all for the sake of their futures, they shouldn¡¯t have been so willful, and even more so they should not think that thepany would not be able to hang out without them, they were so naive, and too ignorant.

    Thepany spent a lot of money to nurture them, the two of them knew. Privately neither of them dared to call each other, so they used someone else¡¯s phone to chat for a bit, they both felt that they did not want to give up on this rtionship, they chose to keep it in their hearts first, then they will think about it again when they were more mature. Right now their paths had been cut off, but they couldn¡¯t just sit still now could they? What did they have to do to get thepany to regain confidence in the two of them again?

    General Manager Qin was a smiling tiger who was cold at heart, and they really didn¡¯t know what the young president was like, but they should probably plead with him as he himself was so young, perhaps he might even be moved, they had to give it a try, whether it helps or not!

    After Shu Ning did his re-test, he went back to school normally. Before this, there were a lot of rumours about him but now the wind has slightly settled for a moment. Now that he was sitting in the ssroom, the rumours thrown around behind his back began to blow up again. Some say that he had a strong backing so he could pass even without studying, he was definitely a tricky person! And there were also those who said that he was only pushing it because he had filmed a movie before, after all, Shang Zhou¡¯s movie really did be super popr after its release!

    There were no doubts about this, Shu Ning received profits up to nine numbers, it was a big deal.

    Out of curiosity, many of the students went to see the movie, and none of them ever saw Shu Ning¡¯s figure through the entire thing, wasn¡¯t he an actor?

    During the press release and whatnot Shu Ning¡¯s photo never appeared on the posters, and they weren¡¯t there online either, everyone thought that he was just ackey crew member, there were those who mocked him, but also those who envied him. Wherever there was envy, there would be praises. Regardless, it was definitely rewarding if he had participated in the filming of the movie, but he didn¡¯t! What did that tell everyone? Some started to joke about Shu Ning¡¯s weak body, perhaps he couldn¡¯t take the hard work of acting.

    This time everybody started tough, he painted a tiger but it turned out to be a cat, ha ha ha ha......

    They hadn¡¯t managed to be happy for a few days when the sharp-eyed students noticed a problem. The name that came after the words assistant director was Shu Ning!

    And so Shu Ning¡¯s name was once again booming in the school!

    Some mentioned that perhaps it was just someone of the same name, and as soon as this question was brought up, there were many who found that to be usible.

    Now that Shu Ning was sitting in the ssroom, the meddlesome ones then asked to solve the curiosities of their hearts. Shu Ning nodded, that¡¯s right, I am the assistant director, what¡¯s wrong?

    One stone provoked a thousand waves, those who looked down on him, and those who thought he was so and so, they all turned around to kiss up to him, and even if they didn¡¯t manage to, they could at least mix in with him more so that he might remember them, what if this really was true? To be honest, Shu Ning didn¡¯t even remember anymore who these people in ss were, and Shang Zhou had also started to look for actors, he appeared in the campus and even greeted Shu Ning.

    Shu Ning didn¡¯t feel like studying again so he put on the name of assistant director once more, and openly took another leave.

    The ss leader, vice ss lead, as well as the dormitorymittee and whatnot all went, all rmended by the teacher. On the day of the audition, Shu Ning was there as well. His eyes found the sights of some eyesores, with a flick of his hand their cards scattered. If you look down on me then I¡¯ll just participate in a different one, they just came here to join in on the action. In the end, the female lead they picked was Xuan Yue, her real name Xuan Wan-er, she was three years older than Shu Ning.

    This girl was stunned after she saw Shu Ning, and she put on a very dazzling smile. Naturally, Shu Ning knew that she was going to be the film empress in the future, and this was the sci-fi movie who put her in the limelight. Naturally he strongly rmended her. Shang Zhou thought as well that she met the requirements and immediately made his decision. After that, the male lead they used were the best in their ownpany! Who else were they going to hold up if not him? Mission aplished.

    Shu Ning sighed, time really does bring great changes to the world, he remembered when he first saw Xuan Wan-er, He Ran was still kissing up to Shu Ning. And now Shu Ning didn¡¯t know where He Ran was anymore, and he was toozy to investigate as well. Xuan Wan-er felt the same, she had a secret crush on He Ran in the past and when she finally mustered up the courage to get close to him, she was pushed by He Ran to a young boy in front of him. He was very gentlemanly and reached out to help her, if not then she may have fallen on the ground, and it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just embarrassing herself.

    When they held auditions for other roles int he future, Shu Ning did not participate, he had juste out from there when he was stopped.

    So it¡¯s him, he had forgotten his name but he had yed a lot of tricks during the military training, and in the end he was yed by Shu Ning, and got nothing.

    ¡°You embarrassed me on purpose, and made me lose the audition, didn¡¯t you? Shu Ning, I never expected you to be so petty, we are ssmates but you would actually hold such a grudge against me that you even did things behind my back, this is simply unbelievable, I¡¯m disappointed in you, Shu Ning,¡±A certain young man whose name had been forgotten shook his head, his eyes were filled with pain and he held his chest in sadness before turning to leave.

    Shang Zhou was famous now, there were quite a lot of reporters hanging about outside, after that certain young man yed such a trick, even if he didn¡¯t get on the headlines he would¡¯ve almost made it. For example, falling out between students during auditions for a movie, and the other party was the assistant director with a strong backing, aggressively oppressing his ssmates and whatnot......That certain man wanted to fan the mes of the reporters, and he was 100% sure that he could make a name for himself. The people who paid attention to Shang Zhou¡¯s sci-fi movie were too many, it was difficult even if he tried not to make himself popr.

    But that certain young man had not left the scene when he was caught and pulled back. Shu Ning looked over and raised an eyebrow, he thought to himself, it was actually him?

    What was he doing out here, not reflecting at home?

    It was the lead singer, he went to the school to look for Shu Ning. He found out that he was choosing the new actors and wanted toe to apologize, and in the end he just so happened to bump into this situation. He was after all, the young president, the top of thepany. He felt that he had to uphold his image so he had his cousin who apanied him out to speak out for him. His cousin showed his might, and gave a certain man a big p out of anger, beating him into confusion. He yelled loudly, you again? Why are you here every day to stir things up? You made me miss my chance and that¡¯s whatever, but you¡¯re still bullying other students, you¡¯re really crazed from trying to be popr!

    Everything orchestrated by a certain young man had been all but destroyed, he didn¡¯t want to ruin his image but unfortunately, the little cousin did not mix with the entertainment circle, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of being photographed. He grabbed him and yelled vigorously at him. A certain young man felt himself getting red in the face, he couldn¡¯t run anymore, this was too embarrassing!

    Shu Ning was ecstatic, he waved his hand at the lead singer standing not far away. That person was very clever and followed Shu Ning into his car.

 Chapter 147

    The two went to a tea house and the lead singer apologized to him, and even knelt down. Shu Ningmented about a lot and agreed to give him another chance.

    Before he was able to say the words at his mouth, Shu Ning felt that it was quite depressing for him to kneel just like that, it may not be any pressure for the one who was kneeling down, but Shu Ning really didn¡¯t want to bear with this. It was still better for people to live with dignity, if you had something to say, then just say it, you can discuss things properly. After dismissing the happy lead singer, another person took the seat in front of Shu Ning.

    Qin Ming helped himself to a cup of tea and took a sip:¡±Hey boss, who made you unhappy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy,¡±Shu Ning smiled, and his eyes were leisurely:¡±Some people arecking in self-respect, what do you think should be done?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to toss the sd, I¡¯ll do it, when I¡¯m done they¡¯ll be cool, spicy, and with a pleasant aftertaste.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°You can leave it to me,¡±Still the same old. Qin Ming liked to express his sincerity in this way the most:¡±Boss, Shang Zhou¡¯s script this time is very good, do you want to take on a role?¡±

    ¡°Nah, just having some fun for a few days as the assistant director is enough,¡±Shu Ning wasn¡¯t being fickle, he just had other things nned:¡±I want to return to the capital this Friday morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will arrange for it.¡±

    After dismissing Qin Ming, Shu Ning looked outside the window as he drank his tea, then he heard his phone ring. Shu Ning raised his eyebrows when he saw that it was Shang Zhou calling:¡±Hello?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a party tonight, do you want toe over?¡±

    ¡°Nah, not interested.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any reporters, this party is only going to be for our side, we¡¯re just going to have some food and drinks, get to know each other, only then can we have a good time during the filming, right?¡±

    ¡°Alright then, don¡¯t arrange anyone to sit around me.¡±

    ¡°Understood, you¡¯re still underage, I get it!¡±Shang Zhouughed, but he sighed after he hung up the call. WHen he was at the end of his road, Shu Ning invested into his film and he got the chance to turn his life around, but he had also gotten tied up with him. Right now, Shang Zhou had already signed to Shu Ning¡¯spany, he was no longer a director ou tin the wilds.

    Shu Ning was very polite and easygoing, so Shang Zhou wasn¡¯t afraid that Shu Ning would limit his development, but he had some qualms with Qin Ming, he was too smart and mainly did things for profit, but he decided to just go with it, at least Shu Ning had helped him at his most difficult times, it wasn¡¯t like Shang Zhou was a person who didn¡¯t know what good he was given, but he wouldn¡¯t be so grateful to the point as to be in tears, he could just pay him back by working hard to earn money, after all this was mutually beneficial to the two of them, it was a deal with worth for the two of them!

    At night, Shu Ning arrivedte but everyone wee him with a smiling face, all they knew was that he was the assistant director and they couldn¡¯t offend him. But when Shang Zhou spoke of the opening remarks, only then did everyone know that he was the investor, and the only investor of the movie, it was shocking. That¡¯s amazing, little bro! Seeing his tender little face, he seemed like he wasn¡¯t even an adult yet, right?

    Some people wanted to perform well but the others were starting to get ideas. But even so there were bodyguards next to Shu Ning, and those bodyguards weren¡¯t just there as decorations.

    Those who came for a toast were like an endless stream, but Shu Ning had only put his lips to his wine ss a little as a response. His grace was so elegant that he really attracted the gazes of others.

    Shu Ning withdrew when it came a little over nine o¡¯clock. Shang Zhou personally saw him out, and watching him leave in his car before returning to the scene, only then did everyone came alive. Shu Ning was so small but the pressure he exuded was immense, it was hard to ignore, but now that the pressure was gone, it was natural that everyone was having some wild fun.

    On Thursday, Qin Ming had arrived very early on at the vi to wait for Shu Ning, and brought him along to participate. Although Shu Ning went, he didn¡¯t show himself, it was enough just taking a look. There was a dense mass of reporters around, but he didn¡¯t have any intentions of getting famous. On Friday, he went to the capital to meet up with his ssmates, to see Pang Qian, and went to take a look at hispany. He met up with his uncle and Uncle Pang as well, they both thought about it but decided not to have children.

    Qin Yu Fu¡¯s thoughts were very simple, it was enough for them just to live their days together, the children? Just forget it, they weren¡¯t like the Shu family who had a mountain of gold they hoped their children could inherit. Uncle Pang felt the same, his little brother Pang Qian¡¯s wife was one who liked having kids, and now she was on her third pregnancy. Their family was in great harmony and the elderly liked passing their days with them too, Uncle Pang didn¡¯t have many burdens in his heart so there was no need to get a child to make a mess of their couple life.

    Instead, Uncle Pang couldn¡¯t understand Shu Ning¡¯s wish to have children, he was so young but he was, after all, not someone who stood on the same level as them. Shu Ning definitely had his own ideas, and Uncle Pang respected them. Qin Yu Fu took Shu Ning home and prepared a table full of good dishes so that Shu Ning could have a pleasant meal. Uncle Pang asked where Shu Heng was, and Shu Ning curled up the corners of his mouth pleasantly, replying that he will arrive at night.

    Shu Heng¡¯s flight was at seven o¡¯clock. Shu Ning missed him very much, so he waited for him in the airport, not caring about the gazes of other people, they went out hand in hand to a hotel. Return home? He reckoned that Shu Heng may not be able to wait that long, and Shu Ning didn¡¯t like doing it in the car so they could only choose a nearby hotel. Actually, it was not bad to choose a hotel either, the decor was very warm and there were heart-shaped roses and candles on the floor, it was quite romantic with pink everywhere, it felt like they weremitting adultery. Shu Ning¡¯s cheeks were red as he pulled Shu Heng¡¯s necktie, and beckoned him with a finger.

    ¡°Seducing me?¡±Shu Heng¡¯s throat bobbed up and down and he felt his throat getting dry. There was no need to mention how sexy the enchanting appearance of his little brother was, he even cast a furtive peep at him, it was so extremely charming. Shu Heng¡¯s eyes darkened and he followed Shu Ning to the bathroom.

    They helped each other with their clothes and they both felt rather urgent, even their breaths were a mess. Their heartbeats were intoxicated as if they were both in heaven right at this time.

    He entered very quickly, and Shu Ning wanted to be connected with him as well. He curled his two arms around Shu Heng¡¯s strong body, with quiet moans leaking from his lips. Only when he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore did he call out, for him to suppress himself brought out an even more alluring vour, it made it hard for Shu Heng to hold back, he started to pa pa pa pa pa and enjoyed himself. The bath they had promised each other had now be a wrestling battle.

    It was too passionate, it was always Shu Ning whoy defeated at the end but thankfully Shu Heng knew when to stop, he didn¡¯t torment him until he fainted in the bathroom.

    Carrying him out, Shu Ning narrowed his eyes and felt veryfortable:¡±Brother, do you want to switch ces?¡±

    ¡°Mm, where do you prefer?¡±

    ¡°What about the sofa?¡±It was soft so it wouldn¡¯t hurt no matter how he was moved around. If they were to switch to a table or something, he would inevitably get a backache or leg cramps:¡±I like the sofa, brother, let¡¯s go to the sofa?¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±Shu Heng agreed, but he put Shu Ning on a chair!

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded on the spot, how......was he going to do it? Shu Heng had studied on positions before and he would never get sick of switching things up, he just never told Shu Ning. Shu Heng¡¯s body was very strong so he set Shu Ning into a kneeling position before continuing. The chair started to make squeaking noises and Shu Ning was shocked, he really was afraid of the chair falling over, then the two of them would be in misfortune.

    The quality of the chair was very good so it wouldn¡¯t just break, if not Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t have picked this spot. But Shu Ning was very worried, his body was constantly stiff, but he didn¡¯t know that this made it even better for Shu Heng. Tight, so tight! It mped so tight on him that it felt so incredibly good that he could almost fly. Shu Heng was very excited, he turned Shu Ning¡¯s body around and lifted his legs up, continuing to work the fields.

    Tonight was too romantic, truly, Shu Ning didn¡¯t even manage to get past the second round and he had already fallen unconscious. For how long Shu Heng continued to do it, what sort of tricks he yed, and whether he put strange clothes on him or not......Shu Ning didn¡¯t know anything, he slept until afternoon the next day. His little face so so pink that it felt almost like it was ripe, what a pleasant sight.

    Shu Ning sat up and scratched his head, then seeing Shu Heng sitting not far away from him on the sofa, a dazzling smile sprang up on his face.

    The sun was shining on Shu Ning¡¯s body and his hair looked slightly translucent, making his whole being appear almost illusory. Shu Heng narrowed his eyes and felt that his current life was very blessed, he heart felt full of both happiness and gratification. Raising up the corners of his lips, Shu Heng was very gentle at this moment, there was no coldness surrounding him at all:¡±On the seventeenth of May next year, let¡¯s get married?¡±

    Shu Ning was stunned for a moment, and his head cocked to the side in a very adorable manner:¡±Didn¡¯t we promise already?¡±

    Silly. Shu Heng put down his documents and strode over to the side of the bed, lifting him up into his arms:¡±Of course we did, I won¡¯t let you regret it.¡±

    What was he afraid of? If you were to mention being scared, then Shu Ning really was scared that this would all be just a dream of his, if he ever woke up and appeared in prison again, Shu Ning would go mad. It was fine as long as Shu Heng did not regret it, he was fine with anything, he cherished this person very much.

    Shu Ning and Shu Heng stayed together for five days, sticking to each other like glue, and they did it so much that Shu Ning couldn¡¯t straighten his back. He glimpsed a newspaper by chance and was stunned. Oh, it¡¯s him, he really got on the news, now that he¡¯s famous, he should be feeling delighted. This person was so handsome but now he was like a street rat, hiding out at home not daring to go outside. And who was he? His name was An Yi.

    An Yi¡¯s mood felt heavy, again and again he fell into his trap, he had no issues dealing with normal college students but in Shu Ning¡¯s eyes, his ns were not meticulous enough, and he was dropped to a lower level. He didn¡¯t get to deal with him in the military training, and now he really had to do something in case he suddenly jumped out in the future, then it won¡¯t be good if he disgusted him.

    Qin Ming was a man of great perseverance, he had never not gone to the best of his efforts to please Shu Ning, so naturally he pressed An Yi downpletely into the mud, letting him enjoy the mes of fame, the notorious fame! Everything will finally be in ce when the whole world knows of him, it didn¡¯t matter where his boss Shu Ning was at, as long as there were newspapers, the inte, or the television, he would be able to see it.

    After getting a face pping from a little punk, his face was swollen for a whole day, then right on that afternoon the inte had already begun reporting on that event. It was apletely one-sided situation, they wrote of how An Yi had failed the audition, how unsatisfied he felt about it that he even fought with someone, that this was a misconduct, bad behaviour, and whatnot. Each word spoke out to the people, this was the progressions of his life falling into ruins.

    An Yi felt like his eyes were cracking, he read through the articles again and again but he never once saw Shu Ning¡¯s name being mentioned, and what did that prove? That Shu Ning was screwing with him!

    God, wasn¡¯t he just a relying on Ma Tao in L City? He was just a wealthy businessman, I, An Yi, have also found someone to back me up, why did it fail~ The mountain has fallen, he hadn¡¯t even got to lean on it and it had already shifted away, not caring at all about whether An Yi lived or died.

    Ma Tao was Shu Cheng¡¯s friend who agreed to take care of Shu Ning, but Shu Ning never used him at all, Szeto Dong found out as soon as Qin Ming made a move, and the bodyguards sent over by Shu Heng was also there on that day, they had also acted under Shu Heng¡¯s instructions. Under thebined influence of several parties, who would dare to prick their fingers on the poisonous thorns and help An Yi? First off, it was an irrational n to offend the upstart Qin Ming who had green lights lighting his whole way though. Secondly, it was even more irrational to offend all the huge forces. Thirdly, the officials have already reported that An Yi was in the wrong, it may only have been several seconds but if you were to speak for An Yi at this time, then it wasn¡¯t a matter of whether it was rational or not, you were courting death upon yourself.

    The news passed amongst the students very quickly. By the next day, An Yi had already been looked at by all sorts of gazes, the ones he had pressured before jumped out and even taunted him, if they could they would¡¯ve wanted to take a big bite out of him. An Yi regretted his mistakes, he wanted to reconcile with Shu Ning but he couldn¡¯t find him at all, he was so anxious that the wrinkles forming from his frown could form the character ´¨. Good things barely gets out the door while the bad can travel miles, there were those who hated him and immediately framed him, then incited the other students to make a joint report to the school, saying that his way of doing things and behaviour had issues. Now An Yi couldn¡¯t even go to school anymore.

    An Yi walked on the streets as the bright sun dazzled his eyes, but all he felt was cold, the sight in front of him was dark as if he had nowhere else to go anymore.

    Right as Shu Heng left, Szeto Dong appeared immediately after, ringing the doorbell. Seeing that it was him, the nanny put on a smile so as not to be rude, but it was difficult for her, she immediately told Shu Ning.

    Notes:

    Tossing sd ¨C I mean I kinda get what they¡¯re saying but to be honest with you I¡¯ve never actually heard anyone say that.

    connections/backing = Kao Shan ¨C mountain to lean on

    idk about any of u but a chair doesn¡¯t sound sturdy at all, one time in school we had some sort of discipline disy where this guy whipped one of those heavyputer chairs made of metal with a flimsy bamboo whip, and that chair flew out the ssroom so idk man....

 Chapter 148

    Shu Ning would never be disrespectful in front of his seniors, but of course, Szeto Dong stood on such an aloof status that it was natural for him to not dare to offend him, it was nothing if he brought harm upon himself but what if he brought harm upon Shu Heng?

    **, Shu Heng never said anything so Shu Ning had always thought that the Szeto Family would ept the reality that Shu Heng liked him because they felt guilty. Hearing the report that Szeto Dong was at his door, he definitely had something to say, if not he wouldn¡¯t try to avoid Shu Heng. It must have something to do with the surrogation. Shu Ning was not a fool, he immediately told the maid to let him in, and he quickly came out from his bedroom and waited at the living room.

    ¡°Xiao Ning, long time no see.¡±

    They haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month now, have they? But Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t argue with him about that:¡±Sit down, dad, prepare the tea, Aunty Xu.¡±

    ¡°Are you free today? Grandpa misses you and told me toe over and take a look at you. It just so happens that I have some business nearby here so I didn¡¯t specially give you a call beforehand. Is Shu Heng not around?¡±

    You knew but you still asked, but Shu Ning remained smiling:¡±He went out for some business, but I just so happen to be free.¡±

    ¡°Then......Let¡¯s go!¡±Szeto Dong was ecstatic, this was a sess. Shu Ning was sensible and thoughtful, showing his full courtesy, Szeto Dong liked this about him a lot:¡±What have you been busy with recently?¡±

    ¡°Investing in movies, going to ss, going out to y with my ssmates, normal stuff. How is grandpa doing recently?¡±Shu Ning turned the topic around, he didn¡¯t like it when others asked about him.

    The two just continued to chat in such a simple manner. Szeto Dong was driving his own car so of course Shu Ning would give him face, and sat in the passenger seat. After reaching the Szeto family house, Szeto Dong left in advance for some business so Shu Ning went in himself. It was empty inside while themander was sitting on the sofa, beckoning to Shu Ning:¡±Being absent from you for a day feels like a passing of three seasons, my child, you really missed a lot by me.¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s cheeks blushed in surprise:¡±I miss grandpa too.¡±He quickly sat over and took his hand.

    Themander was a very stately person in his youth who rarely spoke or smiled, his face would always be unchanged, not showing his underlying emotions, so how would any children dare to get close to him? Shu Ning was different, he liked to make physical contact and themander enjoying holding his hand as well. He touched his tender little face, no matter how you looked at it he was still just a seventeen year old child. His heart couldn¡¯t bear to do bad to him but he also felt delighted for Shu Ning¡¯s character. With a quiet voice, he apologized to Shu Ning about what happenedst time.

    Shu Ning was shocked, how would he dare to let his seniors lower themselves to him?:¡±I like children too, I have some ideas in my mind but I¡¯m not so sure if it¡¯s appropriate to speak about them.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it!¡±Themander¡¯s eyes were very bright, he wasn¡¯t scared of ideas, what they should truly be afraid of is when they had run out of it.

    Shu Ning told him all about what he spoke of with Shu Heng before, and the more themander heard of it, the more he liked the sound of it, this was a very good idea. As expected, he was a well-raised sweetheart. Shu Heng gave the small hand in his a light squeeze and the smile on his face had be even more gentle. He promised Shu Ning, he agreed with anything Shu Ning wanted, he had not a single opinion about any of it.

    Shu Heng had also arrived at noon. He entered the living room in arge stride, and the incessantughter of a young and old pair could be heard, the atmosphere was very good. Szeto Dong had also followed him in, but he had in fact been home since a long time ago, he just couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt such a harmonious atmosphere, he could only aggrieve himself and sit in the car, waiting to appear again during lunch hour. But he never expected Shu Heng to have appeared so quickly, he wouldn¡¯t ignore familial rtions and take Shu Ning away again, would he?

    Hearing the sounds Shu Ning turned his head over to see them and he waved to Shu Heng, coaxing him to go over for a seat. Shu Heng was very willing to show courtesy to Shu Ning, only then was Szeto Dong able to breathe a sigh of relief. After the four of them shared a ¡°harmonious¡± lunch together, Shu Heng still took Shu Ning away, he¡¯s my wife, why should he apany you lot? If it wasn¡¯t for how awkward it felt for Shu Cheng in his heart, perhaps he would¡¯vee to snatch my wife as well. Shu Heng suddenly stared straight at Shu Ning.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Shu Ning had just gotten into the car and he touched his face in confusion. For big brother to have such a big reaction......Did I do something wrong?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±You¡¯re too lovable, everybody likes you, this made Shu Heng feel a sense of crisis, and he started to get the urge to want to hide him away.

    ¡°Okay~¡±Like hell I¡¯ll believe you. Shu Ning looked quietly outside the window and observed the reflection of Shu Heng¡¯s face on the ss, but the man¡¯s face was deep and mysterious without a single w.

    ¡°What did the two of you talk about?¡±

    Shu Ning smiled, and here he thought the two of them were going to be engaged in a cold war, he was the first one who couldn¡¯t bear with it any longer:¡±Grandpa apologized to be about what happenedst time, and well, I actually do want to have children, brother, we should have four kids, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already say we would have a pair of twins for each family?¡±Shu Heng pulled him into his embrace and narrowed his eyes, a sh of murderous intent shing past them:¡±Unless......Were they asking for a split of three and five?¡±

    The ¡°them¡± that he meant naturally referred to the Szeto family, and this made Shu Ning shiver, the feelings his brother had toward them was truly too weak. He frowned:¡±How about......We just don¡¯t give them any? We can raise them ourselves, just one pair of them, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, I think two pairs is better, grandpa has already gotten old,¡±Shu Heng¡¯s words made him seem very generous and filial, but in truth he was very selfish, he didn¡¯t like how the Szeto father and son pair were interrupting his and Shu Ning¡¯s lives like they were doing now, if they didn¡¯t give them the children then things would be even more troublesome in the future.

    Don¡¯t look at how amiable the Szeto father and son pair seemed, carefully they pampered Shu Ning like a precious baby, but if Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t agree to give them the children, the result of it was imaginable. This was what Shu Heng could not ept, everyone knew that Shu Heng was amazing but they still could not go against them, the power of the Szeto family was the real deal, with one word they could turn Shu Cheng into dust, and the entire Shu family could go up in mes, Shu Heng had to take countermeasures.

    ¡°Okay~¡±Shu Ning leaned on Shu Heng¡¯s shoulder and fiddled with his tie, speaking with a leisurely tone that sounded slightly confused:¡±Brother, have you arranged for everything?¡±

    ¡°Mm, since you¡¯ve mentioned to go abroad, I¡¯ve already done all the research, and I have also found the best hospital that can help us with it, so don¡¯t worry. When you reach the age of neen, our child will be born.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡±Shu Ning smiled happily, he was not an adult but his soul was already old, what hecked in the past, he had them all now, the winners of life that people mentioned were exactly people like Shu Ning.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother with the Szetos, put some distance between yourselves, you just have to act friendly with them and that will be fine. Now that they¡¯ve even asked for the children, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to ask for in the future, it¡¯s hard to say whether they will be making us move in too.¡±

    Only after hearing his words did Shu Ning realize the gravity of the situation, he didn¡¯t want to lose his freedom. It was fine if he had to y pretend for a month or even a year, but he couldn¡¯t do it for his whole life, it wasn¡¯t worth it to give himself so much grief. Shu Ning raised his head and ripples could be seen in his eyes, they were very resplendent:¡±The Szeto family had so many descendants, they don¡¯t really need us that urgently, do they? Don¡¯t worry, I know what needs to be done.¡±

    ¡°No matter how many they had, they were not their flesh and blood, some old people are very persistent.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡±They could even ept a man as their daughter-inw, and even entered him into the family tree, this wasn¡¯t something most people could do, could they just be swallowing the humiliation for a goal? There was a click in Shu Ning¡¯s heart:¡±Let¡¯s go back to C City, it¡¯s still more practical to stay by dad¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°Then should we just stay in the ancestral home in the future?¡±

    ¡°Sure, that ce has always been our home from the start,¡±Shu Heng kissed Shu Ning on the forehead and lifted up his chin,nding a deep kiss on his lips. He slipped his hand into his clothes and kneaded him unscrupulously, especially on the two small points, but the main point was that he was bullying him here~ And there, to the point where he had even gotten hard. A me sprouted in his heart, and Shu Heng whose breathing had gone into a mess swept his darkened gaze towards his lover¡¯s snowy white neck. After his throat bobbed up and down, he lowered his head to bite down on it.

    ¡°Mm......mm......Softer~ Mm......¡±

    This voice was simply too alluring. Shu Heng was a wise man and even without thought, he could tell that Shu Ning was feeling emotional. As if he was peeling an orange, he immediately stripped Shu Ning of his clothes, showing no pretense. Shu Ning didn¡¯t like doing it in the car and bothered, he eyed the board on the center separating them and the driver, only then did he feel slightly more rxed. But no matter how he pressed his voice down, those at the front would still hear it, Shu Heng couldn¡¯t have some sort of strange hobbies would he?

    Shu Ning swept his eyes dubiously around him, but his legs were parted. Shu Heng used his fingers to begin before his rod, entering him very deeply.

    The car was running smoothly on the road, as expected of a luxurious modified and extended car, the atmosphere within always remained calm, but the best part was that it didn¡¯t leave any clues to any cars that were passing by.

    When they arrived at the vi, the bodyguard and the driver left the car a step in advance, the rest of the bodyguards had also left with a straight face. Seeing that the two young masters were not getting out of the car, the two maids waiting by the door understood what was going on and left to prepare some porridge first, they didn¡¯t know when the second young master would like to eat but preparing it early would never go wrong.

    Within the car, Shu Heng finally came out after they switched into several positions. Shu Ning felt breathless and his waist felt numb, hisplexion was also slightly bad:¡±Brother, can¡¯t you endure for just a little while longer?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Fuck~ Me~ It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one getting screwed, that tone was too unreasonable! Shu Ning had gotten angry in a moment, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m made of y!:¡±You be the bottom next time!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°......¡±This pure-bred natural bottom was depressed, really, he had no such ability at all to push him down, and you want him to be on top? Shu Ning dropped his head, and the colour left his body, a little soul could be seen flying away, he had fallen in battle.

    Shu Heng raised an eyebrow and pulled Shu Ning into his arms tofort him:¡±What are you thinking about? The top I¡¯m talking about is riding cowgirl, don¡¯t you like that?¡±

    Shu Ning¡¯s face turned as red as bloodstone, and it was a very alluring sight. His using eyes were mixed in with exasperation. He looked even more dazzling now but he was not self-aware at all:¡±Do you even know what the word embarrassing means?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, how about you teach me about it?¡±

    ¡°Shameless.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need shame, I only need you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched. He learned now, Shu Heng clearly had no shame at all, if he ever hoped to see him embarrassed, then he would have to wait for his next life:¡±I¡¯m tired, I want to take a nap.¡±

    Shu Heng took out arge nket to cover Shu Ning before carrying him out of the car. The maids had already prepared the warm bath water, and seeing their masters enter, they closed the door properly without asking anything. Shu Heng put him into the water, the temperature was just right. Shu Ning sighed, he never expected that he would make a certain man hard again. Shu Heng had only pulled down his zipper, but now he had stripped his clothes off in mere moments, and proceeded to pa pa pa pa as soon as he stepped into the bath tub.

    Shu Ning called out until his throat was hoarse, and ruthlessly left several streaks and marks on Shu Heng¡¯s back. Only after venting did he curl his arms around his brother¡¯s neckfortably, licking him softly to respond to the passion. Shu Ning loved Shu Heng so much that it was natural that he too, wanted to touch him, to kiss him, to get close to him, and be one with him. He requested urgently with a hoarse voice:¡±Brother, tell me you love me.¡±

    ¡°I love you~¡±

    ¡°Heng, I love you too, I love you so, so much.¡±

    He¡¯s done it, with one word he managed to stoke the mes of passion again. Shu Ning was so exhausted he fell asleep, and as soon as he did, he slept until the next morning, he was evenzier than azy bug. Shu Heng had already asked the maids to prepare breakfast early on and asked someone to bring it in so that he and Shu Ning could eat together. Szeto Dong once again visited without an invitation, and he had been left dry in the living room by Shu Heng. After finding out, Shu Ning didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    Finally, he knew why Shu Heng¡¯s face was so thick that even a bullet wouldn¡¯t be able to prate it, the root of those genes was right here. After all, the old Shu family was not like this, Shu Cheng was a ceremonial person and so was Shu Gao, Shu Ning also had thin skin, he immediately squinted at Shu Heng:¡±You go deal with your dad!¡±

    Notes:

    I probably already mentioned this but face = shame, you can give face to someone by showing courtesy, you can have a thick face and don¡¯t, being the most shameless man on earth, and you can have thin skin and be easily ashamed.

    I think this is the only story where I wish the sex would go by faster because what the fuck

    Also just because I don¡¯tin doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t mind, if you guys want to post on wattpad I¡¯d prefer if you kept it private or unpublished or however it works in wattpad, your eyes only, simple as that. thanks bro

 Chapter 149

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were calm with no ripples like the waters of an ancient well, he held Shu Ning¡¯s face and their eyes met:¡±Ning Ning, we only have one dad.¡±

    ¡°......Mm, then should I call him uncle in the future?¡±

    ¡°Clever little fellow.¡±

    Shu Ning chuckled, this stubborn Shu Heng, why bother? But Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t make a fuss about this matter in case Shu Heng felt bad. The two were stuck together, Shu Ning knew that Shu Heng was like this on purpose so he let him make things hard on Szeto Dong however he pleased. But Szeto Dong was a patient person, he was sitting cozily on the sofa watching the TV, drinking coffee, and enjoying this rare opportunity for leisure. After all, this was his son¡¯s home so his whole body was at ease.

    Not longter, Shu Cheng entered. Szeto Dong had already received the news and he got up to shake hands with Shu Cheng. The two spoke and discussed about the matter with the children. Upstairs, their two sons still have yet to show any signs of wanting toe downstairs, but actually Shu Ning didn¡¯t know at all that Shu Cheng hade. Shu Heng nned for this, only after knowing that the two of them had left could he feel relieved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to C City?¡±

    ¡°Did dad leave?¡±The one Shu Ning meant was Szeto Dong. He felt a headacheing up from this but he had to cope with it, he really couldn¡¯t be sloppy at all.

    ¡°Mm,¡±Shu Heng took out a set of clothes from the wardrobe and helped Shu Ning change, his actions were skilled and very careful.

    Shu Ning could feel his heart flooding pleasantly as he raised his arms to cooperate. His eyes kept stealing a peep to observe Shu Heng. It wasn¡¯t like he was crippled but he always liked helping me with these things, never getting sick of it. Could I really be so good that he would dly endure such hardship? Shu Ning pondered and he felt very gratified, he didn¡¯t even know that his face was twisted into a silly little smile.

    Shu Heng saw this and suddenly sneaked a bite on him, finally ending the sentimental atmosphere.

    Szeto Dong and Shu Cheng had already left to have a meal together. The senior has much to speak about with his junior, and the junior also has a lot he wishes to ask the senior, they definitely won¡¯t be finished soon. Meanwhile, Shu Heng had already brought Shu Ning over to L City. Shu Heng had never seen the filming process before so seeing that he was listening very intently, Shu Ning could tell he was interested and he immediately took up his brother¡¯s hand, and happily skipped towards the beautiful L City, it would be best if his brother could stay for a few days. They couldn¡¯t go back to C City, it was better for them to let their dad calm down for a day or two.

    The two did not tussle together today, Shu Heng was afraid that Shu Ning would get tired so they only went to the studio on the second day. Qin Ming had already made proper arrangements for everything, he knew that the boss had a very powerful brother but he had never met him personally. But of course, Qin Ming did not have any intentions of stepping on Shu Ning to reach the higher branch, he even helped him deal with some of the men under him in private, the one who gives you your sry is your boss, don¡¯t get any ideas just because their name is Shu.

    In the morning, three cars were stopped right outside of the vi with a group of bodyguards in tow. After Qin Ming arrived, he was very cautious and waited with his full attention. The eyes of those bodyguards were very sharp almost like an x-ray, with one look you could tell they were veterans who had been through an ocean of experiences, exuding an oppressive aura despite their calmness and silence. As expected, the boss brother really was extraordinary.

    Only at about 10 o¡¯clock did Shu Heng finallye down with Shu Ning. Qin Ming already knew the story, the two of them were lovers so secretly he thought about how lucky that lead singer and them were, if you had a different boss, then perhaps they may not be able to ept their homosexual rtionship. Not only did Shu Ning not separate them, he even allowed them to openly use their rtionship to earn fame and money. But of course, Qin Ming was the one to execute this project, he had already set down all the rules and regtions in case they do something wrong again out of the naivety of their young age, ruining their dreams and even crushing their lives.

    The stream of five cars set out and headed mightily towards Movie City!

    It had to be mentioned that the buildings all around this ce were built with ancient designs, it felt as if they had returned back in time to the dynasties. The tourism industry in this area was booming so there were many tourists around. The were also many film and TV crews here and even more performance crews, all of them wanted to step up in the world. For a row of luxury cars to appear, they pulled the attention of the masses, they all guessed what sort of person they were going to be. Shu Ning presented the ce incessantly to Shu Heng and though at first he did not have any interest, it was natural that he eventually would after seeing the little one speak with such enthusiasm.

    If Shu Ning liked it, then Shu Heng would not dislike it. A glimmer of light asionally shed by his eyes. Shu Ning was in high spirits and his confident look was really, very cute, if Shu Ning¡¯s subordinate wasn¡¯t here as well, Shu Heng would already have wanted to have a go right now in the car. The two were still young so they still had a few decades to do the pa, there was no rush, but Shu Heng had still put Shu Ning on hisp. Shu Ning¡¯s cheeks turned red and he stuck close to his brother¡¯s ear, continuing to speak.

    Shang Zhou was a god of wealth, the one with the halo of the god of wealth, in the future he would bring rise to many famous stars. After Shang Zhou settled on the female lead with Shu Ning, Shu Ning left. Qin Ming found him and told him not to announce it for now, he wanted to sign Xuan Yue to theirpany, he remembered that this female star was very good. Shang Zhou didn¡¯t know that Shu Ning had the memories from his past life, he had only felt that Qin Ming who had been trained by Shu Ning had a unique vision, so he gave him face and agreed to dy the announcement for three days.

    Naturally, Qin Ming put much effort into his work and dug out the not too famous Xuan Yue from Xinxin entertainment Company, paying quite a lot for her termination fee. After they signed the contract, he immediately allowed Shang Zhou to do the announcement, and this made that small entertainmentpany regret it very much, but it was a pity because it was already toote. At that time, it wasn¡¯t as if Xuan Yue did not hesitate, but when she thought of how she could be the female lead if she signed the contract, as well as how Shang Zhou¡¯s previous movie was booming through half the world, she decided to ept the gamble.

    When they arrived, Shang Zhou was standing outside to receive them as well of a dozen other crew members. Shu Ning got off the car before seeing Shu Henge out, and he smiled. Shang Zhou¡¯s eyes brightened, this should be......Shu Heng, was it? As expected, the Shu family members were outstanding people, they were all phoenixes amongst the people. Shu Ning was already enough to grab his attention, but he never expected that Shu Heng would be even more perfect and excellent.

    Shu Heng who stood at over a hundred and ny centimetres was tall and handsome, dressed in an immacte custom-made ck suit. Standing as proper as a pine tree, the aura he exuded was too gigantic and far-reaching, he could keep you on your feet just by standing there. When he swept his gaze over, he could see that his eyes were as deep as a bottomless abyss, one had to have the courage to look into them. They all lowered their heads or turned away as if they had done something wrong.

    This person is way tooplicated, naturally Shang Zhou was used to seeing investors, leaders, and whatnot, but none of them gave them such a thunderous impression as he did, and he was so young and sharp, his sharp gaze almost like the edge of a de, forcing others to submit, he truly did stand out. When Shu Ning directed Shu Heng to look towards Shang Zhou, Shang Zhou subconsciously obeyed his urge to quicklye forward to greet him.

    The group of people had originally been quite merry, but now......it was surprisingly quiet. They were currently filming inside, and the male lead was saying some sad lines while the female lead was crying, it was a pitiful sight. Turns out the beautiful her could be even more moving, her two eyes looked as if they were trying to speak, it was fascinating, the sight of it even made people want tofort her, asking her not to cry.

    The male lead sighed and raising his head, he frowned, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He subconsciously extended out his hand but after a slight hesitation, he could only put it back down again, he couldn¡¯t love her, he couldn¡¯t forget his grudge. His hands were clenched tightly into fists, but released again, and in the end he turned to leave. Done in one take, they were both skillful actors. The lead actors all immediately came over to greet Shu Ning in a friendly manner, they weren¡¯t too enthusiastic or too cold, it was just right.

    Naturally, Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t introduce Shu Heng to them, he told Shang Zhou to get on with his work while he took Shu Heng around for a walk, and they watched the next round of filming together. Shu Heng really had never seen more than just a few movies, his life had always seemed to be filled with no space for a break. After Shu Ning came into his life, he strived even harder to improve, shortening the time of his work so that he could spend more time with Shu Ning.

    Qin Ming came over with coffee he had just bought. He wanted to send it to Shu Ning¡¯s hands but Shu Heng stretched his hand out to receive it, putting in a straw and handing it to Shu Ning first:¡±You can¡¯t drink too much, or you won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡±

    ¡°With you here, how could I ever lose sleep?¡±

    Shu Heng:¡±.....¡±

    Qin Ming:¡±......¡±

    Shu Ning raised an eyebrow:¡±Well, am I wrong?¡±

    Understanding the situation, Qin Ming took several steps back to remove himself from the war zone. This topic was too......Too suggestive, you would lose favour if you heard it. Qin Ming¡¯s heart was beating like drums, really, before this he had even suggested for Shu Ning to call for two men, Young Master Shu probably wouldn¡¯t have found out, right? Heheh, I¡¯d be dead if he found out. Qin Ming still understood what types of means Shu Heng had, he had to do his job well, it¡¯s fine even if he knew, the boss will protect me.

    Qin Ming was correct, Shu Ning appreciated his abilities very much.

    Unexpectedly, the female supporting lead was very diligent, she even brought some ice cream cake over. She just stood there and did not leave, smiling brilliantly with a sense of flirtiness in her eyes. The two young master of the Shu family carried themselves gracefully, and were both lofty. One of them had a kindly aura while the other was domineering, but no matter which it was, they were still so delightful and likeable.

    The supporting female lead was a passionate woman like a little wildflower that bloomed next to peonies, she would always brush shoulders with the ¡°film empress¡±. She had been nominated so many times that even she herself may have forgotten how many exactly, but these were all things that came after. At first, Shu Ning¡¯s impression towards her was pretty good because she would be a pitiful woman in the future, but he would never have expected her to be so dense,ing over to seduce Shu Heng.

    Shu Ning smiled and took Shu Heng¡¯s hand:¡±Brother, I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±

    The supporting female lead was slightly stunned:¡±......¡±

    Shu Heng was such a wise man that naturally he wouldn¡¯t carry Shu Ning up like a princess. He threw the coffee into the bin and immediately crouched down. Shu Ning smiled with pleasure, he knew that Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t have a change of heart but to be looked on with yearning by another person still felt unpleasant to him. Shu Ning got on Shu Heng¡¯s back, and enjoyed the unique fragrance of his body, feeling very at ease.

    The row of three cars left but Qin Ming and several of his assistants stayed behind, they still had some things they had to discuss with Shang Zhou.

    They had juste out of the studio when Shu Ning received Shang Zhou¡¯s text, he asked whether he wanted to change the second female lead. Although it was going to be a slight hassle, there were no rules preventing it so they could punish her to warn off the others. Besides, the termination fees would be enough for her to livefortably for a while, Shu Ning still wouldn¡¯t put a hand on a pitiful woman.

    The weather changed very suddenly, it actually started to rain. When Shu Ning frowned, Shu Heng once again held him and set him on his legs:¡±I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone else, but the look you have when you¡¯re jealous is really quite mesmerizing,¡±As he spoke, Shu Heng raised Shu Ning¡¯s chin and a passionate me roused up within his eyes, bringing a deadly charm with it.

    Shu Ning swallowed his saliva, his brother was the truly mesmerizing one here. In front of him, he had no resistance at all, he couldn¡¯t be wanting to do it in the car, right? No can do, it¡¯s raining, it feels weird! Shu Heng noticed and didn¡¯t make things hard for Shu Ning, he had only stretched his hands into his clothes to touch him, and gave him a kiss. The car pulled up into the underground parking, it was the ce arranged for them by Qin Ming. L City wasn¡¯t very developed so a three star restaurant was already a big deal.

    When Shu Heng took Shu Ning in, he actually met someone familiar, it was Xu Jin!

    Xu Jin had just finished eating and there were many people following behind him. When he saw Shu Heng, both sides stopped. Xu Jin looked leisurely towards Shu Ning:¡±So this is the second young master of the Shu family? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you but this is the first time we¡¯ve met, my name is Xu Jin, a good friend of your brother¡¯s, you can just call me Brother Xu.¡±

    How open, Shu Ning¡¯s pupils shrunk and he put on a smile, greeting him courteously. But he had forgotten that he was still holding Shu Heng¡¯s hand. Shu Heng lowered his head to look at Shu Ning thoughtfully. Earlier, his little brother was very nervous, and gave his hand a short death grip, what did that prove? Xu Jin had once mentioned to pluck the weeds, could he have done something?

    No, it was impossible, Shu Heng had confidence in his friend. At that time, he had already warned him, and knowing Xu Jin¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t make a move.

    Then......What was Shu Ning afraid of?

 Chapter 150

    Seeing that Xu Jin was about to speak to him about something and did not have any intentions of leaving, he immediately lifted his hand to stop him:¡±I¡¯m hungry, if you have anything important to say, let us meet up again in the future.¡±

    After he spoke, the smiles of the people behind Xu Jin changed be it just a little or a lot, there were also those who kept their smiles from start to end. But Xu Jin was not angry, he was already used to how cold Shu Heng was a long time ago. He smiled towards Shu Ning and left with his group of people. Shu Ning sighed in his heart. Xu Jin, the apparent heir of the Xu family, why did he appear here?

    Shu Heng walked with Shu Ning into the elevator, their private room had already been prepared and the food had alsoe. Shu Heng sent everyone else out, and as soon as the door closed, he helped Shu Ning wipe his hands, and finished their meal before asking about what happened earlier, in case it would affect the appetite of the little one:¡±Do you know Xu Jin?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Why are you afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°I saw him photo in the room, and he suddenly appeared......¡±

    ¡°My rtionship with him is clean.¡±

    Pff, Shu Ning sprayed out his water then looked dumbfoundedly at Shu Heng, on what direction did this guy end up on? It was mysterious, but understandable. He can¡¯t me Shu Heng for his mind steering away since he never told him the full thing, but how was Shu Ning going to exin? He was scared of Xu Jin because of the memories and experiences he had of his past life. Shu Ning and Qin Yu Zhuo would always try to frame Xu Jin, and as his best friend, it was naturally that Xu Jin would know about it. His unpredictable and sinister eyes were as scary as if he could see through everything. He didn¡¯t even need to investigate, he just needed to hear about it and he would know that Shu Ning had done it.

    Such amazing judgement and resolution, apart from university they had been studying together since kindergarten, their rtionship was way better than with the others. When he was young, Shu Heng knew that Xu Jin was in danger, even if he were forced to stay in the ancestral home, not allowed to go outside, he would still send all his bodyguards to Xu Jin¡¯s side. At that time, Shu Heng was the only sessor to the Shu family, but Xu Jin wasn¡¯t, he was always faced with danger, from getting framed to getting kidnapped again and again.

    Shu Ning knew, that the friendship between the two of them were so deep that there was no way for outsiders to even start to imagine it. They were entangled in many things, and they also had shared for the businesses they owned, there were a lot of things they did together so their entanglement was very deep, it was a rtionship as strong as steel where you could trust your back with ease to the other party.

    Shu Heng lifted up Shu Ning¡¯s chin and watched him with eyes that were as deep as an abyss, his probing eyes showed a slight hint of aggression:¡±What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°You are not allowed to doubt my rtionship with him.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting so worked up for?¡±Shu Ning was unhappy, he hated Xu Jin, he hated him a lot. He moved his chin away, not wanting to look at Shu Heng. Why are you siding with Xu Jin so much? If nothing was wrong with him, then am I the one with the problem? Shu Ning didn¡¯t know why he was being so petty, but his chest felt stuffy. After all, Shu Heng had been speaking for Xu Jin before Shu Ning even said anything, he knew that there were no issues in their rtionship, but......He still felt very depressed.

    Shu Heng took Shu Ning¡¯s chin back in a domineering manner, not allowing him to escape:¡±Shu Ning, what are you actually afraid of? Could you have heard any rumours? Or perhaps, did Szeto Dong tell you something?¡±

    Shu Ning was shocked, and his eyes widened instantly. Xu Jin was way, way stronger than Shu Ning, could it be......Has the Szeto family ever thought of wanting him as their daughter-inw?

    It wasn¡¯t impossible, after all, their rtionship was so good that the only way they could get closer was if they were to share a pair of pants together. Xu Jin also stood at a hundred and ny centimetres, but unlike how bulky Shu Heng was, Xu Jin¡¯s body was slightly more slender. He had medium length hair and the contours of his face were soft, he had long and slender eyes that encapsted his sinister beauty. If he were a bottom, he would definitely be the most perfect and alluring type. Shu Ning felt a strong headacheing on, and he moved his chin away again, holding his forehead with one hand.

    ¡°Speak to me, I¡¯m no God, I can¡¯t guess what you¡¯re thinking every time. What are you thinking about? I¡¯ve known Xu Jin since I was five, whether it was for friendship or benefits, we still share a connection. There are times when I find myself too swamped with work, I would ask him to go overseas for me, and I would help him just the same when he couldn¡¯t handle all the work he had, it wasn¡¯t something I could exin in just a few words. I¡¯m sure you know whether I love you or not, you shouldn¡¯t second guess me without reason.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shu Ning also found that he had to speak:¡±I¡¯m not being suspicious of you, and I didn¡¯t say that the two of you had any suspicious rtionships, you¡¯re just thinking too much, okay? Can you stop making a fuss, I¡¯m having a headache right now and it really hurts.¡±

    Shu Heng pulled Shu Ning into his arms, but Shu Ning wasn¡¯t having it. Shu Heng could only use more of his strength to keep him in his embrace. Shu Ning liked this domineering and forceful part of Shu Heng, and it was better when he was being unreasonable, perhaps he was just cheap to his bones, this was what Shu Ning thought. Shu Heng held him with one hand and caressed his back with his other, slowly, he tried to kiss him, his mind full of thought.

    What did Xu Jin do to him? He had to find out, if not, Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night.

    Once they returned to the vi, Shu Ning took a nap. Shu Heng left the bedroom and stood at the window on the first floor, looking at the rain outside. He called Xu Jin.

    Xu Jin picked up very quickly:¡±What happened?¡±

    ¡°You noticed?¡±

    ¡°Mm, his face was pale, he tried his best to cover it up but it was strange, this is the first time I¡¯ve met him.¡±

    ¡°Strange, but perhaps not so.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Xu Jin was a genius, and his senses were very keen. Besides Shu Heng, not many people could mess with him, but he waspletely clueless at this moment.

    ¡°He is my lover.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°We will be getting married next year, on the 17th of March.¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±Xu Jin stepped on the brakes immediately, his mind had gone fully nk. For someone of Xu Jin¡¯s background, if he were to be met with a problem that he could not find a countermeasure to, if he were to just sit around like a fool then he would probably just be waiting to be killed. Only a few seconds had passed when Xu Jinughed in a sinister tone:¡±So you¡¯re actually gay~ That was too dangerous!¡±

    ¡°I thought you were gay at first.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You and your brother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, that¡¯s my real brother. Oh......Does he think that we......?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°His mind really wandered, I had that feeling too when we met earlier, it felt like he was constraining himself. Since you¡¯re his partner, you should watch out lest the boat flips on you one day, and I¡¯d be dragged down with you. Oh, that¡¯s right, be wary of the Szetos, if they found out, then that little guy is as good as dead.¡±

    ¡°His name is already in the family tree.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Xu Jin¡¯s limits were constantly being brushed over by Shu Heng today, he was very surprised. The two had already been speaking for more than an hour, since the two had grown up and went their own ways to their respective universities, the two had been seeing each other very less. Xu Jin had been busy eradicating the dissenters and strengthening himself, while Shu Heng was busy with his love life, settling both his families at once so that Shu Ning could be his wife with ease.

    Shu Ning stood silently on the second floor, he rarely ever saw Shu Heng speak with another person like this in such a cheerful way. Although he was not smiling, he could feel that he was a good mood, who was he speaking with?

    Shu Ning thought about it quietly, and every so often he would cock his head to the side. He hoped that Shu Heng could be more cheerful, he always carried himself like the Grim Reaper. Perhaps he himself may not notice it, but everyone around him felt scared of him, and this was the truth. Shu Ning had only been standing for a minute when Shu Heng turned his head over. Their eyes met and Shu Ning could feel his heart jump as if his thoughts had been seen through.

    Shu Heng beckoned towards him. Shu Ning pouted, but he still went over obediently.

    Xu Jin noticed a subtle difference and he chuckled, narrowing his eyes:¡±Did he wake up? Let¡¯s talk again next time.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±Shu Heng put away his phone.

    Shu Ning raised an eyebrow, and he curled his arms around Shu Heng¡¯s waist. He raised his head to look at his profound features:¡±You hung up as soon as I came, is there something secret I¡¯m not supposed to know?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Shu Heng kissed him before he was willing to speak:¡±It¡¯s about you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±He couldn¡¯t have been calling Xu Jin, could he? Shu Ning didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or dry, I really can¡¯t afford to offend that great god. The great wolf Shu Heng¡¯s specialty was to pull aggro~

    ¡°It seems you managed to guess it. That¡¯s right, it was Xu Jin. Since you wouldn¡¯t tell me the reason, I could only ask him instead.¡±

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded. His mouth twitched and his face was covered in ck lines. Alright then, you¡¯re strong, you¡¯re the most amazing, I can¡¯t fight back against you so I shall take my leave.

    He had only taken two steps when Shu Heng pulled his arms, and forcefully pulled him back into his arms. He swayed him left and right as if he were coaxing a child:¡±Are you going to tell me?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do if I¡¯m determined not to?¡±

    Shu Ning yelped when he was carried up like a princess, he suddenly realized, wasn¡¯t he just giving Shu Heng an opportunity to bully him? And as expected, Shu Heng helped himself to it and directly carried him upstairs. He kicked the door shut with a m and tore off his clothes, having Shu Ning in a very rough and savage manner, and even done it for a very, very long time. When he was about to leak, he would stop and rest for a while before getting back into battle. Again and again, he did Shu Ning until his whole body heated up, and he pleaded for mercy. It didn¡¯t even help when he called him sweetheart, and calling him hubby was even less of use, it made Shu Heng¡¯s blood boil even more and he helped himself to a second serving.

    Shu Ning was exhausted and wanted to sleep, but Shu Heng slowly entered again and again, he was gentle, careful, and light, as if he were scratching an itch for him. Shu Ning yearned anxiously, he wanted him to have his fill but he couldn¡¯t bear to stop this meticulous friction that felt like he was being teased with a feather, he liked it a lot.

    ¡°Do you love me?¡±

    ¡°I love you,¡±answered Shu Ning subconsciously.

    Step by step, Shu Heng asked him question after question. At this moment, Shu Ning had already lost his sensibility to defend his thoughts. He was so very tired, and so sleepy, he couldn¡¯t sober himself. And so Shu Heng brought out the real question:¡±Why do you fear Xu Jin?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s bad.¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°He helped you.¡±

    ¡°Is he bad for helping me?¡±

    ¡°He was in the past, not now......¡±

    ¡°Ning? Don¡¯t sleep, answer my question, Ning Ning?¡±Shu Heng sighed. After a pa pa pa pa pa pa pa he finally came out. It felt so good, Shu Heng whoid on top of Shu Ning¡¯s body moved his two hands. his little brother¡¯s skin was so delicate, smooth, and stic, attracting his touch just like a ma.

    Shu Heng pondered about it for a moment but he let it go, his lover was his lover, and his friend was his friend, since there was no way for them to get along, then they should just see each other separately, there was no reason to tie them together, it was fine as long as Shu Ning did not get any misunderstandings. Shu Ning slept very pleasantly, the person he loved in the past was his most hated person in this life, while the person he hated in the past was now the one he liked. Take Xu Jin for example, Shu Ning had never harmed Shu Heng so naturally, they would have no conflicts in this lifetime. Instead, Xu Jin would even protect Shu Ning because his only friend was Shu Heng. The number of friends Shu Heng could trust did not even amount to ten, and they were all phoenixes amongst men, not a single one of them was inferior to Xu Jin. Shu Ning knew these people, they would give their OK to Shu Ning as well in the future, and he felt pleased just thinking about it.

    Opening his eyes, he found that it was already the next day. Shu Ning yawned, huh? My naughty top left as soon as he was done with the deed?

    Shu Heng stayed in L City for a month before returning to C City but Shu Ning did not follow him. Since he didn¡¯t like to study, he decided to do business. Because of his connections with Shang Zhou, he had participated in several celebrity gatherings, and they were quite interesting. It was especially lively during the New Year¡¯s, it was very cold this winter but just thinking that the 17th of March wasing soon, Shu Ning could feel his heart instantly warming up, and his eyes that looked towards Shu Heng glowed with love and pleasure.

    Notes:

    cheap ¨C Jian ¼ú, this is a wonderful insult that is used for a lot of things, it can mean bitch, evil, lowly, loose/easy, despicable, and all sorts of things, but in this context it is used to mean he is lowly/slutty(bitchy?) for liking such an unreasonable Shu Heng.

    Pull aggro ¨C Those who y games would know, but if you don¡¯t, in many games and especially mmorpgs, pulling aggro is to attract the attention of one or more monsters, aggro is on you(usually the tank or healer if y¡¯all bad) when the monsters are attacking you.

    Tempted to draw Xu Jin, he sounds like a 10/10, but I¡¯m too tired lol

 Chapter 151

    Those who knew of Shu Heng and Shu Ning¡¯s wedding weren¡¯t many, the stupid ones would try to ask the others, but the smart ones were quietly waiting......And in the end, the two disappeared.

    They disappeared for three whole months, even if you were to go for your honeymoon after your wedding, it shouldn¡¯t take this long, right? It really kept people at the edge of their seats, they didn¡¯t know whether they shouldugh or cry at this moment. Especially the two guys from the Szeto family. Shu Cheng told them not to investigate it, let the children do as they want, and so they waited bitterly. But Shu Cheng was very calm, and his mood was very good as well.

    Because he was the only one who knew where his two children had gone.

    Shu Ning liked the church in Y country, he liked how romantic F Country was, he liked the beaches of A Country, and he liked the museums in L Country......It would be an exaggeration to say they were going around the world, but they really went to a lot of ces, leaving their blessed footprints on the world. Shu Ning¡¯s skin was still snowy white as usual, he didn¡¯t get tanned by the sun at all. It could be seen that Shu Heng¡¯s love for him had already reached an unimaginable degree.

    Receiving news of the two¡¯s return, Shu Cheng specially prepared for a them a meal for their arrival. With his arms spread wide open he held his sons, looking them left and right. Shu Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with a flirty and bashful look, he reckoned that Shu Heng had been moisturizing him properly. The strange feeling started to flood his heart again, Shu Cheng narrowed his eyes but his smile was very bright, he can¡¯t let Shu Ning notice, because he was a child who could see everything crystal-clear, it was easy to hurt him.

    Unlike Shu Heng, that bastard, you could¡¯ve fallen for everyone, why did it have to be Shu Ning!

    Staring daggers at him, this was the first time Shu Cheng exuded vicious intent towards his eldest son, but Shu Heng¡¯s face was too thick so he was unaffected, not even his eyelid moved.

    Whether he was truly his or not, as long as it was a child, a child was the responsibility of their parent, Shu Gao had once told him that with indifference, and Shu Cheng felt it deeply now that besides epting them, there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really sorry we went away for so long, is everything fine at home?¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s care still made Shu Cheng feel warm, and the grievances in his heart turned to dust in an instant:¡±Everything is fine, you two should be tired, aren¡¯t you? Go upstairs quickly and get some rest, thene down for dinner with me in a bit, they¡¯re all your favourites tonight.¡±

    While walking upstairs, Shu Ning quietly gave Shu Heng a thumbs up in his heart. How amazing, as expected, he could deal with dad with just a few words! You really had to admire that!

    Shu Heng smiled, but it was not due to happiness, but rather determination.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s take a bath first.¡±

    Shu Cheng who had yet to go far slipped and nearly fell down. He turned back resentfully to see Shu Heng carry up Shu Ning like a princess and disappeared into the corner.

    His mouth twitched. I must get used to this, I have to......The rambling Shu Cheng cheered himself on incessantly but it still felt quite awkward, so he decided he should share the joy instead of having it all to himself. He took out his phone and calmly gave Szeto Dong a call. Shu Cheng secretlyughed, he didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t rush over now if he made the situation sound a bit serious.

    Szeto Dong would never have expected Shu Cheng to y a prank on him, he quickly passed down his work to his subordinates and came over to C City in a rush. It had only taken him two hours with the help of some special means. For a big man such as himself, it was quite difficult to move around, he first had to prepare everything in advance, if any little problem were to arise, then that would¡¯ve been a catastrophe.

    And in the end......The Shu family was harmonious and cheerful. Shu Cheng, Shu Heng, and Shu Ning were currently chatting as the maids put down dishes of scrumptious food, it was clear that everyone was in a very good mood.

    Szeto Dong had been messed with big time. Heughed bitterly in his heart, who asked him to mess with Shu Cheng for the sake of his children? Now he was the unlucky one.

    A gust of wind flew by, and he felt very stuffy. Neither Shu Ning nor Shu Heng paid any attention to Szeto Dong, but thankfully Shu Cheng invited him to sit, only then could he avoid having to be a statue.

    Shu Ning had already heard from Shu Heng and knew that he was thinking too much, Szeto Dong had never considered for Xu Jin to be his daughter-inw, and so he first grabbed some vegetables for Shu Cheng, then to his lovely husband, before getting some for Szeto Dong at the end:¡±Dad, try this duck, it¡¯s very delicious, you can¡¯t get this outside.¡±

    Szeto Dong was very courteous and tried it immediately. It was pretty good indeed, leaving behind a pleasant taste in his mouth. He nodded towards Shu Ning and picked up a chicken drumstick, putting it in Shu Ning¡¯s bowl:¡±Eat more, you¡¯re too skinny.¡±

    Shu Cheng thought so as well. He passed some Julienned aubergines to Shu Heng¡¯s bowl and spoke to him in an earnest and affectionate manner:¡±Ning Ning is yours in the future, so you have to take care of him well, don¡¯t make me worry.¡±

    Shu Ning was shocked, this was the first time he had heard his dad¡¯s recognition to their rtionship so seriously!

    Shu Heng nodded:¡±Don¡¯t worry dad, I will.¡±

    Szeto Dong did not try to stick himself in, he just continued smiling, and left at about eight in the afternoon. Shu Cheng asked him to stay but Szeto Dong did not wish to interrupt his children, so he could only send him to the door, spoke of some pleasantries, and thanked Szeto Dong for helping Shu Heng¡¯s uncle. The old head of the Mou family was already old, his daughter was dead, and only his son was left. Seeing that Shu Cheng did not require any help, Szeto Dong was clever and decided to help the old Mou family instead.

    Shu Ning crouched on the floor, holding onto the edge of the curtains, and observed them secretly:¡±Brother, what do you think our two dads are talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else......It¡¯s probably about us. Come here, let¡¯s get your hair dry first, you¡¯re going to catch a cold like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m made of y, it¡¯s so hot in July, how could I catch a cold?¡±

    ¡°Are youing or not?¡±

    Shu Ning was stunned, and he walked over obediently, sitting in Shu Heng¡¯s arms, allowing his big hands to move back and forth, recalling the wonderful time they had the past three months!

    White doves were flying outside the snowy white church, with white roses blooming all around the ce......Shu Heng stood in front, gently looking back, asking whether he was happy. Shu Ning subconsciously started to smile, and a sudden heat came to his face, his big brother kissed him. Shu Ning quickly returned to his senses, and he felt so bashful that he blushed to his ears:¡±Brother, are you bullying me again?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of the day we got married, it was so wonderful, just like a dream.¡±

    ¡°Did you like it?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did, what, didn¡¯t you?¡±If you dare to say you didn¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you! Shu Ning squinted his eyes viciously.

    ¡°Then......Where should we get married next year?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If you like it, we can get married every year on our birthday, what do you think about a wedding at sea? I heard the wedding photos taken at sea are very beautiful, what about the Grand Canyon? Do you like that? We can go there for our honeymoon, how about getting married in space? Ning Ning, why are you crying?¡±

    Shu Ning was speechless, he pursed his red lips and his eyes were moist with his tears. He looked at Shu Heng with aplicated look in his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong sweetheart, don¡¯t scare me!¡±

    Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Shu Ning put on a very silly smile:¡±In my next life, and even the life after that, I still want to be your bride.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will find you early on, and I won¡¯t let you feel any grief, not even a single bit!¡±

    Shu Heng carried Shu Ning into his arms and caressed his back, a piercingly cold light lit up in his eyes, the names of several people who tried to harm Shu Ning shed past his mind. If he ever get the chance to start over, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let those bastards touch Shu Ning! Shu Heng closed his eyes, feeling the warmth in his warms as well as the supple feeling of his skin, he felt aroused, and his hand started to move about.

    Shu Ning made a sound of surprise and felt a shiver. Pitifully he held Shu Heng¡¯s face:¡±Brother......Can we wait until dad¡¯s asleep? What are we going to do if hees in?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t, he knows we¡¯re married, and of course, newlyweds are going to be doing some embarrassing things, dad has experience, he wouldn¡¯t......¡±

    The door opened, it really did. Since Shu Yao was still in the old house, and there weren¡¯t any eyesores in the vi so the bodyguards are all keeping watch outside the vi!

    It was so awkward as if a spell had been cast on them.

    Shu Heng was holding Shu Ning¡¯s waist and had already unbuttoned his top, the snowy-white shirt was hanging around Shu Ning¡¯s wrists and the little red beans on his chest were partly visible, it was even more alluring than if his shirt was off. Shu Ning¡¯s blushing face was raised, showing an appearance as if he was ready for picking......While Shu Cheng was currently walking in with a smile still on his face. Just like that, time stopped for the three for several seconds, and Shu Cheng quickly left, closing the door behind him.

    With a bang, Shu Ning trembled. Oh heavens, dad saw!

    Shu Heng was not affected at all, he overwhelmed Shu Ning and pressed him down, unbuckling his belt. Shu Ning quickly pulled Shu Heng¡¯s hand, his eyesced with fear:¡±Brother~ Brother~ That~ Dad~ He~ Dad saw.¡±

    ¡°Mm, he did.¡±

    Even his little briefs were sacrificed heroically. With some force, Shu Heng tore it and the shreds of the brief¡¯s corpse fell somewhere far away with a flick of his hands. Shu Ning was anxious:¡±What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°He already saw, what else can we do?¡±

    ¡°......¡±Shu Ning sucked in a breath, his legs were parted:¡±Brother!!!¡±

    ¡°I know, I saw, you don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±

    That¡¯s right, what could they do? I¡¯m being silly. Shu Ning smiled bitterly before grunting, Shu Heng was getting harder and harder to control, he would push it in straight every single time. In pleasure the two held each other tight, kissing each other deeply. Shu Ning could be considered very experienced now, he returned his kiss and his tongue was very lively, lingering provocatively in Shu Heng¡¯s territory.

    Taking a breath, Shu Heng¡¯s gaze was very dangerous. After pecking Shu Ning clean, he once again XXOO-ed him for a very long time before repeating the pa pa pa pa again and again up until the sun rose up, only then did he finally cease fire. The softened sausage was still inside the warm cave, Shu Heng would do this very often. Only, Shu Ning didn¡¯t know because he loved his sleep too much. The sun was shining, a new day was a better day.

    After several months, Shu Chengid down in his office to rest, and fell asleep, and he never woke up again after that.

    What had toe would eventuallye, he had another year to live, and he was able to witness the love between Shu Heng and Shu Ning, he was also able to see the two pair of his twin grandchildren, they had eyes like Shu Heng but their skin, ears, and mouths were mirror images of Shu Ning, they were very lovable.

    Shu Heng had be the chairman of the Shu n while Shu Ning managed the ancestral home. Every so often, they would fly over to the capital, and sometimes to L City. Since their kids were too young, he simply decided to promote Qin Ming as the acting president of all hispanies in L City. Qin Ming was grateful to the point of shedding tears, his worth flew straight up and he had be even more loyal to Shu Ning. Meanwhile, he left his businesses in the capital to Pang Qian to manage. Shu Ning monitored everything remotely and things were at least in control.

    After five years, the two little ones they raised by their side finally went to kindergarten. Shu Ning sighed a breath of relief as he went over to the Shu n¡¯s offices to send lunch to his brother. Just as Shu Ning reached the elevator, someone patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Shu Ning? You¡¯re Shu Ning? Do you still remember me? I¡¯m Zhang Fa!¡±

    Zhang Fa was Shu Ning¡¯s childhood friend. In his past life, he pretended to bump into him so that he could advance in his career, and harmed Shu Ning. Right now, Shu Ning had been staying at home most of the time to take care of his children, so he did not visit thepany much, Zhang Fa had been waiting anxiously for a long time!

    You could¡¯ve walked the path to heaven, but you broke into hell even though there was no door. Shu Ning smiled, it seems hising days will be interesting.

 Chapter 152 - Extra 1

    <h4>Extra 1</h4>

    Shu Ning became famous.

    He had been photographed while attending a celebrity gathering.

    Then the photo got leaked to the inte......Though it was deleted in seconds, the photo had still been skinned by people, and then Shu Ning became a hot topic.

    With a cold face, Shu Heng tried to extinguish the mes while Qin Ming had also kept himself low-key, trying his best to reduce Shu Ning¡¯s existence, saving his reputation, but he had still been pushed out many times.

    People like gossip, bing the assistant director at such a young age? How many beauties did you sleep with?

    Bing an investor at such a young age? Are youundering money?

    And oh my god, suddenly they found out, their home were also built by Shu Ning constructions! What an amazing youngster, how old is he now, is he even twenty yet?

    Not long after this problem came, the news of the twins started to overflow, but fortunately there were no photos of them.

    Shu Ningid on the bed, and exerted all the force he could as a milk-drinker only to be able to touch his phone with the tip of his finger, but was unable to retrieve it. Ah, Shu Heng did it for a whole nightst night, right now it was hard to describe what Shu Ning was feeling below his waist! He sighed and rang the bell beside his pillow obediently, and the butler entered with a smile:¡±Greetings young master, are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Mm, where¡¯s Heng?¡±

    ¡°The young master has gone to work, it¡¯s quite hectic outside these days, so you should stay at home!¡±

    Shu Ning:¡±......¡±

    Then the butler left. His eyes remained calm but he had a smile that secretly rejoiced at his suffering, but he did not let Shu Ning see it. As for what happened after the two young masters grew up, Young Master Ning became so busy that he would have to fly overseas one day, and fly to the capital and other ces on the other. This made the older young master anxious in waiting for his return, he stayed in C City and left for nowhere, waiting for the second young master to finally find the conscience to see him.

    And in the end......Nada, sometimes the second young master would even be so busy that he would forget to call!

    As hispany grew bigger, Shu Ning¡¯s heart grew wider as well, he was strong now and could finally flex his wings, he could fly even higher now and he didn¡¯t need Shu Heng anymore.

    After entering through the ¡°Gates of Glory¡±, the second young master finally returned home and became an earnest man, the older young master also need not keep a cold face anymore. He was exuding a murderous aura, spring had finallye for all the servants!

    At night, Shu Heng returned veryte and did not have any hint of a smile on his face as he entered the room. Shu Ning knew what his great top was angry about, all men needed a career and Shu Ning wasn¡¯t a canary either, Shu Heng knew this from the start. Last night, the two had their very first argument, and this was because Shu Ning had misspoken. Without thinking, he asked Shu Heng whether he was the one responsible for his entering of the gates of glory.

    And so the two got physical. They weren¡¯t fighting, but rather, Shu Heng forcefully XXOO-ed Shu Ning and then did the OOXX.

    Shu Ning was cheap at heart and liked it when Shu Heng forced him, the more rough he was, the more he enjoyed it. After a night of their entanglement, Shu Ning became a good boy again, disciplined through fucking, truly.

    Shu Heng pulled off his tie and threw it to the sofa. Shu Ning held his breath, could there possibly be any man even more handsome than Shu Heng?

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    His voice was alluring too. Shu Ning nodded:¡±Honey~ My waist hurts.¡±

    Shu Heng subconsciously took a step forward but he immediately stood in ce, enduring the pain and not going over:¡±Have you thought it through?¡±

    Shu Ning rolled his eyes in his heart. He¡¯s notx at all, but why do I have to be the one topromise? This isn¡¯t fair:¡±Brother, I may be your wife, but at the same time, I¡¯m a man too.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to continue our topic fromst night?¡±

    The atmosphere felt a bit stiff. Shu Ning hesitated for a bit but he still nodded, and then he regretted it. That was because Shu Heng left in an aloof manner without even speaking, he put on his coat and went abroad on that night itself. As for the Shu n¡¯spany? He can just pass it to Shu Ning. After all, Shu Ning was the true descendant of the Shu n! Shu Ning could feel his head throbbing with pain, his great top Shu Heng had never thrown a tantrum before. Oh heavens, he actually threw up his job, he simply could not imagine that this was all really happening.

    When he had it, Shu Ning had never felt it, but only now that he was gone did he finally see how great Shu Heng was, he was the one who held up the sky for him, and only then was Shu Ning able to fly freely. Sitting in the chairman¡¯s office felt as if he were being bound by ropes, he really wanted to go to the capital to see how far the new city garden¡¯s construction hade, he really wanted to go to L City to participate in Shang Zhou¡¯s opening ceremony, he really wanted to......Shu Heng had even more businesses under his name, could he have his own ces he wanted to go as well?

    The Shu n had many businesses in C City, even if you went out, you would have to return in a few days to deal with all the official duties. The more he thought about it, the more he felt bad for Shu Heng. Shu Ning frowned and felt especially depressed that day. It had only been a few days when Shu Heng returned by himself. When he walked through thepany¡¯s doors, Shu Ning¡¯s resentful little eyes were filled with the reflection of water. How old did he think he was? Still crying at this age.

    He really has been spoiled.

    Shu Heng closed the door, opening his arms, and Shu Ning immediately got up, ran over, and pounced~

    He felt so wronged, he missed him so much, do you feel happier after abandoning me? Shu Ning raised his head and pouted his little lips for a kiss. A light shone through Shu Heng¡¯s eyes and he endured the temptation, not satisfying his wife¡¯s request:¡±Have you thought it through?¡±

    It was that sentence again. Shu Ning replied very seriously:¡±I did, money¡¯s not as important as you are, my businesses aren¡¯t as important as you are, and nothing ever will be.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same.¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s voice was very hoarse, these few days had been miserable for him, too. He lowered his head to kiss his yearning lips, tasting the usual sweetness. His heartbeat elerated, just once wasn¡¯t enough. Shu Ning was usually quite fussy when they did it, he liked to pick a spot. When Shu Heng swept all the documents off the desk with his big hand, Shu Ning sucked in a breath. Obediently, he allowed Shu Heng to press him down on there, and did him good.

    And the so-called seven-year itch ended. Shu Ning woke up at home and his face was filled with ck lines, this time he¡¯s really lost all his face.

    Shu Heng entered with a bowl of porridge in hand, this scene was just like it was many years ago. For a moment, Shu Ning felt quite moved:¡±I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hungry, don¡¯t be stubborn,¡±Shu Heng understood Shu Ning.

    Shu Ning bit his lips that were swollen from kissing, and Shu Heng quickly stopped him. Their eyes met, dense with affection. Shu Heng lowered his head down to give Shu Ning a kiss on the forehead, and Shu Ning held him around the waist, nudging him affectionately. He pulled Shu Heng¡¯s face to him and kissed him again and again. Shu Heng¡¯s breathing started to be rushed as his eyes filled with passion:¡±Don¡¯t tempt me, eat your porridge first.¡±

    ¡°Okay~¡±He felt slightly disappointed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fuck you when you¡¯re done.¡±

    Instantly, Shu Ning¡¯s face turned red. His eyes glimmered and he didn¡¯t even dare to look at Shu Heng¡¯s serious face anymore.

    Shu Heng blew on the spoon, feeling that it was cool enough, he brought it to Shu Ning¡¯s mouth, feeding him very carefully. He held him with his other hand while holding a napkin, helping him to wipe his mouth asionally, he waited to Shu Ning so much that he could just about ascend to immortality. Shu Ning kept on staring at Shu Heng and the eyes he stared at him with were so very alluring, he would even lick the edges of his mouth deliberately every so often. He extended his naughty little hands into Shu Heng¡¯s clothes and rubbed the muscles on his abdomen. So many years had already passed but he still loved his body, it was so strong as if he could keep him in check with a single finger.

    Shu Heng took a deep breath, and that was because Shu Ning twisted his little red bean. Following the passing of time, Shu Heng¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, but he never gave up on his job of feeding him his porridge. He had such a strong will, but why did he have to endure? That was all because he cared too much, Shu Ning hadn¡¯t eaten lunch nor dinner so he must be getting sick from hunger.

    Meanwhile, Shu Ning took advantage of Shu Heng¡¯s pampering, and provoked him incessantly. Seeing that only a single bite of porridge was left, he narrowed his naughty little eyes and stretched his naughty hands lower down, squeezing the mighty dragon that was already hard!

    Shu Heng¡¯s hand was shaking terribly much, he simply fed himself thatst bite of porridge and pushed Shu Ning down, feeding him mouth to mouth. This kiss was especially sweet andsting, it felt both spicy and full of love.

    Shu Ning was dumbfounded, and mph mph mph he tried to call out. Because this was out of his expectations, his big brother wasn¡¯t following the routine. Continue feeding me! I thought you had very good endurance? He was very ‡å this time!

    Shu Ning whose clothes had been plucked clean was like a fish on top of a chopping board, allowing him to oppress him. Shu Heng had been enduring for a long time, and he immediately began to sow his seed without even doing any forey. Shu Ning moaned as his body swung back and forth, it was as if his body had be a vibrator, shaking incessantly, to the point where even his waist started to feel sore. His thighs were shivering something fierce but it was fine, he liked it a lot. As long as he could be together with him, nothing else was important.

    The next afternoon, there was a bit of noise in the room when Shu Ning wake up, it sounded as like a bunch of sparrows were calling non-stop, wait, that¡¯s not right!

    Shu Ning immediately opened his eyes and sat up, it hurts, he almost didn¡¯t keep his face straight. His four little babies were ying stack-em. Because of the sound, they all turned to look at him abruptly. Their big eyes were very adorable. Right now, they were already seven years old, they were at a very lively and active age. They all looked very simr but their personalities were very different, it was easy to tell them apart.

    The twins who were raised in the Szeto house were especially excited, they yelled that mommy had woken up, and pounced to the bed, rolling around with Shu Ning. This shocked Shu Heng so much that he strode over, and quickly helped his wife. The other two whom they have raised by their sides had also pounced on the bed, and immediately they rolled into one single pile. Normally this was fine, butst night......Heheh, it has been hard on him. Shu Ning red at Shu Heng, this was all his fault, why didn¡¯t he tell me that their babies from the capital were going toe today?

    And now what was he going to do? He really wanted to y with him but his body wouldn¡¯t allow it, sob sob sob sob~

    Shu Heng pped his hands and four pairs of big eyes looked to him at the same time, calling daddy~ daddy. Shu Heng proudly raised his hand and motioned downwards, and their well-tutored babies immediately calmed down and sat properly, waiting. They were all very obedient and this part of them was just like Shu Ning. Shu Heng looked gratefully towards Shu Ning as if these angels had crawled right out of Shu Ning¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Mommy has a new baby, so he can¡¯t y with you anymore, you have to be very, very careful, understand?¡±

    Shu Ning was shocked silly. He was talking a bunch of smack, what on earth was that exnation?

    Several babies raised eximed in surprise, they wanted to pounce over but couldn¡¯t, but their faces were red with excitement, they were all calling out and pleaded, they wanted a little sister, a little sister~

    Shu Ning red fiercely at Shu Heng, you! Just you wait, I¡¯ll make sure you regret this.

    The maids entered and each of them carried one, and brought the children out to the yard to y. Shu Ning ignored the pains of his body and pounced into Shu Heng¡¯s arms, and there was a murderous look in his eyes:¡±A little sister huh~¡±

    Shu Heng¡¯s eyes were very gentle:¡±Don¡¯t you want to have both sons and daughters?¡±

    Shu Ning was stunned, and begun to ponder.

    Shu Heng caressed Shu Ning¡¯s soft and smooth hair, his heart filling to the brim with love. He held him tight andnded a deeply affectionate kiss, showing him a very iprehensible smile. He did not idle around when he left those past few days.

    And so, ten monthster, they now have a daughter, it was a precious little princess!!!

 Chapter 153 (END) - Extra 2

    <h4>Extra 2</h4>

    Walking on the bustling street, several girls in front were discussing about something. Shu Yao looked towards them, and his good looking brows were knitted into a slight frown. It was Shang Zhou¡¯s movie, it was already famous across half the world, and the assistant director, as well as the investor, was him.

    Who was he?

    He was my big brother, Shu Ning.

    Shu Yao¡¯s eyes were slightlyplicated, and after a while, they became tired, it was a feeling he couldn¡¯t resist.

    Sighing, Shu Yao took the bus home. The Shu family had such splendour but he lived no differently than an ordinary college student, why? Because his big brother wasn¡¯t fond of him.

    Heh, funny, right?

    The memories from when he was young were very vague, but he didn¡¯t remember offending him. Everyone said I was very naughty, but whose child wasn¡¯t?

    Dad treats me well, he always held me high and even slept with me at night, for him I always felt so fragile and he was so afraid to see me hurt, he could forgive any of my wrongdoings with a smile, but everything changes when Shu Ning was at home, he would punish me, and he would tell dad to send me to the old house while he and his brother could stay behind and enjoy themselves. It was too much, wasn¡¯t it? But everyone was afraid of him.

    Sometimes, Shu Yao would feel envious of Shu Hao Yue. She had everything, her father¡¯s love, the care and pampering of her brothers, and even themander from the capital was rushing over to be her grandfather, anxious to take her back and put her name on the family tree. Such glory simply drove Shu Yao mad, they all clearly shared the surname Shu, and they were all clearly children from the same father, why?

    Just because he was Shu Ning¡¯s daughter!

    Shu Yao sighed, and he felt deeply tired. After his dad died, half of the servants had even been sent away to raise him outside, and it was easy to imagine that since he was an unloved child, would they ever spend the effort to take care of him?

    For the sake of his survival, Shu Yao had to be a good boy, striving to improve himself, only by currying favour with Shu Ning could he ever have the chance to study, if not, where would he get the money?

    One time, Shu Yao had been stopped by a middle-aged woman, and only after chatting with her did he find out that she was his aunt, she was the elder sister of his mother!

    Shu Yao hid his despise and his scorn, he had to prove that he was penniless before he was able to drive away that shrew. Just look at Shu Heng¡¯s mother, her family was powerful and they were all officials, why couldn¡¯t his mother¡¯s family background be strong as well? And Shu Ning clearly shared the same background as him, what did he do to deserve this disparity?

    Shu Hao Yue¡¯s figure emerged in his mind again, she was a child formed from two men, but the treatment she received was no less than what a princess would! She was as well received as a moon amongst a group of stars, she could have whatever she wanted, and even what she did not want were the things Shu Yao desired to have.

    The gap between people really was very huge. Shu Yao clenched his fists and got off the bus. He lived in this neighbourhood, in this normal house. Since he became of age, Shu Ning had even sent the rest of the maids away. Shu Yao could only rely on himself, wasn¡¯t he afraid of being struck my lightning for doing this? But Shu Zi Xuan treated him quite well, he would show him concern and sent many good stuff over. He even wanted to send him a car, but Shu Yao didn¡¯t dare to ept it, he was afraid that it would bring even more trouble if Shu Ning were to find out.

    After all, Shu Yao was terrified of him, to the point where he would be kept awake if Shu Ning so much as looked at him.

    He was scared, so very scared, but......why did he?

    Was it for Shu Heng?

    He wanted to be together with his older brother, and then inherit the property, but Shu Heng had a lot of assets outside, Shu Ning did as well, and they were all bigger than those of the Shu n¡¯s, why did they have to make things hard for me?

    He didn¡¯t know, he really didn¡¯t. Shu Yao hated Shu Ning from the first nce, and that was because his dad liked him. Right now, the hate that ran deep in his heart was even more unforgettable. Shu Yao had already received the shared after he became of age, and after he graduates, Shu Ning wouldn¡¯t have the rights to stop him from entering thepany anymore. I¡¯ll wait patiently, and little by little, I¡¯ll slowly engulf you, I¡¯ll tear off your skin, rip your flesh off your bones, and watch you burn, I won¡¯t let you and your kids have a good death.

    Shu Yao was scheming, he would live in ordance to Shu Ning¡¯s n and move with the opportunity, but he never knew that Shu Ning had seen all of this. An ambitious person would never learn to be obedient, just because you kept your ws did not mean that you stopped sharpening them, if he gave him the chance, he would only use it to attack.

    After graduating from university, Shu Yao wanted to enter the board of directors since he had the shared, and Shu Ning agreed to send him to the developmental department as the deputy manager. Shu Heng knew all of Shu Ning¡¯s ns, and he stayed quiet and unfathomable.

    And sure enough, it only took half a year for something to go wrong with Shu Ning¡¯s investment. If it were to fall through, then Shu Ning would have to go to jail. The police and the procurators came very quickly. Shu Yao stood next to Shu Ning with a worried face and even spoke words offort to him, he simply appeared to be a good little brother who cared about his big brother.

    But after these men came, they caught Shu Yao instead!

    You want to use me as a sacrificialmb?

    That¡¯s impossible. Shu Yao¡¯s face was extremely pale and distorted. Clearly, all the evidence pointed towards Shu Ning. He wouldn¡¯t have it, he wasn¡¯t leaving, but the policemen weren¡¯t just here to be statues. When the evidence was mmed in front of him, Shu Yao fell like a fool from his chair, he was shocked and could say nothing.

    It was Shu Ning.

    For the sake of killing me off, he really did n very far ahead, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to take out hundreds of millions to pull a prank on him. But it made sense, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take the risk if it weren¡¯t for this.

    Shu Yao had painstakingly collected information to lock in on a person, and spent a lot of effort to finally be able to gather some confidants......But they have been Shu Ning¡¯s men from the start, funny, this was a big joke. After his conviction, he asked to see Shu Ning and he really came.

    Shu Ning was very fair, delicate, and slender. His facial features may not be the most exquisite when separated, but together they were surprisingly pleasing to the eye, he was gentle with outstanding character, his noble mannerisms really did not match with the ce.

    Shu Ning sat on the chair calmly with indifference as his eyes leisurely fell on Shu Yao:¡±You can¡¯t bear it, can you? Looking at such arge slice of cake.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°What? You thought I didn¡¯t know what you were thinking?¡±

    ¡°Why are you targeting me?¡±Shu Yao leaned forward, he couldn¡¯t calm down, and his eyes were filled with eagerness:¡±Brother, with you and big brother¡¯s abilities, the Shu n was nothing, why did you have to target me since I was young? Why?¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°......Wasn¡¯t this obvious?¡±

    ¡°Heng¡¯s businesses were built by himself, and so were mine, you can do it too, why did you have to keep your eye on the family industry? You should have heard that the eldest child was always the one to inherit the Shu family business, take grandpa, dad, and big brother for example, they were all the eldest.¡±

    ¡°You want me to go out on my own? Brother, you¡¯re really ruthless!¡±

    ¡°10% of the Shu n¡¯s shares are quite a lot, even if you don¡¯t do anything you could still live wealthy for the rest of your life. You¡¯re just bitter, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t even have the courage to start your own business, so what makes you think you can handle the Shu n? But actually, you are wrong, the Shu n is something important for both me and Heng, that is something both grandpa and dad worked very hard for, it¡¯s not something you can touch with your dirty hands.¡±

    ¡°Am I dirt in your eyes?¡±He chuckled bitterly. Shu Yao still couldn¡¯t help but cry, and he red at Shu Ning, speaking with a hoarse voice and a desire in his eyes to destroy:¡±Are you really my brother?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you love me? Why can¡¯t you love me like you love your own children? Even if it was just one tenth of that, I¡¯m your brother, mother died early, why can¡¯t you feel any pity for me?¡±

    To be able to see Shu Yao being so hysterical pleased Shu Ning very much. Heughed so loud that he even started to tear up.

    Shu Yao was amazed, Shu Ning had always been an elegant and calm gentleman, never had he ever lost himself in this way, were my words that funny?

    ¡°How could you bepared to my children?¡±A sinister touch shed past Shu Ning¡¯s heart, and he smiled:¡±That¡¯s right, I¡¯m your brother, but you are not my father¡¯s child, you are a bastard! A lowly bastard.¡±

    Ths blow was too big, Shu Yao had lost his sensespletely, he didn¡¯t even realize when Shu Ning had left. Incessantly he repeated to himself, bastard......I am a bastard......No wonder......No wonder......

    Outside of the prison, Shu Heng was standing under the sun. Shu ning knew what he was thinking about, Shu Yao was Shu Cheng¡¯s child, and as the adopted one, Shu Heng wouldn¡¯t make things hard for Shu Yao, only then did Shu Ning spare his life. Shu Yao had never felt any pity or care towards him when he made his move, if not because he had prepared early, the one inside would have been Shu Ning now.

    ¡°Brother, do you feel guilty of what he and I have done to each other?¡±

    ¡°It was his own fault,¡±Shu Heng lowered his head to look at him, and he stroked the top of Shu Ning¡¯s head:¡±You¡¯ve given him many chances, this is a very light sentence for him. Ning Ning, I hope you can be happy.¡±

    ¡°Honey~¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so old now and you¡¯re still crying? Aren¡¯t you afraid of your kids making a fool of you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it when I cry?¡±

    ¡°In bed I do.¡±Shu Heng took Shu Ning into the car and held him tight in his arms:¡±What are you going to do if I want to see you cry right now?¡±

    ¡°Naughty~¡±

    Five cars went forth, the skies are clear today, it is a good day.

    [END]

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!